《The Lady's Sickly Husband》


 Chapter 1 Rushed Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 1 Rushed Marriage</h4>


    The surroundings were filled with noise and gossip, while a festive and ancient tune permeated in the air.


    Awakened by the chaotic sounds, Mo Qian Xue faintly sensed someone¡¯s hands holding her back, while a dull ache spread throughout her body. Also, there seemed to be a delicate cloth covering her face...


    Mo Qian Xue had an impulse to tear off the annoying cloth and open her eyes so she could see what was going on.


    However, at this time, a severe pain suddenly overwhelmed her body, depriving her of the strength to open her eyes. She could onlyy powerlessly as the stranger roughly carried her away.


    Is this a dream?


    Why does it feel so realistic?


    Without knowing how much time had passed, she felt the stranger who carried here to a full stop. Along with his action, the sound of surrounding footsteps also ceased.


    Within the noise, Mo Qian Xue heard the voices of several people.


    ¡°Bao Zhang**, Ning Xiaoqing is already too sick to awaken, and this woman also seems to be approaching her death. With their condition.......how can they possibly go through the marriage?


    (**T/N: Bao Zhang ±£éL¨C¡°Headman¡± ; a leader who manages a vige or n of ten households)


    ¡°We must act now! The room has been prepared so just send both of them directly to the bridal chamber! Hurry!¡±


    This dream, it¡¯s too strange! Mo Qianxue lost her consciousness and fell asleep...


    When she awoke in the morning, her body was still aching in pain. The woman shook her head and opened her eyes, when suddenly she was caught by surprise!


    This......is not her home¡ªa dark room, red curtains, some gray worn down wooden furniture, and......two veiled women standing by the side.


    In her astonishment, Mo Qian Xue nervously raised her hand. Hold it! This......This is definitely not my hand!


    The hand had long slender fingers, skin as white as jade, and a delicate texture that was not likely to be found in a girl without ss.


    Is it....


    Did she transmigrate?


    Unable to ept reality, Mo Qian Xue couldn¡¯t help but scream, causing the two women to jump in surprise.


    ¡°Lady Ning, did you wake up?¡±


    Although the woman who was dressed in Tsing Yi felt frightened, she quickly set aside her work and came to the Lady¡¯s side.


    The sight of the stranger caused Mo Qian Xue to momentarily forget her pain. She put down her right hand and struggled to sit up. There was a noticeable tremble in her voice.


    ¡°This, what is this...¡±


    As she felt around, it seemed as if her right hand wasn¡¯t resting on a firm bed, but rather, on something soft and stic. She turned around only to find that a man was lying beside her.


    She quickly withdrew her hand and stood up in panic, pointing shakily to the man on the bed before staring at the maid.


    ¡°H-he, he.....Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He is your husband!¡±


    Mo Qian Xue stared wide eyed at the man she pointed to. She then turned around slowly as she trembled. Her tongue enunciated, word for word...


    ¡°My.....husband?¡±


    Did Buddha open his eyes! Was she sent to another time period so she could have a husband?


    Suddenly, the otherdy in the room opened up and spoke impatiently to the younger maiden, ¡°Fang Fangzi, now that Lady Ning has woken up without any problems, I¡¯ll be leaving her to you care. My family¡¯s pig hasn¡¯t been fed yet so I¡¯ll be heading back first.¡± Thedy who just spoke gave Mo Qian Xue a strange look as if she were a ghost. After leaving some instructions to the maiden Fang Fangzi, she turned and quickly left the scene.


    Having bid farewell to herrade, Fang Fangzi quickly returned to the trembling Mo Qian Xue¡¯s side. Seeing her fear, the maiden reached out to pat her back infort.


    ¡°Your husband¡¯s surname is Ning¨Che was known as a respected Schr in our Wang Vige. However a few days ago Ning Xiansheng** suddenly fell unconscious due to an unknown illness. His state was so severe that no one could manage to wake him up, leaving the people deeply afraid that he might never recover. The Elders spected that bad luck may have been the cause of his sudden illness.


    (**T/N: Xi¨¡nsh¨¥ng ÏÈÉú¡ªtitle for ¡°Mr.¡± so you can call him Mr. Ning....but his actual full name is Ning Xiaoqing)


    Meanwhile, the vigers had found you by the road, unconscious and nearing death from a high fever, so.....¡±


    So, she became the Chong Xi** bride for his marriage? So yesterday¡¯s dream....


    ...was true! She was truly picked up and rescued by the n?


    If that was the case, then who was she?


    (**T/N: Chong Xi ³åϲ¡ªa marriage to a bride in order to bring ¡°good luck¡± to an ill patient. Is believed to cure the patient of illness by warding off bad luck through the happiness associated with marriage)


    Mo Qian Xue¡¯s heart turned cold. She was upset that an event as important as marriage was rushed, and even to a stranger! ¡°What kind of n can decide an important life decision without my or my family¡¯s consent? If my parents don¡¯t agree....¡±


    Fang Fangzi listened intently to the unfamiliar woman and responded, ¡°Among the eight to ten households within the n, none of the people could recognize you or could im you as one of theirs. You didn¡¯t have a mother or father to support you. Despite your plight, at least you have been wedded to a man who was respected and renowned by everyone here, so please don¡¯t take this sister¡¯s words with ill feelings. If not for Ning Xiansheng¡¯s condition, no one would have been willing to rescue you from the ditch, considering that you were near death from fever.


    Nobody asked for her opinion? They didn¡¯t let her make a choice?


    Of course, Mo Qian Xue knew that it was unreasonable to argue at this time. She was aplete stranger to this time and ce, and she still needed to learn more about her situation before she could decide.


    ....


    Fang Fangzi was a good person. She carefully prepared her meals daily before sending her food and drink.


    The other woman whom Mo Qian Xue had met upon waking up ¨C Zhao Eryao, had once again returned to the house. She brought along her share of food, a mesh of corn porridge, to Mo Qian Xue. Zhao Eryao was displeased with the foreign woman, such that she couldn¡¯t help but clench her teeth.


    An old willow tree stood in the courtyard. It was onlyte autumn. The willow had turned yellow, and fallen leaves littered the courtyard. When the wind blew, the leaves would swirl on the ground, giving forth a dreary scene.


    Mo Qian Xue stood in the courtyard and reached out for a fallen piece of leaf. She sighed deeply. It had only been a few days, but she felt as if her world had abandoned her.


    When Fang Fangzi arrived with the meal, she saw Lady Ning sit under the tree absentmindedly. Assuming that Mo Qian Xue was lonely and sad for being forced into a marriage, she immediately went to the Lady¡¯s side and helped her into the house. ¡°The heat out here could burn your back and the wind will only mess up your hair. Once it cools down again, it would be nice to return outside.¡±


    After entering the house, Fang Fangzi removed the meat from the food box, and arranged it on the table.


    Seeing that there was a bowl of soup provided, Mo Qian Xue took a serving and sat by the bedside. She gently blew on a spoonful of soup and fed it to the unconscious man. Afterwards she gently wiped off the soup that dripped down the corner of his mouth.


    Now that she had recovered, Mo Qian Xue no longer wanted to burden others.


    This man was her husband by name so she took over his care, waiting for him to regain consciousness. Once he awakens, they can discuss their situation.


    ¡°Just by seeing how Lady Ning handles herself, I think that you maye from a literate family. Your manners are much more refined than the women in our vige.¡±


    Mo Qian Xueughed. ¡°You think so? Just by looking at the food you prepare daily, I can tell that Miss Fang is a neat person.¡±


    Most people enjoyed listening topliments, and Fang Fangzi was no exception. Sheughed softly and asked in a friendly manner, ¡°A few days ago, Lady Ning¡¯s mind was rather confused due to high fever. Does the Lady remember where she¡¯s from now?


    Mo Qian Xue¡¯s hand which held the spoon suddenly quivered. Fortunately she was able to conjure up a good excuse these past two days. ¡°I only know that my name is Mo Qian Xue. But where I used to live, or who my family was, I can¡¯t seem to remember at all.¡±


    After saying these words, she suddenly realized that she may no longer have a chance to see her parents. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Gathering herself, she said weakly ¡°I seem to have a headache. I¡¯m afraid I might never get to see my loved ones¡¯ faces in this lifetime again.....¡± Mo Qian Xue¡¯s words hadn¡¯t finished yet when the kind sister beside her had burst into tears as well.


    ¡°It was probably because of your high fever that Lady can¡¯t remember. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself and just continue to live a good life. After settling down, you can slowly remember it.¡± Fang Fangzi wiped away her tears and came over to hold Mo Qian Xue¡¯s shoulder infort. ¡°Lady Ning, as I¡¯ve gotten along with you these past few days, I can tell that you¡¯re a good girl who cherishes her family. From now on you can consider me as your sister. My mother can also be your mother.¡±


    Originally Mo Qian Xue simply made up the story to fill in her past. She never thought that this sister would have such a kind heart, even offering such words of friendship andfort. Mo Qian Xue felt a bit guilty inside.


    At this time she noticed how Fang Fangzi looked outside the house with caution. Fang Fanzi looked to her and whispered in a low voice, ¡°You must be careful! Right now you are safe, but if your husband remains unconscious and happens to pass away, the vige will surely sell you as a ve.¡±


    ¡°Sell...you mean sell me as a ve?! Why?¡± Mo Qian Xue shook as if she was struck by thunder.


    ¡°It¡¯s thew of Tian Qi Dynasty! Does Sister Ning not know? Any women of unknown origins and without parents are, ording to thew, to be sold to government officials as ves!¡±


    Mo Qian Xue gasped. Fang Fangziforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid Sister Ning, this is only in the worst case scenario. If your husband recovers then you¡¯ll have him to protect you. Naturally, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    However Mo Qian Xue¡¯s expression still remained grave. Sister Fang once againforted, ¡°Sister Ning, you don¡¯t have to worry. As long as you feed him well and take good care of him, Ning Xiansheng will certainly recover.¡±


    In the future, if he makes a name for himself, perhaps Lady Ning can be the official wife....


    However, Mo Qian Xue didn¡¯t seem to hear Sister Fang¡¯s words of advice.


    After parting with the maiden, Mo Qian Xue staggered back into the house and stared at the man whoy in bed.


    She trembled fearfully!


    Heavens, how could the most ridiculous event happen to her!


    Back in the modern day, she was forced to a blind date, only to be surprised¡ªher partner turned out to be her first crush?!


    When she cried out in astonishment, the tea leaf stuck on her throat, blocking her airway.


    Suddenly she woke up before a red curtain, a dark room with beams, along with a faint smell of earth in a battered house.


    Before she couldpose herself, she was suddenly informed that the strange man in bed was her sick husband, and that she was merely rescued to be a Chong Xi bride, all for the sake of his good luck and recovery.


    Not only that, the vigers had even wanted to sell her as a ve?!

 Chapter 2 – Startling Her Husband

    <h4>Chapter 2 ¨C Startling Her Husband</h4>


    For the first time, Mo Qian Xue quietlyid beside her unconscious husband as she carefully observed his face. This was the man who had shared herpany for the past three days.


    He appeared to be in his early twenties. Although his face was ashen from illness, his sickly state still couldn¡¯t mask the attractive whiteness of his skin. The man had sharp eyebrows, a high bridged nose, perfectly shaped lips, and slender eyes.


    He was actually very handsome!


    Sister Fang said that he had appeared in the vige a few months ago.


    Within that short period of time he had be famous and respected!


    As long as she was nice to him, Mo Qian Xue wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being sold as a ve.


    In fact, this man¡¯s beauty was quite satisfying to the eyes.


    At least Buddha didn¡¯t give her a leper or a cripple, or anything simr.


    Back in modern times, her family had always forced her to go on blind dates, to the point that she was starting to get sick of it. Thinking about it, her situation now was quite funny. She had crossed over after a shocking ¡°blind date¡± and before she knew it, she had a ¡°blind marriage¡± of Chong Xi to a stranger in the province. Such a funny coincidence caused Mo Qian Xue to smile. She turned to the sickly man and said, ¡°I will take good care of you from now on, so if you want to live, do hurry up and get better.¡±


    Now that she nned to survive here, it was only natural that she explored her new environment.


    Taking a good look at the interior portion of the house, Mo Qian Xue¡¯s heart felt as if it was doused with cold water.


    This home can only be described with two words....


    Extremely Poor!


    The house was small and the bedroom¡¯syout was simple.


    All of the furnitures in the room were severely damaged while the the brown rice jar was leftpletely empty in the kitchen.


    Even the vegetable fields behind the yard were all covered in weeds.


    Fortunately, there was a decent well in the backyard. Mo Qian Xue got up to fetch some clean water.


    Nothing else could be done to cure this man, so she could only warm some water to wipe his face, at least to help him feel better.


    Mo Qian Xue held a towel and brushed it against his forehead. Then she reached out to wipe his hands. As she looked at the man¡¯s clean, white hands, trace of warmth along with fond memories flitted across her mind. In her nostalgia, she picked up the man¡¯s slender hands and examined them.


    In the past she had learned a lot of skills in palm reading, and today it seems that it woulde in handy. Maybe she could ascertain something from his hands.


    ¡°The lines are quite varied...It seems that this person has manyplicated feelings!¡±


    ¡°The middle line of the palm goes straight to the middle finger. This person is very clever....¡± Mo Qian Xue stroked the long line on his palm as she continued to speak.


    However, she suddenly had a feeling of being watched. She inadvertently turned to see a pair of slender eyes staring at her, for who knows how long.


    The man¡¯s eyes were deep as a well. On a closer look, his gaze was cool and indifferent while his face revealed a cold expression.


    Mo Qian Xue suddenly stood up, only to remember that she was still grasping the stranger¡¯s hand. She quickly let go in embarrassment. Such a cold gaze caused her cheeks to blush, as if she was caught in wrong doing.


    In her embarrassment, she opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. Shame on you! How could you loseposure? It¡¯s not like you indecently assaulted the man¡ªall you did was hold his hand!


    Afterforting herself mentally, she cleared her throat and leisurely opened, ¡°My name is Mo Qian Xue. A few days ago I was discovered unconscious with fever at the back of the Mountain, but because you were too ill, the Elders of the vige rescued me and brought me back to be your bride. They were hoping to save your life through Chong Xi.


    Her words were brief, but she clearly stated the cause and effect of recent events, along with her own helplessness to the situation.


    Doubts continued to grow within the man¡¯s eyes. Noticing the red curtains by the beside, the man frowned and his eyes shed with displeasure.


    Mo Qian Xue saw that his eyes not only expressed annoyance, they also seemed to give off a hint of disdain. Her expression quickly turned cold and she defended, ¡°I too am a woman who prefers to marry someone of my choosing, sopared to you, I¡¯ve suffered more injustice! If you are dissatisfied with this marriage, go ahead and find the Elders to exin. I¡¯ll just leave your side by then.¡±


    The man listened to Mo Qian Xue¡¯sining voice; his brow wrinkled as he stared at her faintly. Just as he was about to speak, the sound of footsteps burst from outside, and Sister Fang¡¯s voice resounded from the courtyard.


    ¡°Lady Ning, Bao Zhang** and the Elders havee to visit Ning Xiansheng. Has he awakened yet?¡±


    Mo Qian Xue gave the man on the bed a quick nce before standing up and weing their visitors.


    ¡°Wee Bao Zhang and Elders! My husband has just woken up.¡± Mo Qian Xue opened the courtyard gate and respectfully replied to Sister Fang¡¯s words. Of course her reply was heard by the rest of the crowd.


    Mo Qian Xue had not yet familiarized herself with this group of people, so naturally she decided to act reserved.


    A mature man, along with five gray haired elders heard that Ning Xiaoqing had awoken. They were overjoyed to receive such good news.


    Some of the people turned towards Mo Qian Xue and nodded before entering the door, one after the other. Mo Qian Xue quickly followed them into the house and helped them get seated. She then stood on the side, ready to serve when required.


    A few of the men had noticed her deft hands and feet as she helped, leaving them very impressed with her respectful attitude. Meanwhile, the elderly crowd continued to smile and converse with the sickly man, and to express their gratitude.


    Ning Xiansheng¡¯s voice was gentle and polite; his generosity andposure were as moving as his appearance.


    Later that day, several people from other viges had also visited to give their greetings. As Bao Zhang and the elders observed the sorry state of the sickly man, they couldn¡¯t help but bring up the topic, ¡°Now that Ning Xiansheng is a married man, you have to support your family. We¡¯ve discussed amongst ourselves and have reached this conclusion¡ªit would be best if the schoolchildren¡¯s families repay you with their Shu Xiu.¡±**


    Ning Shaoqing had never thought of collecting money when he had first helped them; his actions were merely a result of wanting to repay Bao Zhang for his kindness. Having been caught by surprise with their sudden offer, Ning Shaoqing had to pause to think of a good reason to refuse, when suddenly, Mo Qian Xue stepped forward and replied, ¡°Then I would like to thank you on behalf of my husband for your kindness. The truth is, we have been worriedtely about how we can fill our empty rice pots.¡±


    The bed bound Ning Shaoqing felt as if his lungs were about to burst. Where did this woman spring up from? Does she only see money in her eyes? And who was she to represent him? Ning Xiaoqing was speechless from anger!


    Seeing that the sick man continued to lie in bed without a word, Bao Zhang took his actions as a sign that he agreed with his wife¡¯s words. ¡°Well then, we will just have each family offer up their Shu Xiu, which will total up to 200 notes; you can use it for your food and necessities.¡±


    Mo Qian Xue had no clue how much 200 notes could buy, but it was always better than nothing. If she could use this to provide their meals for now, there would surely be a chance for her to earn in the future. Believing that she just needed to push through the current difficulties, Mo Qian Xue looked up and smiled, ¡°We have troubled Bao Zhang and the Elders with our needs. On behalf of my husband, I would like to thank you for your care.¡±


    When Ning Shaoqing had returned to his senses, the matter had already been settled, and his wife was smiling and thanking the visitors on their way out. Once the Elders had left, Ning Shaoqing sat up from the bed, and said coldly, ¡°Who gave you the courage to act on behalf of the husband?¡±


    Mo Qian Xue originally wanted to have a good conversation between the two of them, but hearing his presently upset tone, she just wanted to vomit. She sat on the chair that the Bao Zhang had previously used, and retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to lecture me. Since I am already your wife in name, why can¡¯t I represent you? Without epting their offer, our home can only perish without food or water, or do you expect you and me to drink the Northeast Wind?¡±**


    Ning Shaoqing was choked up by her words as he stared at her with a stunned expression.


    Of all the women he had met, which of them was not warm, gentle, and soft spoken?


    As long as he faced them sternly, which one of them did not slightly tremble, and dared not provoke him further?


    And yet the woman before him was so openly rude, even daring to speak out against him.


    This was the first time he had seen such a woman. Of course, Mo Qian Xue was aware of the anger and dissatisfaction that showed across his face. ¡°If you want to give up or leave this marriage, that is your choice. But as long as I am still your wife and a part of this family, I will continue to stay here as I please.¡±


    ¡°You....How dare you speak against your husband, you, you¡ª¡±


    Her husband? Yes, she acknowledged that he was her husband.


    If she didn¡¯t ept him as her husband, then he was merely nothing. It just so happens that she needed his status as a shield for now, so she will just have to tolerate his shorings.


    Besides, she wanted to give him a chance, to see if their trial marriage could bring happiness.


    So at least for now she¡¯ll try to get along with him.

 Chapter 3 – Conquering Through the Stomach

    <h4>Chapter 3 ¨C Conquering Through the Stomach</h4>


    Ning Shaoqing was left speechless on his corner as he tried to hold back his anger.


    In the past, being an elite and promising Young Master of his generation, he never imagined that such a day woulde¡ªa day when his Lady would represent the Lord!


    In only one year¡¯s time he had fallen into this situation.


    He was pierced with a knife without warning, only to discover that he had been plotted by his kind mother, his wise brother, and the fianc¨¦ he once trusted....Why?


    Just why?......


    Hateful! Despicable! Really hate!


    ¡°Why do you look angry as if someone had wronged you? You had helped those students as a teacher, so it¡¯s only proper for them to repay you. Can we eat a meal by only relying on a schr¡¯s face?**¡±


    Mo Qian Xue awaited his next retort, since she had already prepared many words for rebuttal.


    In a nce she could see the Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face was sickly pale; his gaze was piercing, and unexpectedly, seemed to carry a hint of displeasure?


    No, it was grief and resentment!


    Her heart could not help but feel regret.


    After all in this dynasty, the husband is the Lord. Also schrs were known to have irritable tempers, so it was a normal reaction for him to have difficulty in epting her way of thinking. He could only blunder when faced with her different mindset.


    It was not a good idea to be angry with him.


    Having worked in the mall for many years in her past life, Mo Qian Xue was very used to dealing with irritable customers under pressure. So even though she was a bit reluctant, she stood up and decided to admit her fault,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, just now I was being impatient...As a woman, I can only ask other vigers to send food to our home, but after doing so for a long time, even if nobody has said anything against it, it¡¯s obvious that people must be gossiping behind our backs. Because of such an issue, I was afraid that my husband and I would be given a bad reputation. Today I acted a little boldly; next time I will discuss with the Lord first.¡±


    Mo Qian Xue¡¯s apology sessfully awakened the quiet Ning Shaoqing to the gravity of their current situation.


    After listening to her exnation, as he thought about it carefully, what Mo Qian Xue said was true; now that he was married and had a wife, it would be inappropriate to always rely on Sister Fang to send for rice and meals every time.


    His wife¡¯s gentler approach came so suddenly that he was caught off guard.


    Although thedy¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t very good and didn¡¯t follow the rules, she who was straightforward in arguing for herself unexpectedly knew when to retreat. After an awkward silence, Ning Shaoqing finally sighed and replied indifferently, ¡°This time is an exception. You can¡¯t do this again next time.¡±


    His voice reverberated like a cello.


    ¡°I¡¯m surnamed Ning, named Shaoqing. In the future you can call me Xiansheng** instead of ¡®husband¡¯ which is the official title. It¡¯s best not to use such a title since this is a rural vige.


    He had introduced himself and calmly gave advice, meaning that he was willing to get along with her. With this thought Mo Qian Xue finally put her worries down.


    If a person treats me with respect, I will also treat them with respect! She breathed a sigh of relief, stepped back, and softly opened, ¡°Of course. Xiansheng, you can go back to sleep while I go to tidy up the house. If you need anything just call for me.¡±


    After cleaning the kitchen, a sound footsteps in the yard caught her attention; she hastened out to greet her visitors.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even groomed yourself so how can you be cleaning?¡± Having seen Mo Qian Xue¡¯s state, Fang Fangzi pulled out a handkerchief and wiped thedy¡¯s face as she frowned in distress. This time Fang Sister came with two young maidens. One of them opened, ¡°That¡¯s right Lady Ning, we¡¯vee here to help you. Since you¡¯re one of us now in this vige, you don¡¯t have to be formal.¡±


    The other woman added sympathetically, ¡°Look, Lady Ning¡¯s hands are small and white like jade meaning they aren¡¯t used to doing menial chores. Lady should be careful to take care of such hands. Having such an elegant wife, in the future, Ning Xiansheng will surely be sessful in his career. Ha ha....¡±


    ¡°Bah! You and your poor mouth!¡± Sister Fang who was quite honest,ughed at the maiden¡¯s words and reprimanded her. Finally she looked to Mo Qian Xue and pointed to the items she had just brought.


    ¡°We are here to deliver our Shu Xiu** to Ning Xiansheng. This is from my child, Shuan Zi.¡±


    ¡°This is....¡± Mo Qian Xue stared in surprise.


    The other two women also reported their children¡¯s names and put their offerings in her kitchen. Afterwards, they exchanged a few words of gossip, while other women from the vige came and went with their bags of offerings. In the end, the two kind women smiled to Mo Qian Xue and bid their farewells.


    In her previous life, Mo Qian Xue was able to start her own business and had even earned a ce among the ranks of recognized general managers. Naturally she wasn¡¯t a brainless woman. She was even able to deal with the sharp tempered mother who visited her house; despite the mother¡¯s sour temper in the beginning, the woman had left the house smiling, as if her child had just been admitted to a prestigious school.


    Sister Fang who lived next door, came to Mo Qian Xue¡¯s home and offered to help with cooking, but Mo Qian Xue insisted that she return to her home.


    It was already getting dark and Sister Fang still had two children to feed, while her husband would soon return from a hard day¡¯s work, seeking a meal. How can Mo Qian Xue trouble her?


    A neighbor wasn¡¯t as important as a distant rtive.


    She wasn¡¯t even a distant rtive to Fang Fangzi, yet she had such a kind neighbor close by as a blessing. Mo Qian Xue wanted to remain good friends with Sister Fang in the long run.


    Fifteen students in total had sent eggs, brown rice, oil, vegetables, corn and other food items. There were also several small bowls, pots and other household items.


    It seems that the local¡¯s customs here are quite simple.


    Mo Qian Xue didn¡¯t seek for anything rich or expensive, as long as she had adequate food and clothing.


    Having experienced a fast-paced living in her previous life, along with all the infighting, Mo Qian Xue was finally tired.


    After counting the bundles of Shu Xiu, she secretly calcted for a moment and concluded that their supplies not only would support them for the whole winter, but could also provide their needs for an extra month. In the meantime, she can find other opportunities to work in order to live.


    The time waste, and dinnertime had arrived. Ning Shaoqing wasying in bed absentmindedly, while he looked in the distance with aplicated gaze.


    Seeing that Mo Qian Xue had arrived in the room to serve the dishes, he sat up and joined her for the meal.


    This time and space had never been exposed to the modern delicacies that Mo Qian Xue enjoyed. In modern times, she had expanded her business north and south with her food products. She enjoyed cuisine very much; even the most ordinary dishes can taste unique under her skill.


    As Ning Shaoqing tasted the congee she had prepared, his eyes shed brightly from surprise, before he quickly hid it.


    But Mo Qian Xue didn¡¯t miss the glimmer of light that flitted across his eyes. The corner of her lips raise in satisfaction.


    To conquer a man, one must start by conquering his stomach.**


    After washing the dishes, she boiled arge pot of water for herself; it had been many days since shest had a good warm bath.


    It waste autumn and the moon hung in the dark sky. Under the moonlight, she finished her bathing, then took off her shoes by the bedside.


    Unexpectedly as soon as she climbed into bed, her husband suddenly sat up in surprise and caused her to jump in fright. ¡°You, you¡¯re going to sleep here?¡±


    ¡°Where am I supposed to sleep?¡± Mo Qian Xue was confused at his actions. She tried to keep a reasonable tone, but she couldn¡¯t mask her anger.


    Was he disgusted with her?


    This house only had one bed and a quilt, where else can she sleep? Did he feel bothered at the time when she read his palm, and then mistook her as someone indecent?


    Did he think she was a perverted girl?


    With such a small body, only being fifteen years of age, there was no way this underage girl would have any interest in him. Even if he wanted her, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kick him out of bed! Not being attracted to someone was excusable but being disliked by others is another matter. With a darkened expression, Mo Qian Xue grabbed the whole quilt, wrapped it around her body, and lied down in bed.


    As she closed her eyes, her final thoughts were, Let this man freeze tonight!


    Ning Shaoqing was aware of the girl¡¯s angry expression, but his heart was also deeply upset.


    In the past, unknown girls would climb up his bed from time to time, and he would not hesitate to kick them out of the mattress as punishment.


    Could he tell her, his reaction was merely conditioned?

 Chapter 4 – Planting Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 4 ¨C nting Seeds</h4>


    Mo Qian Xue¡¯s reaction to his exnation left Ning Shaoqing feeling very dissatisfied.


    Didn¡¯t he just try to exin himself?**


    What was this woman¡¯s problem in the end? She was always angry; couldn¡¯t she try being gentle when speaking at least?


    He never would¡¯ve expected that, just because of what he said today, he would suffer many ¡®kicks¡¯ in the future, and will regret his words for many more years toe.


    Ning Shaoqingid down once again next to his wife who monopolized the entire quilt to herself; because he was too embarrassed to pull it back, he could only lie on the cold mattress, humiliated and embarrassed.


    After a while the man began to shiver; unexpectedly, the woman beside him sat up and spread the quilt evenly between them.


    After seeing her merciful act to nket him, he dared not move, fearing that a slight disturbance would cause the quilt to disappear.


    When Mo Qian Xue saw that he didn¡¯t make trouble, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    If he was frozen, she would be left alone.


    After a long day Mo Qian Xue was really tired. Naturally she was able to fall asleep within a few minutes.


    Ning Shaoqing smelled the sweet fragrance emanating from the girl beside him as he listened to her deep, gentle breaths. He could not sleep.


    He was just like any other man; although he had never broken his chastity, he was still aware of the matters between men and women. His body began to feel hot and abnormal, but he dared not move. In the stillness of the night, Ning Shaoqing had to bear his burden silently, enduring hard for a while before he was finally able to fall asleep.


    ...


    On the morning of the second day, Mo Qian Xue helped her husband wash his face, and then prepared breakfast before heading out to Fang Fangzi¡¯s house next door.


    She wanted to find Sister Fang so she could borrow some seeds; although it waste autumn, there was still time to nt cabbages.


    It was a pity that their backyard was merely half an acre.


    They didn¡¯t have many vegetables in store, but she knew that they couldn¡¯t always rely on their students¡¯ parents to provide them with vegetables, or even dry food for that matter.


    A burly man was cutting firewood at the neighbor¡¯s courtyard. Having noticed a movement, the woodcutter turned to see Mo Qian Xue entering their yard. He blushed as he smiled at her shyly.


    Fang Fangzi was straightforward in personality; she gestured to introduce the man to Mo Qian Xue, ¡°This is my husband by the way. Since the weather had turned cold, he had been cutting up some firewood for the winter. Younger sister¡¯s body isn¡¯t very suited for the chore, so I will have him send some over to you.¡±


    ¡°Well it seems that I have troubled this son and Sister Fang once again. Thank you brother!¡± Mo Qian Xue did not put up a false front and had sincerely thanked the well-meaning pair, while Fang Fanzi weed Lady Ning into their home.


    Such a show of love, she will surely remember it in her heart and will someday repay.


    After they exchanged greetings, Mo Qian Xue took a good look at their abode; Fang Fangzi¡¯s residence was a typical courtyard where every corner was tidy and clean. She was indeed a diligent woman who could raise a family.


    ¡°Sister Ning, you are currently in poor health. My niece can be of help to you if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Fang Fangzi weed Lady Ning into her house and seated her on a chair before serving her a cup of tea.


    At the entrance of the room, a little girl with pigtails had peaked behind the door and looked at her in secret. The girl was quite lovely.


    ¡°Come here.....¡± Mo Qian Xue put down her teacup and waved at the little girl.


    Hearing her invitation, the girl released the doorknob, shyly smiled, and bit her fingers as she stumbled towards Fang Fangzi.


    Lady Fang, who was holding a teapot at that time, suddenly shook from the collision and had spilled a bit of water. She pretended to be angry and scolded her niece, ¡°This girl is being unruly.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s cute! Fang Fangzi, is she the girl named ¡®Ya-ya¡¯ that you told me about?¡±


    ¡°Ya-ya, address her as Shiniang.¡±** Lady Fang ced the teapot down and went to the next room, yelling ¡°Shuan Zi,e out and meet your teacher!¡±


    Mo Qian Xue looked at the little girl affectionately. She got up, hugged the little girl, and asked ¡°Tell me, how old are you this year?¡±


    ¡°Ya-ya is four years old.....¡±


    At this time, a nine-year-old boy emerged next door with a book in his hands.


    He bowed politely upon seeing Mo Qian Xue.


    ¡°Zhang Deshuan greets Shiniang.¡±


    The boy¡¯s decent etiquette surprised her; at a young age he was neither anxious nor impatient, but was rather courteous.


    With good training, the little boy will surely have a promising future.


    ¡°After receiving personal instruction from Ning Xiansheng, the book has never left the boy¡¯s side and hasn¡¯t been returned. Please forgive him.¡± Fang Fangzi looked at her son with satisfaction and pride; her eyes didn¡¯t show a hint of remorse.


    ¡°Sister Fang, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I can see that Shuan Zi¡¯s future will be promising as long as he receives good instruction.


    Sister Fang was ted upon hearing Mo Qian Xue¡¯s words.


    However, Shuan Zi¡¯s face disyed embarrassment instead of pride.


    ¡°Shuan Zi, what¡¯s wrong? Is there anything this Shiniang can help you with?¡±


    In the past, Mo Qian Xue was a small business owner before bing a respected general manager. To achieve such a feat, her ability to judge people¡¯s thoughts based on their expressions had gradually improved.


    After hearing Lady Ning¡¯s question, Shuan Zi opened his book and replied, ¡°Xiansheng had taught me the Three Character Text(Èý×Ö¾­) previously. I was preparing to learn about the Thousand Character ssic (ǧ×ÖÎÄ) but before we could start, Ning Xiansheng fell ill. I ended up studying the book myself at home for a long time, but I found that there were many words I didn¡¯t know. However, if Shiniang can.....¡±


    Fang Fangzi blushed, remembering that Mo Qian Xue¡¯s origins were unknown. Fearing that Lady Ning might be offended, she hurriedly scolded, ¡°Shuan Zi you mustn¡¯t be rude!¡±


    In this time and space, not all men were literate, not to mention women.


    Mo Qian Xue came to the boy¡¯s side with a careless smile. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in it! My dear sister, even though I don¡¯t have much talent in speaking, I do know a few characters.¡±


    Although she was born in the countryside, her father was a local teacher and schr. When she was a child, he had taught her to use the brush every day. What she practiced daily were the Three Character Text, the Thousand Word ssic, the Analects of Confucius and the like.


    ¡°Tian di xuan huang (ÌìµØÐþ»Æ) Yan zai hu ye (ÓîÖæºé»Ä). Ri yue ying ze (ÈÕÔÂÓ¯ê¾), chen su lie zhang (³½ËÞÁÐÕÅ).¡±


    Mo Qian Xue spoke these words as her finger pointed at each character, and exined it to him.


    ¡°This means......well, the meaning of this sentence is, ¡®The sky was ck, and the earth was pale. The universe was formed in a chaotic mess¡¯....¡±


    As Mo Qian Xue continued to interpret each column of characters, the studious Shuan Zi was pleasantly surprised, while Fang Fangzi was shocked to bits. To her, a woman who could read at least two characters was already someone as unreachable as the sky. So how can she describe the scene before her?


    In addition to warmth, her eyes had be more respectful.


    In this manner, Mo Qian Xue began toment on more than a dozen passages while Shuan Zi listened carefully, taking notes from time to time.


    Fang Fangzi happily gazed at the scene before her; she wished that she could send all of her family¡¯s valuables to Mo Qian Xue to express her gratitude. She couldn¡¯t understand all the things that Lady Ning discussed with her son, but she could clearly see the joyful expression of her son as he listened. It was a blessing. She only hoped that Sister Ning could continue to instruct her son whenever she had free time.


    After exining a few more characters, Mo Qian Xue finished teaching.


    These were enough for the boy to digest for some time. It wouldn¡¯t be helpful to give too much information in one sitting.


    After their lesson, Shuan Zi closed the book, raised his head, and looked at Mo Qian Xue with admiration and anticipation. He left promptly after offering ceremony to his teacher.


    He still needed to review the things they had just discussed.


    After Shuan Zi had left the room, Mo Qian Xue and Fang Fangzi continued to gossip for a while.


    ¡°Sister Fang, you may be aware that the vegetables in my half-acre field is quite pitiful. Today I came to look for you to see if I could borrow some cabbage seeds; I was nning to nt themte in the season before the cold sets in. That way my family may be able to stock up on our food storage for winter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I do have a few extra seeds for you to take.¡± Sister Fang immediately stood up.


    Just when she had wondered how to express her gratitude towards Mo Qian Xue, an opportunity had presented itself. Sister Fang could see that Lady Ning¡¯s knowledge was not below that of Ning Xiansheng¡¯s, meaning that her son could alsoe to her for guidance in the future.


    Remembering the Lady¡¯s need for cabbage seeds, she went ahead to fetch some more.


    ¡°It would be best if Sister Ning could nt them earlier; in a few days winter will be arriving and by then, it would be difficult for the cabbages to sprout.¡±


    ....


    Mo Qian Xue held a pickaxe. Looking around at the weed-infested field, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.


    Thinking back, although she wasn¡¯t luxuriously rich in modern times, she was still blessed with many houses and factories. She drove a sports car, posed for pictures, and lived the high life. But now she held a pickaxe and had be a genuine peasant woman!


    As Mo Qian Xue continued to scrape and shovel around the dry backyard, Ning Shaoqing, who listened to the muffled sounds through the wall, gave a long sigh of relief.


    He would not admit that although she was rude, although she made him speechless at times, and although she was willful and grabbed his quilt at night...


    ....he was actually afraid that she would leave his side.


    The more gentle a girl was, the harder it is to tell if she was truly sincere.


    At this time, he suddenly felt that having a real wife wasn¡¯t so bad.

 Chapter 5 – The Beginnings of a Small Vegetable Garden and Her Livelihood

    <h4>Chapter 5 ¨C The Beginnings of a Small Vegetable Garden and Her Livelihood</h4>


    Farming on a half-acre ofnd required a whole day¡¯s work


    D*mn weeds, d*mn wild seedlings.....need to dig it up and loosen the soil....


    Mo Qian Xue muttered to herself as she struggled with the shovel. She finally finished sowing the seeds by the time the sun had set into the Western Hills.


    At dinner time, Sister Fang led her husband to Mo Qian Xue¡¯s yard as he carried a pile of firewood. Instead of waiting for Lady Ning¡¯s instruction to ce these in the lobby, the pair directly went to her kitchen with the load. Mo Qian Xue felt flustered by their favor and insisted that they leave the firewood outside, but Sister Fang blocked the doorway, not wanting her friend to trouble herself with the chore. How could she let Sister Ning handle the heavy pile of wood alone?


    Fang Fangzi handed a bowl over to Mo Qian Xue, where she noticed two plump white steamed buns.


    ¡°My children were craving steamed buns today, but I somehow ended up steaming a bigger batch than usual since I haven¡¯t tried making these in a while. Since I do have a few extra buns, I wanted to give these to Sister Ning as repayment for helping my son.¡±


    She spoke as if she had prepared extras by ident, even though it was actually intentional.


    After all she had just solved Lady Ning¡¯s need for firewood; admitting that the steamed buns were also made as a favor might cause Mo Qian Xue to feel embarrassed, having received their help so often.


    Seeing Fang Fangzi¡¯s consideration and generosity, Mo Qian Xue received the bowl and thanked the couple for their work that day. She was already quite hungry, so she decided to ept the offering without being shy. There was no need for stiffness and formalities between neighbors. As repayment, Mo Qian Xue nned to cook several pancakes tomorrow for Sister Fang¡¯s two little children.


    Time passed by, and the couple enthusiastically helped Mo Qian Xue to neatly arrange the firewood in her yard. By the time they had finished and left, the pile of wood was already a foot taller.


    The dry wood burned well for cooking; in just a short period of time, she was able to prepare a pot of her homemade healing porridge(congee), along with a radish side dish and tworge steamed buns. She looked at her prepared meal in satisfaction. Not bad.


    Ning Shaoqing liked the taste of the congee very much; just one mouthful caused his brow to raise in pleasant surprise.


    After a long day¡¯s efforts, the tired Mo Qian Xue went to bed and quickly fell asleep.


    When Ning Shaoqing heard her breathing be smooth, his eyes began to shine. In the dark, the man gentlyid beside her sleeping figure and embraced the woman tenderly as the corner of his lip raised. He entered his dreams that night with a smile.


    ...


    On the following day, the weather was quite favorable since the rain had begun to drizzle.


    The light shower was a blessing to the vige, bringing moisture to the soil and freshening up the air.


    Mo Qian Xue hummed a tune as she went about her work. She was able to fill a couple of broken jars that she found in their house with nts, which she disyed around the rooms. At least now there was a hint of color and greenery in their home.


    Ning Shaoqing helplessly sat in front of a table while holding a book in his hand. Instead of focusing on his text, his eyes seemed to unconsciously follow her every move.


    Watching this bustling figure, listening to her minor tune, apanied with the ticking sound of raindrops outside....everything was so harmonious.


    Perhaps in this small mountain vige, it would be wonderful to finish the second half of his life.


    At least he didn¡¯t have to scheme everyday¡ªalways being on the edge while having the fear of being betrayed...


    When his thoughts came back to reality, he suddenly noticed that the house was abnormally quiet, and the busy figure was nowhere in sight.


    Ning Shaoqing looked everywhere for her figure, unaware that had Mo Qian Xue stood behind him the whole time while staring intently at the book in his hands.


    Just when he turned to look behind, his Lady had already lowered her head beside him; at his time his ear inadvertently swept over her lips, and his lips had almost kissed her chin.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face quickly turned red. He coughed awkwardly to hide his embarrassment, but Mo Qian Xue¡¯s full attention was on the book. She didn¡¯t noticed the slight reddening of his ears.


    Not having received the attention that he expected, Ning Shaoqing smiled in disappointment. He closed his book and asked, ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    This was the first time he had ever asked about her origins. But how could she know where her body was from?


    In her surprise, Mo Qian Xue could only excuse herself, iming that her memory wasn¡¯t very clear due to her past fever. However unlike Sister Fang, Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t so easy to fool. ¡°Even after so many days you still can¡¯t remember a thing?¡±


    ¡°Uh.....I recovered a few memories recently. I seem to be ady from a noble family?¡± Since the way she spoke wasn¡¯t akin to someone with who lost her memories, and in addition, she also knew how to read. However she didn¡¯t dare to guess how high up nobility her family was, since iming such an identity would only bring her trouble. After a brief silence, Ning Shaoqing asked her cautiously, ¡°Which noble family are you from?¡±


    ¡°Hey.....this, in fact this is something I really can¡¯t recall.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing looked at her intently, clearly not trusting her words. However he decided not to pursue the matter.


    The man sighed to himself and stood up, then ced his book down before heading out the door.


    Mo Qian Xue didn¡¯t care about his thoughts or suspicions. Seeing that he left his book behind, Mo Qian Xue picked up the text and sat on the chair that Ning Shaoqing had just used. She read the book with relish, not noticing when her husband had finally returned inside the house, his elegant eyes staring at her.


    This book contained exactly what she had been looking for¡ªinformation about this dynasty¡¯s history.


    The knowledge that she had gathered from Fang Fangzi was limited to the families who farmed within the vige. When it came to major events, business conditions, and the customs of this world, how much could Sister Fang possibly know?


    There was a divergence in the events of this space and time. Qin Shihuang had sent forth an expedition across the sea, consisting of five hundred boys and girls who were detained by several thousands of soldiers. After months of sailing, the group had finally drifted to the maind.


    This continent seemed to be quiterge, with four cities, nine states, and fifteen provinces.


    The expedition itself was made up of well trained, and equipped armies. Thus they were able to form alliances and war with the locals, before finally establishing the present Tian Qi Dynasty.


    However, the imperial power in thisnd was not supreme.


    For the most part, the Noble Families** had the final say in political matters. Although there was an imperial examination, most of the officials were actually referred by a noble family, since these households tended to rmend their own members. That exined why these major Families held significant influence in the court.


    The members of noble families who became schrs were rarely found teaching in viges or rural areas; their talent in literacy was deemed to be too precious to be sent to such ces.


    But to Mo Qian Xue, this information wasn¡¯t very important.


    There were three key points that she considered valuable from this book:


    First, the world in this space was still at a time of peace.


    Second, the Tian Qi dynasty was only less than two hundred years old; as a result, the technology avable for all professions, trades, and industries were low-end in quality.


    Third, women can run their own businesses.


    Since the world was at peace, Mo Qian Xue could enjoy safety in this era. The fact that the current technologies were not very advanced meant more opportunities for her. And the most exciting part was thest key point:


    Not only can a woman own a business; in fact a woman who runs a business can be considered a citizen who was not of unknown origins. ording to thews here, since she didn¡¯t have to depend on others (i.e. her parents, family, etc.) and could provide for herself, she naturally would not be auctioned off as a ve.


    Of course for her identity to be recognized, the business could not just be some remote vige¡¯s broken down house, earning only a few copper coins.


    She must own thousands of fertile farnd, or dozens of shops and factories, and so on.


    Although the future was uncertain, and it was unknown whether her business could seed, Mo Qian Xue¡¯s eyes were nheless filled with pride.


    If she wants to rise, then she must take destiny into her own hands.


    Meanwhile, between her and Ning Shaoqing, she wanted to see first if their marriage would work out; if they werepatible, then he would remain her husband.


    But if he made her ufortable...


    Thinking of the scene a few nights ago, when the startled Ning Xiaoqing sat up as if she would do something indecent, then kicking her out of bed...Mo Qian Xue suddenly felt angry.


    Even if they both ended up beingpatible, in the future if he ever thinks of ¡°eating¡± her tofu, she will not easily obey. She must make him taste the feeling of being kicked out of bed if he wanted to make a move. That would be his repayment.


    As she imagined kicking the handsome man off the bed, Mo Qian Xueughed proudly to herself.


    In fact, deep down, she never wanted to find a man to depend in order to live well.


    It was just that, although Ning Shaoqing¡¯s build was quite handsome, in the end he was just a frail and sickly schr.....he was not a man that could be relied on!


    As the sound of pattering rain filled the air, Mo Qian Xue began to n for the future.

 Chapter 6 –Suspicious

    <h4>Chapter 6 ¨CSuspicious</h4>


    The rain outside had ended while Mo Qian Xue sat immersed in her thoughts; if she wanted to start a business, the first thing she needed was a way to earn money in order to fund her industry.


    To aplish this, she decided to explore the big city first where there were many opportunities.


    During the past few days Mo Qian Xue had listened well to Fang Fangzi¡¯s gossip. Although the ce she lived in, Wang Jia Vige, was considered a small and remote town, it was actually not far away from the big city.


    Among the guardians of students who had arrived at the Ning home yesterday, there was only one parent who came in with a horse-drawn carriage. She remembered that Sister Fang called out to the mother as ¡®Sister Zhang¡¯ during that visit......and the mother¡¯s child.....his name was probably called Tie Zhu.......¡±Little Zhu,e here! ¡± She recalled that scene.


    Since she was heading out to the city, she naturally needed to borrow their carriage.


    Noticing that it was quiet in the house, Mo Qian Xue assumed that Ning Xiaoqing had already fallen asleep. She carefully closed the door before eagerly going to Fang Fangzi¡¯s house, hoping that she could findpany in asking Sister Zhang for her carriage.


    Unfortunately Fang Fangzi had already left for work, leaving behind the little Shuan Zi to watch over the house.


    Having to face such a situation, she decided to recruit the little boy¡¯s help. Mo Qian Xue offered to watch over little Yya while she instructed Shuan Zi to visit Lady Zhang¡¯s residence. If Lady Zhang happened to be home, then he has to pass on the message and ask if Mo Qian Xue could borrow her carriage.


    The boy was very obedient; he excitedly rushed through the front gate, eager to fulfill his errand. As Mo Qian Xue watched the boy¡¯s retreating figure, her heart was filled with warmth.


    ¡°Those with resolve will be met with sess, and by breaking the cauldrons and sinking the boats, Chu came to hold all of Qin¡¯s passes. ¡±


    ¡°The heavens will not turn its back on those who work hard, and by sleeping on straw and tasting bitterness, the great army of Yue conquered the Wu.¡±


    Mo Xian Xue recited the poem with fervor. Noticing the time, she headed back home to prepare for lunch.


    As soon as she had entered the room, she noticed Ning Shaoqing¡¯s presence, without knowing when he had risen from bed. At this time, he was sitting by the table while staring at her thoughtfully.


    For some reason, a guilty conscience crept up from within Mo Qian Xue.


    But as she thought of it, there was no reason for her to be ashamed; she raised her head and stared straight at him. What¡¯s wrong with my poems? Aren¡¯t women free to do poetry?


    Four eyes stared at each other intensely and the atmosphere was stiff.


    Just when Mo Qian Xue couldn¡¯t take it anymore, Ning Shaoqing opened up and asked,


    ¡°Have you ever been to a formal school?¡± Not only can this woman read several characters, she was also able to recite such elegant poetry. Also this poem was obviously a schrly text, but even with his learning, Ning Shaoqing could not recall evering across such fine verses.


    Seeing that her actions had cast suspicions upon her identity, Mo Qian Xue couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled.


    In fact, she had also doubted her own identity, since for the past few nights she had dreamt of a woman several times.


    However in her dreams, the woman wasn¡¯t a person who was a victim of bullying. Rather, the she was surrounded by servants within arge mansion; the woman would sit under a tree in her garden, whilstughing gleefully. Thinking back to that dream, that samedy appeared to have a prominent identity¡ªshe was probably the original owner of this body.


    However, now she was the current Mo Qian Xue. No matter how prestigious her body¡¯s identity is, she only wants to be herself.


    It was because of this resolve that Mo Qian Xue would panic and im that she had lost her memory.


    After gathering her thoughts, Mo Qian Xue pretended to smile, and openly lied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have.¡± She endured sixteen years of difficult studies, only to im that she had never attended school¡ªshe couldn¡¯t wait to bite off her tongue in embarrassment. Well, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s ever been to school in ancient times, so technically she wasn¡¯t lying.


    Seeing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s doubtful expression, she continued to smile and exined, ¡°I may not have told you this, but I feel that I still haven¡¯t recovered all my memories since that fever. How would I know if I have ever been to school?¡±


    After she had spoken, Mo Qian Xue¡¯s eyes turned red, as if stricken by grief, ¡°If I really was able to go to school, then I must have been a distinguished young Lady. If that was true, then how could I be reduced to this?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing was not a heartless person. Upon seeing tears well up in her eyes and hearing her sad words, his heart had already softened.


    But because he was a proud man, he was not used to apologizing. Instead he held his silence, picked up the book on the table, and continued to read.


    When Mo Qian Xue saw that he wouldn¡¯t question any further, she left for the kitchen and began to tidy up.


    After hisdy had left the room, Ning Shaoqing put down his book and drummed his fingers on the table, immersing himself in deep thought.


    Ning Shaoqing was raised to be a Noble Family¡¯s head since childhood. Naturally he was trained to be able to analyze any issues or problems.


    Although he did not fully believe Mo Qian Xue¡¯s ims, he could not find any fault.


    It was true that there were many others who were far better learned than Lady Ning.


    In her past, she either learned literacy as a reputable youngdy, or was taught briefly as a maidservant. However, her level of literacy was not something that could be mastered in a single day; obviously she was someone who was brought up to be a mistress.


    Unexpectedly, a youngdy like her could actually survive on the fields, do farm work, arrange furnitures, and tidy up the courtyard....The corner of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s mouth lifted. His wife was quite interesting.


    Unfortunately, his body.....


    ...his mouth which almost raised to its most beautiful arc had paused, and was reced by a defeated sigh.


    ....


    After closing the kitchen door, Mo Qian Xue dropped her act, and her brow wrinkled with worry.


    When this 14-year-old body was found injured and lying beneath the wilderness, the original owner must have been in trouble at that time.


    But ever since Mo Qian Xue had taken over her identity, she had absolutely no reason to settle the youngdy¡¯s grudges with her family.


    However, there were no airtight walls in this world.


    Even as she risked hiding in the shadows, being discovered eventually was something she could not prevent.


    It seems that she must hasten and strengthen her foundation.


    Not only must she prevent herself from being sold as a ve, she also had to deal with the original owner¡¯s questionable status.


    ...


    Shortly during the afternoon, Lady Zhang, the mother of Tie Zhu, arrived at their door.


    This little wife also had some ambition.


    In the vige, the upation of a schr was highly honored; by simply bing a schr and mastering literacy, one could have a much higher social standing.


    Ever since her little Tie Zhu hade under Ning Xiansheng¡¯s tutge, the people in her vige had begun to see her differently; even her parents had gazed upon her favorably.


    That day, when Shuan Zi had arrived at her doorstep informing her that Lady Ning was asking a favor, she immediately supposed that today was her son¡¯s opportunity to bring honor to his ancestors. If Ning Xiansheng could look after Tie Zhu in the future....Lady Zhang gritted her teeth as she brought in the desserts she had prepared.


    Lady Ning took initiative and spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Sister Zhang was a well gracefuldy. After meeting you for the first time yesterday, I have thought of paying you a visit one of these days, to get to know you. Unfortunately I¡¯m not very familiar with the way to your residence, and also, my husband¡¯s body isn¡¯t in the best condition. It would be difficult to leave his side. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you toe here in person.¡±


    ¡°Why does Lady Ning say such words? As a member of our vige, it would help to take time to walk around more and be familiar.¡±


    After a few idle conversations, Mo Qian Xue smiled and took a serving of the snack on the table. ¡°Actually for Sister Zhang toe and visit this younger sister already gives me a lot of face pliment), and yet you also graciously brought over many snacks. I¡¯m afraid there wouldn¡¯t be any left with Shuan Zi at home.¡±


    ¡°My family already has plenty of snacks, and enough to feed more sisters.¡± As Sister Zhang spoke, she was unaware of the look of pride and superiority on her face.


    Her family was the wealthiest that lived in the vige, and the only one that owned a horse drawn carriage. In the past, countless men would tter and bribe her to lend them the vehicle, all so they could travel to the city in search of opportunities. Looking at Lady Ning, isn¡¯t she also trying to curry favor with her?


    ¡°Lady Ning¡¯s health seems to be in excellent condition! When can your husband also recover so he can resume teaching?¡±


    Lady Zhang¡¯s sense of superiority was once again on disy; even her tone of speech was self important and prideful.


    Mo Qian Xue¡¯s brow wrinkled in annoyance, but she held back and continued to smile politely. ¡°Thank you for your concern Lady Zhang, my body is indeed feeling much better. My husband¡¯s health is also recovering well. You havee to inquire at a good time, since just earlier today, Ning Xiansheng requested that I visit Bao Changter this afternoon. After a long absence, my husband wants to inform our vige leader that sses will resume within three days.¡±


    When meeting a person like Lady Zhang, as long as a pridefuldy like her did not find fault or trouble, then Mo Qian Xue didn¡¯t have to waste energy in disputes.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s great!¡± Lady Zhang replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t know the way, then I can take you to Bao Chang¡¯s house.¡±


    Just by hearing her reply, one can tell how eager she was for sses to start soon.


    Mo Qian Xue casually agreed to her offer. She thanked her gracefully, then stood up to get ready.


    Someone was offering to be a guide, so might as well take it right? Moreover, she still had more to say to Zhang Tongzi.


    Lady Zhang led the way and said, ¡°The day before yesterday I was too busy with errands, so I wasn¡¯t able to visit your that noon. I hope Lady Ning wouldn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°How could I?¡± Mo Qian Xue replied. ¡°Thest couple of days were the fall harvest. Little Tie Zhu¡¯s dad must have been busy driving the carriage and taking care of business in the city. Sister Zhang must have been overwhelmed to have to do all the housework by yourself. Naturally you would be tired. Where would you have the energy to visit?¡±


    Feeling ttered, Lady Zhang added in, ¡°I see that Lady Ning is a very caring person. Yes my husband has indeed left with the carriage to do business in the city. If Lady Ning iscking anything in the future, you maye at any time and tell me. I give you my word that I¡¯ll help in any way I can!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Why be so formal with me? If Sister Ning wants to go into the city, then we¡¯ll wait for my husband to return so we can use the carriage. I¡¯ll be your guide along the way...¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    The two walked to the eastern part of the vige as they chatted.


    ______


    Trantion Notes:


    Poem #1


    ÓÐÖ¾Õß,ʾ¹³É,ÆƸª³ÁÖÛ,120ÇعØÖÕÊô³þ;¿àÐÄÈË,Ìì²»¸º,ÎÔн³¢µ¨,3000Ô½¼×¿ÉÍÌÎâ¡£


    Those with resolve will be met with sess, and by breaking the cauldrons and sinking the boats (cutting off the path of retreat), Chu came to hold all of Qin¡¯s passes (blocking all of enemies¡¯ path and emerging victorious in war).


    Background: The first line is a Chinese idiom, though the author seems to have misunderstood °Ù¶þ as 120, when it really means 2 against 100, as the idiom refers here to the mountain passes of the Qin, where an army of 20,000 could hold off an army of 1,000,000. You could trante it as


    The first poem refers to how Xiang Yu, in the battle of Julu, destroyed the cauldrons and utensils of his troops and sunk their boats so that there would be no retreat, hardening their resolve to battle. He emerged victorious in the battle, and Qin copsed a few yearster, with Chu under Xiang Yu¡¯s rule the dominant power.


    Poem #2


    Âú¸¹¶·Ö¾µÄßÊÍêÊ«,¿´Ê±³½²»Ôç,İǧѩ׼±¸½øÎÝʰ׺ʰ׺¾ÍÈ¥×öÎç·¹¡£


    The heavens will not turn its back on those who work hard , and by sleeping on straw and tasting bitterness, the great army of Yue conquered the Wu.


    background: The second part refers to the story of King Goujian of Yue. Goujian was taken to serve as hostage of King Fuchai of Wu for three years, and after he was released, he lived like a peasant so that he could remember the humiliation he had suffered. Ten yearster, Yue had grown strong enough to start another war with Wu in which ended up being lost and annexed, with King Fuchaimitting suicide. The number 3000 here is not literal.

 Chapter 7 – Zhang

    <h4>Chapter 7 ¨C Zhang</h4>


    Sister Zhang and Mo Qian Xue continued to gossip with one another down the road.


    ¡°Bao Zhang¡¯s wife is a respecteddy within our vige. In those early days, Bao Zhang¡¯s mother searched among several households for a woman who was suitable for her son. She was chosen out of the many candidates to be the vige head¡¯s wife.


    Mo Qian Xue listened to her information carefully and filtered out what information she deemed useful.


    In her previous life, when she first studied how to start a business, her teacher exined this principle: A man is born with one mouth and two ears. This meant that it was important to listen respectfully so that truly important opportunities can be grasped.


    The vige woman spoke of many trivial matters. Although she spoke politely in the beginning, she was now sofortable with Mo Qian Xue that she joked freely with her. She even forgot that Lady Ning was one who had no clear identity.


    Lady Zhang gossiped about a young woman who fought with her husband in the middle of the night. The young woman¡¯s mother-inw was so terrible that even the family¡¯s farm raised pigs had to kneel before her. Lady Zhang continued to share colorful stories with enthusiasm.


    Although the two had only gone for a short walk, Sister Zhang was already treating Mo Qian Xue like a close friend.


    Having guided Lady Ning to her destination, she handed Mo Qian Xue a guarantee letter. Her husband was nning to enter the city in a few days, so Mo Qian Xue could present this letter ande along.


    *


    Bao Zhang¡¯s family lived on the eastern part of the Vige. His tile-roofed house and spacious yard had a unique style.


    Even his wife was known to be a virtuous and solemn person.


    She did not resemble the prideful Sister Zhang whose mouth ran like a race horse without restraint. She was also different from Sister Fang who was simple, honest, and kind. Not to mention the sly Lady Zhao who delivered meager meals to Mo Qian Xue.


    When Mo Qian Xue delivered the news of Ning Xiaoqing¡¯s recovery, along with his ns to start sses in three days, Bao Zhang¡¯s wife was suddenly filled with joy. But even in her excitement, she didn¡¯t urge for sses to start right away. Instead, she gently took Mo Qian Xue¡¯s hand and told her not to worry about the schedule. The leader¡¯s wife gave advice saying Ning Xiansheng should have a couple more days of rest.


    Mo Qian Xue was also worried for her husband¡¯s body. A couple of days had past since his illness had an outbreak. Lately, Ning Xiansheng had actually been unable to rise from his bed. How many days will this continue? If she changed the opening date for his work without his permission, he may be upset. Well, since it was the vige head¡¯s wife who suggested it, she decided to push his schedule towards the fifth day on his behalf.


    Even if he gets angry with her, she can simply mention Bao Zhang¡¯s wife as the one who suggested the matter.


    When Mo Qian Xue replied her intentions of moving the opening date, the vige head¡¯s wife easilyplied with Lady Ning¡¯s suggestion, mistakenly thinking that she was simply passing on her husband¡¯s intentions. The housewife sent this message to Bao Zhangter that day.


    *


    As soon as Lady Zhang heard about the change in the ss¡¯s opening day, herplexion quickly darkened.


    She felt even more helpless when she further learned from Lady Ning that the idea for an extra two to three days of rest came from Bao Zhang¡¯s wife.


    Mo Qian Xue turned tofort her, saying that not only was Lady Zhang blessed to live in a beautiful vige, with outstanding people and fertile soil¨Cshe also had a son with a bright future. Lady Zhang was ttered by her words, and she eventually broke into a smile while her heart was filled with warmth. Her irritable mood had quickly vanished into thin air.


    ... .... ....


    After bidding farewell to Bao Zhang¡¯s wife, Mo Qian Xue did not go home immediately. Instead, she went straight to Fang Fangzi¡¯s house next door.


    Since she will be going to the city, she needed someone to help her earn her first pot of gold.


    Who would have expected that, when Mo Qian Xue arrived at their doorstep to ask for help, Lady Fang enthusiastically replied, ¡°Younger Sister, what great timing you have! I was just thinking of purchasing some winter clothes from the city for Shuan Zi and Yya, especially since the cold weather will soon be upon us.¡±


    Before letting Mo Qian Xue exin herself, Lady Fang immediately walked into her room and came out again holding a purse.


    ¡°Younger sister, you can take this money with you. If it isn¡¯t enough for your needs as well, just let me know.¡± She ced the purse carefully into Mo Qian Xue¡¯s hands.


    Lady Ning couldn¡¯t help but stare at her in surprise!


    When she simply asked for help, did Lady Fang think of lending her money?


    Mo Qian Xue felt a warmth spread over her heart as her eyes welled up in tears.


    Meanwhile, as Sister Fang looked upon her tear stained cheeks, she believed that Lady Ning cried due to her desperate circumstances. Who could me her? After all, she had no other friends. Her husband¡¯s health was still questionable, meaning that Lady Ning would never be sure when she could be sold as a ve. Fang Fangzi reached out and patted her shoulder infort, saying ¡°Younger sister, please don¡¯t cry. Someday everything will be better...¡±


    Although Mo Qian Xue¡¯s heart felt moved, she was still a person of ambition; she wanted to achieve sess through her own means. Mo Qian Xue took a deep breath, held back her tears, and said to Fang Fangzi, ¡°My Sister, I can¡¯t ept this.¡±


    When Sister Fang saw Lady Ning drying her tears, she actually found herself looking at the woman in a trance. Mo Qian Xue¡¯s attractiveness was quite rare.


    By the time she came to herself, she found that Lady Ning had already returned the purse into her hands. She looked up with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°Why return it? I¡¯m merely loaning this to you as a sister. You don¡¯t need to repay me right away.¡±


    Mo Qian Xue quickly replied, ¡°Sister, I will always remember your kindness today. My dear sister, please listen to what I have to say.¡±


    Fang Fangzi frowned in hurt. ¡°Since you¡¯re not epting my kindness, are you taking me as an outsider?¡±


    Fang Fangzi was about to push Mo Qian Xue away, but Lady Ning still continued to smile. She suddenly leaned close to Sister Fang¡¯s ear and whispered her n.


    After a long time, Fang Fangzi¡¯s eye widened in amazement. In her surprise she looked at Mo Qian Xue and inquired, ¡°Can I do that?¡±


    Lady Ning smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can follow along.¡±


    ... ... ....


    After two days, the rain had finally ceased. Each seed in the fields began to sprout, exposing the tips of a small bud. Mo Qian Xue happily hummed a tune in her backyard.


    ¡°The youngdy is beautiful, that youngdy is a wave (unrestrained)


    The youngdy walks into a green field of crops.


    The corn here, see that is has already produced an ear of grain.


    I look to the east, I gaze to the west


    Why haven¡¯t I found my gentlemen?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing who was leisurely watching Mo Qian Xue suddenly tensed up upon hearing the song; his handsome face turned red, either from anger or embarrassment.


    He tossed aside his book on the table and trudged towards the fields. ¡°How can such wordse out of your lips? Where are your virtues as a Lady?!¡±


    Mo Qian Xue looked at him in confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t vite any of the woman¡¯s virtues!¡±


    ¡°Y-you! It¡¯s your words about a youngdy being a wave, or somewhere along those lines. If an outsider heard you say that, they may think...they¡¯ll think that¨C¡±


    As Ning Shaoqing spoke, his cheeks suspiciously dyed red while his voice lowered into an embarrassed whisper.


    Seeing his reaction, Mo Qian Xue finally discovered what the problem was.


    He¡¯s just a narrow-minded, ancient man!


    Seeing him shakily point at her, the corner of her lips lifted. She was suddenly in a good mood.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± she asked. She stared at him with wide innocent eyes.


    Ning Shaoqing was caught off guard by her stare, seeming as if she truly didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong. He remained speechless for a long time.


    Was it his own thoughts of the song too dirty? Does that mean his mind is immoral?


    After a long pause, he shamefully and angrily eximed in irritation, ¡°Anyways you can¡¯t sing this song again!¡±


    In order to hide his faint blush, Ning Shaoqing cleared his throat, then elegantly turned away, taking long strides as he returned to the house.


    Unfortunately he didn¡¯t notice the slightly raised door sill and he identally stumbled on the entrance, almostnding face first on the floor.


    Mo Qian Xue couldn¡¯t resist a smile. She waited until he entered the house before she leaned behind the wall and burst outughing! She tried lowering her voice but sheughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand upright.


    Meanwhile, Ning Shaoqing hid in the house with a darkened expression.


    Even if sheughed quietly, there was no way she could escape his well-trained ears. His internal forces may be currently suppressed by the heavy toxins in his body, but his hearing ability has never been reduced.


    As the first son and heir to the Noble Ning Family, he was respected by all.


    And yet here he was, being ridiculed by a little girl.


    After Mo Qian Xue hadughed enough, she looked up to the sky and discovered a brilliant rainbow. Having endured a long rainy day of hard work, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    The heaviness in her heart seemed to have vanished, washed away in the rain.


    She began to have a bit of expectation for the future.


    In fact, her cheap husband wasn¡¯t all that bad.


    Luckily she married a handsome man who loved to be clean.


    Even though his clothes were rough and worn out, they still appeared neat andely on his attractive build.


    As he sat with poise within their crude main room, he gave her the illusion of a Jintang Yuma. Her analysis led her to conclude that his bearing was only found among those of the upper ranks. Most people who try to imitate such mannerisms often fail.


    When she had disagreed with him, he was angry but he didn¡¯tin. Afterwards he did not mention the matter or care for it.


    When she asionally spoke rudely, even if he was angry, he remained gentlemanly towards her.


    In the future no matter how rich or poor they would be, she will never abandon him as long as he treats her with sincerity.

 Chapter 8 – Into the City

    <h4>Chapter 8 ¨C Into the City</h4>


    In the afternoon, Mo Qian Xue stayed in her kitchen to grind fish and dried shrimp into fine powder. This was her own recipe for monosodium glutamate, which will be used to spice fresh dishes. If she ns to earn gold in the city, this spice would prove essential.


    After she finished grinding, she dipped her finger into the mixture and tasted. Her eyes brightened up and she smiled with satisfaction. Mo Qian Xue was able to make natural msg without additives or synthetics ingredients¨Cit was quite delicious!


    After tidying up, Sister Zhang came by to remind Mo Qian Xue that tomorrow was the day Tie Zhu and his father would head to the city for business. She could join them for their trip tomorrow morning.


    Ning Shaoqing, who had been quietly listening through the door, suddenly heard ttering sounds along with his wife¡¯s nearing footsteps. When she entered the room, he was seated quietly by the table with his eyes closed, wearing an cold and distant expression.


    ¡°Xiansheng** may I borrow your inkstone and paper?¡± Mo Qian Xue asked cautiously.


    She wanted to make a list for herself before heading out to the marketce. It wasn¡¯t easy to travel to the city, so she needed to make sure that she buys all that she needs.


    Ning Shaoqing frowned and replied, ¡°The inkstone and paper are on the table. You may use it yourself.¡±


    Although he agreed, he did not stand aside to give her space. Instead, he removed the chair beside him so she could have room to stand by him.


    This irritable, narrow-minded man!


    Mo Qian was annoyed yet amused by his temper so early in the morning. The corner of her lips raised while she gave him a measuring gaze. She ambled leisurely to his side and began to grind the ink in a casual and unceremonious manner. Mo Qian Xue spread the paper then took a brush dipped with ink using one hand. Finally she reached out in a smooth movement as she adeptly swept her brush across the canvas.


    Ning Xiaoqing sat quietly on the side to observe. Initially he waited to see her make mistakes before he could have her redo her writing. He was nning to give her pointers and guidance, and perhaps even gain apliment from her.


    However, when he saw Mo Qian Xue¡¯s calligraphy, his eyes lit up with surprise.


    Her plum blossom script bloomed on paper like a flower petal. It was as if its fragrance spread attractively on the sheet.


    An impressive calligraphy!


    Feeling as if his pride was ovee by her plum blossom script, Ning Shaoqing stood up. ¡°Where did you learn to write like this?¡±


    ¡°I may have been a maid in the past who worked in the kitchens. This small plum blossom script is convenient to use when listing dishes and their ingredients. Who knows? Perhaps I worked in a well known restaurant in the city,¡± Mo Qian Xue responded while continuing to write.


    Seeing her thoughtfully add to the list, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s gaze became conflicted. In the past he never cared about how much food he ate or wasted daily, but now his wife could only add vegetables to their list.


    Mo Qian Xue did not notice the change in his expression. She continued to appreciate her small plum blossom script. It had been many years since shest used this style of writing. Such a skill was a treasure that finally had a use! She proudly picked up her finished list and blew on the paper. Mo Qian Xueughed and turned to her husband. ¡°Xiansheng, is there anything you want to add? I can buy it for you.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing shook his head. He walked out of the house and stood quietly by the old willow tree in the courtyard. His gaze began to blur as memories shed through his mind.


    It was his crowning ceremony that day.


    His father and the family elder were to announce that he would be the next n head. As the Ning family¡¯s heir, this was to be his most glorious day.


    The next time such a ceremony would be held will be when his future wife gives birth to an heir.


    The Ning Family was one of the three grand noble families in the kingdom; naturally the crowning ceremony for a grand family would be extraordinary.


    Because the whole nation paid attention to such celebration, the ritual was apanied with tight security. Ning Shaoqing made sure to remain cautious in word and deed, even though he had to drink oft.


    After retreating from the crowd, his loving mother served him sobering soup while his honorable brother carried him to bed so he could rest.


    Everything should have been harmonious that day!


    If his honorable younger brother had been more ruthless, and pierced his heart rather than his belly.


    If the poison in the bowl of sobering soup was stronger.


    If he had not received the detoxifying elixir from the merciful abbot of Xian Guo Temple.


    If his internal strength was not honed by his years of martial arts....


    That night, eight guards died to protect him.That night, blood and rain intermingled.


    And that night, his heart was torn by pain and grief.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s trembling hand pressed against his abdomen, where a scar could no longer be seen. However, he could still feel a piercing pain.


    Not on his abdomen, but in his heart.


    Forget it. He¡¯ll just give up if that¡¯s what they want.


    For now he was saved, but he knew that his life would notst long. The only thing left for him was life in the mountains.


    However, when Ning Shaoqing¡¯s thoughts turned to the diligent woman in his home, a tinge of regret lingered in his heart, leaving him a faint desire to survive.


    *


    The sky was hazy and the fog in the field had not yet lifted. A carriage continued to roll along a winding country road.


    Tanxiang City was far from the capital, but it was still very prosperous. It was also very close to Wang Vige, about forty to fifty li away.


    This was the first time Mo Qian Xue saw a bustling city in ancient times.


    The city was enclosed with thirty feet high walls while the guard towers were innumerable. asionally soldiers would patrol the walls while some stood by the cannons. Such security ensured a flourishing atmosphere within its boundaries.


    The inner city was also very lively; the limestone paved roads, red walls, and green tiled shops were crowded with civilians, carriages and horses.


    All these sights caused Mo Qian Xue to tremble with excitement. She was filled with a deep determination to seed.


    She held Sister Fang¡¯s hand and led her down the street as she searched left and right.


    While Mo Qian Xue navigated through the city like a fish in water, Sister Fang was cautious byparison. Although she had entered the city several times, it was only limited to visiting poor rtives, a couple of markets, and other ces where they exchanged goods.


    After wandering for a while, Mo Qian Xue soon found thergest and busiest street.


    She took hold of Fang Fangzi¡¯s hand and headed towards the building with the most stylish architecture. This building housed the best restaurant in the city¨CYing Ke Xuan.


    It was just before noon and the door of the restaurant had recently opened. Few customers arrived this early, so it was a good opportunity to seek business.


    As soon as the pair appeared before Ying Ke Xuan¡¯s doorstep, Lady Fang stiffly took Mo Qian Xue¡¯s arms and pulled her aside. In a low and nervous voice, she said ¡°We¡¯re not good enough to mingle here. Sister Ning, it¡¯s better if we leave this ce.¡± Feeling embarrassed by Mo Qian Xue¡¯s burning stare, she added ¡°I-I¡¯m just afraid that if we spoil their food and the restaurant¡¯s atmosphere, we may not have enough money topensate.¡±


    Understanding her plight, Mo Qian Xue smiled and said infort, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine as long as Sister Fang follows my lead. Alright?¡±


    After smoothing out their clothing to appear proper, they were greeted at the entrance by Xiao Er. Mo Qian saluted politely and exined their purpose ining to the restaurant.


    When Xiao¡¯er learned that the pair came for business rather than for a meal, he looked at them up and down with a scrutinizing stare.


    The women wore rough coats without any ornaments. They had wooden hairpins and simple chopsticks to pin up their hair buns. Seeing the pair dressed up in a viger¡¯s style, Xiao Er¡¯s face twisted in disdain and he proceeded to drive them out.


    Between the shoving and pushing, a person suddenly entered the room.


    The man wore a long coat. He appeared smart and sharp, but his face frowned in displeasure.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± His tone of speech revealed that he had some authority.


    Before Mo Qian Xue could exin, Xiao Er blocked her way and immediately responded.


    ¡°Liao Guanshi, these two swindlers say that they want to discuss business with the shopkeeper. Although I wouldn¡¯t let them pass, they still refused toply and insist on making trouble.¡±


    Liao Guanshi did not bother to look at the two women. Instead, he continued to speak with Xiao Er.


    ¡°Do you need me to tell you what to do? Just send them away! Give them some stew so they can stop dying our business.¡± Li Guanshi ordered in irritation.


    Before they couldin, Mo Qian Xue and Fang Fangzi were pushed outside of the restaurant along with food forpensation. Fang Fangzi lowered her head in embarrassment while Lady Ning red back in defiance.


    Giving them two steamed buns to appease them? Since when was she a beggar?


    In her disgust, Mo Qian Xue spat in their direction. Seeing how prideful and unamodating they were, they¡¯ll surely regret it in the future.


    As she gazed around the vicinity, Mo Qian Xue spotted another building just across the reputed restaurant that turned them away. An elegant sign hung on its entrance¨CBai Yunju. The size of the restaurant was just as spacious as Ying Ke Xuan, although its style was more simple and elegant.


    Although Bai Yunju¡¯s architecture was ssic, the restaurant actually didn¡¯t garner as many customers. Originally, Mo Qian Xue didn¡¯t consider doing business with them.


    However after being stirred into anger by Ying Ke Xuan¡¯s prideful treatment, she decided to go make negotiations with the restaurant right across their street.


    This time Mo Qian Xue was not polite. Once she entered Bai Yunju, her chin was raised haughtily and she stood there imposingly before the receptionist. With amanding voice, she asked to meet with the shopkeeper. Mo Qian Xue was one who showed respect to those who treated her with respect. But seeing that people in this era were not willing to give her courtesy, she changed her tactics and released an air of oppression in order to demand respect.


    With her strong momentum, even a soldier would be swayed!


    This was also a tactic used in business.


    When the waiter saw her person, although her clothes appeared worn down andcked fashion, the woman¡¯s temperament was extraordinary and her speech was quite arrogant. Even if she didn¡¯t appear affluent, the waiter was afraid to mistakenly offend the wrong person, in case her identity was actually more mysterious than her appearance.


    Noticing the man¡¯s indecisiveness, Mo Qian Xue red at the waiter and said in a chilly voice, ¡°If you dy our business, can you afford to suffer the consequences?¡± The poor man¡¯s heart jumped in fright as he heard her threat.


    Sister Fang blinked in surprise. Contrary to her expectations, instead of responding angrily, the waiter actually lowered his head in guilt.


    The server regarded the situation before him and proceeded cautiously.


    If the restaurant encounters any harm from offending the maiden¡¯s family, he certainly could not afford to handle the responsibility. The waiter smiled at his guests and politely offered, ¡°I¡¯ll show you the way, youdies may follow my lead.¡±

 Chapter 9 – Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 9 ¨C Negotiations</h4>


    The restaurant¡¯s courtyard was quite spacious, with several evergreen trees adding a touch of tranquility to the surroundings.


    The master of this building must be an elegant person.


    The waiter, Xiao Er**, told thedies to wait in the courtyard while headed towards the side building to notify his master. After knocking on a door, a middle-aged man wearing a long green robe walked out of the room. He had a small moustache and an air of authority about him. Overall, he had a calm bearing.


    Seeing Xiao Er standing before his door, he asked ¡°What brings you here to the inner court?¡±


    ¡°Manager Li, these twodies havee to find you saying they had some important business. This little servant dared not to get in their way.¡± The young boy bowed before the shopkeeper.


    ¡°Oh? Why do youdies seek for this old man?¡± Manager Li looked looked carefully at Mo Qian Xue and Fang Fangzi. Although he did not openly show his contempt, there was a slight arrogance to his tone.


    Mo Qian Xue bowed in courtesy and spoke her purpose. ¡°Manager Li, this maiden has indeed taken this opportunity to meet Manager Li. There is an important business we would like to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Important business? What could it be?¡± Manager Li¡¯s face revealed a trace of doubt.


    A country woman has never sought a meeting with him. What matters could they possibly discuss?


    ¡°This Lady has several recipes that I would like to sell to the shopkeeper.¡± Mo Qian Xue went straight to the point. She was calm andposed.


    Since she was discussing about business and mutual benefits, there was no need for her to be humble or shy.


    When Manager Li heard that they were selling recipes, hisplexion changed. Year after year, many people woulde to sell menus, but none of them managed toe up with fresh ideas. Such meetings wasted many good ingredients in their restaurant, causing Manager Li regret.


    ¡°You¡¯re selling recipes? I don¡¯t think I understand. What dishes can a country woman possibly know? Can your home recipespare to the skill of a master chef? It looks like youdies aren¡¯t familiar with things around here. This old man will not dare to haggle prices with you two. Xiao Er, please see these guests out.¡±


    Xiao Er noticed his manager¡¯s impatience. Fearing punishment, he immediately gestured to the visitors to lead them out.


    Mo Qian Xue did not pay attention to Sister Fang¡¯s pulling. Instead she turned to the shopkeeper and raised her voice, ¡°Manager Li¡¯s words are improper. As the saying goes, Women hold up half the sky.** Manager, how can you look down on women!¡±


    So he dares to look down on her?


    Hmph! He¡¯s never even dreamed of the food she¡¯s able to make.


    Mo Qian Xue sneered at the manager. ¡°You have apetitor right across the street simr to your restaurant, and yet this Bai Yunju is not as frequented. Has Manager Li decided to give up and let others take the profit?¡±


    Manager Li stopped in his tracks. He was left speechless by Mo Qian Xue¡¯s words.


    Of course he didn¡¯t want to be oupeted. Both Bai Yunju Restaurant and Ying Ke Xuan Restaurant had simr recipes and were well-matched. Even their buildings¡¯ architecture ranked among the best in the city.


    However, somehow their rival, Ying Ke Xuan, was able to invite the famous Qing Guan of Hong Cui Fang to y several musical pieces in their restaurant every day.


    Many customers were drawn to such an amusement, and because their rival was located right across the street, the customers soon flocked to the other direction. At this point, Bai Yunju¡¯s business began to plummet.


    If the trend continues with this pattern, Manager Li has no choice but to close down his restaurant.


    In an attempt to reel back customers, he even asked permission from his employer, the Su family, to hire a prostitute to entertain at his hall. As a result, Manager Li was reprimanded by his bosses. They ordered him to quickly cover up the matter.


    But he didn¡¯t me them for turning him down. In fact, the Su family** was one of the three great Families in the Tian Qi dynasty. With their high standing, how can they allow their reputation to be sullied by hiring a prostitute?


    As Manager Li considered his dreary situation, he frowned with deeper displeasure. ¡°You are merely a vige woman who knows nothing of business. I advise you to leave quickly, otherwise¨C¡±


    Mo Qian Xue interrupted Manager Li¡¯s words. ¡°I may not understand how a business runs, but I do know one truth: if apany sticks to the rules without seeking creative ideas, that business is sure to perish. Ying Ke Xuan was creative by hiring a musician to y in their hall. Likewise, Bai Yunju can set up a tform for storytellers to recite. Whose idea is more popr is up to the customers to decide.¡±


    Basically, the current dynasty¡¯s history in this time and space was not very long¨Cstorytelling was not yet used as a business in this era. And so Mo Qian Xue was the first to suggest it.


    Before Manager Li could respond, a clear voice rang in the hallway. ¡°What a novel idea! I¡¯ve never heard of having a storyteller perform on a tform. What kind of pieces would they present?¡±


    A young man had emerged from a door right behind Manager Li. He held a small white fan and a jade belt tied around his waist. His blue silk robes were brocaded with dark flowers along its borders while his robes had a cross cor with wide sleeves. The jade pendant on his waist seemed to reflect some of the sunlight, making his figure appear more impressive.


    He slowly approached and stood quietly under an evergreen tree.


    ¡°Qi Gongzi, there was no need for you toe. The vige woman has no important business...¡± Manager Li came forth and saluted before the young man, but Qi Gongzi immediately held forth his fan and intercepted his action.


    When Manager Li felt the fan press against his throat, he quickly stepped back and bowed his head.


    Mo Qian Xue smiled. A man who could make reasonable judgements finally makes an appearance! She saluted towards the young man who had joined them.


    Meanwhile, Fang Fangzi had never met such a neat and rich person who wore this expensive clothing. She couldn¡¯t help but stare, forgetting to salute.


    When the server saw her gawking rudely at Qi Gongzi, he reprimanded her loudly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to show respect to the Young Master?¡±


    Sister Fang snapped out of her stupor and blushed. She quickly bowed in ritual, mumbled a few words in apology, then looked down timidly at her feet, not daring to meet anyone¡¯s eye.


    Mo Qian Xue shook her head in disapproval. Although Sister Fang was good at heart, she had not experienced enough of the world.


    The young man¡¯s clothing was truly luxurious, but his actual temperament and physical appearance were three points less than Ning Shaoqing¡¯s


    Although Ning Shaoqing¡¯s hair was put up simply and he wore gray cotton clothes, the man still could not cover up his elegance. When he read quietly, his faint smile gave onlookers the impression of a bright moon rising in the midst of a northern spring breeze.


    Her husband truly had a kind of indescribable grace that was inherent of his nature¨Cit was just that mere vigers could easily fail to notice his special bearing.


    Mo Qian Xue turned to the neer and politely acknowledged his presence. ¡°This maiden has seen Qi Gongzi.¡±


    After greeting in ceremony, she answered his earlier question. ¡°A storyteller naturally shares stories, some of which are amusing and captivating, some are fantasies, while othersment on practical daily matters. Sharing amusing stories can bringughter to its listeners, just the same way that ying music and beating drums can help entertain and bring smiles to its audience. If a customer wants to go on a meal with friends, why not use this opportunity to make them smile?¡±


    Qi Gongzi was impressed. ¡°The young maiden has spoken well. Why don¡¯t we use this opportunity to bring smiles to their faces?¡± Such a simple truth had to be pointed out by a mere vige woman, which made himugh. A trace of anticipation began to rise in his heart.


    He held back his humor and soon put on a serious expression, saying, ¡°I¡¯m actually quite curious to hear your amusing stories. If you can make meugh at a story, this Gongzi will give you the opportunity to present your dishes.¡±


    When Mo Qian Xue saw the young man quickly to cover up his cheerful nature and pretend to be mature, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s a deal!¡± she chuckled.


    Entertaining him at the dinner table would be a piece of cake. She was confident that her stories would definitely stir him.


    Noticing her bright smile, Qi Gongzi couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    This woman¡¯s eyes were full of liveliness and purity. She smiled confidently and freely, unlike thedies in the capital whose grins were filled with hypocrisy. Qi Gongzi gazed at this vige woman with interest.


    Being moved by this strange woman, he smiled unexpectedly and said, ¡°Good, I won¡¯t take back my words!¡±


    The young server gawked at his master in disbelief. Qi Gongzi actually smiled at a mere viger and gave her a chance.


    Was his master possessed by the devil?


    Usually even young nobledies had trouble saying more than three sentences to Qi Gongzi due to his cold and aloof expressions. And yet here he was chatting openly with a vige woman.


    ¡°If you seed, you will get a chance to present your dishes. Whether we buy your recipes or not will depend on its taste.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡± Mo Qian Xue replied. She coughed lightly and cleared her throat as she began to share two of her stories.


    ¡°A snail rides on top of a turtle¡¯s back. Halfway through their journey, they meet an ant and invite it to climb on the turtle shell. Just when the ant sat down, the snail says to the ant: ¡°Hold on tight, this turtle crawls so fast you might fall off miserably!¡±


    Mo Qian Xue heard giggles around the table after sharing the first story. Instead of pausing, she quickly moved on to the next fable.


    ¡°An ant was sunbathing when he notices a tall horse approaching slowly. The ant straightens out its foreleg. Seeing this the rabbit beside the ant asked: ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    The ant said: ¡°Shh... quiet. Watch me trip that guy.¡±


    Noticing the loudughter around the table, Mo Qian Xue¡¯s smile widened.


    If she had shared all the tales that she had heard at the wine table, her present audience would surely die ofughter without being able to stand.

 Chapter 10 – Silver Hairpin

    <h4>Chapter 10 ¨C Silver Hairpin</h4>


    Within Bai Yunju¡¯s kitchen, a server tidied up and selected ingredients that Mo Qian Xue had requested.


    ¡°Lady, all the ingredients you seek are right here. You may want to be careful since these are all high quality.¡±


    Although the server¡¯s tone revealed impatience, Mo Qian Xue still showed her a smile of gratitude.


    With the help of Sister Fang, Lady Ning was able to prepare four dishes and one soup: these included fishcakes, meatpie, fried lotus root, Qianjiafu stew, and meatball soup.


    At this ancient era, fish breeding and poultry raising was not as developed. The recipes that master chefs used with meat were quite primitive, and even meatballs have not yet been invented. Under such circumstances, Mo Qian Xue chose to present these four dishes; they were simple and vorful, with attractive colors.


    While vor was an important aspect, the appearance was the key to selling. As Mo Qian Xue proceeded to decorate her dishes, Sister Fang¡¯s eyes widened in awe. Never in her life had she seen such a beautiful meal, let alone taste.


    ¡°Sister Ning, you have quite a skillful hand! These dishes are so attractive and fragrant, just like a painting. My mouth just waters from wanting to try them!¡±


    Although Sister Fang had helped with the preparation, she only aided with mixing and putting together ingredients. She did not have the actual skill to add those final touches.


    Even the waiter stared in a stupor at the beautifully prepared dishes.


    It¡¯s not like he had never seen an attractivelyid dish before. It¡¯s just that this was the first time he has seen food that was decorated so strangely. And yet the design still made the meal look appetizing.


    Mo Qian Xue used a Western style when ting the fresh food and vegetables. It was a modern style of presentation that was usually found in high-end restaurants. Of course they would never have seen this technique.


    After their preparation, the dishes were soon sent to the small courtyard, while the women stayed in the kitchen.


    A quarter of an hourter, the young serving boy came to the kitchen rying his master¡¯s invitation.


    Mo Qian Xue made her way out, but the serving boy stopped Sister Fang in her tracks. ¡°Sister-inw, please stay. Only yourpanion was invited to the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Although Sister Fang tried to be polite, she still felt displeased that her friend was left to go alone.


    A young wife alone with a young man. If that Qi Gongzi didn¡¯t have good intentions, how could she be safe?


    Sister Fang hurriedly reached out to Lady Ning.


    Mo Qian Xue looked back with calm eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡°Sister Fang it¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    Fang Fangzi replied in worry, ¡°Alright then, just call out if anything happens.¡± Lady Ning¡¯s seriousness reminded her that Mo Qian Xue¡¯s goal was to discuss about business. She let go of Lady Ning¡¯s hem, then stared suspiciously at Qi Gongzi who sat under the evergreen tree before heading back in.


    When Qi Gongzi saw Mo Qian Xue approach, he put away his fan, sat upright, and gave her a weing smile.


    Mo Qian Xue bowed in courtesy then swept a nce over the table. Most of the dishes have already been eaten, leaving a few bowls of leftovers. The corner of her lips raised.


    I didn¡¯t think that this rich young man would eat so much.


    When she gave Qi Gongzi a funny look, he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed in the least. Instead, he unfurled his fan andughed gently, ¡°The youngdy¡¯s craft is very delicious. I¡¯ve eaten until I was very full. What a talent you have!


    He continued, ¡°This Gongzi has tasted each of these dishes and I can tell by the appearance and taste that the recipes are high-quality goods. How much do you n to sell these for?¡±


    Manager Li¡¯s brow furrowed. How could the young master eat so much? If the manager was one who tested the recipes, he would only bother to empty one or two bowls.


    Qi Gongzi looked to Mo Qian Xue with inquiry. Mo Qian Xue, in turn, observed his beauty.


    He wore expensive clothing, and his adornments were eye-catching and costly. His facial features were delicate and beautiful while his speech was pleasant to the ear. Qi Gongzi swayed his fan gracefully, adding to his luxurious charm.


    Mo Qian Xue couldn¡¯t help but stare in a daze.


    He appeared too handsome and delicate to refuse!


    ¡°Four dishes and one soup adds up to five recipes. Each of these is worth two hundred and twenty silver.¡±


    With this kind of earning, Mo Qian Xue calcted the possibility of opening a soy sauce factory, or even a vinegar factory. If these dishes were served with soy sauce and vinegar, the taste would be even more desirable.


    What? 220 silver? A regr menu sold for 232 silver taels is already considered quite a sum. You¡¯re demanding for too high of a price...¡± When Manager Li heard woman¡¯s selling price, he immediately felt overwhelmed; a chef¡¯s monthly sry did not even exceed 12 taels and yet she dared to ask such an amount.


    Mo Qian Xue turned and looked to the rich young man with pride. ¡°Just like Manager Li, do you also think what I¡¯m offering is simply a normal menu? Can your restaurant¡¯s dishespare with what I have brought? I assume that your young master is quite knowledgeable considering your high status. Have you ever tasted something better than my dishes?¡±


    The vige womanposed herself quite calmly before the shopkeeper¡¯s tirade. Trying to haggle with her? As an expert businesswoman, she will never lose.


    She continued, ¡°Qi Gongzi¡¯s status must be quite special, not only within this restaurant, but also among the government and other people. Likewise, my recipes don¡¯t have to be limited to this building¨CI can also sell these to other restaurants who are willing. It goes without saying who gains and who loses such an opportunity.¡±


    Manager Li was angered even more. ¡°You¨C you¡¯re out of your mind! For a price of 220 taels per dish, even for our Su family...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fixed price, 220 silver, take it or leave it. If Gongzi doesn¡¯t want it, then I¡¯ll just go to Ying Ke Xuan restaurant. I¡¯m sure their shopkeeper would be very interested in this deal.¡±


    When Su Qi Gongzi** witnessed how Li Manager¡¯s thorough defeat in a battle of words, the young master¡¯s eyes twinkled with interest and his smile deepened. He reached out and stopped the shopkeeper from yelling in anger. The young man finally opened his mouth, ¡°Alright, we will ept your price of 220 silver for each recipe. But we must settle things with a contract.¡±


    ¡°We can do as the Young Master wishes.¡±


    ¡°Hearing how eloquent the Miss¡¯ speech is, you must have read many books!¡±


    ¡°This maiden is even more in awe of Gongzi¡¯s manners! Although I have read a few books and know a few words, I can¡¯t evenpare to the elegant Young Master.¡±


    Manager Li¡¯s eyes flitted left and right as he listened to their conversation. As he pondered her behavior, he concluded that her mannerisms were not something an ordinary vige woman could have. He had a bit of skill in watching people after having managed the restaurant for so many years.


    Although the woman imed to be an ordinary maidservant, her character and eloquent speech made her identity quite a mystery.


    Without being aware, the expression on Manager Li¡¯s face had already softened; he was no longer as impatient and arrogant as before.


    After all schrs highly treasured while a literate woman was even harder to find. It¡¯s a pity that such an educated woman would be found living in the wilderness while selling recipes.


    Su Qi Gongzi stood up smiled. ¡°My requirements are very simple. First, you can¡¯t resell today¡¯s dishes to others. Second, if youe up with new recipes in the future, you should sell them with the same price, and only to our Bai Yun Ju restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cooperate with you. I¡¯ll consider you a partner then.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When Mo Qian Xue walked out of Bai Yunju restaurant, the first thing she noticed was a jewelry shop not far away. She took Sister Fang with her and went in.


    In her past life, it wasn¡¯t impossible for Mo Qian Xue to acquire an exquisite jewelry here and there. Now she can¡¯t even afford to buy gold or jade. She needed to prioritize purchasing silverware and buying cloth to sew two new pieces of clothing.


    Instead, Mo Qian Xue chose two carved silver hairpins before leaving the shop. She removed the wooden choptsicks on her hair and reced them with one of the silver hairpins. Meanwhile, she ced the other hairpin on Sister Fang¡¯s hair, andughingly said it was a gift.


    Sister Fang couldn¡¯t bear to ept it but Mo Qian Xue insisted.


    Fang Fangzi didn¡¯t know how much Mo Qian Xue earned from selling the dishes, but a carved hairpin with flowers was worth 452 silver. This was worth so much more than the wooden pins she often wore.


    How could she ept such a valuable gift?


    Mo Qian Xue looked at her with forlorn eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister-inw promise to treat me as a close sister? You¡¯re hurting my heart, you simply don¡¯t want my gift.¡± Mo Qian Xue¡¯s eyes began to water as she spoke with grievances.


    Seeing her beautiful friend cry, Fang Fangzi felt very nervous. This beautiful woman did not know her origins nor her family, and yet she was willing to offer such an expensive gift after earning a bit of money.


    After thinking about it, Sister Fang decided to ept the hairpin. If Mo Qian Xue¡¯s husband ever decides to leave, she decided to take care of the young maiden and prevent her from being sold as a ve. So if Mo Qian Xue can¡¯t manage her finances today, then Sister Fang will hold on to this expensive pin, just in case her dear sister needs money in the future.


    Fang Fangzi reached to Mo Qian Xue andforted, ¡°Please don¡¯t cry dear sister. It¡¯s my fault for being insensitive. But you must listen to my advice and take this to heart¨Cif younger sister earns money, you must think of your livelihood and not be wasteful in spending. This will only ruin your family! In the future you can¡¯t do this again!¡±


    Mo Qian Xue¡¯s face brightened up. ¡°Oh I know! Didn¡¯t we say we¡¯d buy fabric for sewing? Let¡¯s go buy some so we can make new clothes for Shuan Zi and Yaya. I also need to make some for my husband and myself¡±


    Mo Qian Xue pulled her friend into a fabric store. Sister Fang was reluctant to pick anything from the store so Lady Ning urged her to quickly choose.


    Fang Fangzi shook her head helplessly and finally gave in. It seems that her stubborn sister won¡¯t give up until she picks a fabric.

 Chapter 11: There Are Many Scandals Laid Before a Widow’s Door.

    <h4>Chapter 11: There Are Many Scandals Laid Before a Widow¡¯s Door.</h4>


    [Hi all, sorry that I forgot to write a statement. This is a project that I just picked up from NU which hadn¡¯t been updated for almost a year. The previous chapters are avable at https://wordexcerpt/series/thedys-sickly-husband/, which are nicely tranted. And I¡¯m just hoping that my trantion would not fail you. I just love novels on rebirth and transmigration for having another chance to start all over again and to rise from nothing with whatever the MC can manage. Hope you¡¯ll also like this.]


    *********************************************************************


    The second Mo Qian Xue stepped out of Bai Yunju, the yful smile on Qi Gongzi¡¯s face dissolved immediately. Without any dy, he ordered Manager Li to make several copies of the recipe and had some of his men to deliver the copies to all restaurant managers of Su family.


    He then himself copied one and handed it to his personal page, A¡¯lu, saying, ¡°Be quick and let A¡¯zhao deliver this to the capital at top speed. Right, one more message for the first young master: I¡¯ll let Bai Yunju prosper in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± A¡¯lu took the recipe and well-packed it with oilskin. However, Qi Gongzi ordered again before he left the room, ¡°Remember to let Manager Li find some learned schrs after this.¡±


    *


    Fang Fangzi learned it first time in her life what a real shopping was after she saw with her own eyes how Mo Qian Xue did it. Fang tried to stop Mo but was then convinced every time with this or that sensible reason.


    They had to render another carriage as that of Zhang family was upied. The carter was a man from the neighbored vige.


    ¡°Sister, are you nning to open a shop in town?¡± Fang finally asked the question that haunted her all this time as they sat in the waggling carriage. She had witnessed how Mo associated tactfully with the shop owners in town.


    ¡°Sister, you know well of our condition. With the poor Shu Xiu of my husband, it is even impossible to make ends meet for himself alone. Besides, his poor health needs some toning up. If I don¡¯t figure out a way to solve this predicament, I¡¯m afraid we may not even make it to the end of the year.¡± Mo exined her n frankly when asked.


    ¡°But stores in town are appallingly expensive. How could you make it?¡± Fang was startled by the n and asked quite anxiously. The price of buying a store...even the monthly rent alone was a sum she dared not to imagine.


    Mo Qian Xue smiled when she saw how anxious Fang got, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impossible for now. So I¡¯m not doing it soon. It¡¯s getting cold and I¡¯m nning to cook another dish to sell in town. And I can really use your help, sister.¡±


    200 silvers were a huge sum of money for a peasant family like Fang¡¯s. Yet it was far from enough for Mo Qian Xue¡¯s startup. Let alone the dozens of silvers she spent this afternoon.


    Fang was relieved when she heard that Mo Qian Xue had no such a n, giving no attention to the ¡°soon¡±. Reaching out her hand to touch the silver hairpin, she replied in smiles, ¡°That is only natural. I¡¯m free of any manual work in winter and can alwaysnd you a hand. Let¡¯s just get this winter over and when the springes, you can ask the vige Elders to distribute some paddy fields. Thus, your shortage of food will be solved.¡±


    Mo Qian Xue spread a smile and though secretly to herself, ¡°You see, the desire to look attractive is universal. Sister Fang has been constantly touching the hairpin.¡±


    ¡°Fret not, sister. I¡¯ll offer you 800 notes every month for the help,¡± said Mo Qian Xue in a rather casual tone, which somehow startled Fang, ¡°What? 800 notes? I can¡¯t take it. I just wanna help...¡±


    Mo Qian Xue interrupted before Fang could finish her words, ¡°Sister, correct counting keeps good friendship. What I prepared is to make money. So naturally I shall pay you for the work you¡¯ve done. You don¡¯t want my conscience stirred, do you?¡±


    The two argued and negotiated for quite a while before the rtionship of employer and employee was settled.


    As the carriage rode on the spacious road, Mo Qian Xue felt quite relieved with the pressing matter settled and everything sorted. Lifting the curtain, she was greeted by the refreshing breezes and eximed involuntarily in heart, ¡°How pleasant and fresh the air is here!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sister Guihua, widow of Gao family? Brother, please stop for a moment.¡±


    The carriage stopped upon Fang Fangzi¡¯s request. There stood a woman about 27 or 28 years old beside the carriage.


    ¡°Sister Guihua, why are you still here? Come on in, we can give you a ride.¡± Fang invited the woman to the carriage after warmly introducing the two for each other.


    ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s not far, I can walk home,¡± refused Guihua in a low voice with her head bowed.


    ¡°Not far? You kidding? It¡¯s still about twenty miles way to go. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. If you get homete, Ni¡¯er would have to starve.¡±


    Guihua hesitated when her daughter was mentioned and then was pulled to the carriage by Fang.


    ¡°Sister Guihua, why didn¡¯t you go in town by Brother Zhang¡¯s carriage?¡± asked Mo Qian Xue who moved inside to make room for the two.


    ¡°That she dared not. Or else Zhang¡¯s wife would throw a temper and curse right in front Guihua¡¯s door...¡± Fang blurted out quite nkly. Apparently, she was a straightforward person who couldn¡¯t bear to see others being bullied.


    Fang¡¯s words reminded Mo Qian Xue of what had happened this morning.


    Zhang¡¯s wife offered to let Brother Zhang take them in town. Yet when Sister Fang took out some notes for the ride, Zhang¡¯s wife immediately took the money despite how strongly she refused by words, as if fearing that Sister Fang would take the money back.


    Apparently, Zhang¡¯s wife was by no means an amicable person.


    ¡°Please excuse me for the bother, Lady Ning. I got upte this morning. And was dyed by some errors of my embroidery due to my poor eyesight,¡± exined Guihua with a smile, not even trying to repute Fang¡¯sints.


    ¡°How could you get upte? I bet you must have set out for town when Zhang¡¯s carriage was far out of sight. Hump! That mean and petty harridan! You¡¯re such a virtuous girl, yet she...¡±


    Quite contrary to the uneasiness and timidity in town, Fang was quitepetent and capable in vige in handling her husband and dealing with other women.


    As Fang was indulged in her condemning of Zhang¡¯s wife, Guihua worked hard to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Sister Fang, say no more of it, please.¡±


    Hearing her soft and gentle voice, Mo Qian Xue concluded that Guihua must be a woman of good nature and virtue as even now she didn¡¯t even say anything bad about Zhang¡¯s wife. Yet life was hard on her.


    s! It¡¯s always like this: There are many scandalsid before a widow¡¯s door.


    Guihua was young yet got quite heavy dark circles under her eyes, which must have been caused by long time of working upte for embroidery.


    With a husband died young and a daughter to raise, she must have been leading a difficult life. Mo Qian Xue felt quite obliged to offer the poor woman a hand as Fang alone would be too busy to attend to all matters while she herself wouldn¡¯t be in the kitchen all the time. So finding Sister Fang an assistant would be great.


    With that well thought, Mo Qian Xue offered, ¡°Would you like to work for me? I¡¯m nning to prepare some dishes and sell them in town. I can offer you 600 notes a month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! You don¡¯t have to do embroidery anymore and Ni¡¯er can stay by your side. Besides, your eyes are getting worse.¡± Fang couldn¡¯t help casting Mo Qian Xue a look of gratitude when she heard the offer of 600 notes, 200 less than hers! So she was quick in persuading.


    ¡°Really? 600 notes? I¡¯m in!¡± Guihua asked in disbelief. After slight hesitation, she immediately agreed with Fang persuading by the side.


    It was true that her eyes were worsening every day and her embroidery often had some issues due to that. She couldn¡¯t even make 500 notes no matter how hard she tried. Most important of all, she could make more time to take care of Ni¡¯er, her dear daughter, who was growing day by day.


    With some trivial matters on dishes discussed and settled, Mo Qian Xue left Guihua some cloth to make herself and Ning Shao Qing some robes upon Sister Fang¡¯s suggestion.


    Three women were enough for a drama. Inughs and chats they got to the entrance of the vige.


    Guihua got of the carriage first with the cloth Mo Qian Xue entrusted her as her house lied near the entrance of the vige, her figure looking quite lonely.


    The carriage went on. Yet before the carriage made it to the house, Fang Datang hurried over to hold the horse, carry the stuff and ask attentively whether Sister Fang was tired after the journey. Sister Fang, on the other hand, inquired in detail about what happened in the family as she tidied up the packages and patted her clothes to smooth out the wrinkles.


    Mo Qian Xue was quite touched by the busy couple and the simplest love between them.


    Unwittingly, she turned back to look at her own house, where, out of her expectation, stood an elegant figure. Then she was ravished with joy:


    It is that amazing to have someone who cares about you.

 Chapter 12: What a Calculation! Corn Bread for Meat!

    <h4>Chapter 12: What a Calction! Corn Bread for Meat!</h4>


    Ning Shaoqing who was at the door felt reassured and peaceful when he saw the thin figure by the carriage.


    He had been frequently looking to the distance to check if she was back. Never had he ever been so eager to see anyone.


    Mo smiled when she brought what she bought into the house, ¡°Sir, why are you standing here?¡±


    A simple greet yet Ning could tell the tease in her tone. He blushed out of shyness which turned all his worries into something like this, ¡°Why are you thiste? I¡¯m starving. Now go prepare the meal.¡±


    Mo stopped in shock, her smile frozen and her passion dampened out by the cold water her husband just poured.


    Oh! Great, I am merely a cook whose mere value is to cook!


    ¡°Get out of my way,¡± fumed Mo angrily aftering back to herself. She deliberately shoved Ning aside when carrying the package into the house and left Ning stunned at the door.


    Though angry, she still had to prepare the meals. So she went straight to the kitchen after sorting what she bought in the day. However, the way she chopped let Ning¡¯s brows knit tightly together. It was so loud that one could clearly tell the intangible anger from it.


    Both lost in their own thoughts that they didn¡¯t notice a personing in.


    ¡°I called in front of the open door yet no one answered. So I just walked in,¡± said the woman after she reached the kitchen.


    Mo Qianxue was startled by the voice. She raised her head out of shock, only to find it was Zhao Ersao who had attended to her when she first arrived. So Mo smiled fatuously, ¡°Sorry, I was chopping and didn¡¯t hear you. It¡¯s been a long time, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I heard you went to town? So I guess you haven¡¯t got the time to cook your meals. I brought you some corn bread. Humble as it is, it is a great filler.¡±


    A great filler? Jesus! She would rather starve to death than eat the corn bread that was hard as stones!


    Zhao Ersao¡¯s must all have marvelous teeth!


    Though thinking it that way, it would be improper and ungrateful of her to turn it down. Mo Qianxue cried in heart yet still took the bread harder than stones with gratitude and casually put it on the hearth.


    Visible cunningness shed across Zhao¡¯s eyes after Mo epted the bread. She looked around the kitchen andnded her gaze on the ham. ¡°Ah, you bought some pork?¡± asked Zhao in excitement.


    It was the meat Mo Qianxue nned to salt for better use. Jinhua Ham, the best for taste lift.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t always get the chance to town. So I bought some.¡± Seeing that Zhao stared fiercely at the ham, Mo Qianxue added, ¡°What about you get some for the children?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s inappropriate. It¡¯s quite expensive, dozens of notes a kilo.¡± Though she refused the offer, her eyes still glued to the ham.


    What a pretentious woman! Why not just say it frankly?


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help but secretly despise Zhao for that yet she just smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t thank you for the tend care when I was sick. It¡¯s great that you came today, which saves me the bother of visiting your house for this.¡±


    Delicious or not, the corn bread was Zhao¡¯s kindness. A gram of pork didn¡¯t matter much.


    Mo Qianxue put the dish she had been stir-frying into the te as she talked. She then said after taking a kitchen knife, ¡°No need to stand on ceremony. We¡¯re neighbors and just take some home.¡±


    Zhao Ersao rushed to take the kitchen knife from Mo¡¯s hand and pushed her back to the hearth as if fearing that Mo would cut too much.


    Zhao¡¯s tone sounded extremely polite and amicable, ¡°Don¡¯t bother to take care of me. Now go and serve the dish to your front hall. Dishes are easy to cool off during such freezing days and it would do harm to your stomach if you don¡¯t eat it hot. I¡¯ll cut some myself if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Seeing Zhao¡¯s reaction, Mo Qianxue had to go. Besides, Ning Shaoqing was starving who might throw a temper of schr again if dyed a bit longer.


    ¡°Alright then you just help yourself. I¡¯ll serve the meal for my husband.¡±


    Zhao Ersao looked weird this day yet Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t figure out why. In bewilderment, she left with the dish as there was nothing valuable in the kitchen.


    Ning was reading when Mo came in with the dish. She stole nces over him while serving the table, only to find Ning holding the book upside down.


    Mo beamed with joy after a trance.


    Obviously, the man was not that heartless.


    Her smile dazed Ning Shaoqing who couldn¡¯t help but exim that a woman¡¯s heart was indeed a deep ocean of secrets. She came back in smiles yet got angry with only on sentence. Chopping violently to vent her anger yet now she smiled again?


    Ning shook his head and decided to just let it go, burying himself to the meal.


    Mo Qianxue, in a good mood, filled herself another bowl of rice, totally forgetting that someone was still in her kitchen.


    The two were enjoying their meal when Zhao Ersao came out from the kitchen, blurted out some courtesy words like ¡°Bon appetite¡± and flew away in a hurry.


    By the time Mo Qianxue came to herself, she only got a view of Zhao Ersao¡¯s hasting back. She muttered to Ning as she ate, ¡°What¡¯s all the hurry about? She looks panic.¡±


    ***


    Along with the setting sun came the soft breeze of dusk and the inviting aroma of meat from Zhao Ergou¡¯s house.


    ¡°Honey, how did you get the meat?¡± asked Zhao Ergou with his eyes glued to the meat on the table after he came back from the pier.


    ¡°Have a guess!¡± Zhao Ersao looked at her husband with acent face and exined with highly colored details on what had happened. In the end, she concluded, ¡°Lady Ning is stupid. She just bought everything I said. She herself urged me to cut the ham, so now even if she brought it to public, I got something to defend myself. However, I bet she doesn¡¯t dare to make it even with me when she finds out. Besides, Teacher Ning is a schr who has always been gentle and polite, by no means would hee and pick a quarrel. So Lady Ning has to take it. I wonder if she is crying over the left bone.¡± Zhao Ersaoughed happily as she talked, her tone extremely perky.


    ¡°Meat! I want meat!¡± The two boys nearly buried their heads into the bowl.


    ¡°No need to scramble! You can eat as you like today.¡±


    Seeing her two sons fighting for thest piece of ham, Zhao Ersao hurried to the kitchen.


    Zhao Ergou enjoyed the meat with the liquor and shouted to his wife in the kitchen, ¡°Dear, you just visit Teacher Ning¡¯s house more often. It would be foolish to not take the advantage when you can.¡±


    ***


    While Zhao family was enjoying their feast, the house in one of the Elders Fang Wuye was quite stirred.


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s all your fault. If you didn¡¯t stop me, I would be Lady Ning now.¡± Fang Taoer pulled her father¡¯s sleeve andined.


    Fang Wuye had five sons who were all married and this only one daughter who always gave him a headache.


    Fang Tao¡¯er naturally was an ill-tempered and unreasonable girl spoiled by her parents and five elder brothers. She just ate her head off and wasn¡¯t married even at the age of eighteen.


    TN: In ancient, girls usually marry at the age of 13-16.


    Fang Tao¡¯er had a crush on Ning Shaoqing at first sight couples of months ago when he just escaped here. She immediately urged her father to make the propose yet was refused directly. Ning even threatened to leave the vige so Fang Wuye had to give up.


    Now hearing Fang Tao¡¯er bringing it up again, Fang Wuye knocked the table hard with his pipe which frightened Tao¡¯er to rush into her mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I stopped you? Back then when Bao Zhang and vige Elders decided to hold a Chong Qi wedding to repel the evils you refused without hesitation after learning that Ning was half a step to death.¡±


    Seeing that her father was just bluffing, Fang Tao¡¯er got out of her mother¡¯s arm and shouted, ¡°How could I know that Ning would get well with a simple wedding! The witch imed that his survival lied to the will of Heaven! Chong Qi wedding was thest thing we could try. Do you want your daughter to be widowed upon marriage?¡±


    ¡°You...just behave yourself and I¡¯ll find you a perfect match.¡± Fang Wuye had wanted to berate yet his voice softened when he thought of her daughter¡¯s poor life without a husband.


    ¡°I want no other man but Ning. That bitch is just nobody we picked up by the river. Father, go sell her as a ve and marry me to Teacher Ning.¡±


    What a mess! The ancient did tell the truth: A grown girl couldn¡¯t be kept at home or grudges might grow.


    Fang Wuye heaved a long sigh, shook his head repeatedly and left after warning his wife to discipline and keep an eye on their daughter.


    He intended to go ask Bao Zhang for help and see if he would matchmake for his daughter.


    ¡°Tao¡¯er my dear, don¡¯t cry...¡±


    ¡°Mother, I want Teacher Ning. He is learned and good looking. If I marry him, perhaps one day I can even be ady of an official.¡±


    Tao¡¯s words tempted her mother, who, with a glimmer in her eyes and a face suddenly turning serious as if she just made some great decision, whispered in her daughter¡¯s ear, ¡°If you are so determined to have him, then I can let you get what you want.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±

 Chapter 13: Superb Cutting Skill

    <h4>Chapter 13: Superb Cutting Skill</h4>


    Only after collecting bowls and chopsticks and entering the kitchen, did Mo Qianxue know what sister Zhao was busy with.


    The pig¡¯s hind leg now couldn¡¯t be called a hind leg, but a leg bone.


    What a neat cutting!


    Even more skillful than a master butcher. No matter how excellent Mo Qianxue¡¯s cutting skill was, she was left with no chance to scrape out one more piece of meat from the bone.


    Was it necessary for just some meat?


    If sister Zhao had asked, she could give her the whole leg. How much money it was worth? Why to disguise her in this way?


    Looking at the abnormally clean bone, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t get irritated but smiled.


    Good. She should be schemed.


    She didn¡¯t mind being taken advantage of, but she hated most when others yed tricks on her.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t rush to their home to confront them in person, because they must have made full preparation. That would be asking for insults.


    To make a scene? She couldn¡¯t bear the shame.


    To hit the ceiling? Unnecessary. She didn¡¯t have to harm her own health because of rats.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t just let it go.


    There is abundant time ahead! Such a nasty person as Zhao, she would definitely fall into my trap one day!


    The autumn wind was rustling against the dark sky.


    Collecting herself, Mo Qianxue, after washing, took out a brand-new quilt from her package to make the bed.


    ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face changed and, pointing at the new quilt, regarded Mo Qianxue with discontent.


    ¡°I bought it today. No one will take your quilt in the future.¡± Mo didn¡¯t notice his discontent as she made the bed with things on her mind. She tucked the old quilt inward and replied, ¡°Hey, this one is yours and this is mine. From this day, we don¡¯t have to bother each other.¡±


    Finishing her speech, Mo, with an unnatural expression, took off her clothes and slid into her own quilt.


    Mo certainly wouldn¡¯t tell him what was on her mind. If they continued to sleep in the same quilt, she was afraid that even if he could remain a gentleman, she wouldn¡¯t be able to constrain herself.


    Every morning when she woke up, she found herself cuddling in his arms, which made Mo Qianxue so ashamed from shyness.


    This old-schooled man noticed nothing wrong from her, lying on the bed motionlessly like an inanimate log, so it couldn¡¯t be he who took the initiative to hug her. Absolutely, it was she, a shameless old virgin, that voluntarily rolled to him.


    Although she felt puzzled, but she had toe to this conclusion: Was she too thirsty to move into his arms in sleep because of having been a virgin for too long?


    So embarrassed!


    Fortunately, every morning she woke up earlier than him and quickly got out, otherwise if this was found out by the shy and bashful guy, he must fall ill again from fear.


    Therefore, when going downtown, her top priority was to buy herself a new quilt.


    Mo Qianxue was exhausted from a whole day¡¯s work.


    Ning Shaoqing, lying in the quilt, couldn¡¯t fall asleep. For the first time, he wondered why the quilt was so thin, so cold!


    *


    As early as dawn, sister Fang and sister Guihua came.


    Mo Qianxue directed them to clean up a room, next to the kitchen and the main room, that had been deserted for many years. The old broken staff was thrown away and dirty stained stuff washed. This side room could function as a stock room.


    It was near noon that Mo let sister Guihua go back, leaving only sister Fang.


    Mo described to her the wooden rack and drawer for making tofu. Then she took out one hundred notes and gave them to sister Fang to ask her husband Fang Datang¡¯s help in making these tools.


    Most men in this vige were good hands in every aspect. Carpentry was easy job for them.


    At first, sister Fang refused to take the money, but by Mo Qianxue¡¯s persistent persuading, she finally agreed to take fifty notes.


    Her husband now worked at the dock and painstakingly earned merely a dozen or twenty notes at most each day. To make a few wooden pieces only took him two or three days, much easier than working at the dock. And the wood was easy to get from the mountain forest, so she felt guilty to take money.


    After arranging all this, it was afternoon. She cooked lunch, served Ning Shaoqing to take a snap, then went to the mountain alone, with a shovel.


    Since ancient times, there were three arduous jobs, boat-rowing, iron-forging and tofu-making. Of course, she wasn¡¯t too ignorant to think she could be rich by making tofu, which was a simplest transition for her to gain the first pod of gold.


    She was able to make tofu without learning. In the past life, before every new year¡¯s eve, her mother would make tofu to feed guests. She had been the assistant, so after a few times, making tofu was a piece of cake for her.


    As the saying went, use brine to make tofu! The most important ingredient was brine, which was the ck liquid left after stewing crude salt. It could solidify bean liquid into pudding state.


    She remembered that when her mother made tofu, she always had to ask for crude salt everywhere. But in this life, crude salt was essible everywhere. She didn¡¯t have to ask for it because she had within her own kitchen.


    Yet as for the straw mushroom used to make soy sauce, she couldn¡¯t find any across the whole city of Tianxiang. Here, people didn¡¯t dare to eat mushrooms randomly, so there were only a few most ordinary kinds mushrooms on the market.


    Without straw mushroom, soy sauce wouldn¡¯t taste refreshing and the color was lighter. Besides, itcked certain nutrients as well.


    Therefore, she must climb the mountain to search for straw mushroom by herself.


    *


    At this time, it waste autumn, the mountain was all covered by withered leaves, disying patches of golden color like a beautiful painting.


    However, Mo Qianxue had no mood to appreciate the scenery at all. She couldn¡¯t be more alert when walking in the forest, because for many times just now, she almost dropped into the traps set up by hunters.


    Many kinds of mushrooms were in her back-basket, but none of them were straw mushrooms.


    She raised her head to wipe out the sweat. The sun set.


    Since it waste, she nned to go back home along the road she came. By ident, she spotted a patch of straw color at the root of a tree not far from her.


    Great! Loads of straw mushrooms...


    Mo Qianxue hummed a song and headed for the mushrooms in a good mood. A figure, however, popped up from behind her, rushing at her with open arms.


    By instinct, Mo Qianxue smelled a rat. Taking a glimpse by her peripheral vision, she found a ck figure rushing over. She reactively stepped aside, and the figure dropped onto the ground with a ¡®bang¡¯ like a stupid pig.


    At the sight of the lots of straw mushrooms yet to be gathered under the person, Mo Qianxue¡¯s mouth twitched in the corner, feeling pitiful for the smashed mushrooms instead of realizing the danger in the air.


    Damn it! Who was this man? How dare he ruin her mushrooms? With the small shovel in her hand, she sprinted over.


    The man rose to his feet, not a bit angry. Instead, he, all smiles, walked toward her, ¡°Wow, so d to see you here, Lady Ning.¡±


    ¡°Li Kaishi? You? What are you doing here?¡±


    Mo Qianxue recognized the person at once. He was the notorious rogue in the villiage.


    That day, one the way to visit Zhang Baozhang, the vige head, with sister Zhang, they met this rogue, who then had fixed his eyes on her face, making her very ufortable.


    Sister Zhang also gave full y to her non-stop talking to tell in detail Mo everything notoriously-disgusting the rogue had done before.


    In a word, the guy wasn¡¯t a good person. He was a viin of dirty deeds from cheating, robbing, stealing, to taking liberties with women... Though having done such things, he never made big troubles and had a father who was one of the n elders, so the vigers could do nothing to him.


    ¡°Lady Ning, judging from your loose eyebrows and tight buttocks, I bet your sick husband must be a useless one...¡± On hearing her question, Li Kaishi didn¡¯t stop his steps toward her and spat out filthynguages along the way.


    Mo Qianxue sensed the danger. She slowly retreated two steps, waved the shovel in her hand at Li Kaishi¡¯s head all of a sudden, and turned to run away while carrying her back-basket.


    For a man and a woman alone, the isted wildness was a hotbed of sin.


    She couldn¡¯t defeat him, so she only had to run.


    Li Kaishi was hit by the shovel right in the face, on which cracked a split of bloody wound.


    When he regained mental rity, Mo Qianxue was a hundred meters away.


    He wiped out the blood, seeing clearly the direction in which Mo was escaping, and chased after with an evil smile.


    The woman must be so terrified that she should run up instead of down the hill. It seemed that he was blessed today. The thought of enjoying taking the pretty young woman into his arms made him less painful and run faster.


    The distance kept narrowing, one hundred meters, eighty, fifty, ten...


    Only one meter away...

 Chapter 14: Prey; Die to Survive

    <h4>Chapter 14: Prey; Die to Survive</h4>


    In the forest, heavy breathing and messy footsteps startled the birds to fly in all directions. The withered leaves lying on the ground were also driven up by airflow caused by the speedy run and swirled in midair.


    The air was smothering. Yellow leaves flew up and down.


    It seemed between the sky nad the earth, there were only two figures left, one chasing and the other being chased, one predator and the other prey! However, who was the prey was unknown.


    Close at hand!


    In the nick of time!


    Li Kaishi bounced over!


    Mo Qianxue suddenly sped up and tried her best to jump forward!


    Li Kaishi¡¯s fingers were only 0.1mm away from Mo Qianxue. Withcence, he was ready to take a leap again to grab the beauty into his arms when he suddenly stepped on emptiness, followed by a miserable scream echoing in the forest.


    Hearing the scream, Mo Qianxue knew without looking back that it must be the rogue falling into the trap. Meanwhile, her heart settled down from her throat.


    This move was called to die to survive.


    She had no other choice. If she went down the mountain, with lower speed than his, she would definitely be caught up by him. The only way for her was to run up the hill. Leading the rat into the trap was her best defense and counterattack.


    The moment she sprang up, she had calcted the position of the trap and the distance from it. She only needed to expect the pleasant miserable sound.


    After the rogue got stuck in the trap, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t check him nor stop. She dashed right away down the mountain.


    In one breath, she reached the vige. With clothes were soaked up, she copsed onto the ground and sat there still for quite a while before she groomed her clothes and hair to head for her home.


    The iparably elegant figure really stood at the door. Her eyes reddened at the sight and tears were ready to fall off.


    Seeing the thin figure, Ning Shaoqing stepped forward in a hurry. Her messy clothes made him scold her with both anger and love, ¡°Where have you been? Why do youe back sote?¡±


    When he had woken up and didn¡¯t see her around, he thought she went to visit others and didn¡¯t care too much. Yet, he waited and waited before he, with burning worry, began to search for her all around the vige. There was no shadow of her. His heart plunged.


    Mo Qianxue never found the sound of his scolding so warm. At this moment, she really wished to dive into his graceful arms and cry as she wanted.


    Just almost, she would feel shameful to face him!


    Mo Qianxue wanted to tell him everything, but once she spoke, the words came out like this, ¡°I went to collect mushrooms and got lost, so I came backte.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing took a look at her back-basket, and the worry and anger turned into sadness. He helped her unshoulder the back-basket with one hand and held her into the door with the other.


    Only after a long while was he able to breath a long sigh of relief and asked calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t they pay tuition fee? If you think the amount is too little, I¡¯ll ask the Vige Head (Bao Zhang) to set a higher one.¡±


    How much his self-esteem had suffered to make a person proud like him to droop down for a higher tuition fee?


    Mo Qianxue was stiffened on hearing the words. She looked up at him whose face was covered with a mist of sorrow. The look made her heart plummeting and her eyes red. With these words, she would sacrifice anything to make him happy.


    How could she let her man who had hard back-bones droop down to vulgar people just for some food?


    It was legitimate to agree to take tuition fee if others had proposed, but to set a higher standard would be a request and begging.


    She didn¡¯t beg people, neither would she allow him to beg. She had both hands and brain. As long as she worked hard, their life must get better.


    As this thought urred to her, Mo Qianxue got so determined that when she looked up again, the tears that had almost flooded out disappeared and was reced with a forced smile, ¡°It¡¯s enough. I just wanted to eat this kind of mushroom. I won¡¯t do this next time.


    The people of the Vige of Wang n saved our lives. We owed them this. How can we have more request? Sir, just take care of your health and teach their children well. Don¡¯t worry about other things.¡±


    After saying this, Mo Qianxue found Ning Shaoqing stayed silent watching the old willow tree, so she asked tentatively, ¡°Sir, do you have anything to say about making some food for selling?¡±


    In the time, there was no prejudice against businessmen, but in the order of officials, farmers, workers and businessmen, businessmen were ced at the end, and they couldn¡¯t enjoy a very-high social status. In the eyes of men of letters, businessmen were vulgar people who smelled nothing but filthy money.


    Looking at the eyes filled with hope, Ning Shaoqing sighed a long breath. If he himself couldn¡¯t afford a luxurious life for her, he should give her more freedom and let her live more carefreely. Reputation, after all, was mere worldly possessions that had more to do with others than oneself.


    He held Mo Qianxue to get inside and sit down, then putting down the back-basket in his hand, he replied, ¡°As you wish. Make yourself happy. But one thing you should remember, wherever you go, please tell me first, don¡¯t make it like today...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s gaze at Mo Qianxue was as gentle as a cello.


    This warm scene made Mo crack a smile and also made Ning wake up to his tone.


    He coughed suddenly, rising his volume and sounding domineering and annoyed, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the mountain on your own. Neither should youe backte! And...I¡¯m so hungry. Go and cook.¡±


    Finishing the speech, he turned to the inner room in a hurry.


    Why did this person turn his face faster than turn a page? Mo Qianxue was a little shocked. But the bang of the door of the inner room made herugh. Was it that difficult for him to show his real feelings toward her?


    Since the danger didn¡¯t cleared yet, how would she go to the mountain alone again?


    Now that she had confirmed that there were straw mushrooms in the mountains, she had all kinds of means to get them.


    As for the dinner, Mo Qianxue smiled, because she also had a thousand kinds of methods to satisfy this proud yet shy man¡¯s stomach.


    *


    The sun set early before moon rose to the sky.


    In the dimness, a shadow appeared at the entrance of the vige. He cocked his head to one side and stumbled ahead.


    ¡°Where did you fuck around and came back sote?¡±


    The moment Li Kaishi got in the door, he was scared by Li Baye who was sitting in the main hall.


    ¡°Nothing. I just went to the mountain to hunt some wild hares but fell into a trap by ident...¡±


    Li Kaishi barely finished when his mother rushed over, crying and shouting, ¡°My dear son, let me have a look.¡±


    The mother felt so sad seeing her son¡¯s face covering with blood. She helped him clean up while cursing, ¡°Who is so blind to dig holes in the mountain? I curse his son has no asshole. There there my son. Does it still hurt? Tomorrow I must find out which stupid one made the trap in the forest...¡±


    Although Li Baye also feel bad for his son, heined, ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. He mucks around all day long in the mountain all because of your bad raising.¡±


    ¡°If you have gotten me a wife, would I fool around?¡± Li Kaishi grumbled.


    ¡°A wife? Your reputation can drive away all kinds of women in ten miles around. How dare you be so picky?¡±


    When mentioning this, Li Baye pissed off. All in the vige didn¡¯t want to marry their daughter to his son due to his bad reputation. Last time when he made a propose at the neighboring vige and finally reached the agreement, the son should hate the girl¡¯s unpretty face and leave at once, leaving him there, embarrassed.


    ¡°Is that a wife you find you? That¡¯s a pig! I think Ning¡¯s wife is pretty good. At that time, my third brother carried her back, why did you marry her to the sick one to pray for blessing? Why didn¡¯t you think of me? ...¡±


    Li Kaishi believed that but for the trap, he would have gotten the beauty today. The thought made him dazzle. The Ning girl had a pretty face besides a pair of watery tender hands and slim and soft waist...


    He was picturing in his mind, but his face really hurt, ¡°Mom, be gentler...¡±


    The mother, seeing her son hurt, started to curse again, ¡°Which dead one set this trap? I curse him...¡±


    There were hundreds of people in the vige, all led by four n elders except for the villiage head.


    Li Baye was the youngest one of them four. He had been elected because he went to school for a few days and was a little literate. Therefore, he was a man who knew shame.


    When his wife and son went so far, he didn¡¯t want to beughed at by neighbors, so he shouted, thumping on the table, ¡°Shut up, you two!¡±


    Then with a heavy snort, he turned to the bedroom.


    Since his father went inside irritated, Li Kaishi didn¡¯t dare to make more noise, just grumbling in a low voice, ¡°Anyway, I want Ning¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want her, an abandoned married trash! Tomorrow I¡¯ll find you a good one...¡±

 Chapter 15: Dishonest, a Man’s Mind

    <h4>Chapter 15: Dishonest, a Man¡¯s Mind</h4>


    Three dayster, in the early morning sister Fang sent over a batch of tools required. Sister Guihua also came. The three of them worked for quite a while before tofu was sessfully made.


    Once fresh tofu was made, Mo Qianxue disyed her culinary technique and cooked a few dishes with tofu.


    Tofu tasted smooth and tender, appetizing and refreshing. Sister Fang and Guihua, who never had this kind of dish before, so devoured that they almost swallow their tongues.


    Here, there wasn¡¯t any type of pollution, so the taste of tofu was also particrly delicious. She also used the bone, from which the meat had all been scraped out by the hateful sister Zhao, to make some soup with which to stew the tofu. Therefore, the tofu naturally tasted extradentarily delicious.


    Packing some tofu for the two, Mo Qianxue let them go back home ande here tomorrow morning.


    Sister Fang refused to ept the bowl of tofu, hesitating, ¡°Dear sister, shouldn¡¯t we give some to vige head and elders? After all, we¡¯re just a few women. If anything happened, we need men to stand in front of us.¡±


    Mo Qianxue replied with a smile, ¡°Thanks for you reminding, otherwise I really forget this. Truly, we should send some to vige head and elders. After lunch, would you go together with me?¡±


    How could she possibly forget that so much tofu made today was gift to others? What would be made tomorrow was for selling.


    Hearing Mo Qianxue¡¯s words, sister Fang stopping insisting the courtesy and epted the bowl and left. Such delicious food. Of course, she wanted to bring some back for her husband and children.


    Six hundred cents per month and only-day work each day? And she ate and took at the same time. Sister Guihua had never thought of such a good thing would happen to her.


    Her two hands rubbed against each other, saying a little shy, ¡°Sister Ning. How can I take this? I¡¯ve just worked for no more than half a day and just ate here. Then, how about I help you wash clothes...¡±


    ¡°Sister Guihua, we have many days ahead. Tofu is delicate food. If we make too much for once, it¡¯ll go sour anyway.¡± Mo Qianxue smiled while tucking the bowl of tofu onto the hands of sister Guihua, halfforting and half joking, ¡°If the tofu sells good in the future and we have to make more, don¡¯tin of tiring.¡±


    Taking over the tofu, sister Guihua¡¯s eyes turned totally red. Ever since her husband¡¯s death, there wasn¡¯t a person who was so nice to her. Everyone used her for bring bad luck to her husband. Even her maternal families stopped contact her.


    This sister Ning was really a good person!


    ¡°Don¡¯t say this sister Ning. Though I¡¯m thin, but I have a lot strength.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When Ning Shaoqing came back from teaching at school, Mo also cooked for him a feast of tofu dishes.


    Looking at these unique dishes, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes lit up. After tasting each of them, he put down the chopsticks and asked calmly, ¡°Are these the food you want to sell? Taste good, indeed. But how do you n to sell?¡±


    Since he rarely cared what Mo was doing, she told him the whole story of selling menu at Baiyunju, the restaurant. She also revealed some of her thoughts.


    Of course she wouldn¡¯t sell it on the street. Her n was to sell tofu to Baiyunju. As for what the restaurant would do to it, she didn¡¯t care.


    A thing like tofu appeared mysterious beforeing to existence, but once it was there, anyone who knew a little about pharmacology or who was clever would sooner orter figure out the mystery of brine.


    This technique was too shallow with a threshold too low, so it was definitely not a key to long-term benefit.


    Therefore, what she wanted was only the first bucket of gold.


    As for how Baiyunju would deal with tofu, an insignificant food,which was hard to preserve and transport, she didn¡¯t want to bother to care.


    Her energy should be ced on long-term ns, such as how to start a factory of soy sauce or vinegar and other products that could be sold across the country or even perhaps the whole continent.


    Ning Shaoqing remained silent for a while, then he made a small smile and said, ¡°Show me the contract you signed.¡±


    To her surprise, he should be so interested in her business. Readily, she took out the contract and handed him with a grin.


    If they wanted to get along, they had to get to know about each other. This would be a good start when he tried to know her and ept her...


    Ning Shaoqing read the contract while Mo Qianxue made her own calction in her mind.


    Finishing reading it, Ning Shaoqing pretended to be casual to fold it and insert it into his front pocket. He still didn¡¯t have her calligraphy work yet. He had wanted to appreciate her plum-flower-like writingst time he saw it.


    Why did he want the contract which was useless for him? Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t make of it when Ning Shaoqing made a faint smile, saying, ¡°Did you draft the contract yourself? Quite good!¡±


    A hint of pride rose up in Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart. Of course! Her position as a little boss in modern time wasn¡¯t obtained by mere luck. A contract, seemingly simple, had a lot hidden traps to be studied carefully.


    ¡°Yes, then, the seventh young lord said we needed a contract, so I randomly wrote one in two copies!¡±


    Randomly? Though Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t believe it, he still gave her a faint smile, ¡°The contract means no constraint on you. You can totally do as you wish, whether in terms of menu of dishes. If you¡¯re too busy to deal with everything, I can help you with ounting.¡±


    Indeed, times had changed. Before, the ounting was tens of thousands of gold and silver, but he was impatient to manage it. Now, however, he should voluntarily help her with cents of tofu ounting because of concern for her.


    Since Ning Shaoqing was willing to help, of course she was readily happy to ept the offer. Though she didn¡¯t value too much on the small tofu business, it could function as a start for them to build a harmonious rtionship. So why not?


    ¡°That¡¯s really good. I¡¯ll listen to you, sir. With you behind me, it can¡¯t be bad.¡± The high hat of praising must be put on him.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, obviously not caring much about the high hat. Instead, he praised her, ¡°Utilizing Baiyunju to start the fight and exploring the tofu market without spending much time and energy. It¡¯s indeed a great n of yours.¡±


    The two talked for so long for the first time. While having the meal, the two never felt more harmonious.


    In the afternoon, M Qianxue, together with sister Fang went to send tofu to vige head and elders. They chatted awhile at each of their homes; it was not early when they came back. Sister Guihua also sent over two pieces of new clothes.


    Mo Qianxue had chosen the color of light blue for herself and Navy blue for Ning Shaoqing.


    The light blue dress was edged with a rim of sapphire blue. A few small plum blossoms were also embroidered on the front split, making the dress especially elegant. It fitted Mo Qianxue very well. She turned a circle with satisfaction.


    ¡°Sister Guihua, you really have great needlework that the dress fits me perfectly even without taking my measurements in advance. The embroidering is also great. The flowers are vivid to life. I look really good in it.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ning, you yourself are pretty. The former clothes are wide andrge in dim color, so it didn¡¯t make you beautiful.¡± Sister Guihua helped her groom the dress while praising her with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your talent. In the future, I¡¯m sure I will trouble you again...¡±


    ¡°Your like of it is already ttering me. No trouble at all. Don¡¯t be over-polite with me...¡±


    The twoughed and chatted for another while when Ning Shaoqing got in the door holding some books. He was instantly shocked at the sight of Mo Qianxue standing there in the light blue dress, refreshingly beautiful.


    Seeing Ning Shaoqing came back, sister Guihua hurriedly stood up to say that her daughter Nier was waiting for her to cook dinner and left.


    After seeing sister Guihua to the door, Mo Qianxue half-danced over and turned a circle, smiling, ¡°Sir, is this dress that I had Guihua made for me pretty? Does it fit me?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing took a nce at the dress on her, his faint smile mixed with ghosts of sorrow, replying, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Getting the answere she¡¯d like to hear, she took out the navy blue robe, ¡°This is for you. Go get changed to check whether it fits you or not.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing took over the robe with aplicated expression. But he merely said yes and turned to take off the gray coat.


    Mo Qianxueughed in amusement. This dishonest man. He was so shy! Hadn¡¯t she seen him in inner clothes? Since he turned around to change, she also quickly took off the new dress.


    When Ning Shaoqing put it on and turned back, thought it was still the same person, his new look lit up Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes.


    Just a simple navy-blue robe, matched with a dark green belt, his temperament changed at once.


    His eyes were as clear as bright ripples of a peacefulte, and his figure was as tall and elegant as towering trees!


    What a traditional handsome man! Mo Qianxue made a thousand thumbs to him in her mind. Moving in small steps over and helped him with the robe, she smiled, ¡°Sister Guihua¡¯s needlework is excellent. Your robe also fits well. What a shame that I¡¯m not good at needlework, otherwise I¡¯ll make you a robe personally.¡±


    Mo Qianxue pulled the split and the corner in a natural way, but Ning Shaoqing flushed a little and coughed. Then he noticed that Mo Qianxue changed back to her old dark red dress, frowning, ¡°The new dress is pretty. Why did you take it off?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cooking in a while. I don¡¯t want it to get dirty. Also, I¡¯ll go down town tomorrow for business, so just leave it for tomorrow.¡±


    Mo Qianxue sounded light, but Ning Shaoqing heard the words with sadness.


    The two chatted a little and then Mo Qianxue went to cook.


    Ning Shaoqing gazed at the light blue dress that had been neatly folded on the bed, his eyes almost flooding with grief and loss for one time and warmth and love for another. Finally he also took off the new robe.


    Folding it clumsily, he put it right on the light blue dress.


    One light blue and one navy-blue, the two pieces stayed next to each with intimately. Ning Shaoqing sat on the edge of the bed, stroking the two pieces and his lips curved in a good-looking smile.

 Chapter 16: Laugh, This Unkind Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 16: Laugh, This Unkind Woman!</h4>


    Tianxiang City was still that prosperous with people flooding in and out on the streets, but theyout was a little different.


    The front door of the restaurant Yingkexuan was busy and bustling while another restaurant Baiyunju, opposite Yingkexuan, also weed many visitors.


    When Mo Qianxue just arrived at the city, she heard that this street was now the most prosperous ce downtown.


    Yingkexuan had invited prostitutes and singers and bands for performance every day, making the restaurant really boisterous!


    The new dishes of Baiyunju were good in terms of color, fragrance, and taste. They also specially invited story-tellers to talk about anecdotes of extraordinary people, making the ce schrly elegant!


    Xiaoxiao, when led into the wing room, couldn¡¯t help getting dumbfounded. Her tofu feast contained altogether eight different dishes, but now all of the tes were empty. What greeted her shocked eyes was an embarrassed cough.


    The seventh young lord cleared his throat and pointed to Alu next to him, looking as if regretful for Alu¡¯s childish improperness, ¡°Um...Mrs. Ning, tofu is really unique food you make, so I gave Alu the honor to have a taste, but to my surprise, this undisciplined servant should eat all the tofu.¡±


    This would have been a reasonable statement, yet...


    Alu¡¯s disappointing stomach started to scream again and again.


    Trembling, Alu bowed his head at once, and the young lord¡¯s face, thicker than copper coins, totally flushed at once.


    He folded his small fan and tapped on Alu¡¯s head, ¡°I told you not to. Look at you. You must suffer diarrhea from eating too much. Leave here right now. So embarrassing!¡±


    Alu¡¯s eyebrows twitched twice. He swore to heaven that he hadn¡¯t been that hungry, but young lord¡¯s eating manner and the beautiful color of the dishes made him hungry all of a sudden, and then...


    Shouldn¡¯t a servant take over mes from the master?


    Alu lowered his head, not wanting to argue anything.


    His young lord in the capital and in the Su family was definitely a little bully.


    At the age of three, he burned an aunt¡¯s hair. At the age of nine, he beat up the youngest son of an imperial lord. At the age of ten, he...left the capital, for many years...


    A few months ago, he came back to the capital city. Although with a notorious fame, his identity and good-looking face and gracefulposure attracted a bunch of youngdies pouncing at him like wolves one after another. In order to avoid the engagement his mother made for him, the seventh young lord started a challenge with eldest young lord. Only in this way could he flee to this small city of Tianxiang.


    In front of the youngdies in the capital, he often deliberately ruined his own image.


    Why did young lord begin to care when in front of a vige woman?


    Alu stopped thinking about what he didn¡¯t understand, bowing his head and leaving quickly like wind.


    Mo Qianxue understood of everything at once. It turned out this seventh young lord is a eater. Yet, was it that difficult to admit?


    Fighting back her impulse to burst intoughter, Mo Qianxue took a nce at his stomach.


    It was t. This guy had a fit figure, neither fat nor thin. With such an appetite and nice body, how did he keep fit? So enviable!


    Soon, they agreed upon many issues about tofu. The seventh young lord, with his lively expression and soft voice, wanted to continue to chat with her, but Mo Qianxue stood up and bade farewell.


    A man and a woman alone, it would be inconvenient to stay together for two long.


    Under repeated requests from the seventh young lord, she agreed that all tofu made this year would be sent to Baiyunju regardless of amount. In the future after this year, the tofu supplied to Baiyunju would be at a price twenty percent cheaper than that provided to others. Mo Qianxue decided that the twenty percent money meantmercial fee paid to Baiyunju, so she nodded.


    As soon as she got out, Mo Qianxue, holding the evergreen tree, bent fromughing. If she continued to fight back theughter, she was afraid that she might suffer internal injuries.


    The seventh young lord, standing behind the door, shattered the fan haddle.


    To be honest, he truly enjoyed delicious food, but on the other hand, he had been really hungry.


    Since he had arrived at Tianxiang city, he didn¡¯t have good meals for many days. As for the dishes on the four menus Mo Qianxue had given them, though their cooks made the dishes not bad, but not as delicious as Mo Qianxue. He didn¡¯t want to eat more after a few chopsticks of dishes.


    Today, the tofu was really appetizing. He had nned to leave some, but the chopsticks wouldn¡¯t listen to him. The tofu was too slippery that it slid into his throat upon entering his mouth. And this happened before he could realize. Should he be the one to me?


    This woman was really unkind!


    Afterughing, Mo Qianxue was led out of the backyard by Qi. The hall was bustling with busy trading. Mo Qianxue began to appreciate the unusual seventh young lord.


    It took merely a week before the business ran well. She had to admit that this eater was indeed talented.


    This time, Mo Qianxue came here alone. The kind sister Fang had proposed to go with her, but Mo detained her at home to cook lunch for Ning Shaoqing in the pretext of his dislike of dried finished food.


    She had to get to know this city and this world. She also wanted to buy many staff. It would be inconvenient with sister Fang around her.


    For example, just now she strolled in a bookstore for a long time and managed to find a few good books. She also bought herself a set of writing tools, costing many taels of silver. If sister Fang was here, she would definitely stare at her with a grieving look, to say she would ruin her family.


    For example, she was now browsing at a tea ware store. If sister Fang knew that a little teacup was sold at a price a dozen times higher than a big bowl, she would absolutely drag her out.


    Mo Qianxue, wearing a silver hairpin and new clothes, looked, though not luxurious, pretty graceful. In addition to herposure, the shop assistant was eagerly attentive.


    ......


    *


    At the Vige of Wang n.


    It was noon. Sister Fang saw her son Zhuzi came back carrying his backpack. She put the meal she just made into bowls and then put them into a hamper and let Zhuzi take care of his sister to have lunch. Then, sister Fang, taking the hamper, went to Mr. Ning¡¯s home.


    She just arrived at the door when she met aunt Fang and her daughter Fang Taoer.


    ¡°My niece-inw, where are you going?¡± Aunt Fang instantly stopped sister Fang, asking all smiles.


    What was wrong with this aunt today? Usually, because her husband was an elder and senior, she always looked down upon others. The sun came out from the west? Sister Fang suspected something wrong, but she still replied politely, ¡°Mrs. Ning goes downtown for business, so she asked me to cook for Mr. Ning. I¡¯m sending the meal.¡±


    Aunt Fang grabbed over the hamper at once and gave it to Fang Taoer while pushing sister Fang back to her house, ¡°My niece-inw, just let Fang Taoer help you send the meal. The embroider sample you gave mest time is really pretty. Taoer wanted to embroider based on that, but I¡¯m too old to remember where I put it, so help me draw another one please.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not proper to bother you, aunt. I can draw you another one afterwards.¡± She was a little shocked since aunt Fang suddenly took the hamper away from her. Yet she didn¡¯t yield but stepped forward, prepared to take back the hamper from Taoer.


    Seeing her approached, Taoer shed aside, smiling, ¡°Do you regard me as a eater to eat the meal on the way? Or Are you unwilling to give the sample?¡±


    When the conversation became like this, sister Fang had topromise regardless of her suspicious. She enjoined a few words and then was pulled back by aunt Fang.


    Ning Shaoqing was a bit surprised when he saw Fang Taoer but relieved hearing Taoer telling him that sister had to take care of her daughter Yaya who wasn¡¯t well. Besides, the hamper was indeed sister Fang¡¯s.


    Naturally, a mother must take care of her children when they fell ill.


    Last time when elder Fang had made a proposal, he turned him down unsparingly, andter this Fang Taoer hade to ask for reasons and been scolded and driven away by him. Now, he already got married. It would be better to keep a distance from her.


    Thinking of this, Ning Shaoqing took over the hamper and said coldly, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Then, please enjoy sir. I¡¯ll wait outside. When you finish, just call me in to gather the bowls and chopsticks and give the hamper back to my sister-inw.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s freezing eyes were full of chill and distrust, but at the sight of Taoer¡¯s shy and hesitating retreating back, he shook his head, persuading himself: here wasn¡¯t Ning Mansion. There weren¡¯t schemes and conspirations. The vigers were simple. Don¡¯t be over alert...


    He had already married a wife. He was now merely a sick and poor schr while Taoer was an innocent unmarried girl. What could she expect from him? To be his concubine? He shook off those messy thoughts and began to eat.


    Recently, Ning Shaoqing had used to the delicious varieties of food Mo Qianxue made. How could he enjoy the meal sister Fang made? After having some soup, he called in Fang Taoer to gather the table wares and then he stood up and headed for his room.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he stood up, the usual smell from Taoer triggered a sudden wave of annoying heat within his body and made him dazzle.

 Chapter 17: Rage, Sudden Rage

    <h4>Chapter 17: Rage, Sudden Rage</h4>


    Ning Shaoqing shook his dizzy head. He was born in a big family. He had witnessed loads of indecent intrigues, so just slight difort made he realize what was going on. Hurriedly, he stepped back, bellowing with rage, ¡°Bitch, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°No...nothing! Sir, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Fang Taoer instantly came forward to hold Ning Shaoqing.


    Mom said that the herb drug she had added to the soup was her exclusive secret drug which would do good to kidney. It would totally melt to the soup, leaving no taste or color to be found while doing good to people¡¯s heath without any harm.


    However, eating the soup and smelling the powder on her body at the same time would lead to a different result.


    Mom said that as long as Mr. Ning ate the soup and she poured the power onto herself, the thing in her mind would absolutelye true.


    Just now when she walked out, she was exactly sprinkling the power.


    Ning Shaoqing was familiar with women who tried to climb onto his bed, so how could he not notice the undisguised thirsty beam from her eyes? He realized it was the strange smell from her, so he subconsciously continued to step back.


    Seeing Ning Shaoqing retreating to avoid her, Fang Taoer thought the effect didn¡¯t y to the full, so she discarded her face and darted direct to Ning Shaoqing.


    Ning Shaoqing frowned and gave her one smashing palm, which made Taoer fly away at once and then, with a ¡®bang¡¯ heavily hit on the door.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The words were deafening!


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face was full of relentlessness, his eyes turning into icy knives tinted with blood. One single nce at Taoer scared the soul out of her body. Her forehead was cut and there was blood on the corner of her mouth. Without the courage to wipe out the blond, she, trembling with fear, rose to her feet and stumbled her way out in a hurry.


    Hateful! Before, he must have killed the cheap girl with one palm. Ning Shaoqing gazed with resentment at the figure disappearing through the door.


    Only after a long while to calm down did he, frowning and with bloody-red eyes, trudged his way to the courtyard and dived into the well without hesitation.


    After an entire hour of bathing in cold water, Ning Shaoqing finally jumped out of the well and plucked up thest trace of strength to take off the soaked clothes and get himself onto the bed.


    The drug was indeed effective!


    In the past, no kind of philter could hurt him. Even ten bowls of that thing couldn¡¯t produce physical reaction in him.


    But now, all of his martial power was employed to suppress the cold poison within his body. And the mutual promotion between the cold poison and the philter amplify the effect of thetter by many times.


    With a groggy head, he finally managed to lift up some genuine qi to drive away the remaining philter.


    By the time when his body was clear of it, the suppressed cold poison was stimted and broke out.


    Ning Shaoqing shuddered, the past ying in his mind scene by scene...


    *


    Mo Qianxue selected a set of kongfu tea wares in the shop and bought some good tea before she hired a carriage and headed for the vige of Wang n.


    When she got home, the silence made her thought Ning Shaoqing was still at work, so she, humming songs, took the new tea wares to the kitchen to boil water, preparing to make a pot of good tea.


    In modern times, Mo Qianxue was a fan of tea ceremony. She had often made and appreciate tea with friends, and she herself was a master of tea ceremony. Shame thatter she suffered a lot and even didn¡¯t have raw tea at home, let alone tea wares for making it.


    Until she took the tea tray inside the inner room, she found that Ning Shaoqing was lying on the bed.


    Today Mo Qianxue reached deals and bought many good books and tea wares, of course she was now in a good mood. She carried the tea tray to the bed, as if showing off some kind of treasure, smiling gently, ¡°Sir, get up and enjoy some tea! I especially bought the tea...¡±


    Before she finished, Ning Shaoqing raised a hand and knocked over the tea tray.


    The teapot and teacups fell onto the ground, breaking up into pieces paving all around.


    Water and tealeaves sshed onto all over Mo Qianxue¡¯s face and head.


    She was shocked and irritated by the sudden attack and got incoherent in her speech, ¡°You, you...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing was in aa. The woman before him seemed to ovep with the hateful one, so he disyed a frosty face and scolded with disdain, ¡°Bitch, get off me!¡±


    In the face of this sudden conflict, Mo Qianxue had a nk mind.


    She didn¡¯t reach out to wipe out the water on her face nor the tea on her hair. She just slowly got down to pick up the porcin pieces and clean up the room.


    Her hand was cut by one piece, but she was unaware, because her heart was also broken into pieces by the cursing of bitch.


    Mo Qianxue dared to swear that although at the very beginning she took care of him out of fear of being sold out as a ve, this month, she truly cared of him, because after all in the strange world, he was the one most intimate to her and the one with whom she had most connections.


    She nned to stay with him till they got old; she thought of living a harmonious life with him; she wished to earn thousand miles of farnd and raised an adorable kid with him...


    However, in this person¡¯s eyes, what was she? A servant? A cook? Or a bitch!


    Did she feel it wrong? She had truly felt his affection for her.


    For many times, although he seemed to be indifferent, his eyes and shyness give him away. Did she get it wrong and confess to the wrong one?


    Just yesterday, he had looked at her with a smiling, saying he would like to help her manage the tofu business.


    The silence after the breaking noise and the sorrow solidified in the air called back part of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s sanity, and only then could his eyes fix focus. He watched carefully and found the woman before him was Mo Qianxue.


    The mess in the room made him realize the seriousness of what just happened. However, he opened his mouth but said nothing. The hand reaching out also drops down slowly.


    What reasons did he have to beg her forgiving? He, a dying person, didn¡¯t deserve a nice woman like her.


    After finishing the scums on the ground, she numbly held a tray of pieces out. Her strength had been so drained up at the moment that she instantly copsed down on the ground under the old willow tree, looking up at the sky.


    There came a big puff of cloud and the sky became dark at once, as dark as her heart. The dark devoured the sky and the ground and her. Overwhelmingly, it smashed everything into ash, including herself.


    Ning Shaoqing struggled to get up, and, through the departure of the doors, he secretly nced at the woman who desperately looked up to avoid her tears rolling down, his hand gradually turning into a tight fist.


    The fingernails intruded into the fresh of his palm, but he didn¡¯t feel a bit pain. Instead, within his chest, something seemed to be breaking.


    Twitching, he put his fist into his mouth, biting hard with his teeth. The mangled flesh and blood mixed together.


    After a long time, he slowly put the fist down and fell down onto the bed.


    Just let her hate him! So that after his death, she wouldn¡¯t be sad. She could still be happy.


    Just let it be...

 Chapter 18: Sudden Disease; Witch Dance

    <h4>Chapter 18: Sudden Disease; Witch Dance</h4>


    As the winter was approaching, the cold was brought in by wind. Leaves of theurel tree in the courtyard swirled around. Under the tree stood numbly a woman.


    With a squeal, the outer door was pushed open, and a boy about ten years old came in. At the sight of the woman under the tree, he gently called, ¡°Madam...madam?¡±


    When Mo Qianxue returned to ground earth, she found Shuanzi standing before her.


    No matter how sad and depressed she was, she wouldn¡¯t turn a cold shoulder to a child. Mo Qianxue forced a smile, asking, ¡°Why are you here Shuanzi?¡±


    ¡°Madam, I knocked the door for a long time but there was no answer, so I came in.¡±


    Shuanzi exined. But seeing the tea leaves and tea stain all over Mo Qianxue as well as her smile uglier than crying, he asked out of confusion, ¡°Madam what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just broke a teacup by ident. Does your mom send you here? What can I help you?¡± Mo Qianxue understated with one simple answer and started another subject.


    Shuanzi saw her calm face already absent of the numbness and sadness, so his doubts disappeared, and he replied, ¡°Mr. Ning didn¡¯t show up at school, so I decided on my own to visit him. Is he well?¡±


    Shuanzi¡¯s words surprised Mo Qianxue and her heart plunged at the moment.


    At this time, Ning Shaoqing should be at school rather than lying at home!


    A responsible person like he wouldn¡¯t neglect his duties without rightful exnation.


    He was also a man of etiquette and cultivation who wouldn¡¯t knock over tables and bowls, neither would he easily spit out insulting words against anyone...


    There must be something when things went abnormal!


    Suddenly she rose to her feet and rushed in the door.


    It was she that had been careless! She hadn¡¯t had tea for so long that the smell of it made her brain rusted.


    Upon entering the room, she saw Ning Shaoqing lying on the bed on his stomach and the quilt was put next to him.


    Her heart plummeted again!


    Ning Shaoqing had always been a symbol of elegance. Be it eating or sleeping, his manner was always as graceful as soft spring breeze.


    At this moment, Mo Qianxue had no time to care about manners and the so-called rules and sprinted over, calling, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Her shout was so loud and anxious, but Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t move a bit. At this time, there seemed to be a titanic stone pressing on Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart. She held out a trembling hand.


    Cold! Heart-prating cold!


    A shocking secondter, Mo Qianxue immediately shouted continuously to outside, ¡°Shuanzi...Shuanzi...hurry..e in...¡±


    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong with Mr. Ning?¡± Hearing the heartbreaking scream, Shuanzi sprang inside the room.


    ¡°Shuanzi, hurry, get your mom here!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Although Shuanzi didn¡¯t know the exact situation, he could sense the crisis in Mo Qianxue¡¯s voice. He responded her and quickly ran out for home.


    After a while, sister Fang came.


    Another whileter, the elders showed up too.


    And then, the witch from the neighboring vige was here too.


    ¡°Sister Fang, isn¡¯t there a doctor in our vige?¡±


    After the vige head and elders left, Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyebrows furrowed to be able to catch a mosquito when she saw the chanting and dancing witch in the inner room.


    She was no fool. The vige head¡¯s expression and the elders¡¯ whispering to one another made her realize how serious the disease was. She didn¡¯t buy a single word of them, that the witch could summon back Ning¡¯s soul and wake him up, tofort her before they left.


    ¡°A subscription requires knowing characters. There isn¡¯t one person like that here.¡± Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s expression, sister Fang tried tofort her, ¡°Rx, sister. The witch is real! When someone has a fever or headache, they get well just after drinking some of the talisman water she gives.¡±


    Ignorant!


    Headache and fever were syndromes of cold. Only in water could cure cold.


    Mo Qianxue despised that to herself, but she didn¡¯t want to waste time in arguing with sister Fang, ¡°If I want to find a doctor, should I go to Tianxiang city?¡±


    ¡°Of course. But the doctors in Tianxiang city don¡¯t visit patients at night.¡± Sister Fang thought for a while, ¡°But I heard there is a great doctor at the vige of Li n, a dozen miles away from here. Sometimes even people from downtown turn to him for medicines. It¡¯s just...he charges very high...¡±


    ¡°Sister, please let brother Fang go to the vige of Li n for me.¡±


    In the winter, it got dark earlier, so the work at dock should be finished and brother Fang was supposed to be back at home.


    ¡°Sister, is this good...?¡±


    While asking, sister Fang gestured with her eyes looking to inside the inner room. It meant that if they went to find a doctor, the witch would feel offended.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister Fang. Just let brother Fang go. Could I harm my own husband?¡± She wouldn¡¯t put the life of Ning Shaoqing to a witch liar! Mo Qianxue stopped crying and collected herself. Without sorrow and fluster, her expression now looked freezing.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s very expensive to send for a doctor...¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s expression got colder. No wonder when the elders were here, and when she suggested to find a doctor, elder Wanger scolded her as an ignorant woman!


    The vige head also hesitated without saying a word while the other elders just nced at one another.


    It turned out that they were afraid to spend money. They were afraid that the n property might be touched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money, sister...¡± Mo Qianxue fought back her emotion and took out some silver to stuff into sister Fang¡¯s hands.


    Sister Fang shook her head again and again, ¡°I don¡¯t mean this; you keep the money...¡±


    Sister Fang pushed to put the silver back into Mo Qianxue¡¯s sleeve. Thinking for a while about the pitiful gaze of the vige head, elders and the witch at Mo Qianxue after they had discussed and shaken their head, sister Fang turned to leave.


    ¡°Sister please be fast; I think it¡¯d better to go on an ox carriage...¡±


    ¡°You just stay here and take care of Mr. Ning. I¡¯ll handle other things. Don¡¯t worry, before the nightfall, I¡¯m sure to get you a doctor here.¡±


    As soon as sister Fang left, Mo Qianxue got in with a cold face, shouting at the witch who was still pretending to dance and chant something, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The witch wearing a ghost mask was just in high spirits. The freezing growl made her hands suddenly pause in midair in a funny gesture. However, at this moment Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t have the mood to appreciate orugh.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Mo Qianxue stepped forward to re at the witch, saying word by word, ¡°I said, get out!¡±


    ¡°What? Disrespect for heaven will be punished, you...¡±


    When the witch still muttered, Mo Qianxue already sat on the bed side and looked intently at Ning Shaoqing. Without looking up, she said once again, ¡°Get out.¡±


    The witch nced at her, huffing with anger, thinking to herself: anyway she had gotten the money. Now she didn¡¯t have to work any longer and shook off the responsibility, why just did as Mo said. She was old already. To dance for a whole night was really tiring.


    Taking a nce at Mo Qianxue who was in horrible anger, the witch collected her staff and fled with a sneer. Before leaving, she also made her n. As soon as Mo¡¯s husband died, she would give Mo a title of unlucky fate that could kill husband and rtives. A person should stay alone for her whole life! Have a taste of a witch¡¯s trick!


    *


    At the house of the vige head.


    Elder Wanger said, ¡°Head, I think Mr. Ning can¡¯t survive this time.¡±


    Vige head remained silent for a while and sighed, ¡°Just try out best while depending on heaven! A lucky person will be blessed by heaven. I hope Mr. Ning is able to go through this...¡±


    Elder Fang said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t. He¡¯s already dying. The money on the witch is wasted. Earlier, we have given him much tuition fee...¡±


    Elder Li add, ¡°What a fucking waste of my corn powder. But I heard that Mrs. Ning is able to cook a kind of food, tasty and fresh. It must sell well downtown. Maybe we can make a fortune out of it. It¡¯ll be even better if our wives could make it. Before selling her out, we must try to get the recipe...¡±


    Elder Gao said, ¡°Living here as a newer is not easy. We should have some conscience. Let¡¯s just wait.¡±


    Elder Li and elder Fang sprang up instantly on hearing elder Gao¡¯s words. Elder Li responded, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have conscience? Gao, make it clear, who? Their lives were saved by us...¡±


    Elder Fang, ¡°Gao, I think you¡¯re...¡±


    They were about to fight. Elder Wanger pretended not seeing that while the vige head pulled a long face and stood up, ¡°Alright! It¡¯ste now. You should have a rest. As for Mr. Ning, let¡¯s discuss tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 19: Panic, 100-Day Limit

    <h4>Chapter 19: Panic, 100-Day Limit</h4>


    Fang Datang was really speedy. Within two hours, he brought back doctor Li from the vige of Li n.


    ¡°Doctor Li, what disease my husband is suffering?¡±


    After doctor Li felt his pulse, Mo Qianxue had already waited next to them with a writing brush and paper on her hands, but the doctor pushed these away and said in a low voice, ¡°The cold has entered the patient¡¯s heart and lungs. I¡¯m afraid only heaven could save him. At present, we can do nothing but wait for his fate toe.¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t believe and ignored what the witch had said, but what doctor Li just had said threw her into hell.


    ¡°When I got out this morning, he was still good. Please, please save my husband. I¡¯ll really appreciate you if you can save him!¡± Mo Qianxue¡¯s face was full of tears before she finished.


    Doctor Li had met with and used to all kinds of rtives of patients. They would either cry out to beg heaven and earth, or threat the doctor with disrespectful words, or remain silent and think for themselves a way out. All the strange scenes had given him the cmity to face a life-and-death moment.


    Today, this Mo Qianxue¡¯s sorrowful and bitter expression, the dripping tears from her eyes, theposure amidst forbearing, and the civility and elegance while speaking somehow touched him.


    ¡°s, alright. I have a secret prescription inherited from my ancestors. It¡¯s a specific drug against cold. After three doses of it, your husband will wake up. Seven doses in a row can suppress the cold for a hundred days. But the guiding drug is really hard to obtain. One dose will cost at least fifty taels of silver.¡±


    Doctor Li¡¯s expression wasplicated when telling her these, ¡°After a hundred days, the cold can no longer be suppressed. By then... Do you still want this prescription?¡± What the unsaid words meant was self-evident, but Mo Qianxue still made a decision without hesitation.


    A hundred days? Within a hundred days, she could definitely find a group of doctors for him, by then there must be a cure, ¡°Doctor, please, I want this prescription. I¡¯ll remember your kindness. When my husband gets well, we¡¯ll personally visit you to thank you.¡±


    After the diagnosis, doctor Li left and Fang Datang, with the silver Mo Qianxue gave him, hurriedly followed him to take back the medicine.


    Fifty taels of silver for one dose. And seven doses would be three hundred and fifty taels! Why did him rob a bank? As soon as doctor Li left, sister Fang began to use him of ck heart with back conscience.


    Afterwards, sister Fang began tofort Mo Qianxue while thinking in mink how to let this little sister finish sexual intercourse with her husband as soon as possible, so that with a child around her, she wouldn¡¯t have to be sold out as a ve and the future would be promising for her.


    Mo Qianxue, as if having recollected herself, then grabbed sister Fang by the hand, asking, ¡°Sister, was there anything strange when you sent lunch at noon today?¡±


    After driving away the witch, Mo Qianxue found that soaked clothes on the chair and remained perplexed. Just she didn¡¯t have a chance to ask sister Fang.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you this...¡±


    Hence, sister Fang quickly told her everything in detail of what had happened in the afternoon. Though sister Fang couldn¡¯t think straight what did aunt Fang and Taoer have to do with this ident, she felt ufortable to keep it to her own.


    To be honest, the two people had acted strangely, though she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong in specific, the more she pondered, the stranger she felt.


    If to say they poisoned Mr. Ning, was that possible? Mr. Ning was home-bound and neverpleted with nor had feuds with anyone. Even if he had slightly offended someone, he shouldn¡¯t be hated to such an extent.


    Elder Fang, Fang Taoer¡¯s father, was also brother Fang¡¯s uncle. They belonged to the same family. Therefore, sister Fang knew a little about the proposal.


    She decided to ignore whether Mo Qianxue would be upset or not and just told her everything for good.


    After helping Mr. Ning take the medicine, it was alreadyte at night, and Mo Qianxue washed and went to bed.


    She reached out to felt Ning Shaoqing¡¯s pretty face. Sister Fang couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened, but she, a modern woman who had watched loads of dramatic TV series, thought straight every detail as soon as she was told the whole story.


    She was angry and grieved!


    But seeing Ning Shaoqing was shaking nonstop, her heart ached, and she pulled her own quilt onto him too. Then she took off her clothes and slid into Ning Shaoqing¡¯s quilt to warm him with her body.


    Anyone calcting on her must be aware to bear the consequences. She must find a way to settle Fang Taoer¡¯s marriage and find her a ¡°good person¡± in order to thank Fang Taoer for her ¡°kindness¡± today.


    Until early in the morning, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s body began to turn from cold to warm, and only then did Mo Qianxue dare to fall asleep in a daze.


    She only took a snap for a while and then immediately struggled to get up. Yesterday, she had agreed with the seventh young lord that today around ten o¡¯clock Baiyunju Restaurant sent people to take the tofu they needed today.


    She had promised that there would be at least one hundred kilograms per day. Besides, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s medicine cost much...


    When Mo Qianxue got well-prepared, it was about six o¡¯clock. Sister Fang and sister Guihua showed up.


    Making tofu required both skill and physical strength. The two sisters were of good intention and let her to take a rest, but they didn¡¯t know how to make it. In case that they might ruined it, the two all worked at it atst after a few phatic words.


    Before ten o¡¯clock, the carriage of Baiyunju arrived. It was much grander and more sumptuous than an ordinary vige carriage.


    The driver was an impassive-looking youth in a clean-cut suit with a sword in his hand. The one in the carriage was the servant Xiaoqizi.


    The three people spent the whole morning, nearly four hours, to make the one hundred kilograms of tofu. The wooden drawers piled up one after another. The impassive youth held his sword in one hand and used the other hand to carry the wooden drawers, and it took him just twice to collect all of the drawers onboard.


    Xiaoqizi confessed that the tofu was too little, and that the tofu sent yesterday had sold out before afternoon. The restaurant manager said that he wished Mo Qianxue to make more.


    Mo Qianxue was sleepy and exhausted, and Ning Shaoqing was sick lying on bed. She didn¡¯t have more energy to care about that, so she turned to leave immediately after delivering the goods.


    Xiaoqizi felt a little embarrassed. Sister Fang hurriedly stepped up to exin that her husband fell ill, and that they would make more tomorrow.


    Xiaoqizi was a person excel at reading air. At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to offend Mo Qianxue, so he let it go by nodding at sister Fang¡¯s words.


    A few more chattingter, the youth with sword came over with a cold gaze, and Xiaoqizi trembled and quickly got into the carriage and left.


    Beans cost one cent per kilogram; tofu was five per kilogram; one kilogram of beans could make three kilograms of tofu.


    Though there was a big profit margin, one kilograms of tofu was only five hundred cents, and one thousand cents was one tael of silver. In this way, each month, even if to get tired to death, she could only earn a few taels. And Ning Shaoqing¡¯s seven doses of medicine would cost three hundred and fifty taels. The first time she sold the menu, she earned two hundred; and the second time, also two hundred. And she had spent several dozen...


    Toughing the purse that contained only some copper money in it, Mo Qianxue smiled bitterly. It seemed that she must think out another way to make quick money.


    Chapter 18: Sudden Disease; Witch Dance


    As the winter was approaching, the cold was brought in by wind. Leaves of theurel tree in the courtyard swirled around. Under the tree stood numbly a woman.


    With a squeal, the outer door was pushed open, and a boy about ten years old came in. At the sight of the woman under the tree, he gently called, ¡°Madam...madam?¡±


    When Mo Qianxue returned to ground earth, she found Shuanzi standing before her.


    No matter how sad and depressed she was, she wouldn¡¯t turn a cold shoulder to a child. Mo Qianxue forced a smile, asking, ¡°Why are you here Shuanzi?¡±


    ¡°Madam, I knocked the door for a long time but there was no answer, so I came in.¡±


    Shuanzi exined. But seeing the tea leaves and tea stain all over Mo Qianxue as well as her smile uglier than crying, he asked out of confusion, ¡°Madam what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just broke a teacup by ident. Does your mom send you here? What can I help you?¡± Mo Qianxue understated with one simple answer and started another subject.


    Shuanzi saw her calm face already absent of the numbness and sadness, so his doubts disappeared, and he replied, ¡°Mr. Ning didn¡¯t show up at school, so I decided on my own to visit him. Is he well?¡±


    Shuanzi¡¯s words surprised Mo Qianxue and her heart plunged at the moment.


    At this time, Ning Shaoqing should be at school rather than lying at home!


    A responsible person like he wouldn¡¯t neglect his duties without rightful exnation.


    He was also a man of etiquette and cultivation who wouldn¡¯t knock over tables and bowls, neither would he easily spit out insulting words against anyone...


    There must be something when things went abnormal!


    Suddenly she rose to her feet and rushed in the door.


    It was she that had been careless! She hadn¡¯t had tea for so long that the smell of it made her brain rusted.


    Upon entering the room, she saw Ning Shaoqing lying on the bed on his stomach and the quilt was put next to him.


    Her heart plummeted again!


    Ning Shaoqing had always been a symbol of elegance. Be it eating or sleeping, his manner was always as graceful as soft spring breeze.


    At this moment, Mo Qianxue had no time to care about manners and the so-called rules and sprinted over, calling, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Her shout was so loud and anxious, but Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t move a bit. At this time, there seemed to be a titanic stone pressing on Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart. She held out a trembling hand.


    Cold! Heart-prating cold!


    A shocking secondter, Mo Qianxue immediately shouted continuously to outside, ¡°Shuanzi...Shuanzi...hurry..e in...¡±


    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong with Mr. Ning?¡± Hearing the heartbreaking scream, Shuanzi sprang inside the room.


    ¡°Shuanzi, hurry, get your mom here!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Although Shuanzi didn¡¯t know the exact situation, he could sense the crisis in Mo Qianxue¡¯s voice. He responded her and quickly ran out for home.


    After a while, sister Fang came.


    Another whileter, the elders showed up too.


    And then, the witch from the neighboring vige was here too.


    ¡°Sister Fang, isn¡¯t there a doctor in our vige?¡±


    After the vige head and elders left, Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyebrows furrowed to be able to catch a mosquito when she saw the chanting and dancing witch in the inner room.


    She was no fool. The vige head¡¯s expression and the elders¡¯ whispering to one another made her realize how serious the disease was. She didn¡¯t buy a single word of them, that the witch could summon back Ning¡¯s soul and wake him up, tofort her before they left.


    ¡°A subscription requires knowing characters. There isn¡¯t one person like that here.¡± Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s expression, sister Fang tried tofort her, ¡°Rx, sister. The witch is real! When someone has a fever or headache, they get well just after drinking some of the talisman water she gives.¡±


    Ignorant!


    Headache and fever were syndromes of cold. Only in water could cure cold.


    Mo Qianxue despised that to herself, but she didn¡¯t want to waste time in arguing with sister Fang, ¡°If I want to find a doctor, should I go to Tianxiang city?¡±


    ¡°Of course. But the doctors in Tianxiang city don¡¯t visit patients at night.¡± Sister Fang thought for a while, ¡°But I heard there is a great doctor at the vige of Li n, a dozen miles away from here. Sometimes even people from downtown turn to him for medicines. It¡¯s just...he charges very high...¡±


    ¡°Sister, please let brother Fang go to the vige of Li n for me.¡±


    In the winter, it got dark earlier, so the work at dock should be finished and brother Fang was supposed to be back at home.


    ¡°Sister, is this good...?¡±


    While asking, sister Fang gestured with her eyes looking to inside the inner room. It meant that if they went to find a doctor, the witch would feel offended.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister Fang. Just let brother Fang go. Could I harm my own husband?¡± She wouldn¡¯t put the life of Ning Shaoqing to a witch liar! Mo Qianxue stopped crying and collected herself. Without sorrow and fluster, her expression now looked freezing.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s very expensive to send for a doctor...¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s expression got colder. No wonder when the elders were here, and when she suggested to find a doctor, elder Wanger scolded her as an ignorant woman!


    The vige head also hesitated without saying a word while the other elders just nced at one another.


    It turned out that they were afraid to spend money. They were afraid that the n property might be touched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money, sister...¡± Mo Qianxue fought back her emotion and took out some silver to stuff into sister Fang¡¯s hands.


    Sister Fang shook her head again and again, ¡°I don¡¯t mean this; you keep the money...¡±


    Sister Fang pushed to put the silver back into Mo Qianxue¡¯s sleeve. Thinking for a while about the pitiful gaze of the vige head, elders and the witch at Mo Qianxue after they had discussed and shaken their head, sister Fang turned to leave.


    ¡°Sister please be fast; I think it¡¯d better to go on an ox carriage...¡±


    ¡°You just stay here and take care of Mr. Ning. I¡¯ll handle other things. Don¡¯t worry, before the nightfall, I¡¯m sure to get you a doctor here.¡±


    As soon as sister Fang left, Mo Qianxue got in with a cold face, shouting at the witch who was still pretending to dance and chant something, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The witch wearing a ghost mask was just in high spirits. The freezing growl made her hands suddenly pause in midair in a funny gesture. However, at this moment Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t have the mood to appreciate orugh.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Mo Qianxue stepped forward to re at the witch, saying word by word, ¡°I said, get out!¡±


    ¡°What? Disrespect for heaven will be punished, you...¡±


    When the witch still muttered, Mo Qianxue already sat on the bed side and looked intently at Ning Shaoqing. Without looking up, she said once again, ¡°Get out.¡±


    The witch nced at her, huffing with anger, thinking to herself: anyway she had gotten the money. Now she didn¡¯t have to work any longer and shook off the responsibility, why just did as Mo said. She was old already. To dance for a whole night was really tiring.


    Taking a nce at Mo Qianxue who was in horrible anger, the witch collected her staff and fled with a sneer. Before leaving, she also made her n. As soon as Mo¡¯s husband died, she would give Mo a title of unlucky fate that could kill husband and rtives. A person should stay alone for her whole life! Have a taste of a witch¡¯s trick!


    *


    At the house of the vige head.


    Elder Wanger said, ¡°Head, I think Mr. Ning can¡¯t survive this time.¡±


    Vige head remained silent for a while and sighed, ¡°Just try out best while depending on heaven! A lucky person will be blessed by heaven. I hope Mr. Ning is able to go through this...¡±


    Elder Fang said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t. He¡¯s already dying. The money on the witch is wasted. Earlier, we have given him much tuition fee...¡±


    Elder Li add, ¡°What a fucking waste of my corn powder. But I heard that Mrs. Ning is able to cook a kind of food, tasty and fresh. It must sell well downtown. Maybe we can make a fortune out of it. It¡¯ll be even better if our wives could make it. Before selling her out, we must try to get the recipe...¡±


    Elder Gao said, ¡°Living here as a newer is not easy. We should have some conscience. Let¡¯s just wait.¡±


    Elder Li and elder Fang sprang up instantly on hearing elder Gao¡¯s words. Elder Li responded, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have conscience? Gao, make it clear, who? Their lives were saved by us...¡±


    Elder Fang, ¡°Gao, I think you¡¯re...¡±


    They were about to fight. Elder Wanger pretended not seeing that while the vige head pulled a long face and stood up, ¡°Alright! It¡¯ste now. You should have a rest. As for Mr. Ning, let¡¯s discuss tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 20: Pipe Dream, Words from a Dog Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 20: Pipe Dream, Words from a Dog Mouth</h4>


    In the afternoon, Mo Qianxue stayed in the room in deliberation of how to make quick money when there were waves of knocking at the door.


    Opening the door, and it was Li Kaishi. Mo Qianxue hurriedly tried to close the door, but Li Kaishi¡¯s hand was quicker to block between the doors and his body tried to squeeze in, meanwhile the other hand reached out to touch Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand holding the door.


    In fluster, Mo Qianxue hurriedly held back her hand and took a step back, which gave Li Kaishi an opportunity to slide into the yard.


    Entering the yard, Li Kaishi put on acent grin. His face didn¡¯t recover yet. As heughed, the long scab around the scar trembles, making his smile filthy and disgusting.


    Li Kaishi closed the door behind him. His legs didn¡¯t recoverpletely either, but his moves weren¡¯t slow. He stumbled his way through the yard and sat right on the chair in the living room, in an odious gesture as if he was the master, ¡°Mrs. Ning, I heard the sick one is dying?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dying! Your whole family is dying...¡± Mo Qianxue was irritated by his words, cursing while biting her teeth.


    Li Kaishi didn¡¯t at all care about her anger and continued his vile speech, ¡°My dad said, as soon as the sick man is dead, you¡¯ll be sold out as a ve. If you beg me, maybe I can show some mercy to you and take you as my concubine. Otherwise, a little beauty like you will live a miserable life. Very likely you¡¯ll be sold to a...¡±


    Mo Qianxue knew a dog couldn¡¯t spit out good words. It must be a bad ce, so she spat right at him, ¡°You¡¯ll be sold, your whole family will be sold...¡±


    Mo Qianxue red at him, but Li Kaishi found her round eyes lovelier.


    ¡°To be honest, with your appearance, being a concubine is a pity. But my mom said, you have been married, so I can¡¯t let you be my wife. But, don¡¯t worry, even if as one of my concubines, I¡¯ll be nice to you.¡±


    Li Kaishi stood up and stumbled to Mo Qianxue, holding out his hand to touch her face.


    Mo Qianxue stepped back far and shouted at him, ¡°Stop it! How dare you! This is Ning¡¯s yard, not Li¡¯s! It¡¯s not a ce for you to act silly! Get out!¡±


    She had heard that though Li Kaishi was an asshole, elder Li, his father, was a person who valued his face. In order to maintain his father¡¯s status in the vige, he didn¡¯t dare to do rash things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Mrs. Ning. Today, it¡¯s still Ning¡¯s, but maybe tomorrow it¡¯s Li¡¯s. Think about it. If you offend your husband-to-be, you¡¯ll suffer a lot in the future...¡±


    ¡°Filthy thing, shut up your stinky mouth! Even if your whole family died and changed your family name, this courtyard still belongs to Ning.¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s loud cursing didn¡¯t irritate Li Kaishi but instead intrigued him. A hot aggressive woman. If on bed would she...?


    ¡°Actually, don¡¯t be afraid of me. I¡¯ll be nice to a beauty like you...¡±


    The indecency in his words almost made Mo Qianxue throw up.


    Her face was blue. Retreating to the door and grabbing a broom, she waved right at Li Kaishi and began to beat him up.


    He was immersed in the daydream about her, not noticing her action, and hit by the groom several times. Instantly, there were more red marks on his face around the former scar. The pain made him scream terribly like a pig before being killed. He sprang up trying to escape.


    Li Kaishi jumped up to dodge her, but when he looked up, what greeted his eyes was Mo Qianxue¡¯s flushing face, which momentarily enchanted him, summoning up a wave of warmth in his heart as well as down there.


    The physical change filled his eyes with unrestricted luster. Anyway, the sick man would be dead. Why not take the beauty right now?


    The luster gave him courage!


    He didn¡¯t try to escape any longer but stepped forward and reached out to seize the broom aiming at his head.


    In the end, he was a man. Even if as a filthy person withme legs, he was still a young man around twenty years old, much more powerful than a fifteen-year-old girl. The broom was at once taken over by him.


    A sneer...


    *


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s house was at the west-back of the vige and thest one in the west. Though her neighbor was Fang Datang, but their house was dozens of meters away.


    The house formerly belonged to an alone old man who didn¡¯t get along with his sons and grandsons. After the old man had died, his offspring deserted the house for its remote location. Hence, it was then given to Ning Shaoqing.


    The vige in the afternoon was tranquil, but the Ning house was thrown into a chaos.


    ¡°My little beauty, just say yes, I¡¯ll be nice to youter.¡± Li Kaishi daydreamed with his obsceneugh. This girl knew how to make delicious food. If she became his concubine, soon she could earn for him loads of silver and gold. By then, he would definitely find a good wife.


    ¡°If you stay here, I¡¯m calling out for people.¡±


    Hearing her words, Li Kaishi threw away the broom. He didn¡¯t draw back but instead stepped forward with his typical smile, cornering her, ¡°Go ahead. At this moment, even if you scream your throat out, there won¡¯t be anyone who hear you. Probably, you can wake up the sick man on the bed to take a final look at you...¡±


    Listening to his outrageous words, Mo Qianxue could no longer hold back her fury and rushed over no matter what.


    There was sounds of table and chairs knocking on the ground, man gasping and woman cursing.


    After a while of ssh and squelch, Li Kaishi now looked worse, with more red traces on his face. Meanwhile, Mo Qianxue was cornered to the wall.


    ¡°Where can you hide now?¡± There was no way for Mo Qianxue to escape and the wolf w was just about to touch Mo Qianxue¡¯s clothes.


    Then, with a bang, the door of the courtyard was pushed open, and in shed a figure.

 Chapter 21: Life Saved by Gold Needle

    <h4>Chapter 21: Life Saved by Gold Needle</h4>


    In the nick of time!


    Before Mo Qianxue could realize what happened, Li Kaishi was cast away.


    He flew far away to outside the yard. Then there was a crack, which was the sound of bone breaking and a miserable scream.


    Mo Qianxue heard the wonderful sound but she didn¡¯t go out to check, just fixing her eyes on the cold-faced youth in a neatly-cut suit.


    She remembered that the youth was the one who held a sword in the carriage of Baiyunju to collect tofu this morning.


    ¡°Thank you for what you did for me. I owe you one. May I have your name?¡± While recollecting herself and shortlybing her hair, Mo Qianxue had managed to get rid of the awkwardness and fluster she just had and reced it with indifference, politeness and etiquette.


    In the modern cannibal businessmunity, one must smile to his/ her clients even if a second before he/ she was crying. Without this kind of skill, she would long be devoured by the crazy world. How could she possibly be a boss?


    The young man, holding his sword, didn¡¯t show much expression, replying politely, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. I¡¯m the guard of the seventh young lord. You can call me Azhao.¡±


    No tears? No frustration? No panic? She behaved in a way as if what had happened just now had nothing to do with her. By merely thisposure, she deserved reverence.


    Azhao re-evaluate Mo Qianxue in his mind. A person appreciated by the young lord was indeed extraordinary.


    Mo Qianxue brushed with her fingers the estray hair and paced to the living room, ¡°What can I help you? Is there any requirement from the seventh young lord?¡±


    ¡°The seventh young lord heard your husband fell ill, so he specially found a renowned doctor old Xueing here for diagnosis. He hoped you can free of concern and concentrated on tofu-making.¡±


    ¡°Please pass my gratitude to the seventh young lord. I shall always remember what you have done for me. Please turn to me if I can help you anything in the future.¡±


    Mo Qianxue looked to the door, but there was no one else, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? Let hime in, please.¡±


    ¡°I Heard something wrong and came ahead of him. The carriage is still at the entrance to the vige.¡±


    Was it the so-called iraudience? Mo Qianxue was stunned. Azhao got out of the living room, and, in the next second, by one jump, he showed up on the wall, and in another one second, there was nowhere to find him.


    Light foot? Mo Qianxue rubbed her eyes, cursing what a fucking strange world,bed her hair again into a coiffure, tidied up her clothes and then walked out of the living room.


    Since a renowned doctor wasing, of course she should show her courtesy and weed him personally outside the house.


    When she just arrived at the old willow tree, there was a blow of wind from the wall. She looked up, only to find Azhao taking an elder man jumping off the wall.


    Was this guy used to skipping the door? Mo Qianxue frowned a bit and hasted to them, ¡°I suppose you are the famous doctor old Xue. I feel honored and real d to meet you.¡±


    Old Xue felt Ning¡¯s pulse, his face sullen, and reached out to stroke his sparse beard. Thinking for a while, he spoke, ¡°The cold has entered the meridians of your husband. Luckily, he took medicine timely yesterday and the cold is blocked. Otherwise, the consequence would be undesirable.¡±


    Hearing old Xue didn¡¯t describe her husband¡¯s condition as irretrievably serious beyond redemption as doctor Li, Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes were lit up with stars of hope, ¡°Please help me save my husband!¡±


    ¡°The pulse indicates that the medicine he took yesterday has perfectly controlled the cold. The effect couldst one hundred days. If coupled with my gold-need acupuncture, I¡¯m sure the cold can be suppressed for two years¡¯ long. However, afterwards, if the cold resurfaced and spread to the whole body, I¡¯m afraid there is no other way...¡±


    Within one day, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s life span extended from one hundred days ording to doctor Li to two years by old Xue¡¯s estimation. Instantly, Mo Qianxue was full of confidence.


    Two years were enough for her to earn enough money for inviting famous doctors and buying expensive medicine.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that old Xue was a retired imperial doctor who had been living in seclusion for many years and didn¡¯t practice medicine on a regr base. But for the good rtionship with Su family who had often helped him when in need, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to see patience even if provided with highest respect and etiquette.


    In the room, old Xue applied to Ning his gold needle.


    Mo Qianxue waited outside, ready to assist him anytime.


    Outside the yard.


    From above dropped a silver. Li Kaishi opened his eyes wide. The flying silver at once let him forget the pain in his legs. He immediately reached out, trying to keep the silver to his own.


    Yet, a ck boot stamped on his hand, ¡°Want it?¡±


    Azhao¡¯s cold was hellishly cold.


    Li Kaishi shivered on the chill, but his greedy also woke up. Though this person was unmatchably powerful and came from downtown with high-ranking background, here was thend of the vige of Wang n.


    He bet he didn¡¯t dare to kill people in the broad daylight. See? He nowpensated him with silver even before he required so.


    This thought gave him more courage, ¡°My leg¡¯s almost broken. How dare you try to stop me from using you with so little money...¡±


    The foot stepping on his hand momentarily moved to his chest. The cold voice rang again, ¡°Perhaps, you want it to be your funeral money?!¡±


    The freezing eyes were full of gloomy fury.


    Funeral money? Li Kaishi shuddered again, ¡°No, no, no...the money is enough for me. please! Please forgive me...¡± The foot trampling on his chest was suffocating. He held it with both arms begging for mercy in intermittent weak voice.


    The freezing voice asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡±


    Li kaishi hurriedly answered, ¡°I broke it myself. It has nothing to do with Mrs. Ning.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯te here today. My leg...my leg is broken by falling down the hill...absolutely...¡± Li Kaishi sounded crying.


    ¡°But if you fell on the hill, why are you here? I¡¯m always a kind person. Never minding helping you!¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± He could only hear the wind roaring in the ears, and the next moment, he was already thrown into the forest on the hill.

 Chapter 22: Wake up with Red Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 22: Wake up with Red Eyes</h4>


    It approached winter and the sky got dark earlier and earlier. Just after five o¡¯clock, it was dim outside.


    To the end of this day, Mo Qianxue was exhausted. She held Ning Shaoqing¡¯s hand sitting by him to take care of him, but gradually she fell asleep on the bedside.


    Ning Shaoqing woke up from the dizziness, and the moment he opened his eyes, he saw the girl lying on the bedside. Momentarily, tears swelled up to his eyes.


    He had thought that he couldn¡¯t wake up anymore.


    He had thought that he would never see her again.


    Look at Mo Qianxue¡¯s frowning eyebrows in sleep, Ning Shaoqing gently pulled out his hand from that of hers to smooth the slight furrow between her eyebrows.


    It wasn¡¯t until he felt the softness of the little face that he was sure this wasn¡¯t his illusion.


    He tried his best to fight back the emotion leaping within his heart to prevent it from turning rampant, but his trembling fingers gave him away and also woke up Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue opened her eyes suddenly and found Ning Shaoqing was awake. She looked up in extreme delight, hands directly reaching out and wrapping the hand in midair, ¡°Sir, you wake up?¡±


    In the face of the undisguised eagerness and expectation from Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes turned red.


    He had believed that the world was full of falsity and hypocrisy and that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who cared about him...


    However, to his surprise, the woman who married him as a so-called lucky wife when he was dying and penniless should treat him with such sincerity.


    Every day, she cooked various of dishes just for him to eat more and worked hard day and night from early morning tote at night without anyining, even though he had been treating her with indifference and cold. She had always given him her care and earnest...


    How sad and pathetic was him that somehow he had been betrayed by the ones that he had been dearest to and trusted most.


    And how lucky was him that there was a girl who gave him love and care at the bottom of his life.


    Seeing that Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t speak and his eyes red, hand shaking, Mo Qianxue thought he felt ufortable, so she asked with fluster, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong, are you feeling bad?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just stomach. I¡¯m hungry. I miss your nutrient porridge.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing sounded crying and looked away, but it made Mo Qianxue guilty, apologizing, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat for a whole day. You must be hungry. Wait, I¡¯m making porridge for you.¡±


    Mo Qianxue stood up to go but the hand holding her was firm and didn¡¯t show any intention to let her go. She turned back with confusion, and Ning Shaoqing hurriedly released her, coughing in disguise, ¡°Add more sugar!¡±


    ¡°Umm? Oh, yes.¡±


    Although still in doubt, Mo Qianxue nodded but she remembered the porridge was salty. If sugar was added...s, whatever, if he wanted it sweet, then she would just make it sweet.


    Staring at the sylphlike figure gently closed the door behind her and looking around at the empty bed, Ning Shaoqing sensed some kind of loss.


    In fact, what he had wanted to say was sorry!


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want her to go. He wanted her to stay with him for some more time.


    With a weary smile, he shook his head, wondering where the eloquent carefree first young lord Ning was and why whenever in front of her, he always spoke with his tongue in his cheek.


    *


    At Baiyunju in the Tianxiang city


    ¡°You mean someone acted indecency to Miss. Ning?¡± The seventh young lord thumped on the table after hearing Azhao¡¯s report, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you erase the bastard on the site?¡±


    Azhao at once bowed with one hand cupping the other seeing his master got angry, ¡°I¡¯m going right now.¡± Actually, he had wanted to kill that bastard immediately afterwards, but he didn¡¯t want to find troubles for his young lord so that he showed some mercy.


    Azhao turned to leave instantly but the seventh young lord added, ¡°Come back! You may retreat. Take a rest. Tomorrow you have to drive the carriage.¡±


    Azhao couldn¡¯t think straight why young lord changed his mind so fast, but he was used to taking orders without asking why like a soldier, ¡°Thanks for your care. I leave now.¡±


    Bowing and turning away, Azhao retreated respectfully.


    Unfolding the fan in his hand, the seventh young lord smiled, muttering, ¡°The girl is eloquent and articte. She won¡¯t easily forgive that bastard. Now since his leg is broken, he can¡¯t make more troubles. The day in countryside is long and dull. Just let her have fun!¡±


    ¡°Have fun?¡± Alu stood behind him, asking, puzzled.


    ¡°Lord, this Miss Ning is just a vige girl. Is it worthwhile that you found her a famous doctor and let Azhao investigate her background, and...used family card to invite old Xue? Old Xue is a retired imperial doctor of all doctors. He agreed merely because of old madam, but you should send him to a vige woman...¡±


    Alu moaned there but the seventh young lord ignored him. Turning around in a chic poise, he sat on the chair and blew his tea. All aplished in a series of coherent movements like flowing water.


    He took a sip of the tea, smiling, ¡°Alu, you have no idea! This Miss Ning has a kind of unusual temperament. So unique. At least more interesting than those superficial hypocritic women in the capital.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Doesn¡¯t she just know how to cook?¡± A mere cook! Interesting? How beautiful and sexy thedies in the capital were! Alu moaned. Of course thest sentence could only said to himself in secrecy.


    ¡°...¡±


    *


    In the house of elder Fang.


    Taoer lied on the bed, shivering and holding aunt Fang, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that the herb is absolutely not poisonous? Why didn¡¯t it take effect and why did it kill people...¡±


    ¡°Stupid girl. Don¡¯t be loud. The wall has ears! I also know it from your grandma. I never used it.¡±


    ¡°Never used it? Why you gave it to me? Mom, you got me into a big trouble! Will Mr. Ning die? I¡¯m done. If known to others, I¡¯m be thrown into prison and killed.¡± The person in the quilt instantly shook again.


    ¡°Rx. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s serious. Later I¡¯ll go to Fang Datang¡¯s ce and have a look...¡±


    *


    At the house of elder Li.


    Elder Li saw his son taken back by the workers at the dock and began to shout as soon as they left.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I just let you get the secret recipe. Why did you end up in the mountain and breaking your leg?! What a useless one...¡±


    Aunt Li had always spoiled this son that she gave birth to at an old age. Elder Li¡¯s attitude made her immediately begin to curse.


    ¡°You dead man! You son almost died! The thing you care is the secret recipe? Why didn¡¯t you do this kind of stupid asshole-like thing by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Mom, is my leg broken?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    *


    Mo Qianxue was cooking porridge in the kitchen when sister Zhao came by again with two steamed buns as hard as stone.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, does Mr. Ning get well? When could he wake up? I worry that you didn¡¯t cook, so Ie here to give you these two buns. They¡¯ll keep you from hunger!¡±


    Dear heaven! Here she came again! From hunger!


    Mo Qianxue almost hit the ceiling simply at the sight of those two buns and wished to hit her with them to let her have of taste of how hard the buns were! She wondered what she wanted to trade with these two buns this time.

 Chapter 23: Drama by a Unique Creep

    <h4>Chapter 23: Drama by a Unique Creep</h4>


    Sister Zhao¡¯s words made Mo Qianxue speechless, but she still responded with politeness, ¡°Thanks for your kindness, but my husband and I have weak teeth, so take them back for your children and keep them from hunger.¡±


    Their family must have solid teeth. It¡¯d better to let them enjoy the buns. The buns that sister Zhao had given herst were thrown away by her to the yellow dog at the entrance of the vige. It turned out that even the dog¡¯s teeth were crashed by the buns and it was never able to eat it up.


    Hearing Mo Qianxue¡¯s refuse, sister Zhao instantly pretend to be crying, ¡°Do you dislike the buns I make? Yet, I¡¯m too poor to give you something better.¡±


    Drama queen! Continue your y! Mo Qianxue sneered to herself.


    She had already known the situation of her family from sister Fang. Though Zhao¡¯s husband was azy idle person, she herself was a great calctor of living. Even if a wild goose flew by in the sky, she could manage to pull off some feathers from it.


    ¡°How could I mean that? It¡¯s just that life is hard already, don¡¯t waste food. This corn buns can keep people from hunger. Why not leave them for brother Zhao to take to his work ce as lunch? Brother Zhao¡¯s job must be very tiring.¡± She waited to see how the drama would continue.


    Sister Zhao paused for a second in shock. If she really gave this kind of buns to brother Zhao as lunch, he would definitely divorce her.


    Seeing that Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t take over the buns, she put the bowl on the countertop, indicating that Mo must take the buns no matter what, ¡°We still have a lot at home, don¡¯t be too polite with me sis.¡±


    Putting down the bowl, she turned and said, ¡°I heard that the food you make is very delicious. My children really want to have a taste, so today I¡¯m so brazen that I came here to learn from you so that I can make some for my children. Otherwise, they might say that Mrs. Ning is bad-hearted that both are her life-savers, but one is provided with a job and food while the other gets nothing.¡±


    Nothing? What happened to the leg bone? The meat had flown away by itself?!


    On the flip side, when she had begun to take tuition, in order to thank Zhao, she had made pancakes for sister Fang and more for especially Zhao just because she didn¡¯t forget her good deed.


    Those pancakes were her special dish, the vor of which was mixed with eggs that made the pancakes soft and fragrant, a thousand times better than those corn buns!


    Who was bad-hearted? Who was the one that had no conscience?!


    Ning Shaoqing was waiting for the porridge in the room, so Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t want to waste more time on this unique creep. She scooped a bowl of porridge and before leaving, pointed to the bowls on the countertop which contained some tofu, saying, ¡°There is some tofu left. If you want it, just take it home. I have to go and take care of my husband, sorry.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was going to the inner room, and sister Zhao had a little face left after all, so she didn¡¯t follow her inside and just shouted to Mo Qianxue¡¯s back, ¡°Then...I don¡¯t pretend to be polite with you. Tomorrow, I¡¯ming to help you and, by the way, learn how to make it. After I know how to make it, let¡¯s see who dares to say that Mrs. Ning has no conscience.¡±


    So this was her real intention.


    Mo Qianxue stopped her step for a second. Death would find you if you ask for it! Originally she had no time to deal with her, but she herself asked for death.


    Did she regard her as a pushover because she had been nice to her?


    After Ning Shaoqing ate the porridge and Mo Qianxue went to the kitchen again, she was dumbfounded.


    She clearly remembered that she had left for herself some porridge in the pot, but now the iron pot was empty and brighter as if being washed. In the big kitchen there were only two corn buns left on the naked smooth countertop, staring at her.


    Fine! Very good! Zhao even didn¡¯t leave a bowl for her.


    With fury, Mo Qianxue pped the two corn buns to the ground with one wave...


    If she continued to be nice, next time Zhao would definitely take away the pot!


    *


    Because she had promised Baiyunju to provide three hundred kilograms of tofu every day, naturally she had to start the work earlier.


    By the time when sister Zhao showed up, the tofu had been dipped with brine and begun to take form.


    Sister Fang and Guihua were happily talking about Li Kaishi who had taken home in midnight from the mountain with a broken leg. They all agreed that he deserved that! Now Li Kaishi¡¯s leg waspletely broken that he had to depend on a walking stick forever.


    All girls and women in the vige were relieved...


    Li Kaishi, with a broken leg, could never run again and thus form no threat to her.


    Mo Qianxue listened to their conversation, praising in secrecy that Azhao was a quick doer andughed with them.


    The room full ofughter immediately cooled down when sister Zhao entered in.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t even raise up her head when the woman came in and turned directly to check tofu, as if no one came in.


    For someone who didn¡¯t value her face, then just don¡¯t give her any.


    Sister Fang had heard Mo Qianxue talked about sister Zhao¡¯s ¡®tremendous achievement¡¯, so naturally she ignored her either. Only sister Guihua who had no idea of that smiled and nodded at her.


    Sister Zhao¡¯s face was thicker than copper coins, so she didn¡¯t care about the awkwardness in the air at all. Seeing that she had missed the key moment of tofu taking form, she thought that Mo Qianxue deliberately kept it secret from her, so she wanted to me Mo for not waiting for her.


    But when she got near Mo Qianxue, she saw a shining silver hairpin in her hair. Greediness instantly oozed out of her eyes.


    Thest several times when she dropped by had been night, and the dim light had forbidden her from noticing it.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, this hairpin is really beautiful, can you lend it to me to wear for a few days?¡± As she spoke, she reached out to pull out the hairpin, determined to borrow it without giving back.


    Mo Qianxue saw her leaning over, so she held the hairpin with one hand and stepped back with a sneer, ¡°Right? My husband also said that I look good in it and that we would pass it on to descendants as a family treasure, only to daughters-inw not to daughters.¡±


    Pass it on to daughters-inws instead of daughters?


    Sister Zhao drew back her hand in embarrassment. In a bad mood, she pulled a long face to Mo Qianxue, satirizing, ¡°It seems that you indeed don¡¯t like me. I just wanted to see it. No wonder many fellows say that you have no conscience. Shame on me that I should argue for you and said you were not that kind of person...¡±


    ¡°Which bad ass said that? Tell me a name, I¡¯m going to question her!¡± Sister Fang had long regarded Mo Qianxue as her real sister, pulling Mo into her own camp for protection. Right now, her fury was fueled up, hardly to be suppressed.


    ¡°Sister Fang, is there anything to do with you? Don¡¯t act as if she has bought you.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ning now is my maternal sister; her business is also mine...¡±


    ¡°Dear heaven, in just a few days of bing a ve, now you already know how to defend your master...¡±


    Sister Fang was also a straight-tempered woman, so hearing such insulting words, she sprinted over to tear her mouth.


    Mo Qianxue feared that they might really have a fight, so she at once gave a look to sister Guihua, and she herself stopped sister Fang first while sister Guihua pulled away sister Zhao to outside.


    Mo Qianxue appeased sister Fang for a while and then whispered in her ears. Others didn¡¯t know what Mo said, but they saw sister Fang cursed ¡°she deserve it¡± and her fury turned intoughter.


    The ones that Baiyunju sent over to collect tofu were still Azhao and Xiaoqizi.


    After collecting the tofu, Xiaoqizi put down a piece of beef and some herbs before turning to get on board the carriage and leave on a whip.


    The beef and herbs were what Mo Qianxue asked Xiaoqizi to take over yesterday. Beef had mild nature, so she prepared to make beef soup for her husband along with the herbs which could help him restore original qi.

 Chapter 24: Intimacy, Change of Addressing Term

    <h4>Chapter 24: Intimacy, Change of Addressing Term</h4>


    Mo Qianxue carried the beef and joked with sister Fang, ¡°This beef stewed with raw ginger is a great treasure to nourish yin and kidney. I heard it¡¯s best for man! Most effective! It¡¯s also healthy for women...¡±


    Sister Fang continued, ¡°You should cook something nutrient for your husband. If you can get pregnant this year...¡±


    ¡°Sister...¡± The tone sounded very shy.


    The one who knew most about Ning Shaoqing¡¯s condition was sister Fang, and she was the one most worried about him.


    Of course Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t hide from sister Fang the fact that the seventh young lord had sent a doctor here for Ning Shaoqing, and she even lied to her that Mr. Ning was getting better. Otherwise, if she had to face the pity and care about her belly from sister Fang day after day, she would be wanting to disappear due to shyness and embarrassment.


    Fortunately, sister Fang never went too far, ¡°Alright, alright. I stop.¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon when I spare a moment to stew it, let¡¯s call up brother Fang too and enjoy the dish¡¯s nutrition together. What a pity that this is too nutritious for children to eat...¡±


    At the sight of the beef, sister Zhao¡¯s eyeballs almost dropped out, and when she heard that the beef was nutritious, her saliva flowed out to all over the ground.


    Mo Qianxue took the beef and herbs to the kitchen and found that sister Guihua and sister Zhao were still there. Considering that the tofu had been collected by Baiyunju and now they had no more work to do, so after some chatting, she disyed intention of sending them away. Sister Guihua pulled sister Zhao up and said goodbye. Sister Fang thought it improper to stay here alone, so she also followed them out.


    Yet and yet, though sister Zhao followed their steps outwards, she kept looking back every few steps.


    After seeing them getting out of the yard, Mo Qianxue put the beef in the kitchen and selected some raw gingers to put beside the beef, and then turned into the inner room.


    *


    Shortly after Mo Qianxue got into the inner room, the door of the yard was opened quietly. A figure shed into the kitchen, taking away something and shing out speedily with acent wicked smile on the face.


    She didn¡¯t find out that behind the door of the inner room, a pair of cold eyes were gazing at her every move. When she ran out carrying the staff, a sneer yed on the face of the owner of those cold eyes.


    This time, the beef shall not be that delicious.


    ¡°Qianxue, what are you looking at?¡±


    Hiding behind the door andughing, Mo Qianxue was taken aback by the gentle whisper from behind her. She turned around instantly and ran right into the arms of Ning Shaoqing who was full of curiosity about what she was looking at.


    Mo Qianxue stepped back out of subconscious, but her heel tripped over the threshold before she bodily leaned back and was about to fall down entirely.


    In panic, Ning Shaoqing held out his hand, pulling her back and taking the person in fluster into his arms.


    When the two pair of eyes touched, time seemed to stop for that moment.


    Mo Qianxue stared at the person before her, still in the shock, wondering he had been dying yesterday, now he got out of the bed? And, did this person make no sounds when walking?


    Being stared by Mo Qianxue like this and with her puffs of gasp even shooting to his face, Ning Shaoqing was a little awkward, his ears getting heated from the bottom, ¡°Are you okay, Qianxue?¡±


    Qianxue? Was he calling her? Since when did he change the addressing term and stop calling ¡®you¡¯?


    It was just the tone was a little cheesy, but it also generated somehow a flow of warmth and happiness in her heart.


    Seeing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face looked healthy, Mo Qianxue breathed a long sigh of relief before noticing that the two people were hugging each other intimately and that her hand was on his waist to feel the firm touch!


    Sheughed in embarrassment and released him, ¡°I¡¯m fine! You can release me. Are you well to get out of bed?¡±


    In fact, Ning Shaoqing had long been awake. This courtyard was small enough for him to hear clearly every word of their conversation in the kitchen.


    Since he woke upst night, he had made up his mind, as long as he was alive, to protect her and to never let her hurt by anyone.


    In the future, if anyone dared to bully her, walk over his dead body. Though it was improper for him as a man to interfere the matter between women, he didn¡¯t have no methods.


    For the vicious woman, Mo Qianxue already had her own decision. Of course he wouldn¡¯t step in.


    idently glimpsing at the hairpin in Mo Qianxue¡¯s hair, Ning Shaoqing took away his hand on her waist and promised, in his mind, to gild gold and iy a few high-quality gems to the hairpin one day.


    A family heirloom should be a valuable treasue.


    Mo Qianxue saw him standing still and thought he was too feeble to move, so she hurriedly held him to sit down at the table.


    Since when he had been so fragile that he had to be taken care of by a girl like a chick being protected by a hen. Ning Shaoqing coughed with awkwardness, replying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯ste today, so I prefer not to start the lesson. Can you help me pass the message to vige head?¡±


    There wouldn¡¯t be no filial son in front of a sick bed. It suited to every simr case.


    Last time when Ning Shaoqing fell ill, the vige head and elders were so worried about him, but now, except for a few kind parents of his students who had visited himst night, there wasn¡¯t a single word from the vige head or the elders. They might be afraid to spend money to send for a doctor for him.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qianxue pissed off. But since Ning Shaoqing was already in poor health, she shouldn¡¯t turn him down directly, so she fought back her anger and persuaded him with gentle words.


    ¡°Sir. Why still go to school? My tofu business goes pretty well. Why not give back the tuition fee...I¡¯m so worried about your health...¡± She almost spat out the sentence of ¡®I can support you¡¯.


    She instantly began to sweat at the thought of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s expression. Fortunately, she was good at reading face and quickly swallowed the words at the tip of her tongue. Otherwise, his condition might get worse because of rage.


    She almost forgot that this was ancient time when machoism was the dominant value. It would be most shameless for a man to be supported by his wife, even if this was the case for most of time, but it shouldn¡¯t be expressed by straightforward speech. It was women¡¯s duty to work hard without making it public.


    Seeing her panic, Ning Shaoqing softened his stern face. Her struggle to maintain his face and endeavor not to make him feel back about himself lit up fire in his heart, which felt so warm that it almost burned. Fuck the stupid machoism.


    Although this incident produced by that bitch made him disappointed, after all, the elders had saved his life and the children in this vige were innocent. He couldn¡¯t talk himself into giving up the school.


    After a moment of silence and collecting himself, he responded seriously, ¡°A person can¡¯t live with dignity unless he keeps his words! Once they trust me to teach their children, then how can I quit halfway? Let¡¯s talk about it after this year¡¯s lectures.¡±


    Mo Qianxue secretly smiled because Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t irritated, but the smile was captured by him, which made himugh, ¡°Hurry and tell vige head. Remember not to do what you didst time.¡±


    Mo Qianxue turned around and stuck out her tongue. It turned out that he already knew what she had donest time.


    Before going out, she especially went to the kitchen to make sure that the beef and gingers had been taken away. There would be an interesting drama tonight. They deserved that! The creep wouldn¡¯t dare to do this anymore! Mo Qianxue hummed a song and went out.

 Chapter 25: Heal with an Open Heart

    <h4>Chapter 25: Heal with an Open Heart</h4>


    The news of Ning Shaoqing getting well made the vige head sincerely happy and suggest, with a good intention, that Mr. Ning rest for a few more days, but the suggestion was rejected by Mo Qianxue immediately.


    When Mo Qianxue got back from the head¡¯s house, Ning Shaoqing was leaning on the bed and reading a book.


    The smile on his lips, thick and dense dangling hair, navy-blue robe and the sapphire-blue belt against the in-color quilt gave him an unusual beauty.


    As if all his cold and indifference was unloaded overnight.


    Mo Qianxue was stunned for a moment!


    Seeing hering in, Ning Shaoqing closed the book, sat up, got out of bed and walked to her in an elegant manner, ¡°You¡¯re back. This new book you bought is good!¡±


    Talking about the book, Mo Qianxue was reminded of that pot of high-quality tea and the broken tea set...


    The hand that had wanted to help him lie down for rest paused for a second and was taken back. Then as she thought of the ¡®bitch¡¯ he had cursed, the fury was fueled up and she turned around heading for outside.


    Yesterday, since he was in aa, she didn¡¯t want to me him at once, but even if she didn¡¯t mention it, it didn¡¯t mean that he could take it as nothing had happened. Now that they were going to live together for long, she shouldn¡¯t let him get used to a bad habit.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s change of expression and sudden turning around, Ning Shaoqing knew something was wrong and dashed over to pull her back.


    This girl had been treating him with sincerity and care, something he confirmed the moment he woke up. Back then, he had wanted to shout out loud his joy, because from that moment, his scarred heart tortured by his most close ones began to immerse into the warmth she gave him and to heal gradually...


    In the past, his dilemma between wanting to ept her and not daring to do so kept him vacite. His fragility and inner conflict prevented him from thinking too much about this girl before him. Now that his phycological struggle was streamlined and he really began to like her, of course they were kind of telepathic.


    Ning Shaoqing hugged her from behind to stop her from getting out and apologized, which he should have done yesterday!


    Being wrapped by Ning Shaoqing¡¯s thin but broad chest and hearing the apologetic words, Mo Qianxue was shocked and her body turned stiff.


    This cold and proud and hansome and outstanding man said sorry?


    For a long time, Mo Qianxue¡¯s brain was nk before she came back to reality. Ning Shaoqing looked thin, but beneath his clothes were muscles. The warm embrace suddenly reddened her face and sped up her heartbeat.


    She had figured out the truth of the incident happened on that day. She was just mistaken as another woman.


    The damn bitch Fang Taoer! She shall go and educate her, sooner orter!


    Yet, today she mustn¡¯t forgive him so easily. Thinking of this, Mo Qianxue¡¯s little face pulled long, ¡°Sorry? For what? Does Mr. Ning also make mistakes?¡±


    Finishing this, she tried to pull his palms off her to get rid of the warm hug.


    Ning Shaoqing had never tried to coax and please a woman, so he instantly got anxious when he saw Mo Qianxue¡¯s change of expression and heard her questioning.


    But he didn¡¯t let go, but closely seized her little hands which were struggling against his fingers. Then he sped both of her hands and hugged her harder with arms around her waist.


    He feared. He feared that as soon as he released, she would really piss off and ignore him forever.


    ¡°Please...please listen to me.¡± The pose embarrassed both of them, but he didn¡¯t n to release her. Today, he wanted to tell her every bit of his inner struggle.


    Mo Qianxue shook her head like a rattle-drum, ¡°I don¡¯t want to...let me go...¡± She wouldn¡¯t surrender by a hug. That swearing of bitch had really hurt her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Ning Shaoqing usually looked mild, but in fact, he had a hegemonic temperament. He didn¡¯t know how to coax a woman, but by instinct, he embraced her tight and didn¡¯t let go.


    The two stayed in deadlock for a long time when Mo Qianxue¡¯s struggle like a cornered animal announced futile, andter she didn¡¯t dare to move because she felt something against her back waist. Her face flushed momentarily. He should...


    Although she was an old virgin, but she had seen a pig running even if she never ate pork. She knew the normal physical reaction of a man.


    Instantly, there was a flow of heat in her chest...


    Um! It seemed to have a good size! But, but she herself had a body still toooooo young!


    ¡°Xue, listen, I¡¯m just...¡± Mo Qianxue¡¯s stray thought was towed back by the gentle whisper near her ear. Though her face was still heated, her brain restored its function.


    ¡°What? Cough...you make me breathless.¡± In embarrassment, her tone of me sounded shy.


    Hearing this, Ning Shaoqing also coughed with shyness and loosed his arms but didn¡¯t release, only giving her more space to breathe.


    The puffs from near her ear sneaked around her neck, generating waves of shiver, which at once again made Mo Qianxue feel irresistibly itching for something. Her heart was softened and turned less determined.


    After all, he didn¡¯t do that on purpose. He was in a halfa at time that. And the words didn¡¯t target at her...


    ¡°...¡± Thinking of this, she swallowed the mean words she was about to say.


    Ning Shaoqing could feel that though the girl in his arms remained silent, there was a sigh ofpromise. Therefore, he exined gently to her ear everything that had happened on that day and stressed repeatedly that he didn¡¯t touch Fang Taoer at all. Even the palm at her was shot in the air.


    They held each other, one speaking and the other listening, one proud and the other mild...


    She knew it was that bitch! Mo Qianxue began to ponder how to tear up that pitch personally, but the touch and gentle whisper made her heart as soft as water.


    ¡°Xue. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    The words uttered as if in sleep constituted a flow of warmth running into her heart and heel the past scar in it.


    This cold shy man should droop down and apologize to her as well as exining everything. This was enough for her, not to mention that the words contained not only apology but also sadness...


    She needed to operate the rtionship, but she shouldn¡¯t go too far.


    ¡°In the future, I promise you that I will never hurt you again...¡±


    The soft gentle begging rang into her ears again. Hesitating for a while, Mo Qianxue turned around and slowly wrapped her arms around his waist too.


    It was near winter and the air was cool. But Ning Shaoqing felt heated within his body. He wanted more, but he shouldn¡¯t. He shouldn¡¯t hurt the woman in his arms.


    Unless the poison in his body was dissolved, he could never have sex.


    With a light cough, he lingeringly let go of the person in his arms, taking her hands and sitting on bed together.


    The eyes deep aske were fixed on Mo Qianxue. A momentter, he helped her tuck the stray hair behind her ear and started to talk.


    For the first time, he spoke his mind and talked about his past...

 Chapter 26: Close, Karma is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 26: Close, Karma is Coming</h4>


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t a fool. She had guessed about the background of Ning Shaoqing when she lied awake in bed at night. Indeed, he was penniless right now, but the elegance and nobility he disyed by every of his gesture and movement shall never belong to an average person.


    Perhaps just like those light novels and TV series, he mighte from an extraordinary origin and be burdened with sea-deep n of vengeance.


    If she were wise and selfish enough, she should be thinking about how to earn money quick and to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    The original owner of this body had a bizarre origin already. If he would also be greeted with a series of troubles, how could she manage to deal with all those unpredictable troubles.


    But since she came to this strange world, waking up from every nightmare in panic, she could feel him around her like an embodiment of peace and calmness. She felt that she wasn¡¯t alone and that there was still someone out there for her to depend on and to shake off her fear and panic.


    She couldn¡¯t leave him...


    ¡°If you want topete, I¡¯ll help you! If you want to stay here, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±


    The was the first sentence Mo Qianxue said after hearing his story. Brief but powerful.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t know that Ning family ranked first among the super-nobility families of the Tianqi Dynasty, neither would she know that Ning family was earthshakingly powerful in the imperial court.


    By Ning Shaoqing¡¯s pride, he wouldn¡¯t brag the social status of his family. Therefore, Mo Qianxue thought he came from an ordinary big family and underwent ordinary drama of scrambling for family property.


    She sympathized with his experience and was also reassured, getting rid of all her former suspicion of him.


    Only with this one sentence, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s mental scar seemed to be healed in an instant. With such a woman standing by his side, he was even willing to live forever in this remote vige.


    Even for a moment, he should thank heaven for giving him such an experience so that he was able to meet this woman.


    He looked up and smiled softly. The eyes seemed to be filled with clearke water, flickering with waves of ripples which flew out of his eyes carrying some different expression. Mo Qianxue was enchanted by his eyes, almost falling into the charm of them.


    Ning Shaoqing said, ¡°No. If they want it, let them have it. Will you look down upon me for that?¡±


    Mo Qianxue shook her head like a rattle-drum. Just a second ago, she was so afraid that he might go back into the filthy viciouspetition within a big family.


    Although she didn¡¯t fear those feuds in themselves, but she didn¡¯t like that kind of life.


    Staying here would be better. They could build for a better life while sticking around each other at the same time. Probably, one day they would like and fall in love with each other like a real couple. Then they would earn more money and raise a child together, making a happy family and a perfect life.


    Thinking about it, she felt happiness oozing out from her heart, and her head leaned forward involuntarily.


    The room was instantly heated up by sensation...


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A continues knocking at the door woke up Mo Qianxue whose movement of leaning forward was stopped at once. At the sight of this amplified handsome face, she involuntarily sprang up, her face flushing.


    In order to conceal her fluster, she rushed to open the door, leaving behind her Ning Shaoqing grinning happily.


    The spreading grin worth at least one city!


    Outside the door were vige head and elders who came to visit Ning Shaoqing. Mo Qianxue let them in and served tea. Since it was getting dark, she hurriedly went to the kitchen to prepare for dinner.


    While cooking, she med herself for being too eager. Was it because she was an old virgin?


    This was not good. She must get back by finding opportunity to kick him off bed.


    Tonight, though the two people still slept in separate quilts, their hearts were much much closer.


    What a wonderful enchanting night...


    *


    On the same night, Zhao Ergou¡¯s house was turned upside down.


    After dinner, they felt something wrong. At the beginning, the couple only felt a little pain. Zhao Ergou ignored it, but after going to the toilet for numerous times, he knew there must be something wrong in the food. He wanted to beat up sister Zhao, but he had no more strength.


    Sister Zhao also ran out of strength due to sessive pooping. Now she lied on bed, panting.


    Judging by the situation, their two children were fine, so sister Zhao believed that it must be the beef and cursed Mo Qianxue a thousand times to herself.


    The two children were sleeping sound in another room, not a bit aware of what was going on here.


    The coupled wanted to send for a doctor, but they were too feeble to get up and call someone. By midnight, they even couldn¡¯t move, pooping all over the bed and room, leaving the house inplete mess.


    Early in the morning, the two sons of Zhao family woke up. Seeing that their mother wasn¡¯t busying around in the kitchen when it was time for breakfast, so they went to their parents¡¯ room and found them dying.


    Only then the two sons panicked and quickly went to invite and ask their uncles and rtives for help.


    The room was full of smelly feces, leaving no space for people to step inside. In addition, the couple had always done disgusting things to them, so these uncles and rtives were unwilling to give them a hand.


    However, after all, they shared the same family name. They might be criticized behind their backs, so they had no choice but to pinch the nose and get the two out of the room. Then a witch was invited to give the couple talisman water.


    The stink smell full of that room disgusted the two neighboring families and made them almost throw up, determined that they shall never contact the couple any more until they died.


    There wasn¡¯t a single passer-by who didn¡¯t pinch his nose! The couple¡¯s faces were lost to universe, never to be found back...


    *


    On this day, by the time when the carriage of Baiyunju just arrived, Ning Shaoqing was also back from school.


    What astonished Mo Qianxue was that Ning Shaoqing not only let Azhao thank his lord for getting him a doctor, but also drooped down to chat with Xiaoqizi.


    As known to all, Ning Shaoqing appeared to be a gentle person, but during the dozen of days since she knew him, she never saw him voluntarily started a conversation with anyone.


    What surprised her more was that Xiaoqizi, usually also a proud person, should demonstrate full respect and modesty in front of Ning Shaoqing.


    Over there, Ning Shaoqing asked questions now and then while Xiaoqizi answered respectfully.


    Xiaoqizi felt miserable in his mind. He didn¡¯t know what happened to himself. Mr. Ning was a mere school teacher. Their Baiyunju had loads of story-telling teachers. But this person in in clothes should let him so respect and fear that he even didn¡¯t know where to put his hands and feet.


    Just like...when he stood in front of the seventh young lord.


    No, even more daunting than the seventh young lord!


    By one look, Azhao knew this was no ordinary person. The overbearingposure was no less than that from the first young lord of Su family.


    When they left, Ning Shaoqing specially wrote a letter and let Azhao give it to the seventh young lord. Mo Qianxue thought it might be a mere superficial letter of greeting exchanges between literati, so she didn¡¯t care.


    When they had dinner, Ning Shaoqing began to chat with Mo Qianxue.


    ¡°Qianxue, I have checked for you. Now the stock of beans is too little, only several hundred kilograms in total. This is not enough. Now it¡¯s approaching winter. When snow falls, and the roads are slippery, it would be harder to collect beans. Without beans, how would you continue your tofu business?¡±


    Qianxue was startle! He was right. Though she didn¡¯t value a lot on the small tofu business, now she had to make a living out of it.


    She did overlook it! A few days ago, when Ning Shaoqing fell ill, in panic, she should forget about this significant thing.

 Chapter 27: Dock, Soft as Jade

    <h4>Chapter 27: Dock, Soft as Jade</h4>


    Reminded by Ning Shaoqing, Mo Qianxue¡¯s face was suddenly tinted with worry. She also wanted to purchase more beans, but she didn¡¯t have the money!


    Ning Shaoqing seemed to have already known what¡¯s on her mind,ughing slightly, ¡°One kilogram of beans costs one cent; tofu sells at five cents per kilogram. Why not notify the vigers to exchange one kilogram of tofu with three kilograms of beans?¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes were lit up. What a great idea!


    Three kilograms of beans for one kilogram of tofu. The vigers could get a two-cents¡¯ discount per kilogram, a small number, though, it could draw the vigers to their side, gain good reputation while increase the recement rate and stock of beans.


    She had promised Baiyunju that she wouldn¡¯t sell tofu, but she didn¡¯t say it couldn¡¯t be used for exchange of beans. Besides, the trading would be within the vige, so she didn¡¯t worry that the seventh young lord might me her.


    ¡°Then I will ask someone to visit the vigers one by one?¡±


    ¡°Fool. You only need to visit vige head and send some tofu to him and elders. There you reveal the news to them. Then, naturally, there will be peopleing to you voluntarily for the exchange. You don¡¯t have to waste your energy in the repeated knocking at doors and begging.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing shook his head with a smile. He couldn¡¯t know why a shrewd person suddenly turned foolish.


    What he had no idea of was that in modern business circle, delivery-to-door, pay-upon-delivery and a series of other services would be advantages for a brand. Mo Qianxue just didn¡¯t get used to this business model in the ancient time.


    ¡°After sorting out the business within the vige and getting back some money, then you can find another person to collect beans in other viges...¡± Ning Shaoqing enjoyed his meal while putting forward ideas for her. By only a few sentences, he solved the big problem that had been on her mind.


    Indeed, she should find a person to concentrate on collecting beans. Later in the future, when she began to make soy sauce, the demand on beans would be higher.


    *


    The weather turned cold suddenly.


    Since Ning Shaoqing fell illst time, he and Mo Qianxue got less distant and alienated, closer and more intimate.


    Ning Shaoqing often asked her about the tofu business, gave her some advice, and often chatted with her. Even for some time, he would help her add a few firewood to the kitchen fire.


    Such life made Mo Qianxue reallyfortable. But for the two-year-deadline, which pressed on her mind like a huge stone, she would believe her life was perfect.


    The nicer Ning Shaoqing was to her, the more she wanted to make more money and find a doctor for him.


    Ning Shaoqing also asked her about the diagnosis thest doctor gave. She coaxed him that the doctor said his body had no big problems already and would be totally well after taking the seven doses of medicine. He seemed to believe.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell Ning Shaoqing the two-year-deadline. She was afraid that he might have too heavy mental burden which would do further harm to his health.


    *


    The morning sun was rising, granting radiance to the world. Mo Qianxue was walking on the trails in the mountain at the back of the vige. She took a deep breath. The air in ancient time was so fresh.


    She heard that the dock near the mountain was going to finishing construction. A few days ago, Mo Qianxue had wanted to take a look at the dock, but she didn¡¯t able to do so due to Ning Shaoqing¡¯s opposition.


    Because there was one time when she came homete and looked messy, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t dare to let her go alone any more.


    After a few times of begging and demanding, Ning Shaoqing finally gave up and reluctantly agreed that she could only go along with Fang Datang when he went to work.


    She had already given the tofu brine to sister Fang. She was a trustworthy person. Besides, even if she knew tofu-making required brine, she didn¡¯t know what brine was and how to make it.


    Mo Qianxue had long wanted to get herself rid of tofu-making. She shouldn¡¯t be a tofu-maker for her whole life. She had something more important to do.


    Even if in the future the tofu business flourished, she could start a tofu workshop and let sister Fang be the manager.


    *


    The dock was situated between Tianxiang city and Changyou city, jointly funded and built by the two cities, so it was named Tianyou Dock.


    The river was broad. It was said to be one of the main rivers of Tianqi Dynasty, connecting to nine cities across the nation, reaching farthest the Yunqi town near the capital city. The distance between Yunqi town and the capital city was simr to that between the vige of Wang n and Tianxiang city. It took one to two hours by carriage.


    With such convenient transportation, one day in a future, the dock would definitely get prosperous, so now it was the right time to invest.


    On the two sides constructed two rows of houses as warehouses and offices. The roads were paved with dark stones, one end leading to Tianxiang city and the other to Changyou city directly.


    Mo Qianxue scouted from here to there and got a general picture of the real condition of this ce.


    Seven dayster, the construction would be officiallypleted and by then the shops would also be officially open for business, either for purchase or lease.


    Because it was a newly built dock, the rent at the beginning wasn¡¯t too high, five taels of silver per month. But the cost to buy one lot was as high as five hundred taels of silver.


    In fact, the mere five taels per month was already too high for ordinary folks to rent a shop, let alone the rent should be paid once for several months plus guarantee deposit.


    The management office of the dock onlyid the foundation. On the lot, the owners had to build their own shops. Whether to build a shed or a house depended on the financial power of the owner.


    To be honest, she was interested, and she didn¡¯t want to rent but to buy.


    A dock connecting to nine major cities. In the future, if she wanted her soy sauce and other products to sell to other ces in Tianqi and even the entire continent, she couldn¡¯t do without a base at the dock.


    This ce now cost five hundred taels. Within one year, the price must double. After three or five years, when this ce was fully developed, it cost at least several thousand taels.


    However, within seven days! Where could she find the five hundred taels?


    In the evening, she turned and towed and couldn¡¯t fall asleep, attracting Ning Shaoqing¡¯s attention.


    Ning Shaoqing thought for a while and decided, ¡°Buy it!¡±


    ¡°I also want to, but where to get the silver?¡± Mo Qianxue got excited and spoke her mind.


    Ning Shaoqing pulled his face. Since when he had to worry for merely a few hundred taels?


    Since this was what she wanted, then...


    Ning Shaoqing untied his cor, took out a piece of jade from his neck, decidedly pulling over Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand and putting the jade on it, ¡°Go and put this in pledge. It¡¯s a thermal jade. Though not too valuable, it worth at least one thousand taels.¡±


    What? One thousand taels? Not valuable?


    What a young lord that has no idea of money.


    It was indeed a good jade! The crystal mild green color seemed to be dripping and the touch was warm with high-quality properties.


    Mo Qianxue held the jade in her hand. Though her eyes were lit and herself got excited by this jade, her joy didn¡¯te from the money it worth but the pure appreciation of a treasure.


    In modern time, she wasn¡¯t a billionaire, but she managed monthly bank statement of astonishinglyrge amount. She was familiar with pretty and costly staff, so a good jade couldn¡¯t make her drunk in greed.


    Ning Shaoqing, seeing that all in her eyes were appreciation instead of greed, became more certain that she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person either.

 Chapter 28: Root Sculpture, Windfall

    <h4>Chapter 28: Root Sculpture, Windfall</h4>


    The next day, Mo Qianxue took a ride in Azhao¡¯s carriage to downtown.


    Azhao silently drove the carriage while Xiaoqizi was a talker, but after being given a cold shoulder for a few times, he shut up too. Mo Qianxue gained quiet finally.


    She didn¡¯t follow them to Baiyunju, but got off the carriage and thanked Azhao immediately after they arrived at downtown area.


    Wandering on the street and passing pawnshops one after another, she just couldn¡¯t make the decision to put the jade in pledge and never entered one.


    She thought of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s sadness in his eyes when he handed her the jade and felt grudged to sell it.


    Ning Shaoqing was a person who regarded money as dirt. Therefore, the sadness in his eyes mustn¡¯t be produced by the money it worth but some special significance behind it. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t always wear it. She strolled aimlessly on the street. Every time she became determined to sell it and when she came at the door of a pawnshop, she stamped her feet and left.


    Actually, she could go to Baiyunju and drooped down to lend money from the seventh young lord. But on the one hand, she felt shameful to lend money. On the other hand, she had to consider Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you carve a bigger piece for the birthday party? It¡¯s so small, how could our master present it...¡±


    At the door of a pavilion of high-end furniture and wooden pieces shop. Mo Qianxue nned to take a browse, but when she entered, she saw a person, looking like a long-term servant, shouting at the shop assistant.


    Mo Qianxue was about to get out when she glimpsed at a wooden sculpture of about a meter high before the shouting servant.


    Sculptured pieces? Big ones? A group of stars shone in her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, brother. Frankly speaking, your master¡¯s standard is really hard to reach. A piece as big as he wants even can¡¯t be made by a master hand from the capital city, let alone our small shop...¡±


    ¡°In seven days, it¡¯ll be the old madam¡¯s birthday. We spent three hundred taels of silver to buy just this thing as the gift?¡±


    Mo Qianxue, on a whim, regarded the wooden sculpture carefully. That was in an ordinary shape of a-boy-offering-birthday-felicitations. Because of the raw root which was rtively thin branches and limited in the shape, less skillful carving technique of the carver, and poor color scheme, the sculpture looked rigid and dull.


    If the raw material was tree root, it would be much better, because root itself was flexibly-shaped, so the sculpture made of tree root would look livelier.


    Right! Root sculpture! Root sculpture!


    No matter how thick a trunk could be, it couldn¡¯t be as flexible and broad as root.


    Anything will be alright!


    Herte grandfather was a root sculptor. When she was a child, she often imitated grandpa and learned to sculpt for a few years. Her painting skill was exactly trained at that time.


    Huge tree roots were rare in modern times, but here there were loads of them. Just yesterday on the way to the dock, she saw numerous roots which were left after the trunks were chopped off as building materials for the construction of the dock. Even the roots as thick as several people¡¯s waists together were more than a dozen.


    Mo Qianxue rolled her eyes. It seemed that she didn¡¯t need to sell the jade.


    Money came to find her itself!


    Scolding the shop assistant, the servant stepped out, puffing. Mo Qianxue followed him out.


    Outside stopped a luxurious carriage. The driver stood up straight. Even if for someone who knew nothing about horses like Mo Qianxue could tell this was a strong pretty horse. Therefore, the owner of the carriage couldn¡¯t be an average person.


    The servant walked right to the carriage. If she didn¡¯t seize this opportunity to talk business, it would be toote if they left. She sprinted over and asked out loud, ¡°This brother, can you spare a moment?¡±


    The servant was just about to bow down and report the situation to the person in the carriage, so he was pretty impatient once he was disrupted. He turned around and found it was a girl, so he held back his impatience and asked with doubt, ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you. Just now I saw you checking sculptures in that shop, so I summoned up my courage to rmend you a master hand who has unparalleled sculpting skills...¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s voice was loud and steady. The people in the carriage listened clearly of what she said and at the same time didn¡¯t annoyed by her abrupt presence.


    ¡°Where does this master hand work? He¡¯s better than the workers of that shop? Miss, you must be kidding. Our master has things to handle. Sorry!¡± Though the servant didn¡¯t believe her, his tone was polite, which indicated the character of his master.


    ¡°The world is too big for you to know everything. Never hearing something only means your little knowledge but can¡¯t prove that it doesn¡¯t exist. ¡±


    Being talking back by her, the servant got grumpy, ¡°You...you¡¯re so rude...¡±


    ¡°Gao Lang. Don¡¯t be rude! Miss, could you please tell me where this master hand lives? I can¡¯t thank you more!¡± The sound flew out of the carriage, clear, courteous and confident.


    ¡°The master has always lived in seclusion and he dislikes to be disturbed by others. I came to know him by ident. He has trusted me to take orders for him. Today, I can, on behalf of the master hand, take your order in the theme of birthday-celebration. We shall quote five hundred taels.¡±


    ¡°Five hundred? Are you crazy? The master of that shop asked only three hundred, and their material is scented wood...¡±


    ¡°Is that a master? I believe the three hundred is all for the good wood. The works of our master are many times better than the dull rigid sculpture. Of course the price is twice higher.¡± The implication was that she charged too low.


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t bragging. Root sculpting was an art, utilizing roots¡¯ original natural and wild shape to make exquisite handicrafts which featured in its unique charm of crudity and originality.


    Compared with the dull rigid a-boy-offering-birthday-felicitations, the master¡¯s works were hundreds of times better. If she had top-quality raw material, she would charge even higher.


    ¡°Bragging won¡¯t break thew. Just continue. A woman...¡±


    The young lord sitting in the carriage at once stopped Gao Lang¡¯s disrespectful words, ¡°Miss. Since we never saw the works, but you charge five hundred. Isn¡¯t it too...¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. By then, if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to keep it. I won¡¯t charge guarantee deposit. What we need to do is to set a delivery time.¡± Hearing his word, Mo Qianxue was delighted. The business was ny-nine percent settled. Ancient people valued trust and honesty, let alone a gentle and courteous young lord like him. He must value his fame more than his life.


    Whether her work would way surpass that produced by the shop, Mo Qianxue was full of confidence.


    On the flip side, even if he didn¡¯t like it, she could sell the sculpture to others, such as the wooden-piece shop. Though it might worth less, it¡¯d better than nothing.

 Chapter 29: In the Forest, All Together

    <h4>Chapter 29: In the Forest, All Together</h4>


    ¡°Judging from your extraordinary speech and manner as well as confidence in the sculpting technique, I guess it¡¯ll be a real master piece.¡± The lord in the carriage thought for a while, adding, ¡°In seven days, it¡¯ll be old madam¡¯s birthday. Shall we set the deliver day on six dayster? At Baiyunju in six days, Xin Yiming will wait for the great work.¡±


    Xin Yiming! A good name and a decisive person. He uttered a question, but it was in fact a decision.


    The time was just right. If he didn¡¯t mention it, Mo Qianxue would also suggest this day. Seven dayster would be the day when the shops were open for investment.


    Once the business was decided, Mo Qianxue¡¯s nerves became tense.


    Toplete a work of root sculpture was impossible, but today, she wanted to take this challenge. Even without eating or sleeping, she was determined to finish the work on time.


    The jade must be kept to her!


    Thend at the dock must be bought too!


    She hurried to buy some tools for sculpting and hired a carriage, rushing all the way back to the vige.


    She had to go back quickly and to find the raw root!


    In the luxurious carriage, the young lord in white half leaned in it. Gao Lang sat next to him, ready to serve him, and asked with caution.


    ¡°Lord, is thisdy trustworthy? Why did you agree so easily? It¡¯s five hundred taels! The one made by the first-level master of that wooden-pieces shop is just three hundred...¡±


    ¡°Gao Lang, didn¡¯t you hear her said that we can refuse to take it if we¡¯re dissatisfied? Don¡¯t worry too much. If I like the one she offers, it will be her honor. If it¡¯s too unpleasant to the eye, we won¡¯t suffer any lose and just go back to the shop...¡±


    ¡°Lord you¡¯re so wise!¡±


    ......


    At Tianyou dock, there left only some end work to finish, so the work load was light. Fang Datong and other married men had been paid yesterday, and they all stayed at home to help their wives with domestic work and didn¡¯t go to the dock. Only those boys who felt too idle went to work at the dock again.


    When she got back to the vige, it was afternoon already. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t go home and headed directly for sister Fang¡¯s home to ask Fang Datong to help her find a group of men and to go to the mountain with her for roots digging.


    After designating eight roots above which the trunks had already been chopped off, Mo Qianxue posted a reward that anyone who could dig out aplete root without damaging it and send it to her home before the next dawn would be rewarded two hundred cents.


    Usually, it took at least two or three days to dig out an intact tree root.


    However, she believed that with a big reward, there must be a capable person.


    The several vige men were stunned, believing that Mrs. Ning became crazy out of the joy of making some money through tofu.


    The stumps dug out could only be thrown into hearth and burned as firewood. What else could it be? Two hundred cents? Insane!


    However, who would hate to earn too much money? Everyone had doubts in their minds, but none of them spoke out. Fang Datang and two other men dissuaded her, an action which not only failed to convince Mo Qianxue but also encountered with the eye-rolling from the rest of the men, so they shut up.


    The men taking the task were both happy and anxious, because Mo Qianxue told them that if the main root hair was hurt, then they could get no money at all, and that if they didn¡¯t deliver the root on time, they could get no money at all either.


    Obviously, it would be impossible for one single person to dig out a root. Therefore, all of them went back home to bring their families and take tools.


    Suddenly the vige was boiling. Digging out one root in one night could obtain two hundred cents. What a good business! All the families and rtives of those men wereing. Even women and children helped take out the slimmer root hairs with their bare hands.


    Sister Fang and Shuanzi went there too. Before leaving, they let Mo Qianxue take care of Yaya.


    After all, who would hate to earn too much money?


    This evening, the back mountain of the vige of Wang n was light up by torches and put in great cheer.


    Indeed, when all people joining together, they achieved great things. When Mo Qianxue woke up in the next morning, the eightplete intact tree roots were tidily ced in the small yard of Ning family.


    These roots generated zeal in Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes while Ning Shaoqing was puzzled.


    Yesterday, even when she saw the jade which worth a thousand taels, she didn¡¯t look this zealous. Were these trees worth more than the jade?


    Looking at the roots in various shapes and then taking a nce at the beams shooting out of Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes, Ning Shaoqing was intrigued suddenly. Without any suspicion, heughed, ¡°Are these roots some kind of treasure? I¡¯m so ignorant. Would you tell me?¡±


    Mo Qianxue fixed her eyes on the shapes of these tree roots, replying without turning to him, ¡°Of course these are treasures. They are our shop at the dock!¡±


    ¡°Shop? The jade didn¡¯t exchange enough money?¡± Ning Shaoqing was a little surprised.


    The jade could sell at least three thousand taels on the market, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard to exchange for a thousand.


    Was she cheated by the dealer?


    His face gradually cooled down.


    Mo Qianxue turned around and saw his expression, knowing that he might misunderstand. She hurriedly took out the jade from her neck, ¡°I like the jade very much and didn¡¯t put it on pledge.¡±


    Seeing Mo Qianxue wearing the jade on her neck, Ning Shaoqing showedplicated expression.


    At the sight of his sullen look, Mo Qianxue suddenly wanted to tease him, ¡°This is the first time you give me a gift. How can I put it on pledge?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing flushed to even the tips of his ears, and Mo Qianxue felt satisfied, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t put it on pledge, it¡¯s mine already. Don¡¯t try to take it back.¡±


    While speaking, Mo Qianxue gently put back the jade, as if she feared that he would grab it back. Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°It belongs to you already. No matter how you deal with it, it¡¯s your right.¡± He should have given it to her long before.


    The tofu-making work had been totally entrusted to sister Fang and sister Guihua. After the breakfast when Ning Shaoqing left, Mo Qianxue asked sister Fang to help her cook for these few days. Then she concentrated on examining the tree roots, trying to select one to make the raw material of the root sculpture.


    Having examined these roots, Mo Qianxue began to feel them with her hands. When she touched one of the roots, there suddenly sent over a subtle fragrance, which lit up her eyes.


    The shape of this one wasn¡¯t as good as another one, but she still chose this one without hesitation.


    The one she selected was a root of a camphor tree. It was an evergreen arbor which had a slow growth period and was famous for its rarity. The dense special aroma it sent out couldst for years.


    Moreover, the camphor wood has fine and naturally beautiful texture which was not easy to break or crack. It had been since ancient times the top materials for the art of sculpting.

 Chapter 30: Companion, A Serious Woman is Most Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 30: Companion, A Serious Woman is Most Beautiful</h4>


    Mo Qianxue had the thick camphor tree root moved to the side room and prepared pen and paper, starting to design the shape of her sculpture piece.


    To a multi-branchedplicated-shaped root, the first step was to decide the subject.


    After deciding the subject, the next step was the sculpting process. The art of sculpting required thirty percent of handbor and seventy percent of natural blessing, but the naturally beautiful shape must bebined with ingenious design, including reasonable and cautious removal and inclusion of smaller parts.


    It was already in the evening. Mo Qianxue sketched on the paper now and then, sometimes standing up and walking around the tree root. Time was pressing. She must decide the final n before today.


    Root sculpting seemed to be simple, in fact, it demanded skills. Those thicker or thinner root hairs mustn¡¯t be mistaken. The sketch design must be finished in great details with the function of every root hair being marked clearly.


    ¡°Ha! Finially!¡± Mo Qianxue decided the design scheme, taking a long breath out. She looked around and found the sky waspletely dark. In the side room lit by two oilmps, Ning Shaoqing was sitting in the corner and reading a book.


    In fact, Ning Shaoqing had long retured. When Mo Qianxue drew the pictures there, he sometimes came over to take a few nces, but he did not make a bit noise and tried best to lower his existence to zero.


    By his knowledge, of course he could tell that Mo Qianxue was in a state of tension and concentration.


    He wouldn¡¯t ask questions to interrupt her. When he had doubts, he also wasn¡¯t anxious to know at once.


    Regarding this stump, although he couldn¡¯t offer help, he could stay by her side.


    For most of the time, he just sat quietly and read, watching her.


    He had to admit that a serious woman was most beautiful. Themitment, perseverance and rigor deeply touched and enchanted him.


    Seeing the smile on Mo Qianxue¡¯s face, Ning Shaoqing put the book in his hand and walked over. He happened to hear the noise made by her stomach. Ning Shaoqing showed care, ¡°s. You¡¯ve been working on it for a whole day. You should forget to have your meals.¡±


    Then heined, ¡°Is this thing so important?¡±


    While taking, he held her out of the side room and into the living room. As she sat down on the chair, he should turn to the kitchen and take out a bowl of steaming porridge, steamed buns and pickles, putting before her and saying, ¡°Have your dinner!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Taking up the bowl, Mo Qianxue¡¯s voice sounded sobbing. The series of change happened to Ning Shaoqing suddenly made her believe that they could really count on each other against any kind of hardships.


    In the past, he would only urge her to cook in a cold voice or asked why she didn¡¯t sleep yet and so on.


    ¡°Sister Fang specially reserved this for you.¡± Of course he wouldn¡¯t tell her that in order to keep the porridge warm, he had put the bowl in the pot and added firework for many times.


    The past noble young lord now should do such toughbor and regarded it as a sweet thing. Who would believe it?


    ¡°Thank you for everything!¡± She knew that he must be a noble young lord since he born that had been served with everything he wanted. Now, he should serve her! Holding the warm bowl, Mo Qianxue felt a surge of warmth in her heart. The weather was already cold, so to keep the meal warm, there was only one way.


    A gentleman should stay away from kitchen. Cooking for a modern man was only a piece of cake, but for an ancient man of learning, it was...


    She had wanted to say more grateful words, but muttering for a long time, she could only utter that four words.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t mind if she thanked him or not, ¡°You think too much. Hurry to finish your meal and go to sleep.¡±


    Mo Qianxue hadpleted the design of her sculpture. Seeing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s calm and mild face, she began to tell him everything about the sculpture while eating.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that though Ning Shaoqing looked calm on the surface, he felt earthshaking bitterness in his heart. He had a thousand way to get money and a thousand way to improve their life.


    However, he couldn¡¯t!


    For the slightest chance, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity because that would bring trouble to Mo Qianxue. He didn¡¯t want to break the current peaceful life. What he wanted was to live with her like this until the end of their lives.


    Beforeing to this small vige, he had written to his friends and asked him to find a famous creep doctor. He wondered if there was any news yet. It was time to urge him...


    He was clear that the poison in his body couldn¡¯t be as insignificant as Mo Qianxue described. Once he detected with his inner qi and found that though the poison was suppressed now, it would break out in two or three years.


    Thankfully. The doctors here weren¡¯t too brilliant to diagnose his real condition. Otherwise, if it was known to her, she would definitely worry about him...


    In the following few days, Mo Qianxue got up early and sleptte. It was fair to say that she has been working on the sculpture day and night with little sleep.


    Ning Shaoqing witnessed with his own eyes an ugly tree root turning into an exquisite sculpture by her magic hand. By his knowledge, he had never seen such a lively sculpture piece. The main body seemed toe to life amidst the root hairs which were also vivid like living creatures.


    It was already in the midnight, but Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t n to go to sleep. Tomorrow would be the fifth day, and the day after tomorrow would be the day to deliver good. She just finished the second step of carving.


    The third step was equally important, that was to polish. The better the polishing, the easier the painting would be, and the more beautiful the sculpture would be. But polishing required long and patient work, which was very time- and energy-consuming.


    Her tender little hand grew blisters all over by the carving knife. Some of them even broke to reveal bare flesh.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t go to sleep, which made Ning Shaoqing a little angry. He pushed and coaxed and forced her onto the bed.


    Mo Qianxue, lying on the bed reluctantly, and calcted to herself. Tomorrow she had one more day. It would be enough for polishing. Then, at night would be painting. Recently, it had been windy. The paint was supposed to dry up in one day.


    After a few days in a row without enough sleep, she was really exhausted. Ning Shaoqing coaxed her for a while and she quickly fell asleep.


    In darkness, his bright eye twinkle like flowing water. He carefully applied medicine to her hands.


    Ning Shaoqing gently caressed Mo Qianxue¡¯s face and left a kiss on her forehead: what should I do to you?


    He remembered the first time he met her. Though she wore arge robe made of coarse cloth, her hands were fair and tender and especially soft.


    But now the delicate hands became a bit rough and even full of blisters. All this was reminding him of what a failure he was as a husband.


    How he wished to stop her and tell her that he didn¡¯t want to be rich and wealthy. And for many times, he had wanted to utilize his past influence to give her what she wanted, but his sanity told him...


    That she didn¡¯t want what he provided her. She was not a vain girl, but one with dream and purpose. She was stubbornly independent that she only wanted things that she earned for herself.


    Hearing her breath bing steadier and calmer, he kissed her forehead again and, with a serious face, grabbed his robe and went to the side room. He lit up the oilmp and took up the paper, starting to polish the sculpture piece in the side room.


    He had seen how Mo Qianxue did it and also knew the steps and precautions from her words.


    Ning Shaoqing was a man. Naturally, he had greater strength. In addition, his practice of martial art gave him steady control of his strength. Therefore, the polishing work was much easier for him.


    Even so, his hand skin was also worn within two hours.

 Chapter 31: Conscience, Losing Both

    <h4>Chapter 31: Conscience, Losing Both</h4>


    At dawn, a red sun rose in the east.


    With the hands full of blisters, Ning Shaoqing stroked the sculpture piece. It felt extremely smooth and the touch bestowed a pretty smile on the corners of his lips.


    He looked at the time. Just right. Upon finishing breakfast, he could go to school to teach the vige children.


    He put down the oil paper and made his way noiselessly into the bedroom. Mo Qianxue was still in sound sleep, and her face disyed a subtle smile in her sweet dream. He was quite satisfied about the scene.


    Ning Shaoqing, looking tired, got changed without making any noise and went out of the house. Sister Fang happened toe with breakfast. He hurriedly took over the tray of food and also let sister Fang keep her sound low in case that Mo Qianxue might be waken up.


    Sister Fang shut up and sneered. She went to the kitchen, pulling sister Guihua over to whisper to her ear, ¡°The Ning couple must have sexst night.¡±


    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s good! Haha...wait, how do you know?¡±


    ¡°Haha.... Mr. Ning¡¯s face looked dull and his eyes were ck, but there is smile on his face, so he must be tired fromst night¡¯sbor. Just now he told me to keep my voice down so that Mrs. Ning could sleep longer.¡±


    ¡°What a good man! When we had our first night, we all had to get up to serve the parents-inw in the next morning...¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing finished breakfast, taking a nce at Mo Qianxue who was still in sleep, satisfied, and got out of the house and went to school.


    He had just left when the young Zhao couple also set off and headed for here.


    After suffering diarrhea and vomiting for almost a week, the poisonous gas produced by conflicting food began to die out. The two were so tortured that they only recovered a bit after lying on bed for five days.


    Sister Zhao gradually came to the realization that something must be wrong. Then she heard that Mrs. Ning hired people to dig tree roots. Two hundred cents! This kind of nice job didn¡¯t happen to her! She was so anger and jealous and hated Mrs. Ning, so she discussed with Zhao Ergou that since Mr. Ning must have made a fortune and she was a person who wasted money.


    So whether the beef had problems or not, they must go to ckmail her. Probably they could get a fat money from her.


    Mo Qianxue was awakened by the noise outside. She held her painful head and sat up in doubt. Opening her eyes, she found it was bright day time and momentarily sprang out of he bed.


    What to do! It was sote! She didn¡¯t know whether she could finish polishing in one day.


    She quickly put on her clothes and walked out of the living room, only to find a few people arguing and pushing each other in the yard.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t have the mind to care what they were fight for. Her sculpture was more important. Getting out of the living room, she headed directly for the side room, but sister Zhao had a pair of sharp eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning. Stop.¡±


    When Mo Qianxue saw it was sister Zhao, she wanted to ignore her and walked ahead. When her hand was touching the door of the side room, Zhao Ergou rushed over and cursed, ¡°You evil woman to frame us like this, now you ignore us?! Are a human being?¡±


    ¡°Heaven help us!¡± Sister Zhao seized this opportunity to sit on the ground and began to shout with running nose and tears, ¡°Everyone knows we shit and throw up badly a few days ago. Food poison. All because of her!


    Back then, I took her back. She had fever, lied on bed and couldn¡¯t move. I sent her meals every day and helped her wash. I took pity on her and care of her. But now she bes so evil! She doesn¡¯t have conscience...¡±


    The door of the yard was wide open. Sister Zhao yelled as loud as possible in order to attract people. Of course, soon people came to see what was going on. At once, the yard was full of vigers who came here to watch the interesting scene.


    Seeing this, Mo Qianxue knew that unless this matter solved, or she had no chance to start her work.


    She cursed in secrecy, turned around and walked to the yard to scold sister Zhao.


    At this time, sister Fang had rushed there already, spitting at sister Zhao¡¯s face, ¡°Dear heaven! Do you have the face to me others? They don¡¯t know the truth, but I do! You only sent meals here twice, two corn buns each time...¡±


    ¡°What? Corn buns are filling...¡±


    ¡°What? The corn buns you make are hard enough to kill people, fucking filling...¡±


    Listening to sister Fang¡¯s words, the crowdughed. Sister Zhao¡¯s corn buns were notoriously hard in the vige.


    ¡°Oh! You really lost your conscience. Look everyone. Just because my corn buns are hard for her to eat, she should poison us and try to my whole family...¡±


    When his wife was rolling and crying on the ground, Zhao Ergou also stepped forward to continue his wife¡¯s usation, pointing at Mo Qianxue, ¡°Look everyone. You must help us...no matter how, my wife had good intention...but this evil woman should be so vicious and repaid with such! But for luck, our whole family are poisoned dead now!¡±


    He exaggerated and used her in terms of morality.


    If she was convicted, she would have to be imprisoned.


    After all, sister Fang was a viger of little knowledge, so the words at once daunted her. Instantly, she stood there stiff in shock, only repeating, ¡°Impossible; you¡¯re lying...¡±


    Her former momentum was at once suppressed by the couple.


    Mo Qianxue snorted. She had seen shameless people, but never saw a couple shameless as such.


    It seemed that unless she did something, or she would sure be ckmailed.


    Stepping forward, Mo Qianxue spoke calmly.


    Her sound wasn¡¯t loud but clear and steady, echoing in the yard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spit out shit here. Who went to your house and poisoned you? Did you see me there? Do you have any witness or evidence? Opening your mouth to say crazy things is a kind of disease. Go and find yourselves a doctor!¡±


    ¡°My fellows, look this evil woman! She¡¯s cursing me again. I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I never expected that this ungrateful person not only refused to confess and make up for us, but only me us instead...¡±


    ¡°Confess what? Confess that you stole my beef or that you¡¯re defaming me? or that you...¡±


    ¡°You, you, you...you¡¯re lying! When did I steal your beef?¡±


    Seeing that sister Zhao falling into her trap, Mo Qianxue sneered. Today, she would let her know what it was to throw the helve after the hatchet.

 Chapter 32: Scene-Making, the Village Head

    <h4>Chapter 32: Scene-Making, the Vige Head</h4>


    ¡°You didn¡¯t steal? Then I ask you, what on earth did you eat that night that made you so ufortable?¡±


    Sister Zhao was just to answer, Zhao Ergou shouted like a rogue, ¡°What did we eat? Of course we ate your tofu!¡±


    Then sister Zhao realized that they shouldn¡¯t say that they ate the beef.


    The beef they ate was sent here by the people who had bought tofu from Mo Qianxue. Sister Fang and sister Guihua were witnesses. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t say they had eaten the beef.


    Pork was expensive, and beef was even more expensive. The four kilograms of beef cost several hundred cents. In addition, they also stole the nutritious medical herbs, which made the beef further dearer. If this was known to others, they would be proven thefts.


    Zhao Ergou was a rogue and calctive person who even had thought through the next step, so as he shouted he kept giving looks to his wife in case that the stupid woman might ruin his n.


    The two were the same kind of disgusting people, no wonder they made a couple. Receiving her husband¡¯s looks, sister Zhao at once became aware and her eyes were full of greed.


    They would get the recipe of tofu immediately!


    After such a scene, Mrs. Ning would sure topromise for fear that no one would buy her tofu again. Not only did she have to make up for the them, probably she would also give them the recipe too.


    Sister Zhao blinked to conceal hercent in her mind, pointing at Mo Qianxue and starting a new round of usation and crying, ¡°Yes. What we ate was your tofu. You ck-hearted woman! You¡¯ll have your karma...¡±


    Hearing she was befouling tofu, Mo Qianxue got more irritated. If there was rumors about her tofu, then who would dare to eat her tofu in the future or exchange it with beans?


    In these days, beans came to the door constantly, which saved great of her energy.


    With fresh and delicious food which didn¡¯t require money, many aunts and sisters hade to exchange with beans, so that they had a new dish to treat guests or reward their children. What a fair deal!


    Some clever women traded more to send back to their maternal families in other viges, so many people in neighbor viges also knew that there was tofu in the vige of Wang n. Yesterday she heard Ning Shaoqing mentioned that there were people from another vigeing here to exchange tofu with beans.


    In these days, beans had been consumed in great quantity, but the bean stock didn¡¯t reduce but increase.


    This woman wanted to destroy her business? Asking for death!


    She must handle this battle as quick as possible because she need time to polish the sculpture. How could she waste time in losing face with the creep couple?


    Mo Qianxue streamlined everything in her mind and sneered, facing the vigers, ¡°Dear fellows. This incident stakes high in the fate of our vige and I suppose it can¡¯t be made clear for a few words, so please help me to invite vige head and elders here. Today, I must have a good talk with the couple.¡± When the vige head and elders arrived, she would carry out her n.


    To invite vige head and elders? Zhao Ergou¡¯s eyes almost popped out. Was the woman stupid?


    Alright. He had nned to extort some money and the recipe, but now since the stupid woman wanted it to go wilder, then don¡¯t me them for being relentless. Now they just worked harder toplete the y. The disgusting couple looked at each other, then...


    Sister Zhao suddenly cover her belly with her hands, crying, ¡°Oh dear heaven, my belly...why my belly aches again...¡±


    Zhao Ergou quickly came forward, pretending to be caring, ¡°My wife, what¡¯s wrong with you? You evil woman, what did you put in tofu? Ah...my belly aches too...¡±


    ¡°My husband, are you okay...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The two yed harder. Sister Zhao looked like she had eaten some super-poisonous drug and became dying, lying on the ground and rolling about while snorting.


    The vigers looked at one another, and no one wanted to find himself any troubles, but a young man stood out from the crowd, volunteering to help Mo Qianxue invite vige head.


    Mo Qianxue had some impression of this young man. He was Wang Tianxue, the eldest son of elder Wangsan. Last time when she intended to dig tree root, he had dissuaded her in good intention. He seemed a nice guy, so she remembered him.


    During the time when Wang Tiansong went to invite vige head, Mo Qianxue stepped back and whispered to sister Fang.


    Sister Fang disyed a sorrowful face, but after listening to the words, her expression changed at once and looked pitiful at sister Zhao who was rolling about and crying on the ground. Then she retreated quietly.


    Mo Qianxue watched the two-acting people with cold eyes. She wasn¡¯t angry butughed and let sister Guihua take out a few chairs for vige head and elders. She wouldn¡¯t let the two creepsing into the rooms.


    After the chairs were taken out, Mo Qianxue chose one andfortably sat on it in the surprising looks of the watchers.


    Watching a y standing would be too tiring. It would be better if there was a cup of tea.


    In a while, the vige head and elders showed up. Instantly, the couple got high as if on drugs, the former weak snorting momentarily increasing by twenty decibels.


    Seeing the savors were here, Zhao Ergou ¡®struggled¡¯ to rise onto his feet to wee vige head and elders.


    Although he stood up, his legs were shaking, as if he would fall down at any time.


    What an actor! Mo Qianxue cursed him in secrecy. She greeted vige head and elders and then retreated to one side, continuing watching the y with cold eyes.


    The vige head turned away to avoid Zhao Ergou¡¯s reaching hand, like he feared to touch some kind of stinky shit, and then turned to sit on the chair that had been prepared for them.


    ¡°Zhao Ergou, what happened? Talk normally.¡±


    ¡°Head, please help us...¡±


    Zhao Ergou and sister Zhao jointly finished the story apanied by intermittent crying and ming. They looked sadder than when their parents died.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m clear. Discipline yourselves and stop making a scene. Stand there and let head talk.¡± Seeing vige head¡¯s expression getting worse and worse, elder Zhaoer scolded in a low voice.


    The two creeps shut upcently.


    The vige head remained silent for a while, giving the yard a moment of quiet. Then he looked to Mo Qianxue and asked, ¡°Mrs. Ning, is it true?¡±


    Before Mo Qianxue replied, sister Zhao shouted, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Could I lie to you uncle?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you...¡±


    ¡°Hiss...¡± When they heard sounds of horse steps, the order stopping the horse also sent over and halted the vige head¡¯s scolding.


    At this time, it should be the carriage of Baiyunju.

 Chapter 33: Embarrassment, Thick-Faced

    <h4>Chapter 33: Embarrassment, Thick-Faced</h4>


    In view that there were outsidersing, the vige head changed his expression and stood up, ¡°Since you have guests, let¡¯s go inside.¡± As the sayings went that domestic shame shouldn¡¯t be made public. This incident was about the vige, he couldn¡¯t let outsiders know andugh at them.


    As the head, he also had to consider on behalf of the vige. Now the vige of Wang n had so declined that it only relied on domestic vegetable fields at the front and back of each household and hunting in the forest, or, sometimes, short-term jobs.


    All this was because of the famine a dozen of years ago. During that time, the previous vige head and elders had sold out all the paddy fields to a big household in the vige of Li n in exchange of grain to get through the winter.


    Now the vige couldn¡¯t afford a doctor or teachers. Many households barely made ends meet. If this continued, the vige of Wang n would be facing a worrying future.


    Now Mrs. Ning was able to make such a good food which sold great at Tianxiang city. Probably, this was an opportunity for the vige of Wang n. Naturally, the head didn¡¯t want the brand to be ruined by others.


    ¡°Wee toe in. Head and elders.¡± Mo Qianxue replied respectfully and suddenly she turned to point at the Zhao couple, voicing turning cold and tough, ¡°But these two filthy thing, forgive me for not allowing them in. My husband likes everything clean. He will be annoyed if dirty things stain my house.¡±


    They dared toe to make a scene, then she dared to deliberately embarrass them!


    The onlooking vigers at once remembered the incident happened a dozen of days ago and began to show detesting on their face and stepped back, as if they feared to be polluted by the stinky air from the couple.


    ¡°You...¡± Sister Zhao, though thick-faced she was, now felt so embarrassed that she even wanted to escape from the site.


    Mo Qianxue took a despising glimpse at theplicated faces of the Zhao couple, cursing in secrecy, you deserved that!


    Then she turned to the head, ¡°Pleasee in and have a rest for a moment. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Meanwhile, Azhao and Xiaoqizi had entered the yard. Mo Qianxue got out to wee them, ignoring the stunned vige head and elders.


    ¡°Guard Azhao, today I have private matter to handle. Please take the tofu and head for the capital at once. As for the money, we can settle next time.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, do you need help? The seventh young lord has told us...¡± Azhao frowned.


    ¡°No thanks!¡± Mo Qianxue answered firmly.


    ¡°Take the tofu and leave at once. We can talk tomorrow. Sister Guihua...¡±


    Then she ordered sister Guihua to help upload the tofu onto the carriage as fast as possible.


    All finished in a decisive and clear-cut way.


    In the middle of the process, Zhao Ergou wanted to interrupt, but he was stopped by elder Yun¡¯s gaze.


    Elder Yun had been a vige elder for twenty years and be a shrewd cunning old man long ago.


    He knew from inside and out of what vige head had in mind and what Zhao Ergou had in mind.


    Utilizing this Zhao Ergou, probably, they could get the tofu recipe and then the vige of Wang n could prosper again. He stroked his thin moustache and regarded the carriage of Baiyunju, eyes flowing of cunningness and sitting there as steady as Mount Tai.


    Azhao had wanted to stay in order to watch on the situation, ready to help her.


    However, Mo Qianxue was able to read his intention, and after all tofu was carried onto the carriage, she gave a p in the buttock of the horse. By the sudden attack, the horse got startled and set off immediately. Azhao hurriedly tried to stop the horse, but from the corners of his eyes, he saw Mo Qianxue waved goodbye to him.


    This woman really didn¡¯t know how to ept others¡¯ good intention. What a pity that the seventh young lord always wanted to protect her! He felt she was unworthy of the seventh young lord¡¯s care, so without hesitation, he drove the carriage and left.


    Seeing the carriage out, sister Fang stood out from the crowd at the door and nodded to Mo Qianxue through the group of people. Obviously, she finished what Mo Qianxue had told her to do.


    Mo Qianxue sneered, eyes icy cold. She turned and stepped forward, beginning to defend herself, ¡°Head and elders, can I know what benefit the Zhao couple want to get by making such a scene since early morning?¡±


    ¡°You, you, you...we just ask for justice. What benefit?¡±


    ¡°Really? Justice? Do you know the word justice? I wonder how I should solve the problem in order for you to think it as just.¡±


    Seeing Mo Qianxue was so calm, Zhao Ergou suddenly became a little daunted, but he was unwilling to lose the benefit hanging before his eyes, ¡°Of course...of course you should apologize and kowtow to us before our vigers and give us ten tales of silver aspensation to help us recover. Then get out the tofu secret recipe for us to check whether there is anything wrong, so that we can continue to eat tofu safely.¡±


    Kowtow? Compensation? Secret recipe?


    He really didn¡¯t fear karma!


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s face turned colder, ¡°Do head and elders also think the same way?¡±


    Today she must clear the pus once! These greedy people must be pped right in the face.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s way of doing and speaking, the vige head thought of his wife¡¯s words before leaving and suddenly changed his mind and remained silent.


    Since the head didn¡¯t speak and other elders were intently looking at him, elder Zhaoer put down his pipe, thinking for a while, and said, ¡°Zhao Ergou¡¯s method makes sense. It can indeed help you shake off the suspicion. As for kowtow and apology, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. After all, Mr. Ning is our school teacher. We need to save his face.


    What about this. Mrs. Ning, you apologize to them before the fellows and give them some money, then this incident is settled. As for the recipe, I think it¡¯d be better that you take it out for us to have a check.¡±


    He even didn¡¯t give her a chance to argue and directly dered her guilty? To be straight, this elder Zhaoer also cast greedy eyes on her tofu!


    Mo Qianxue now was clear about the reality. She didn¡¯t jump and shout, but approached step by step, ¡°Then, you mean head and elders believe Zhao Ergou¡¯s words and think that he suffered diarrhea because of tofu? My tofu has problems?¡±


    Elder Li said, ¡°An innocent is innocent after all. Why don¡¯t you just take it out and let us check? It¡¯s just a recipe of a food.¡±


    So shameless! Many respected elders should join together to bully and extort a fifteen-year-old girl.


    ¡°Do you agree head?¡± Mo Qianxue looked directly in his eyes, leaving no space for him to escape.


    The head coughed in embarrassment. He was a person who handled things fairly and always kept his words, so he became the most respected person in the vige. Yet, now he found himself in a dilemma.


    His wife had told him that judging from their unparallelly behavior and speech, Mr. and Mrs. Ning weren¡¯t ordinary people, and that he should take their side and help them.


    But now this incident was rted to the future of the vige, and in addition, there were four elders staring intently at him. How to help the Ning couple?


    The vige head continued to cough a few times, and the cough got harder after he choked on water. Elder Fang sitting next to him pointed at Mo Qianxue and reprimanded, ¡°You stupid rude woman. Look how badly you irritated head!¡±


    Elder Wanger frowns at this scene. It seemed that the vige head, his nephew, was too just and fair in doing things. In such a moment, he still wanted to be fair. Still too young and with little experience to make a decision. It was time for them old men to spoke up, ¡°Mrs. Ning, don¡¯t think too much. We consider for your good. Just take out the recipe and let we old men have a look. I don¡¯t think it will hurt.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Zhao Ergou sprang up seeing the elders were supporting him, though the head didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mo Qianxue red at him, ¡°You shameless person, don¡¯t talk to me!¡±


    The trap was set up, and she was clear about the thoughts and attitudes of these people. Now she didn¡¯t need to waste more time, ¡°Head and elders, I require witnesses to question them! Then it¡¯s easy to figure out who on earth was the wrong-doer. By then, if you insist I¡¯m the one, then I¡¯ll ept the punishment!¡±

 Chapter 34: Want to Go, No Way!

    <h4>Chapter 34: Want to Go, No Way!</h4>


    The vige head had long given up presiding over the situation, sipping his tea that someone had served, as if he didn¡¯t hear anything at all.


    Elder Wanger took a glimpse at Zhao Ergou, ¡°Then...¡±


    This Zhao Ergou was never a reliable person. If there was really hard proof, the situation couldn¡¯t be turned around at all.


    Zhao Ergou could tell that elder Wanger decided to take his side, so he shouted in an unbridled way, ¡°Why question? It¡¯s been so many days; the food has fucking...¡±


    Mo Qianxue cut off his filthy words with a sneer, ¡°What? You¡¯re afraid of being questioned? Why?¡±


    By these words, Zhao Ergou shouted out of agitation, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! Come and question me!¡±


    ¡°Elders, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Since Zhao Ergou ims he¡¯s not guilty, then call up your witnesses.¡±


    ¡°Sister Fang...¡±


    ¡°Elders, this woman is not trustworthy!¡± Sister Zhao hadpletely shaken off her former weak dying look and rose to her feet, panicked, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that she is Ning¡¯s servant!¡±


    That day when she was stealing the beef, there wasn¡¯t a person in the yard. But this sister Fang is Ning¡¯s neighbor. She might really have seen her.


    ¡°Shit! You shameless thing is a dog servant.¡± Sister Fang walked out from the crowd, followed by two boys. She despised sister Zhao, ¡°Open up your dog eyes and look who our witnesses are!¡±


    Sister Zhao brought her eyes to rest on the people behind her, a little surprised, ¡°You two little stupid children, what are you doing here?¡±


    Mo Qianxue replied, ¡°Of course, they are here to testify for me. As for what you ate that day, others don¡¯t know, but the two children are very clear. They are most qualified to be the witnesses, right elder Wanger?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Seeing these two boys, elder Wanger¡¯s heart rested assured.


    Zhao Ergou so feared his children would say words disadvantageous to him that he distorted his face to make gestures to them, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, the children can¡¯t remember that we four all ate ¡®tofu¡¯ that day. Luckily, our children didn¡¯t eat too much, so they didn¡¯t suffer. Otherwise, you must...¡±


    Zhao Dafei was twelve years old. He wasn¡¯t too tall but went to be a footman for the vogues such as Li Kaishi. He totally ignored his father¡¯s expression and reminder, taking a step forward, ¡°Dad. Brother and I did eat tofu that day, but what you and mom ate was beef!¡±


    He had already been dissatisfied about his parent because on that day they didn¡¯t allow him to eat the delicious appetizing beef. Besides,ter they had made such a scene, which also brought shame to him. Now as long as he walked out of home, there would be people whoughed at him. He had been so annoyed by it and felt ashamed and embarrassed to have such parents.


    The two children had learnt all the bad habits from their parents, and the core idea was to take advantage. They never knew what filial piety was. Now, since he was telling the truth, he felt more justified to talk his mind. In addition, sister Fang had promised him that as long as he told the truth, he would be rewarded. Since long ago, he was dissatisfied about his parents, let alone now he really needed money.


    ¡°You stupid child, what are you talking about?¡± Zhao Ergou was stunned, and elder Wanger¡¯s face changed.


    Sister Zhao trembled, ¡°The child knew nothing and talked nonsense...¡±


    Mo Qianxue interrupted with a sneer, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one talking nonsense...¡±


    After years of struggling in modern business circle, how could she participate in a battle without preparation?


    A person like sister Zhao would definitely try her best to gain benefits if she felt herself losing something. But Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t expect that she should be so greedy and vicious. She should let her kneel down and kowtow,pensate with money, offer tofu recipe and lost her reputation...


    She had already inquired about the deeds and character of these two Zhao boys and made a full preparation. Originally, she found herself too relentless to let their own sonse out to testify against them, but now, judging from the situation, this was far from enough!


    What could be more painful than being sold out by the children they raised up on their own? The creep couple remained astonished for a while before beginning to curse and beat Zhao Dafei.


    Zhao Dafei had hated them, so the harder they beat and cursed him, the more disgusting things he revealed such as stealing, maltreating parents and inws and so on.... Pouring out all the filthy things even gave him a kind of pleasure.


    Every time he disclosed one thing, there would be a uproar of discussion among the crowd.


    ¡°It turned out Zhao Ergou did that...¡±


    ¡°Zhao Ergou¡¯s wife is so shameless. It was she who took the thing, but she just didn¡¯t admit it...¡±


    When dog eat dog, no one got dirty.


    Elder Wanger was irritated and embarrassed, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Stopping the fighting three people, he then turned to the second Zhao son, ¡°Xiaofei, tell me that your family ate tofu on that day.¡± The tofu was specially stressed. The warning and threat was very obvious.


    Shame that Zhao Xiaofei was too young that being scared by elder Wanger like this, he immediately told all the truth.


    ¡°Grandpa Wanger, on that day, really, brother and I ate tofu, but mom and dad ate beef...the beef smelled so delicious...¡± He clearly remembered the appetizing smell. He also wanted to take a taste, but Zhao Ergou beat him with chopsticks in the hand. It really hurt.


    Hearing this, the strength of elder Wanger seemed to be drained up.


    If only Zhao Dafei imed so, they could still deny, but even this younger son said the same, then they constituted hard proof.


    ¡°Head and elders. The matter is very clear already. The disgusting diseases the couple suffered had nothing to do with tofu.¡±


    Things went around. Elder Wanger waved and yelled at the creep couple, ¡°Made a scene here before making it clear. Apologize to Mrs. Ning, at once, and go away...¡±


    Want to go like this? No way!


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes shot freezing beams and cut off elder Wanger¡¯s speech, ¡°Wait. I have one more question. I hope head and elders could do me justice.¡±


    Seeing his n failed, elder Wanger replied impatiently, ¡°What?¡±


    Mo Qianxue started calmly, ¡°My husband was in poor health. I guess everyone knows this. On that day, I asked the assistant of Baiyunju to buy me some beef and medicine to supply nutrition to my husband. But on the same day, the beef and medicine disappeared while Zhao Ergou happened to eat beef. I want to know where they get the beef...¡±


    Her tone was cold but resolute, showing not a bit the kind of weakness an ancient woman was supposed to have. Instead, what she disyed was a powerful presence, which instantly started elder Wanger and fixed him at where he stood.

 Chapter 35: Bias and Calumniation

    <h4>Chapter 35: Bias and Calumniation</h4>


    As was known to all, buffalos were used for carriage or farming, so beef was very expensive. Unless there was no other way out, no vigers would kill a buffalo to get the meat. In addition, the currentws forbade the killing of buffalos. Therefore, the beef selling on the market was all from official ughterhouses. An ordinary folk couldn¡¯t easily get the ess to buying beef.


    Sister Zhao seized her little son by the ear, cursing to the two sons. Hearing Mo Qianxue¡¯s well-reasoned words, Zhao Ergou well all out and jumped up, ¡°It¡¯s our own business. Why should we tell you bad woman?¡±


    Mo Qianxue was indifferent towards his rogue insolence and replied unhurriedly, ¡°Just tell us where you got the beef.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we buy it in downtown?¡±


    ¡°On that day, you strolled around at the dock for a day, which could be testified by many fellows. And your wife was at my house; sister Fang and Guihua are the witnesses. As for your two children, they were ying with other children in the vige.


    None of your family went downtown. Can I ask who brought the beef to you from downtown? Beef is rare goods costing at least seventy cents per kilogram. Can I ask where you got the money to buy it? And...¡±


    Mo Qianxue demonstrated a stern serious face, stating questions increasingly sharp which finally let the Zhao couple shut down.


    ¡°Elder Wanger and dear fellows. I suspect that my beef and medicine was stole by them.¡±


    ¡°You...you¡¯re doing wrong to me!¡± The Zhao couple said in unison.


    ¡°Oh? Then why don¡¯t you tell us who brought the beef from downtown to you? I think you stole it from my house. My poor husband, he was in poor health.... Even heaven doesn¡¯t forgive you and punished you by giving you the disgusting disease! I beg heaven didn¡¯t expect that you two not only don¡¯t repent your deed, but instead came to bully me...¡±


    Each of Mo Qianxue¡¯s words was like a knife to cut their skin. Zhao Ergou and his wife were daunted by the pressure she produced, turning totally speechless in shock.


    The on-lookers were all shaking their heads disapprovingly. A few chatty women already began their heated gossiping.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe the mean Zhao wife would willing to buy beef...¡±


    ¡°Me either. That woman even wants to pluck off the features if a bird flies by. She must have stolen the beef from Mrs. Ning...¡±


    ¡°Poor Mrs. Ning. Her beef was stolen and she herself was also calumniated...¡±


    ¡°That hideous woman never does good things...¡±


    ¡°Right. They suffered the filthy disease as punishment...¡±


    Words of ming and usation sent to the ears of the Zhao couple, and Mo Qianxue nodded, satisfied. Go for wool ande home shorn! This time, the couple was well-punished.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t deny, I think you admit your crime.¡± Mo Qianxue coughed. All turned silent. She, in a blue gown, now became the focus.


    ¡°The beef is three kilograms, worth two hundred cents. You have to pay me! The herbal medicine cost three hundred cent. You have to pay me too! Besides, my husband¡¯s medicine got dyed by your deed, so you mustpensation him with ten taels of silver as his nutrient supply. I¡¯m always a tolerant person, so you don¡¯t need to kowtow to me, but you defamed me. if you kneel down and apologize, I¡¯ll just forgive you...¡±


    Mo Qianxue listed requirements one by one slowly. Before she finished yet, the couple¡¯s faces turned dark purple.


    ¡°You, you, you...you greedy woman! We have no money. We only have lives. Just take it...¡± Zhao Ergou rushing towards a tree with his head as the vanguard.


    ¡°Heaven, Mrs. Ning is trying to kill us...¡± Sister Zhaoy down again, pretending to be dead.


    ¡°Silence!¡± Elder Wanger knocked the pipe on the chair to create a loud rattle. All people went quiet.


    ¡°Alright! Mrs. Ning. It was indeed their fault. Today, I¡¯ll open the ancestral hall and let them kneel there for a couple of hours to reflect themselves. You, on the other hand, as a woman, how can you be so aggressive? Where is your feminine virtue? Where is your feminine...¡±


    Nopensation, no appeasement, but only tant usation. All this hit Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart like ice. She sneered. Did the woman lying on the ground have any feminine virtue?


    This elder Wanger was biasing.


    After all, this Zhao Ergou¡¯s wife was one of daughters of the Wang family.


    Mo Qianxue had already known from inside and out the background of this sister Zhao. Zhao Ergou was a folk from the vige of Zhao n. His original family had too many sons, and sister Zhao wasn¡¯t a daughter-inw that was easy to get along with, so less than two years after they got married, she had fight with sisters- and mother-inw for many times.


    The life couldn¡¯t continue in harmony and there happened to be a vacant house in the vige of Wang n, so after she cried and begged her dad, the vige head agreed to let her and her husband move in. Then her life was much morefortable than living with a mother-inw.


    Although there were many people with surnames other than Wang living in the vige as well as among vige elders, the vige head surnamed Wang and among all elders, elder Wanger was the oldest and ranked highest. Therefore, when it came to serious affairs, Wang people had the final say.


    Elder Wanger had long determined to get the tofu recipe. Since they¡¯ve made the situation so ugly, and this Mrs. Ning was too intolerant, then don¡¯t me him to act relentlessly. He didn¡¯t believe that he, as an elder of three generations and in the area of Wang vige, couldn¡¯t deal with a girl from outside and a fleeing teacher.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, you as a woman should just focus on making tofu. If you go downtown for business negotiation, it¡¯ll indeed be shameful for you to constantly show up in a public ce. In the future, the vige will be in charge of business connections. You just stay at home and make tofu. The vige will grant you enough benefit. It¡¯s settled!¡±


    Even a powerful dragon cannot crush a snake in its old haunts! At this moment, Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart plunged again. Here, she mustpromise. She could ignore and even refuted what Zhao Ergou had said, but she must do as elder Zhanger requested.


    If elder Wanger had made up his mind to do this, she could do nothing but to agree helplessly, because he was able to seal the vige entrance and forbid Baiyunju froming in. He was also able to forbid the vigers from providing her with beans, and...


    The vige head and elder Gaosan looked awkward, and tried to conceal the embarrassment by concentrating themselves on drinking tea.


    Elder Li and elder Fang were waiting to watch the uping drama.


    Elder Wanger looked fierce.


    Zhao Ergou and sister Zhao lookedcent.


    Sister Fang wanted to speak for her but was stopped. Sister Guihua lowered her head.


    In the crowd, some felt pitiful and sympathetic and others were happy to see the drama...


    Mo Qianxue had no one to turn to...


    ¡°Since when my family business has to be decided by someone else?¡±


    The cello-like voice came from outside the yard. It wasn¡¯t very loud, but firm and autocratic.


    All the eyes turned to the yard door. The crowd automatically stepped aside to make way for him. Ning Shaoqing paced in, his handpping on the back.


    The thin delicate lips were slightly closed. In a ck gown and with elegant and noble pace, he walked slowly to her, not angry but overbearing.


    ¡°Why does Mr. Ninge back from school at this time?¡± Daunted by his freezing existence, elder Wanger was a little scared.


    Ning Shaoqing looked impassive. The chill shooting from him seemed able to freeze people¡¯s heart. He waspletely different from the modest and courteous gentleman he used to be, ¡°She is my wife. I¡¯ll monitor her in terms of feminine virtue and appearance. How can I bother you?¡±


    The bright clear eyes met with the muddy ones of elder Wanger, making thetter tremble involuntarily. The ruthless presence had long been crashed by the cold.

 Chapter 36: Driving Away, Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 36: Driving Away, Punishment</h4>


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s overbearing existence covered the whole courtyard and made it quiet at once.


    Elder Wanger was daunted for a moment, but he still tried one more time, ¡°But, she...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Whether what she does is right or wrong, I¡¯ll teach her. Other people have no stance to me her.¡± His face was cold and words forthright and fierce.


    The appearance of Ning Shaoqing instantly reversed the situation.


    His tone was so freezing that elder Wang had no more motivation to refute him, but it gave sweet spring water to Mo Qianxue¡¯s plummeting arid heart. She felt moisturized bodily.


    Drip by drip, trace by trace, she was infiltrated by his intense love.


    After the speech, Ning Shaoqing no longer paid attention to elder Wanger who was now coughing loudly to conceal his embarrassment. Instead, he walked to Mo Qianxue, eyes full of love and pamper.


    He stuck out one hand, saying gently, ¡°Sorry foringte!¡±


    Only by one sentence, her nose went slightly sour. There was still one person in this world who would like to love and protect her.


    Her soft small hand gently put into his firmrge hand, ¡°Thank you...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± The man gradually held tighter of her hand and replied gently, pulling her behind his back.


    At the moment, Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart was flowing with warmth. This man who protected her was her husband.


    Only that one im that my wife should be taught by me indicated that whether she did right or wrong, he would always stand by her side, and that others had no right to try to reprimand her.


    Ning Shaoqing took a disdainful nce at the hateful couple that was still shouting and crying in the middle of the yard, frowning...


    He looked down and when he looked up again, there was a smile ying on his lips, pretty but irrefutable, ¡°These two people have frequently acted obscene deeds and repeatedly ndered my wife. I don¡¯t think they deserve to live in the Wang vige any longer.¡±


    His eyes fixed on the vige head for a long time, ¡°If we can¡¯t get a clear and satisfactory reply and a fair result, then tomorrow we¡¯ll leave the Wang vige, and forgive us that our gratitude towards you for saving our lives could only be dyed till the future.¡±


    The meaning couldn¡¯t be more obvious. They must choose between Ning and Zhao.


    Mo Qianxue knew clearly how mentally exhausted he has been. All he wanted was a peaceful life. But now, to protect her, he was willing to give up peace and took her to the ends of the earth.


    If Wang vige wanted to keep them, then they must drive the Zhao couple out of the vige.


    The move was tough, but if it would do them good once and for all.


    If they didn¡¯t want to keep them, they would naturally find a ce where they would belong. Ning Shaoqing was a schr and qualified teacher. Wherever he arrived, the vige would warmly wee him.


    On this continent, being driven out of a vige meant being expelled by the whole n, which was the greatest negation of the person as well as the greatest humiliation and shame for a life time that could never be washed out.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s words caught the Zhao couple by surprise. At a time, they even turned still and speechless from fear.


    The words also made the teacup in the vige head¡¯s hand shake.


    Zhao Ergou was really agitated, rushing over and spitting out words without thinking, ¡°Fuck you two outsiders! Fuck off! Go back to where youe from...¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± The vige head cast the teacup on the ground. With a crispy breaking sound and a ferocious scolding, Zhao Ergou immediately kneeled down on the ground out of scare.


    ¡°I was just choking with the tea. I didn¡¯t expect that you should push the situation to such an irreparable extent.¡± The vige head looked sullen, stating, ¡°Zhao Ergou hasmitted moral ws. From this day on, the Zhao couple is excelled out of Wang vige. Before tomorrow morning, you must move out, otherwise you shall be beaten and moved out by clubs.¡±


    The words of the vige head were powerful and decisive, but Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t n to made anypromise, his eyes looking right into those of elder Wanger, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard our fellows say that elders act in a wise, reasonable and just way. Today, I¡¯m lucky to have witnessed it, and I really admire that elders not only love juniors, but also show such care and tolerance to such disgusting juniors who knew nothing but cheating and ndering others. Shame that I myself am not a forgiving person as elders. I think I really should ¡®reflect¡¯ myself.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing satirized but didn¡¯t show his anger, but the irony was enough to make vige head speechless from shame. Elder Wanger¡¯s face was even more colorful andplicated.


    In a while, the vige head pulled his face, saying, ¡°Elder Wanger. As one of the vige elders, how can you be so unclear-minded that you trusted and biased wrong-doers. ept your punishment and reflect yourself in the ancestral hall for seven days.¡±


    Elder Wanger had thousands of thoughts in his minds.


    The Ning couple were significant to the development of Wang vige. They must prevent them from leaving. But first they had to appease the couple, so he must ept the punishment! He never expected that at such an old age, he still needed to kneel before ancestors to reflect himself. What a face-losing thing!


    In a down mood, he turned and got out of the yard, walking in the direction of the ancestral hall. Judging by his back, he seemed to instantly get ten years older.


    Zhao Ergou and his wife knew at this time that no matter how hard they struggled and how loud they cried would be futile, so they had no choice but kneel down on the ground, begging and pleading.


    The vige head paid no attention to them but looked at the Ning couple, saying modestly, ¡°Mr. Ning, is the result fair and just enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve always respected you for your character. In the future, there will be many asions that we need your help. Here we should thank you beforehand. But, I think it¡¯d be better that you treat your coughing disease.¡±


    The head flushed and coughed again involuntarily, sounding extremely embarrassed, ¡°Since the problem is solved, we should leave now. Sorry to have bothered you.¡±


    Saying these, the head turned and found the two hateful people still kneeling on the ground. His annoyance happened to have no vent, seeing these two trouble-makers, the vige head ordered, ¡°Come on, give them twenty times club-beating and send them away at once!¡±


    The vige head was a person who always kept his words. The two copsed on the ground upon hearing the words.


    Sister Zhao¡¯s lost eyes swept over the crowd, and suddenly she dashed, as if on drug, to one old man in the crowd, ¡°Dad, help me, please...


    The old man pped her in the face even before she finished, ¡°Today all the fellows are witnesses. From today, you¡¯re no longer my daughter. I don¡¯t have such an unfilial daughter like you. And you¡¯re no longer a daughter of Wang vige either.¡±


    Then he turned away and left in a hurry, as if he feared the unfortune might infected him and annoyed Ning Shaoqing who might used him of an irresponsible father that didn¡¯t educate his daughter well. Then the vige head would drive out all his families.


    Zhao Ergou suddenly recovered from his depression, lifting his foot and kicking down his wife, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault; you stupid woman...¡±


    Sister Zhao didn¡¯t yield, taking out her sharp ws and scratching Zhao Ergou¡¯s face.


    ¡°It was your idea...¡±


    The couple were instantly at each other¡¯s throat.


    Ning Shaoqing took a glimpse at them and snorted, ¡°It seems that club-beating is not enough...¡±


    The vige head coughed hard again, and then several strong men surnamed Wang rushed out, pulled the two people off each other, and dragged them out.


    Inside the yard, people only heard sounds of cursing, crying, ping, bang and so on. Obviously, the beating already started.


    ¡°Get out now! If you don¡¯t leave before night, we¡¯ll beat you up again...¡±


    Before vige head finished his words, the two dizzy people dying on the ground like dead dog instantly resumed their strength, getting up and running to their home carrying their bleeding buttocks as if they were chased down by a group of wolves.


    Since ancient times, the one that expelled out of his own vige could be legally killed without facing any consequences.

 Chapter 37: Nap, the Prettiest Hand

    <h4>Chapter 37: Nap, the Prettiest Hand</h4>


    The drama actors left and the on-looking vigers, with no more drama to watch, left too.


    Sister Fang pulled Guihua to apologize to Mr. Ning, but thetter waved his sleeve and turned to directly walk into his room, leaving the two women standing there with embarrassed faces.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t me them at all. In fact, she was pretty happy that they could do this for her. She had seen clearly that but for someone stopped sister Fang, she must have spoken up and offended the elders.


    After all, sister Fang had tried her best. If she hadn¡¯t gone to arrange the two children and helped proven her innocence, the matter could yield such a good result.


    As for sister Guihua, a widow with a daughter, Mo Qianxue could never me her. After all, she herself was just a poor woman.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t angry at all, sister Fang rested assured. Sister Guihua remained silent and went directly into the kitchen to cook lunch for them.


    Seeing the matter was settled, sister Fang thought of what Ning Shaoqing had said and hurriedly pulled Mo Qianxue, ¡°Sis, will you move out as Mr. Ning imed?¡±


    Mo Qianxue could tell that sister Fang really cared about her,forting, ¡°No, we won¡¯t. He only said that on an impulse. Now, the matter is over.¡±


    There were good guys and bad guys and fence-sitters in every vige. It would be the same to live in any vige. Now the disgusting couple had been driven out of the vige, and the rogue had broken his legs. She didn¡¯t have to worry that someone mighte and make troubles. Why did they need to move out?


    Sister Fang held Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand tofort her. She was just about to say something when she suddenly found that the hand was full of blisters and some of them had broken, revealing red flesh. She was shocked and distressed, ¡°Sis, what happened to your hand? Why did your hand turn like this suddenly? Is it hurt...¡±


    This series of concern and questions struck Mo Qianxue like a lightning. She sprang up and rushed to the side room.


    Dear heaven! The root sculpture was waiting for her to polish. Now it was already afternoon and the sun in the west. Toote.


    As she pushed open the door, the light from outside the door cast on the root sculpture and reflected back into her eyes.


    Her mouth popped open: how...how possible?


    Yesterday, she merely finished the carving. There were rough hairs and sharp bards on it.


    Today, even the wooden texture was clearly visible and so smooth that it reflected!


    Who did it? Who helped her?


    She recalled that in the morning when the long big hands reaching to held her, in the palm and joints, there were many blisters...


    Thinking through, Mo Qianxue dashed out of the side room.


    Sister Fang was still standing at where she was, wondering, ¡°Hey, sis. Don¡¯t hurry. What¡¯s going on?¡± She said and walked to the side room.


    Mo Qianxue ran into sister Fang, bumping her away. Sister Fang only saw before her eyes something shing by, and Mo Qianxue had already entered the living hall.


    She shook her head and looked into the side room. The sight made her stunned.


    She clearly remembered that what had been carried into the room was a branchy ck-barked ugly stump.


    Yet, now...dear heaven, were her eyes well?...


    *


    Ning Shaoqing just took off his clothes and nned to take a nap, but he heard a roaring clink footsteps rushing over followed by a bang of door-opening.


    Seeing it was Mo Qianxue, he frowned and sat up, scolding, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why make such a fuss?¡±


    It seemed that he must teach her how to behave like a normal woman. When necessary, this woman could act really elegantly, but when on an impulse, she was really rude. Where were her feminine virtues?


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t a bit cared about his tone and attitude, dragging out his hand directly from the quilt.


    At the sight of the blisters full of the hand, she went tearful, ¡°It¡¯s you, right?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing flushed a little at her intent gaze, shily taking his hand out to hide into the quilt and rolling his eyes. The scolding and slight anger turned into innocence, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You helped me do the polish, right?¡±


    ¡°Polish? I do know how to do that?¡± Ning Shaoqing shook his head andy down again, ¡°I just think the sculpture is pretty and interesting, so I yed for a while out of curiosity. Didn¡¯t I ruin it?¡±


    ¡°No, no...it¡¯s great!¡± y? Who believed? Without a dozen hours, it couldn¡¯t be so smooth as that. Let alone the hard proof on his hands.


    Mo Qianxue smiled with tears in her eyes. If he didn¡¯t want to admit, then it was unnecessary to make him.


    Now everything was perfect. She could do the painting and tomorrow morning it would definitely dry up.


    With the stone on her mind crashed, she became in a good mood instantly. Looking at his expression, she knew from inside and out that this shy man was being shy again. He should be shy because of having helped her! What a cute man! Mo Qianxue wanted to tease him, so she held his face and stamped a kiss on it.


    Afterwards, she ran away immediately.


    When reaching the door, Mo Qianxue herself couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter and said out of nowhere, ¡°Don¡¯t hide them. Your hands are the prettiest I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Mo Qianxue walked out with excitement while Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face suddenly turned burning red. He arched a pretty curve in the corners of his lips, stroking the ce where he was kissed and murmuring, ¡°Your hands are also the most beautiful ones I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    *


    In Tianxiang city, a carriage ran slowly.


    Inside the carriage, while stroking the sculpture piece, Mo Qianxue praised herself for her extraordinary performance this time. This could be called perfect! The finished work even made Ning Shaoqing astonished. It was so perfect that she herself even felt unwilling to sell it.


    Because she needed to carry the sculpture and Baiyunju¡¯s carriage was fully loaded with tofu, so today the carriage Mo Qianxue hired was Zhang¡¯s.


    Sister Zhang had always watched closely on her man. Hearing that Mo Qianxue required her husband to help her upload the sculpture at her house, sister Zhao should follow him here. The piercing eyes started intently at sister Guihua, making thetter acting like a child who had done something wrong and only hided herself in the kitchen. She even didn¡¯t dare to look up.


    This situation made Mo Qianxuepletely speechless!


    Xiaoqizi heard that she was the mysterious guest who had made an appointment with the yound lord Xin and hurriedly had a few men carrying the root sculpture covered by a big red cloth into the exclusive box Xin Yiming had preserved.


    It was still early, and Xin Yiming hadn¡¯t shown up yet. Mo Qianxue stayed alone in the box, enjoying her tea, when suddenly the door was open.


    The oneing in, dressed in luxury clothes, swinging his fan in a charming way, was no one other than the seventh young lord.


    ¡°Miss Ning came here but didn¡¯t find me. Do you forget me?¡± The man was still that arrogant and high-profiled. But Mo Qianxue found his words ufortable.


    What forget? Was he someone of her?


    If this was known to others, they would think she cheated her husband and had a lover.


    Pressing her lips, Mo Qianxue put down the teacup, ¡°Lord is a noble who has many businesses to handle. I didn¡¯t dare to bother you. Today I came here for business. Please forgive me if it¡¯s inconvenient for you.¡±


    She meant that he could leave when she negotiated with others.


    ¡°What a coincident! Ie here also at the appointment with the host here.¡±


    Meanwhile, the seventh young lord sat down on the other side with Alu standing on his side.

 Chapter 38: Open an Umbrella for a Beautiful Flower

    <h4>Chapter 38: Open an Umbre for a Beautiful Flower</h4>


    Azhao mentioned the seventh young lord on several asions, intentionally or unintentionally. Therefore, Mo Qianxue gradually knew his feelings towards her. Whether she thought too much or not, it¡¯d be better to keep a proper distance.


    The seventh young lord was an unconventional handsome guy who never stuck to traditional courtesy and formalities. He must have in his house numerous concubines and lovers. She, as a married vige woman, should stay away from him and try to avoid conversations with him that were irrelevant to their business.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qianxue replied, ¡°Take your time, lord. I¡¯ll take a look at the street scenery.¡±


    At the window, after her speech, she stood up and walked to the window which enjoyed a panoramic view of the whole street.


    The seventh young lord Su (Su Qi) was surprised at her expression which seemed to push him to thousands of miles away.


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out, so he closed his pretty peach-blossom eyes and take a nap.


    To be frank, he couldn¡¯t fully understand this woman.


    Since his birth, Su Qi had never been neglected like this. Wherever he went, there would be loads ofdies who came to please him or wanted to marry him. Young madams wished to build connections with his family and girls wanted to climb onto his bed...


    However, be it a pretty girl or a nobledy, he always treated them in a teasing or fun-making way and never gave them a friendly look.


    Because he already saw clearly their fake love and true purpose, so he never let any of this kind of women get close to him...


    It was noon already. Out there on the street, people came and go. Judging only from the flow of visitors, obviously the business of Yingkexuan was less prosperous than that of Baiyunju.


    Thinking about it for a while, Mo Qianxue¡¯s expression changed slightly. Unexpectedly, within half a month since she came here, the situation had undergone such dramatic change. This seventh yound lord was really a capable person.


    She shouldn¡¯t look down upon him!


    Outside the restaurant, a luxurious carriage stopped by. Out came a young lord in white holding a flute followed by Gao Lang who had argued with her the other day.


    It seemed that this young lord must be Xin Yiming. Mo Qianxue¡¯s lips moved slightly and sat back to her chair.


    Xin Yiming walked in the door and found that there were two of them, shocked indiscernibly, lifting up arms to greet Su Qi, ¡°Lord Su must be in a good mood that you show up here and wait for me. You could just send a message to me.¡±


    Su Qi gave him a small smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be too polite with me. Don¡¯t you remember the other day you invited me to appreciate a sculpture piece that is more breath-taking than those produced by the wooden pieces store? What? You don¡¯t wee me or fear that I can¡¯t appreciate it?¡±


    Su Qi disyed aughing face, but Xin Yiming was a bit stunned. On that day, he had made a preservation here and talked with Su Qi about the sculpture casually. And by then Su Qi just smiled and didn¡¯t set an official appointment with him.


    Xin Yiming wore a white simple gown, but it was edged with flowery inconspicuous patterns, which made it both expensive and elegant. His manners also suggested his high-ranking family background.


    However, though carrying such powerful existence,pared with Su Qi, he was somehow less domineering.


    The two men continued to exchange greetings before looking to Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue briefly introduced herself. Su Qi, out of purpose she didn¡¯t know, should pretend that he didn¡¯t know her and bowed like they met for the first time.


    Mo Qianxue, though confused, didn¡¯t want to figure it out and only said to herself: great. High-ranking households were teemed with conspiracies and schemes, in which she didn¡¯t want to be involved at all.


    By one nce, she knew their hypocritic courtesy.


    After introducing herself, Mo Qianxue was toozy to talk more nonsense, so she went straight to the sculpture and immediately pulled off the red cloth covering it.


    When the red cloth was taken away, sunshine reflecting on it, and an aroma sent over.


    The eyes of all the four people present were lit up by it.


    The main body of the root sculpture was around one point two meters in height, but if adding the spreading branched, it was two meters strong. The longevity god holding a birthday peach, behind whom stood eight joyful boys, slight bowed.


    A total of nine people was lively carved. Root hairs intertwine artistically with one another, constituting a heavenly beautiful picture. Mo Qianxue was very satisfied with the surprise and shock in their eyes. Raising her hand, she started to introduce the sculpting work.


    ¡°This children-offering-birthday-felicitation is named by the master ¡®Nine Stars Sending Bliss¡¯! It¡¯s carved with camphor wood, sending out enduring dense aroma that canst for years.


    Camphor wood has dense and fine texture, tough and not easy to break, nor produce cracks. The properties wouldn¡¯t change even after one hundred years. The wood is much better than the Dahlbergian wood lord Xin saw at the wooden piece store.¡±


    Once beginning to introduce the root sculpture before her, Mo Qianxue took on another character in high spirits, her eyes and brows leaping.


    She seemed to have returned to the modern society where she was an expert in presenting all kinds of products or advertising skills in a fair.


    ¡°The longevity god means health and longevity; the children symbolize auspiciousness; nine represents enduring and longsting...¡±


    Su Qizily leaned on his body hearing the introduction, but his eyes were full of brilliance. When others rmended their products to them, they always muttered and stuttered from the fear that he wouldn¡¯t buy the products, but this Mrs. Ning was so special.


    She was confident and rigorous as if she was the superior one. It was not that she wanted to sell the sculpture, but others begged her to buy it, so the whole person seemed to be shining.


    This kind of confidence and ability couldn¡¯t be possessed by a vige woman!


    Staring at the root sculpture in front of him, Xin Yiming¡¯s eyes were teemed with astonishment that couldn¡¯t be hidden. He stole a nce at Su Qi from the corners of his eyes and found that he remained the yfulzy look sipping his tea. Xin Yiming shook his head.


    It seemed that the rumors in the capital wasn¡¯t fake. He was indeed a dandy fop. The reason why Baiyunju began to prosper was the new chef and his new operating ideas.


    Only Alu knew that the more stunned his young lord was, the more careless he appeared. Xin Yiming took back his nce and rested assured, continuing to scrutinize the sculpture. Generally speaking, he was very satisfied with the sculpture.


    Great design, good meaning. Special!


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the moment he looked away, a sneer shed by on Su Qi¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear, beautiful, grandeur, lively, and emits faint aroma which can drive away insects, sterilize and purify air.¡±


    Mo Qianxue made gestured while describing the work. The blisters and scars that were still reddish on her hands were seen by them but only regarded as the hardship of an ordinary vige woman.


    However, when they were seen by the seventh young lord, he somehow got irritated. He clearly remembered that this pair of fair-skinned tender hands wrote flower-like beautiful calligraphy.


    Su Qi frowned. An indiscernible sullen touched on hisughing face.


    He was a clever person and had heard Azhao mentioned about her posting reward for tree roots. By little contemtion, he could tell that the sculpture was carved by her.


    What did her husband do? How could he let a woman work so hard...?


    Did she need money? Because of her husband¡¯s disease? Why didn¡¯t she turn to him?


    He wouldn¡¯t tell her that today he showed up especially for her.


    He thought of her evasive attitude when they just arrived and came to realization of something, shaking his head helplessly...


    Actually, he merely respected her talent, pitied for her life, appreciated her straightforwardness and liked her interesting personality, so he stood out for her, like opening un umbre for a beautiful flower in a storm. He didn¡¯t wish to pick up the flower and take it home, but to let the beautyst longer.


    His home, a ce full of filthy conspiracies and schemes, couldn¡¯t provide a shelter for her tough in the way she liked.


    The picture of her holding the tree with one hand andughing carefreely helped him make up his mind. Even if she didn¡¯t turn to him, he would still give her a hand whenever she needed, so that he could still hear the carefreeugh. This was his only purpose.

 Chapter 39: Money, who doesn’t like?

    <h4>Chapter 39: Money, who doesn¡¯t like?</h4>


    ¡°Nine-Star-Sending-Bliss!¡±


    Wandering around the sculpture twice, Xin Yiming couldn¡¯t stop praising, ¡°Great! Great! This one is even better than I imagined!¡±


    Then, he turned around and gave a look to Gao Lang, who immediately offered the money.


    ¡°Here is five hundred taels of silver...¡±


    Su Qi knocked on the table with the fan, shouting, ¡°What? Five hundred? This extraordinary master piece worth only five hundred? Then, I¡¯ll take it! I offer you six hundred! This is Nine-Star-Sending-Bliss...¡±


    By his shouting, hisposure totally disappeared. The puffing and eye-ring made him look like aplete fop who disregarded courtesy.


    ¡°Lord Su. This sculpture is a gift to old madam Jian. If you like it, you can let...¡± Gao Lang got anxious. He had never seen his young lord should like something so much.


    As far as he himself was concerned, he had apanied his young lord to have visited many ces. By his horizon and knowledge, he also had never seen such an outstanding master piece.


    ¡°How dare you! Do I need to be taught be a servant like you?¡±


    This scolding was arrogant, totally deviating from Su Qi¡¯s regr way of speaking, making Mo Qianxue stunned.


    Alu stood still by his side, trying hard to pretend nothing had happened, but still couldn¡¯t help the twitching in the corner of his lip. His lord was deliberately destroying his image again today.


    ¡°Gao Lang, you retreat! Lord Su, sorry, I didn¡¯t discipline him well. Please forgive me! But I¡¯ve long ordered this Nine-Star-Sending-Bliss with the master, and Mrs. Ning is our agent. What about next time I prepare a gift for you as an apology?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a contract with her? Did you pay already? What gift? I don¡¯t care. I just love this Nine-Star-Sending-Bliss. Just give it to me.¡± Su Qi stepped forward and slightly pushed Xin Yiming aside, gesturing an eight exaggeratedly, ¡°Mrs. Ning, I give you eight hundred; sell it to me.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was confused and amused, having no idea what this seventh young lord wanted.


    ¡°Young lord, thank you for your kindness. Though I didn¡¯t obtain education, I know honesty and good faith. We didn¡¯t set a contract, but fulfilling verbal agreement is equally important.¡± Mo Qianxue exined modestly.


    ¡°You fool. I give you eight hundred. Eight hundred! You should refuse money, you...I¡¯m so pissed off...¡±


    Su Qi yelled while embarrassing Xin Yiming, ¡°Lord Xin, legal son of the governor, you should be so mean to offer such a low price for such a master piece, you¡¯re really...really...¡±


    The words weren¡¯t spoken out directly, but they were self-evident. They would be nothing other than you were so mean, you didn¡¯t act on your identity, you had no taste and so on.


    Xin Yiming wasn¡¯t angry and justughed, ¡°This works is really extraordinary. Mrs. Ning is a person who keeps her words, so of course I shouldn¡¯t be mean. Gao Lang, fetch more bills. Eight hundred. Mrs. Ning, can I ask if the master have more works? I want to buy the others too.¡±


    Mo Qianxue looked calm, but to herself, she was extremely happy. In a second, she earned three hundred more without making any effort. It turned out that Su Qi was helping her! What a man! He wasn¡¯t like a noble young lord at all.


    Taking the silver bills, Mo Qianxue bowed to them, ¡°Since you¡¯re so general, I¡¯m supposed to ept your kindness on behalf of the master. But the master has been busy recently and has no time to make more. Please forgive us.¡± More? Didn¡¯t she want to keep her hands intact?


    Gently stroking the scars on the hands behind her back, she was reminded of the numerous blisters on Ning Shaoqing¡¯s hands and made up her mind that if she would make more sculptures in the future, she would definitely keep them at home to bring pleasure to Ning Shaoqing.


    Currently, she was in urgent need of money, so she must ept this young lord Su¡¯s kindness. After all, they were business partners, she got loads of opportunity to pay him back in the future.


    Just. She didn¡¯t expect that this young lord Xin was the legal son of governor.


    The governor, the highest official of Tianxiang city, who could shake the earth of the whole city by one mere stamp. Yet, lord Xin presented such a modest and polite poise in front of Su Qi. Then who was Su Qi after all?


    Mo Qianxue was curious, but she shook the thought off her mind. It had nothing to do with her, a married woman who just built business connections with Baiyunju. His family background and who his ancestors were was irrelevant to her.


    Since the money was paid and the deal settled, Su Qi began to chat with Xin Yiming again, ¡°Tomorrow will be old madam Jian¡¯s birthday. With such a unique exquisite gift, I believe old madam Jian will definitely agree on the marriage between you and the first youngdy...¡±


    He really disliked the way Xin Yiming¡¯s calctive eyes swept over Mo Qianxue from head to toe intentionally or unintentionally, so he at once disclosed the fact that the one lord Xin admired was the first youngdy of Jian family and his several attempts of proposal had all failed.


    Xin Yiming wasn¡¯t irritated as he predicted butughed, ¡°Lord Su, don¡¯t make fun of me. Everybody knows that you have loads of suitors in the capital...¡±


    The two didn¡¯t avoid sensitive topics, being modest, making fun of each other and having different thoughts.


    Receiving the money and delivered the sculpture, Mo Qianxue found their conversationplicated and that it was time to leave.


    She said, ¡°If everything is good, I should leave first. Have a nice day.¡±


    Su Qi waved his hand, and with a ¡®bye¡¯, he stopped Xin Yiming whose questions were already on the tip of his tongue.


    *


    At Baiyunju. A while after Mo Qianxue left, Su Qi also said goodbye to Xin Yiming. Upon getting back to the study room, he called Azhao in.


    ¡°What kind of person the school teacher Mr. Ning is? If he could be one of the advisors of and then be rmended by our Su family to be an official, I bet the life for Mrs. Ning wouldn¡¯t be this hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Ning won¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°ording to my observation, Mr. Ning has a kind ofpellingly outstanding temperament. I¡¯m afraid he is someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Qi suddenly thought of the letter that Ning Shaoqing had asked Azhao to bring to him a few days ago.


    The writing was strong and powerful in unrestrained rxed font and unique style. Such calligraphy couldn¡¯te from a weak ordinary teacher.


    Following the ideas on the letter, within half a month, Baiyunju quickly outperformed Yingkexuan, which a month ago was equally good with the former. The ideas couldn¡¯t be fabricated by a vige schr either.


    There was arrogance and pride between lines. The letter and the ideas didn¡¯t mean to please him, but to pay him back for Su¡¯s sending of a famous doctor for him.


    ¡°That makes sense. But if he really is someone, then why he let his wife go in public and work so hard...¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 40: A Great Idea

    <h4>Chapter 40: A Great Idea</h4>


    The luxurious carriage drove slowly on the street.


    ¡°Lord, why did you give the vige woman eight hundred taels? Though the sculpture piece is good, didn¡¯t we decide the price beforehand? For your identity, the vige woman wouldn¡¯t dare to turn you down.¡±


    Xin Yiming, eyes closing, appeared taking a nap, but Gao Lang knew he wasn¡¯t, ¡°It¡¯s all lord Su¡¯s fault. Otherwise, we don¡¯t have to pay more. He seemed like a wing man...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Is it possible that lord Su should cheat us for merely three hundred taels? Are you stupid or something?¡±


    Xin Yiming opened his eyes, expressionplex, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t underestimate the vige woman. She¡¯s not simple! Gao Lang. The eight hundred taels were not for her, but for the master behand her.¡±


    ¡°The master? Oh! I see.¡±


    ¡°Hurry find someone to investigate the origin of Mrs. Ning. Our Yipinxuan in the capital is being far outperformed by the Jingpinlou of Ning family. Now we are in urgent need of the support of that kind of master.¡±


    ¡°Excellent idea! I¡¯m getting down to it right away.¡±


    *


    When she got back to Wang vige, it was already dusk. Sister Fang and sister Guihua were busy in the kitchen.


    The drama yed yesterday was over, but motivated by interest, there must be more people who had vicious thought. She needed to find a way to get them to her side.


    Ning Shaoqing came back from school and found ids of tofu all over the yard. Instantly, he understood and teased with a smile, ¡°Are you nning to send tofu to every household one by one across the vige?¡±


    Mo Qianxue at once got dissatisfied about his teasing, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m not like you that act like nothing happened after producing hostility with others. I¡¯ll send some tofu personally to he vige head, elders and those who visited you when you were ill. I¡¯ll give them more. Sister Fang and Guihua will handle the rest. Let¡¯s do our parts first, then gradually get them to our side.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t care about the slight sarcasm in her words. Whether those people died or pissed off was none of his business.


    Instead, he found her tone amusing and cut, so he raised eyebrows,ughing, ¡°How to get them to our side?¡± His wife regarded here as a battlefield.


    Seeing himughing, Mo Qianxue realized that her words went a little far and also burst intoughter.


    Afterughing, she summoned the cheeks, ¡°Let¡¯s first throw out arge sum of meat; it would definitely cause conflicts among them. Then, to those willing to befriend with us, we give them meat; to those who make enemies with us, we give them bullets.¡±


    ¡°Bullets? What are those?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Seeing her calming expression, he knew that bullets could not be a good thing. Then, he was convinced that those who treated her bad deserved to eat bullets. The thought of the fact that someone might bully her made Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face cooled down too.


    ¡°What? You think I¡¯m a bad woman?¡± At the sight of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s gloomy expression, Mo Qianxue was a bit annoyed and restless.


    Ning Sahoqing stared into her clear and sparkling eyes on the flushed cheeks and the pair of involuntarily clenching hands, aware that this woman seemed tough but in fact fragile and anxious.


    He suddenly wanted to take her into his arms and protect her from all wind and rain. However, he knew from inside and out that Mo Qianxue was not one of the kind of women that tended to hide behind someone else and cry and only sought forfort from others.


    She wouldn¡¯t be satisfied to be restricted within one yard of household doing domestic chores every day. Neither was she a woman who regarded her husband as almighty heaven.


    Just because of his thorough analysis, Ning Shaoqing was able to give her a smile and say sincerely, ¡°No way! Meat or bullets. Give them whatever you wish.¡±


    Mo Qianxue secretly breathes a long sigh of relief, curving her lips. She didn¡¯t feel herself doing a wrong thing to defend for her legitimate rights.


    However, she still worried that this nominal husband might regard her as a vicious and evil woman.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t let her down.


    In Tianqi Dynasty, in the eyes of men, a good woman should be weak, gentle, fragile and kind. And when faced with difficulties, she should hide behind her husband¡¯s back and shed tears.


    She, however, could not be a woman like that.


    She preferred to depend on herself and change everything with her own hands.


    Ning Shaoqing discovered that her face turned cold for one moment and then lost for next. He patted her forehead, smiling, ¡°Little fool! What are you thinking? Usually you¡¯re wise, but now you seem very foolish.¡±


    ¡°Why pat me and call me stupid? Are you clever?¡± Mo Qianxue stoked her forehead, pretending to be angry.


    Ning Shaoqing took back his hand, his eyes full of love and lips smiling.


    ¡°This vige is called Wang vige, so of course people listen to those whose surname is Wang. Though there are also many people living here whose family name is not Wang and many outsiders also became vige elders, after all, Wangs have the final say.¡±


    Her cute look in a daze amused him again, and as he spoke, he could not help poking her forehead with fingers again, inspiring her, ¡°You girl! You should spend more time in finding a way to hire more Wangs into your camp and work for you. That¡¯s the simplest way. You¡¯d better also let them take the initiative to join your camp...¡±


    Mo Qianxue was poked in the forehead, but she wasn¡¯t annoyed at all. Her eyes sparkled, continuing his analysis, ¡°Once the Wangs get a share of the cake, they will naturally defend for us. Even afterwards other people have opinions, they cannot make big troubles. What an excellent idea!¡±


    Ning Shaoqing nodded and smiled, ¡°Well, you¡¯re not too stupid...¡±


    Mo Qianxue was a quick doer, sticking out her tongue to him, and left him with one sentence, ¡°I¡¯m making baits to wait for fish now.¡± Then turned to the kitchen right away.


    Ning Shaoqing shook his head,ughed and went to the inner room.


    *


    When sister Fang arrived at elder Wangsan¡¯s house, they just finished dinner. Seeing sister Fang was here, aunt Wangsan hurriedly let her take a seat. Their new daughter-inw Chunyan was a nice woman and also hurriedly to make tea for her.


    Elder Wangsan was known in the vige as a good-good man. He was the younger brother of elder Wanger, brought up by thetter, so the two were more like father and son than brothers. But he never took advantage of elder Wanger¡¯s power, always acting in a modest way.


    He had two sons and two daughters. Now the two daughters were married and moved out. The elder son was exactly Wang Tiansong who had helped Mo Qianxue invite the vige head that day when the incident happened. He just got married. The younger son Wang Xiaolei just turned eighteen, so they still lived together.


    Sister Fang took over the tea and handed them tofu, then started to chat with aunt Wangsan, ¡°Mrs. Ning asked me to give you some tofu. Your daughter-inw is really a nice and clever person.¡±


    Aunt replied proudly with a few modest words. Her gaze at the new daughter-inw was teemed with smile. Chunyan didn¡¯t join their conversation out of courtesy and just shily collected the bowls and chopsticks on the table and took to the kitchen.

 Chapter 41: To Hire People, Elder Wangsan’s Whole Family

    <h4>Chapter 41: To Hire People, Elder Wangsan¡¯s Whole Family</h4>


    Sister Fang found that their new daughter-inw was so sensible and had a mild personality and nodded, ¡°I believe brother Tiansong is blessed with a good wife.¡±


    Certainly aunt Wangsan was satisfied with her son, but she replied modestly, ¡°He is not good as you. Our Tiansong doing part-time jobs every day and painstakingly earns only four or five hundred cents each month. Sister, I heard that you now work at Mrs. Ning¡¯s home? You only do your work in the morning and enjoy your time in the afternoon, without rain or wind, earning several hundred cents every month...¡±


    ¡°Because we are fellow vigers. Mrs. Ning is a kind-hearted person. If she can earn money, she won¡¯t treat us bad.¡±


    ¡°How lucky you are! An easy job and good money. You can still have time to take care of your family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not really the case. Although now we only work in the morning, tofu sells well recently, so we are very busy. Sometimes sister Guihua and I barely finish the work on time. The job is far from easy. However, Mrs. Ning told me that if there is someone proper, she wants to hire more people to share the workload.¡±


    How tiring could it be to work in the kitchen?! Aunt Wangsan had nned to say something by her identity as a senior. Suddenly an idea urred to her and her eyes began to re.


    Hire people? Mrs. Ning wanted more workers?


    Now it was winter and almost everyone stayed idle at home. Men went out to do hard physicalbors while women did needlework or wove cloth to earn a little more money for household expense. But which wife could earn hundreds of cents per month by needlework or cloth-weaving?


    In the past, that sister Guihua was best at needlework in the vige. It was said that she did it day and night and her eyes nearly turned blind, but she still couldn¡¯t make several hundred cents a month.


    Aunt Wangsan rolled her eyes for a few rounds, gently coughed, ¡°Sister. Do you think I can do it?¡± After putting the question, she then felt it improper, adding, ¡°If I¡¯m too old, what about Chunyan? She¡¯s very clever and quick-handed. Chunyan, Chunyan...¡±


    ¡°Yes..ing!¡± Chunyan had already finished the washing in the kitchen and was listening very carefully to their conversation. Hearing that Mrs. Ning was going to hire more people, she got so anxious and wished her mother-inw could say something.


    Upon hearing her mother-inw¡¯s calling, she walked out excitedly, ¡°Mom, what can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Sister, look at her. Isn¡¯t she a clever one?¡±


    Sister Fang appeared flustered and helpless, ¡°Aunt...I...I...s, aunt, don¡¯t me me, but I wanted to rmend my sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t your brother-inw? She¡¯s the niece of your mother-inw and a spoiled daughter by her mother. Heaven know why your mother-inw likes her so much! Don¡¯t you remember the incident of splitting family property? They treated you and your husband so bad, what a kind person you are to still think on their behalf!¡±


    Seeing sister Fang was hesitating, aunt Wangsan added fuel, ¡°If you really let your sister-inw to work with you, then Mrs. Ning¡¯s kitchen will definitely y martial arts every day. Even you don¡¯t think for yourself, you should consider Mrs. Ning, right?¡±


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t act like that...?¡± Sister Fang wavered.


    ¡°Of course she will! In my view, it¡¯s settled. I owe you one. Help me to talk Mrs. Ning into it...¡±


    Sister Fang had no choice, ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll rmend Chunyan. As for whether it will seed, it depends on her own fate. I¡¯ll talk to Mrs. Ning tonight. You go to her house in the morning, earlier. If she agrees, very likely, the wage can be counted from tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Great...thank you. Chunyan and I will arrive on time tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister Fang...¡±


    The moment sister Fang left, elder Wangsan stepped out from the inner room and took a seat on the chair in the middle of the living room, murmuring, ¡°Is it proper? The other day, my older brother was just punished to reflect himself in the ancestral hall just because of Ning. Today you voluntarily curdle up with her, is it...¡±


    The joy on aunt Wangsan and Chunyan was instantly put off by elder Wangsan¡¯s wet nket.


    Usually major decisions would be made by her father-inw, so hearing his words, Chunyan felt her heart plummeting and retreated with disappointment behind her mother-inw. She was an obedient woman who listened to whatever her parents-inw told her and never dared to talk back.


    However, aunt Wangsan hit the ceiling by the wet nket, ¡°What improper? Your older brother is an vige elder, but what benefit he brought to our family? You did everything cautiously to think on his behalf and to defend his reputation. Speaking of restoring ancestral hall, is there one time that we aren¡¯t the one donating most money and doing most work? Whenever the vige in need, is there one time that our two sons didn¡¯t work hard? But what good did we get?¡±


    Elder Wangsan didn¡¯t expect that his wife reacted so agitatedly, and the words on the tip of his tongue drew back.


    Probably aunt Wangsan had these thoughts on her mind for too long. With a sneer, she poured out everything, ¡°You can¡¯t refute me uh? This is a rare opportunity. It¡¯s okay that I¡¯ve tolerated for my whole life, but what about our children and grandchildren? What should they do in the future? This time, you mustn¡¯t stand in the way.¡±


    ¡°You, you...¡± Elder Wangsan was annoyed too, but he couldn¡¯t find a word to argue with her. There was no parent who didn¡¯t wish his/ her children good, so he himself was in a dilemma.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not going out to sell myself. I just go to work. Whoever is the boss is the same. I was always beat or cursed working at the Zhao family in the Zhao vige. And they always deduct or dy my wage...¡±


    The more she said, the more agitated she became, ¡°This broken house leaks water every time it rains. It should be repaired along ago. And Tiansong, it¡¯s time to find him a wife. Soon in the future, we¡¯ll have grandchildren. Tell me, which thing needs no money? ...¡±


    Wang Tiansong and Wang Xiaolei also gathered in the living room, the former holding the mother and thetterforting the father.


    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too useless and let you worry about us.¡± Wang Tiansong med himself and he sounded sobbing.


    Aunt Wangsan cried, and Chunyan came over to gently pat on her mother-inw¡¯s back andfort her in soft voice.


    Wang Tiansong gave a grateful look to his wife and turned to his father, ¡°Dad, uncle was punished because of Ning. Wise people know it clearly. Zhao Ergou and his wife were too disgusting, and uncle wanted to seek mercy for them because they are rtives...¡±


    ¡°Right. Let my sister-inw go to work, so that our family can make more money. In the future when I have a nephew, we have money to raise him...¡±


    ¡°s! I¡¯m an old man. Do what you want. Just don¡¯t lose face for our family.¡±


    ...


    Next day at dawn, aunt Wangsan took Chunyan to Ning house.


    Mo Qianxue treated them politely and found that Chunyan was indeed as good as sister Fang had told her. A nice and hard-working person that didn¡¯t talk much. So after telling her a few words and promising to give her a sry of six cents per month, Mo Qianxue decided to employ Chunyan.


    Aunt Wangsan was overjoyed and jumped her way back home to report this good news. Mo Qianxue and sister Fang exchanged a smile.

 Chapter 42: Hope, An Ox Carriage

    <h4>Chapter 42: Hope, An Ox Carriage</h4>


    After dealing with Chunyan and having breakfast, Mo Qianxue went to the kitchen to help them for some time and counsel sister Fang some important matters. Then she went back to dress herself in preparation for thend purchase at the dock.


    ¡°Qianxue, do you need my apany?¡± Ning Shaoqing took over the hairpin in Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand and helped insert it in her hair.


    Facing the bronze mirror, they saw two figures in it, one delicate and the other gentle with insivible sizzling chemistry between them.


    Mo Qianxue smiled. Certainly, she wished that Ning Shaoqing could apany her, but she felt it too brusque to agree readily, so she pretended, ¡°Later, you need to go to school. I shouldn¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Being rejected, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s hand which was holding the hairpin paused for a second, and his face changed a bit and forced a bad-looking smile, ¡°Al...alright, take care of yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Ning Shaoqing turned around and got out of the room.


    What? He just left like this? Mo Qianxue¡¯s lingering happiness was defeated by disappointment. Couldn¡¯t he ask twice with more sincerity?


    When Mo Qianxue walked out to the living room, she found Ning Shaoqing already out of the house, and her mood instantly dropped to the bottom. The winter sun above was warm but the wind was cold to prate into her heart and lungs.


    No hope, no disappointment!


    It was like a little girl who was ying carefreely. Then a clown came over and gave her a balloon, which made her even happier. But then a gust of wind broke the rope of the balloon in a wink and the balloon floated up to the sky. The little girl holding the half rope in her hand cried for a whole day.


    Mo Qianxue found that she herself was the poor little girl.


    Slowly walked through the yard, she opened the door in a down mood and then closed it.


    She just turned over when a person came forward, giving her a fright.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, here you are.¡± Mo Qianxue knew this person. He was Liu Laoshuan.


    His youngest son was Ning Shaoqing¡¯s student. When Ning Shaoqing fell ill, Liu Laoshuan had taken his son Liu Baoqiang to visit him for several times, so Mo Qianxue was grateful to this person and told Ning Shaoqing that this man was a good person, so if possible, take more care of his child.


    Coming back to the earth, Mo Qianxue quickly adjust her expression to normal, ¡°Oh, brother Liu. Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, good morning.¡± Liu Laoshuan looked shy and gave her an awkward smile, ¡°Mrs. Ning, please get on board. Don¡¯t me me for this simple ox carriage.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Mo Qianxue was a little confused.


    ¡°Mr. Ning has told me a few days ago to take you to the dock today. I came early in the morning so that you won¡¯t get therete.¡±


    Liu Laoshuan said respectfully in a manner the same with how he treated Mr. Ning.


    Mo Qianxue was dumbfounded. Just now she secretly hated Ning Shaoqing for leaving like that. Didn¡¯t he know that she was out for important business today? Didn¡¯t he know he should encourage her?


    However, it turned out that he had arranged everything for her long before. Instantly, Mo Qianxue flushed. The chilly wind in her heart also turned into flowing warmth. The smile on her lips found it hard to hold back.


    Liu Laoshuan didn¡¯t know what was in her mind and only felt Mrs. Ning¡¯s smile beautiful.


    In Wang vige, only brother Zhang had a horse carriage, but his wife wasn¡¯t an easy-going person and he himself was so hen-pecked that Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t dare to take a ride alone on their horse carriage.


    She rememberedst time when she hired their carriage to send the root sculpture to the city. When they got back, sister Zhang¡¯s creepy eyes had screened her from head to toe like X rays. No wonder sister Guihua would bow her head and run away as soon as she saw her.


    Although Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t fear that woman and had looked back at her in the same way, she didn¡¯t want to ept the X-ray baptism again.


    The ox carriage was satisfactory enough. And she knew sister Liu who was also a kind person.


    The ox carriage was very clean. It could be seen that it had been washed beforehand. Sitting in thefortable carriage, Mo Qianxue eximed to herself the kindness of vigers.


    After Mo Qianxue got on board, Liu Laoshuan immediately jumped to sit on the edge of the carriage, waving the whip, and headed for the dock.


    Only after the ox carriage ran far in the horizon did an elegant person paced out from behind the big tree in Ning¡¯s yard.


    Heaven knew what drug he was on that he should voluntarily ask to apany her and specially informed the school children to take a day off.


    Yet, this foolish woman not only showed no happiness on her face but also turned him down immediately, leaving no room for him to continue the request.


    Would he lose her face that she refused him like that? Ning Shaoqing started at the ox carriage yond, withplex fickle expression, he finally bit his teeth and decided to follow up.


    The cold poison within his body was suppressed by the medicine, so now he was able to use twenty percent of his martial art. It was tiring for him to follow from a distance.


    On the dull way, Mo Qianxue began to chat with Liu Laoshuan.


    Actually, it was not chatting. Basically, it was Mo Qianxue asking questions and Liu Laoshuan answering them.


    Soon, they arrived at Tianyou Dock. Liu Laoshuan parked the ox carriage, saying shily that he had to watch the ox, so he could apany her to the dock, but he would wait her here.


    Liu Laoshuan¡¯s words were sincere. Thinking of the long rough road in the mountain forest, Mo Qianxue swallowed her words of refusing and walked to the dock after thanking him.


    It was the first day that Tianyou dock was open for investment. The site was quite lively.


    It could be counted as a medium-sized dock because the Doingjing River was wide and deep to amodaterge ships and the ce connected to nine cities. Therefore, thought it just finished the construction, there were already many ships parking there for the upload and download of goods.


    However, because the construction was justpleted, the ce was now in a mess, though there already built eight warehouses and six trestles and there were long boards connecting trestles and ground on which ten porters wearing short shirts were carrying all kinds of goods going up and down on unnned paths.


    The paths leading to and out of the trestles weren¡¯t separated, so on one single path, there were people getting up and down. identally, even one porter was bumped off into the water along with the goods he was carrying.


    The cargo owner flustered at once. Several people in charge hasted over. Luckily the porter could swim, so after a few stroking of water, he climbed onto the ground, but the goods were soaked.

 Chapter 43: Revenge, Stones from Above

    <h4>Chapter 43: Revenge, Stones from Above</h4>


    Then, the dock turned even more chaotic. Two officers wearing ck uniforms rushed over, pointing and shouting, but evidently in vain.


    Poor management! Mo Qianxue stopped looking at them. This kind of scene was too boring. She should get down to business.


    She entered a big room writing Managing Office in the warehouse, but there was no one.


    Noises from outside came to her ears and an old woman came out from the back door. She seemed like a steward taking care of boiling water and cleaning the house. Seeing the visitor was a girl, the old woman should wave to drive away Mo Qianxue and retreat back to her room.


    Mo Qianxue rubbed her nose and turned around. She didn¡¯t think the old woman was an easy-going one. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to ask one person among so many people at the dock.


    After figuring out that the officers of Managing Office were exactly those at the dock, Mo Qianxue walked to them and waited on the side. She nned to go for inquiry after the mess was settled.


    But she waited for long, and after that owner and a few of people in charge left, there were other people walked there.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t want to wait any longer and stepped forward. At this moment, another porter was knocked again. His body nted and almost hit one officer into the water.


    Mo Qianxue walked quicker and pulled the sleeve that floated in the air of that person.


    With this pull, the man stopped leaning back and stood up straight. But afterwards, the person waved his sleeve with aversion and, without giving a look to Mo Qianxue, began to carefully examine his sleeve, fearing she had torn it up.


    Next to her was a thin officer. What he saw was a vige girl, very young, helping another person but being given a cold shoulder. She readily epted that, neither annoyed nor angry. The officer nodded with appreciation.


    This little woman mustn¡¯t be an ordinary viger and he shouldn¡¯t neglect her. Therefore, he walked over and thanked her on behalf of his colleague, ¡°Thank you so much for helping us, otherwise he would fall into the water. In such cold winter, he would suffer a lot.¡±


    Seeing that this thin officer should be so polite, Mo Qianxue, a little surprised, also greeted him with courtesy, ¡°You¡¯re wee, officer. I just stretched out one hand. No big deal.¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s modesty made the officer shake his head politely, ¡°Don¡¯t call me officer. My family name is Tang. I¡¯m the manager of the dock. You can call me manager Tang. May I have your name?¡±


    ¡°My husband¡¯s family name is Ning.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, do youe here to find us?¡±


    Mo Qianxue replied, ¡°Yes. I need to talk with you. I want to buy a piece ofnd here to build a small restaurant and run some small business.¡±


    Before manager Tang responded, the fat officer cut in, ¡°Are you crazy? Buy a piece ofnd? Build a restaurant? And run some small business?¡±


    He seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the work, pointing at Mo Qianxue, cursing andughing, ¡°What an arrogant woman! You? A vige woman? You must be crazy! Go away go away! How dare you stand in the way of your officer grandfathers?¡±


    Mo Qianxue frowned and pissed off. A ghost of loath detesting flickered in her eyes. How she wished to take out the silver bill and throw in his face!


    What a hateful man! Not only did he refused to provide real help, but also spit out sarcasm and make fun of her.


    She cursed in secrecy, but as a matter of fact, she did need their help, she couldn¡¯t start a fight with him right now.


    At the sight of Mo Qianxue¡¯s expression, manager Tang also disyed a bit of disgust. He didn¡¯t like the person¡¯s intervention either, but he was the nephew of the sectary general of Changyou city, not someone to make trouble with. Therefore, manager Tang persuaded calmly, ¡°Manager Yu, don¡¯t make a decision so fast.¡±


    ¡°Only a crazy woman, manager Tang don¡¯t...ouch...¡±


    A stone out of nowhere flew over and hit right at his head. Instantly a bloody wound was formed, and it bled desperately.


    Karma was here! Mo Qianxue almost burst intoughter to the heaven.


    She struggled to hold it back to not show it on her face, so she looked away to the cargo ships over there. The corners of her lips twitched from the titter.


    Frightened by the attack, manager Yu now had no time to pay attention to Mo Qianxue, pressing the bleeding forehead with one hand and looking around and cursing, ¡°Who did it? Come out...¡±


    It must be one of the porters who had been cursed by him. He didn¡¯t dare to talk back but stabbed behind his back. Manager Yu pressed his head and looked to the ships, cusring again, ¡°Which asshole...¡±


    Before he finished, here came another stone. This time, it hit right at his mouth. When Mo Qianxue realized it and turned back, with a ¡®bang¡¯, one of his teeth fell off and fresh blood oozed out of his mouth too.


    This time, Mo Qianxue was shocked too, but in a whileter, smiles surfaced up in her eyes.


    This must be a filthy-mouthed person and had offended someone narrow-minded earlier this morning.


    However, this narrow-minded person was really to her liking. These two stones were so cheerful!


    In the woods not far from the dock, an elegant figure sat on tree branch and watched what was happening here. The face was sullen, and a few stones were in the hand. The face and mouth disyed a smile only when the person saw Mo Qianxue.


    The running blood already scared that manager Yu who had been putting on airs and striking an attitude.


    In a fluster, he checked around but found no one suspicious. He wisely chose to shut up, though now he couldn¡¯t speak a word even if he wanted to.


    He seemed to fear that the next would be a huge stone to smash his head, so with one hand pressing the head and the other the mouth, and with terror, scare, viciousness and other various expressions in his eyes, he fled away as fast as he could.


    After he left, Mo Qianxue pulled her face and carefully watched the messy scene between the ships and trestles, as well as manager Tang. The uprightness in his eyes gained her good opinion. Therefore, she wanted to befriend with this person becauseter in the future, if she wanted to settle down at this ce, she would need his help now and then.


    The root cause of the messy dock might be a start. She had arrived for a while, coughing, ¡°Manager Tang, there is only one reason why the upload and download of goods at the dock is in a mess.¡±


    Looking at this calm woman before him, manager Tang, though a little surprised, thought to himself that she might have a good idea, so he asked politely, ¡°Oh? You want to share with me?¡±

 Chapter 44: Beautiful Blossoms and Grass, Gentle Wind

    <h4>Chapter 44: Beautiful Blossoms and Grass, Gentle Wind</h4>


    Pointing at the trestles, Mo Qianxue said unhurriedly, ¡°In fact, the construction design of the dock is sensible. When a ship is anchored, it upies two trestles. The boards are wide, as well. It¡¯s okay for people to get up and down, but the porting work values efficiency. When the porters carry goods in a hurry, it¡¯s normal that they fall or trip.


    Why not fix the parking position of each ship to upy two trestles with two boards on each, one for upload and the other for download? In this way, either of the work won¡¯t interrupt the other one, safe and causing no disputes. Probably, the work will also be faster. Only this one step will yield multiple desirable results. It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    On hearing Mo Qianxue¡¯s suggestion, manager Tang contemted for a moment and thought it reasonable. Instantly, his expression turned more respectful, bowing to her, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a great idea. Please wait for me here for a while. I¡¯ll be right back after arranging to carry out your advice. Then we¡¯ll talk aboutnd purchasing.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please take your time. By the way, I¡¯d like to walk around the dock. Then I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    She estimated that as soon as he directed the traffic flow into a regr pattern, there would be no more mess or congestion, so she¡¯d better wait at the managing office.


    Here it was windy. It wasn¡¯t worthwhile if her skin were hurt. This was the disadvantage of ancient times. There were no skin-care products. Next time she went downtown, she should buy more simr products in case that her fair little face became chapped by the wind before it turned cold.


    This time when she arrived at the managing office, there stopped a horse carriage at the door. The old woman that had stayed there was holding manager Yuing out from the inner room with a pack on her back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell master as soon as we get back. How badly you are hurt! Who on fucking earth...um...¡±


    The garrulous mouth of the old woman was covered by manager Yu, who nced around and whispered, ¡°Hush...wet nurse, talk no nonsense...¡±


    Looking at this guy¡¯s frightened ugly look and murmuring speech, Mo Qianxue felt so delighted. He deserved that!


    ¡°What the hell is this ce? Who said it¡¯s a plum job? Hell no! Hurry let¡¯s go back downtown. I don¡¯t care who¡¯d like toe to this ce, but I¡¯ll never set my feet on thend again...¡±


    ¡°It hurts...I¡¯ve lost much blood...wet nurse, will I die?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Mo Qianxue watched that sitting in the chair at the managing office and was reminded of the scene that had been yed by the creep couple. In a word, what a ssic line it was that life is a drama! The couple was apt at ying while manager Yu himself was in a y.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know of was the role Ning Shaoqing yed in this drama.


    The elegant figure sitting on the tree branch suddenly sneezed.


    Long after the stupid manager Yu with holes in his head and wind running through his broken teeth left, manager Tang came back to the managing office, sweating, followed by for officers wearing the same uniform.


    One of them asked right after he entered the room, ¡°Where is manager Yu?¡±


    Seeing that the one wasn¡¯t polite, Mo Qianxue also replied in impolite conciseness, ¡°Gone.¡± But for manager Tang, she would pretended not to hear that.


    ¡°What about Li Ma?¡±


    ¡°Also gone.¡± Li Ma was supposed to be the old mean woman.


    The officer immediately turned around and walked out. Mo Qianxue waszy to remind them that the two left in a horse carriage and had gone far away.


    ¡°Sorry Mrs. Ning. The dock is in an initial stage and everything is to be perfected.¡±


    ¡°With your management, I believe everything will be better soon.¡±


    ¡°Difficult! This dock is co-built and co-managed by two cities. These two brothers and I belong to Tianxiang city while the brother who just left and manager Yu are designated by Changyou city. As the says goes...s, forget it...¡±


    Manager Tang suddenly woke up to the fact that the one before him was a little woman and wondered why he shouldin with a with woman out of time like this. He felt ashamed and coughed to cover it. Seeing that there was no change in Mo Qianxue¡¯s expression, he changed to another subject and got down to business.


    ¡°Cough... Mrs. Ning you can tell me your idea and requirements...¡±


    ...


    *


    At Jian Mansion, Tianxiang city.


    Although Jian family could only be counted as the second-rated families in Tianqi Dynasty, in Tianxiang city, it was the first-rated family. The birthday celebration of old madam Jian was a huge event for Jian Mansion as well as Tianxiang city.


    Early in the morning, hundreds of tables of buffet were set out in Jian mansion and there were guestsing in and out like flowing streams.


    In a secluded corner at the garden, the housekeeper asked servants, ¡°Isn¡¯t eldest youngdy here yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What do I hire you for? Hurry and try to get her!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servants cursed to themselves. They weren¡¯t the ones to me. The ship didn¡¯t arrive yet, how could they get her now? However, the housekeeper was in a rage, so they didn¡¯t dare to talk back.


    *


    In a horse carriage that drove slowly in the city.


    ¡°Lord. This time, with this Nine-Stars-Sending-Bliss as the birthday gift, your proposal will sure seed. After Xin and Jian families be inws, there will be no one in the Tianxiang city that can outperform you.¡±


    ¡°Gao Lang. Don¡¯t be too confident. There is still discussion about the marriage! Jian family wants to marry Qingyou to a young lord of a first-rated family. Though my father is the governor of Tianxiang city, my family weighs little across Tianqi Dynasty after all. In addition, my family¡¯s background isn¡¯t as profound as powerful as Jian family. I heard that the real reason of Qingyou going to the capital is to select a husband instead of visiting rtives, and she hasn¡¯te back yet...¡±


    ¡°Lord, even I feel sad for you. But don¡¯t worry, I think the eldest youngdy Jian also has feelings to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, lord. Miss Jane has both learning and beauty and a good family background. She has been to the capital for a year, but no marriage is settled. Very likely, she herself isn¡¯t willing to marry any of them.¡±


    Gao Lang saw that his lord didn¡¯t show aversion and continued, ¡°In my view, it means that she has feelings for you...¡±


    Gao Lang zealously poured out his analysis, but Xin Yinming¡¯s mind had already flown back to the first stunning glimpse at her two years ago.


    She was in a peach forest chasing after a butterfly and didn¡¯t notice the big stone under her feet. She tripped over it and almost fell down, but he dashed over and caught her.


    Then...


    Peach blossoms floating and swirling down in the air like ayer of pink gauze. He didn¡¯t see her face clearly, but he remembered that it was as beautiful as a blossom fairy from heaven.


    He looked at the misty blossom rain and couldn¡¯t help leaning forward...


    The blossoms were beautiful, the grass green, and the wind gentle...

 Chapter 45: Kiss, Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 45: Kiss, Jealousy</h4>


    Thend near the dock had long be preserved through insiders. Mo Qianxue stared at the sky, speechless. Money makes the mare go, indeed. No wonder there were many people here to buynd though it was the first day the dock was open for investment. It turned out that they had fucking preserved in advance.


    The other day when she hade to inquire, one of the managers told her that the selling didn¡¯t start yet. It turned out the real estate industry had been ck since ancient times.


    Learning that the pieces ofnd were bought by a few big merchants for goods stocking, Mo Qianxue instantly decided to buy the most front one of thends left.


    *


    After going through all the documental procedures ofnd purchasing, Mo Qianxue got out of the managing office, all smiles.


    She just walked out of door when roars of shouting sent over in the distance.


    ¡°Lady..dy..e here...¡±


    ¡°Come! Thedy fell in the water.¡±


    ¡°Help...¡±


    Then she heard plop after plop, the sound of someone diving into the water, probably to save thedy.


    In such cold winter, people in the water would either be drowned or frozen to death. How unlucky to fall into water! And how courageous the ones jumping into cold water to save people!


    Thinking about it, Mo Qianxue¡¯s unconsciously walked in the direction of the ident. In a good mood, she was willing to watch the scene.


    When she arrived at the site through the crowd, the servants-like people had lifted the girl out of the water.


    Many nannies and girl servants rushed over and surrounded thedy.


    ¡°Lady...¡±


    ¡°Lady, are you okay...¡±


    ¡°Lady, wake up...¡±


    Since she had been picked up from water and there were many servants around her, she would be alright in a while. Mo Qianxue guessed that there was no interesting scene to watch and turned to leave. Liu Laoshuan was waiting for her over there.


    Yet, just as she turned around, a faint but clear trembling voice rang, ¡°Nanny, nanny,dy..dy isn¡¯t breathing...¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s body paused and then she heard a scream from the nanny behind her, ¡°Lady, don¡¯t die!¡±


    The nannies and girl servants instantly began to cry altogether, as loud as they could.


    A little while thedy had been in the water. She died now? Mo Qianxue turned back, thinking fast. Thedy must be choked by the water. Yet in the ancient time, ordinary people had little medical knowledge. They couldn¡¯t know it.


    Time to save her!


    Mo Qianxue had no time to think too much, pushing away the crowded people before her, and sprinted over.


    At this moment, thedy was closely encircled byyers afteryer of male and female servants.


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t able to push them away, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t stand in the way!¡±


    A leader-like person looked unfriendly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°If you want yourdy alive, get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°Ourdy is suffering, and you still want to make trouble? Come and get her...¡±


    The person sneered. He was just trying to find someone to me and she stood out. If thedy died, the masters would definitely get someone to vent their anger. This stupid woman jumped out of the crowd on her own. She was asking for it. Don¡¯t me him for being cold-hearted.


    A few male servants stepped forward to catch Mo Qianxue, who roared ragingly, ¡°How dare you! Do you wish her death?¡±


    The servants paused in shock, and the old nanny who was crying on the ground stood up. She seemed a sensible person. In view of the situation, she turned serious and scolded the male servants, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Fighting back her tears, the nanny got down to her kneels and kowtowed to Mo Qianxue, ¡°Miss, please save ourdy. Jian Mansion will give you a generous reward.¡±


    The girl servants kneeled down too. If theirdy died, they couldn¡¯t survive either.


    ¡°Evacuate the crowd. Don¡¯t stand in the way!¡± Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t waste time in social formalities and, after giving the order, walked right to thedy.


    The other servants surrounding her also stepped away at the nanny¡¯s directive.


    Mo Qianxue squatted on the side of thedy, her right palm cing on the lower part of the chest and left hand on the right hand to press downwards in a regr rhythm until thedy spat out much water from her mouth. She stopped the action.


    Then, with one hand cing level and the other into a fist, she started to beat one by one to help her with a chest resuscitation.


    ¡°How dare you! Ourdy has gone, you should dare to beat her.¡± A girl servant walked up to hit Mo Qianxue but was stopped by the nanny.


    Many other girls who wanted to step over were also reprimanded by her.


    In view that the beating was futile, Mo Qianxue seemed to decide something.


    She seized thedy¡¯s jaw and pinched her nostrils. After taking a deep breath, she began to slowly blow air into thedy¡¯s mouth and until her chest slightly raised, released the nostrils and pressed with one hand her chest to help her breathe. The process was repeated for a few times.


    ¡°Ah...this...this...this is shameless...¡±


    ¡°So shameless...¡±


    ¡°The world is deteriorating...¡±


    The nanny¡¯s face turned lead, but she steadily stood there to prevent anyone from getting near.


    Although this woman wore cloth gown, her temperament was extraordinary and her air powerful. Even though the way she saved people was unusual, she acted in an organized way with self-possessed look. She even didn¡¯t panic under the watchful eyes of so many people.


    Only by this, the nanny¡¯s hanging heartnded. As a tutoring nanny of a youngdy of great family background, she had more experience and temperament than other servants.


    The crowd was shocked. But since the nanny was there, no one dare to approach them. In fact, most people didn¡¯t dare to watch Mo Qianxue¡¯s scaring and rude movement and turned away, not looking at them.


    The man on the tree branch sat high and saw clear of what was going on here. He shattered a branch with one hand, but this wasn¡¯t enough. His finger bones were squeaking from squeezing, which he himself even didn¡¯t notice.


    This woman...this woman should kiss another woman.


    Too, too, too hateful!


    He jumped off the branch, turning around to leave, but then he stopped and helplessly jumped onto the branch again.


    He couldn¡¯t rest assured until he saw her getting on Liu Laoshuan¡¯s carriage.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    Thedy one the ground suddenly snorted and opened her eyes.


    ¡°Lady, you wake up.¡±


    At once, the site was in an uproar with everyone casting their eyes to Miss Jian who just woke up. Mo Qianxue, the life-savor, was squeezed out of the crowd.


    But she didn¡¯t care. Her aim was to save people for her own conscience, not the reward afterwards. Now that thedy woke up, her task was wellpleted.


    With a smile, she walked away silently to the ce where Liu Laoshuan parked his ox carriage. Her steps were light and brisk.


    Biting his teeth in a rage, the elegant figure on the branch also left after confirming that Mo Qianxue got onboard.

 Chapter 46: Alas, Heaven Forbid Ancient Society

    <h4>Chapter 46: s, Heaven Forbid Ancient Society</h4>


    Reaching the entrance to the vige, Mo Qianxue thanked Liu Laoshuan, got off the ox carriage and headed for the vige school.


    Judging from the sky, it just passed three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Now Ning Shaoqing should still be at school. Getting thend so easily, she really wished to find someone to share her joy.


    Before she entered the school, she found a group of school children running and ying over there. She asked them but one of the children said, ¡°Mr. Ning didn¡¯te today. We all take a day off...¡±


    Didn¡¯te to school? Why? Was it because...?


    Mo Qianxue was a little frightened by her conjecture. What the child saidter didn¡¯t reach her ear at all. She ran as fast as she could home and med herself while running.


    She felt sorry that she was too absorbed in her own business. Ning Shaoqing had been in poor health. Last time he had struggled to pull an all-nighter to help her with the polishing. Later she neither sent for a doctor nor made nutritious soup for him.


    On getting into her house, she rested assured when she saw Ning Shaoqing sitting in the living room. In one breath, she ran across half of the vige and had already been out of breath now. She didn¡¯t at all notice the furrow between his eyebrows and the low pressure from him that could freeze a bird to death.


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    ¡°You, you, you...you don¡¯t value women¡¯s virtue!¡± Before Mo Qianxue spoke, Ning Shaoqing suddenly stood up, hitting the ceiling.


    Mo Qianxue became dumbfounded at once.


    What did she do? What is he talking about?


    Mo Qianxue was a little annoyed, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± What an ungrateful person! She had been worrying about him all the way back.


    Mo Qianxue was a person that could be moved by kindness but not be cowed by force. But for Ning Shaoqing¡¯s assistance on the polishingst time, she would have long lectured him with a lengthy argumentation because of his defaming attitude.


    ¡°You...¡± Ning Shaoqing seemed to be too mad to speak, his mouth open but no wordsing out, as if the words would be too shameful for a graceful gentleman like him to speak out.


    When things went strange, there must be a reason! Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart plummet. Who bad-mouthed behind her back?


    The plummeting heart then began to turn cold.


    She didn¡¯t care who said what behind her back, but she was just disappointed at his reaction. Was she that untrustworthy?


    Thinking of this, Mo Qianxue hit the ceiling too as her guilt faded away, ¡°What? What did I do? Go to your study room and read. Don¡¯t like a foolish woman believing in those gossips.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to fight with him, so finishing the words, she turned around to find herself some water. She didn¡¯t drink any water for a whole day, and just now she had run all the way back in a hurry, so now she felt unbearably thirsty.


    However, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t mean to stop. shing over to block before her and seizing her by the wrist, with smothering rage in his eyes, he stuttered, ¡°You, you, you...you¡¯re so shameless. You...you kissed a woman.¡±


    He¡¯s face was burning before he finished, as if he had talked extremely dirty words.


    What? Mo Qianxue thought it would be earthshakingly serious. Just like this? The word kiss was that hard to say? By the way, she didn¡¯t kiss her. It was CPR. Unreasonable...


    Mo Qianxue burst intoughter! To the sky!


    Seeing that there wasn¡¯t a bit guilt butugh on her face, Ning Shaoqing got more annoyed, stepping forward instantly, holding her waist and gazing at her.


    His eyes turned scarlet from rage and also helplessness and another secret surging emotion. With such a pair of intently-gazing eyes on her, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯tugh any more. she was a little uneasy.


    The two silently stayed hugging like this, their faces very close and eyes looking into each other. Mo Qianxue thought Ning Shaoqing would kiss her, happy that she was just thirsty and in need of water.


    She closed her eyes.


    Ouch! It hurt!


    What was wrong! Why were his lips so hard?


    Opening her eyes in panic, she only saw Ning Shaoqing¡¯s lead-colored face and his strenuous hand which endeavored to wipe her lips with the sleeve.


    She had been thirsty, but the expected water didn¡¯te and instead, her lips felt hurt from his wiping. Mo Qianxue got more ufortable and pissed off. She struggled out of his arms, spitting out words without thinking twice, ¡°I just kissed a woman. So what? You feudal fool...¡±


    What? What did feudal mean? It couldn¡¯t be a good word.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s expression was gloomier.


    Did this woman know anything about women¡¯s virtue? Did she know courtesy and formalities and shame? Did she know what she was doing?


    ¡°You just need discipline.¡± The voice was soft at all. There was only cold.


    Mo Qianxue was too thirsty and hurt in the lips. She paid no attention to his look or whether his sound was cold or not. If even to attend a war, let her drink some water first.


    Reaching out to pull away Ning Shaoqing before her, Mo Qianxue said impatiently, ¡°I have no time to waste in arguing nonsense with you. It was a life-and-death moment. Go away.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll p you into the wall so tight that you can never get off.¡±


    At the sight of her moving cursing lips and at the thought of her kissing a woman in public but striking an attitude to deny her fault whening back, Ning Shaoqing hated it more.


    He really didn¡¯t know what to do with her. Now the only thing he wanted to do was to wipe her mouth clean.


    The bloodthirst in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes stunned Mo Qianxue. Only then did she realize what she had said just now.


    Dear heaven! She seemed to have threatened to p him into a wall! And couldn¡¯t dig out!


    Screw it! Here were ancient times where a husband must be regarded by his wife as authoritative as heaven. What drug was she on? Ancient men were male chauvinists. When his wife kissed another woman and if he was an unreasonable one, then it would be very likely that the woman would be sentenced to death by putting her in a box and throwing into river...she, she not only refused to apologize but also threatened to...


    She only became scared at this moment, but it was toote. Ning Shaoqing was trembling from madness.


    The next moment, she was cornered to the wall.


    Ning Shaoqing grabbed her neck with one hand and wiped her mouth with sleeve of the other hand.


    Mo Qianxue bore the pain, pressing her mouth into a line and cursing in secrecy Liu Laoshuan for telling gossips too fast.


    But Liu Laoshuan was an honest-looking person. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t quite believe that it was him who told Ning Shaoqing everything. However, except for Liu Laoshuan, there wasn¡¯t a second person who knew it.


    Looking at the scarlet in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes and his raging fury, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help worrying: did he regard such an action as cheating?


    Heaven forbid ancient society!


    Fucking stupid women¡¯s virtue!


    Her mouth and heart ached at the same time!


    Mo Qianxue closed her eyes, a drop of tear flowing out of her eye.


    Just wipe it, as long as he feltfortable...

 Chapter 47: Fair, Cunning Reward

    <h4>Chapter 47: Fair, Cunning Reward</h4>


    Here wasn¡¯t modern time. For an ancient man to ept that his wife had kissed a woman in public would be a very hard thing. He had reasons to be angry.


    He must hate her now. He won¡¯t ept her any more.


    So disappointed! Her heart ached...


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s tears ran along her cheeks to damp the wiping sleeve and the hand on her neck. Only then did Ning Shaoqing¡¯s attention was distracted from her lips to face.


    The face looked in despair and distress, shining with tears...


    Ning Shaoqing was stunned, and his hand stopped. What was he doing? He had promised to protect her and take good care of her...but now, he should be the bully who made her cry.


    Feeling that the hand on her neck loosened and the action of wiping her lips halted, Mo Qianxue opened her eyes, in which there was no more concern that had used to be, but vacancy. The formerly dark bright eyes were now filled with grayish despair.


    She kept telling herself that this person was a conservative antique. If he dared to dislike her, then she also dared to leave...


    ¡°Do you finish the wiping? Are they clean now?¡± Even if to leave, she must maintain her dignity. Shaking her head and push away his sleeve and the hand at her neck, Mo Qianxue said in a cold tone.


    From this familiar face, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t find any trace of warmth. There was only cold, indifference that kept people thousands of miles of away, and even sneer.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s heart suddenly trembled.


    No!


    This was not what he wanted!


    Ning Shaoqing panicked at once!


    Fresh red blood oozed out of Mo Qianxue¡¯s swollen lips, which were moving as she spoke.


    Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t bear to watch that again. He at once took Mo Qianxue into his arms, scared like never before.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s body became stiff. The expected hug shoulde at this time. But, she didn¡¯t want to be softhearted any more.


    ¡°Let go of me! Behave yourself!¡± The tone was still cold in every word.


    Ning Shaoqing remained speechless and trembling but hugged her tighter. The person in his arms was stiff, making him feel ominous.


    Really...


    ¡°Let go of me! Give me a letter of divorce. I¡¯ll leave and never tarnish any inch ofnd of your house.¡± It would be better to leave than to be disliked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No! Unless I die!¡±


    Deadlock!


    He admitted that he had overacted, but he didn¡¯t think that was his fault. Her lips could only be touched by him. But now, he had never kissed her while she herself...


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s backbone remained stiff and straight. She stood there with a cold look but didn¡¯t struggle anymore, which, however, made Ning Shaoqing even more flustered.


    ¡°Sorry...¡± Ning Shaoqing really thought his behavior was wrong. What he should have done was to throw a stone to kill that woman whom Mo Qianxue had kissed, note back and wipe Mo Qianxue¡¯s mouth.


    He was really wrong. Now he regretted it. Unfortunately, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t read his mind. By only hearing his apology, she felt delighted as if the world instantly turned bright and beautiful again.


    In fact, on saying the word ¡°divorce¡±, Mo Qianxue could feel her heart shivering, though she looked impassive, and suddenly became scared, fearing that he would really hate her and that he would agree at once on his awkward personality.


    Seeing that Ning Shaoqing so panicked, she found that she misunderstood him. The temporary feeling of loss and despair disappear, and she even feltcent.


    Knowing that to herself, she didn¡¯tpromise verbally, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? using me of having no women¡¯s virtue and being shameless...¡±


    ¡°I was just too mad.¡±


    ¡°You clearly hated me...¡±


    ¡°No! Never!¡±


    ¡°You did...um...¡±


    The thin traces of bloodstain turned denser as Mo Qianxue¡¯s mouth opened and moved. The scarlet color seemed to stimte certain nerves of Ning Shaoqing. He couldn¡¯t help bowing his head and kissing her to block the words she was going to say.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s mouth had been heated and aching and thirsty. Now it was suddenly wrapped up by a pair of soft moist lips, so her brain momentarily went nk because of the unspeakablefort. Her initial reaction was to suck and swallow. Her enthusiasm encouraged Ning Shaoqing, whose eyes were lit up, to be darer to gently and meticulously lick away the blood on her lips.


    He wanted to tell that he didn¡¯t hate her. He was just jealous.


    Yes, he was jealous. Madly jealous!


    The blood on Mo Qianxue¡¯s mouth kept reminding him of how rude he had been and how hard he had hurt her.


    Ning Shaoqing lingeringly licked and gently bit the lips while Mo Qianxue recovered from the nkness. She shouldn¡¯t be that shameless that in thest second, she was asking for a letter of divorce and the next second, she was exchanging ver with him.


    Heaven.


    Please forgive her. She was too thirsty.


    Pushing away Ning Shaoqing, Mo Qianxue flushed and cleared her throat, ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t kissing the woman. She was in danger, and I happen to know first aid. I was just blowing some air to her.¡±


    Although Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t angry any more, it would be better to give him a clear exnation.


    He couldn¡¯t understand CPR. Just tell him in in words.


    Ning Shaoqing remembered that situation at the time. He was a well-informed person, and actually he had guessed the reason, but he just couldn¡¯t convince himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again...¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me again.¡± Ning Shaoqing changed his speech in time.


    Mo Qianxue was very satisfied with his attitude, but she still pretended to be unhappy, pulling her little face, ¡°It¡¯s okay that I don¡¯t be mad at you again, but...¡±


    ¡°Go ahead...¡± Seeing that things could be made up for and the girl in his heart returned bright, he would try to get stars in the sky high above if she asked.


    Looking at Ning Shaoqing¡¯s iparably soft lips, Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes shed with cunningness, and standing up on her toes, she quickly pecked at them.


    ¡°Ah...you...¡±


    A fascinating scolding echoed in the yard of Ning family.


    He had thought that she wanted to kiss him...but there was only pain on his lips...


    Ning Shaoqing, with a red face, touched the burning lips with his hand and found a red peony blossoming in it. This woman...this woman should bite his lips.


    Mo Qianxue, on the other hand, walked out of the living room with a bright smile on her face and a pair of shining giggling eyes. She touched her lips. The ghost of red blood was either hers or his.


    He wiped her mouth and she bit his lips.


    Very fair!

 Chapter 48: Changyou, Three-Sided Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 48: Changyou, Three-Sided Attitude</h4>


    At Changyou.


    The carriage was galloping speedily along the way. Manager Yu, whose head and mouth were full of blood, went back to his mansion and immediately report this to his father, Secretary Yu, who then visited the mayor¡¯s mansion at night.


    Hearing Secretary Yu¡¯s report, Wei Zhida, the mayor of Changyou city, contemted for a moment, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    ¡°Sir, in my view, I think the governor of Tianxiang city wanted to dominate the dock to his own.¡±


    ¡°In real terms, Tianxiang city is a province while our Changyou city is a county. Fromnd upation and official-ranking, we¡¯re one-level lower than them. If he really wanted that, he could just say it. He didn¡¯t have to set up a trap like this.¡±


    ¡°He must also want a good reputation, being a good man in surface while ying dirty tricks from behind.¡±


    ¡°How dare him! Though he ranks higher than I am, he has no great family to back him while I have Wei family to prop me up.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Xin Yun have Xie family behind him. It was because of the rmendation of Xie family that he was able to get promoted. Otherwise, by an ordinary person like him without family background, how could he possibly sit on the throne of a governor?¡±


    Xie family was one of the three super-families in Tianqi Dynasty. Its power couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    There were three super-families in Tianqi dynasty. Ning family mastered the economy of the world; Su family had many members who were general in the imperial court, with military power in the grip; Xie family produced three impresses, belonging to imperial rtives. It would be unwise to offend any one of them.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s your opinion? Just give up like this?¡±


    ¡°I think...¡±


    *


    At Jian mansion, Tianxiang city.


    Listening to the report of the servants and watching his daughter¡¯s feeble look, master Jian roared and stamped his feet, ¡°Who on earth is the woman that is so daring to ruin my daughter¡¯s reputation?! Are you servants dead at that time?¡±


    The furious master Jian cast the cup to the ground. Bang. All the old and young male and female servants kneeled down onto the ground in an instance.


    Jian Qingyou sat on a chair, but since she had fallen into water and got a cold, she curdled in the arms of a nanny as soon as she got back home.


    With her father hitting the ceiling and her nanny, who had been treating her well, kneeling down to beg for forgiveness, she frowned, ¡°Father please don¡¯t me that woman. It was her that saved my life. Though her method was extreme, I heard doctors say that she was giving me air. But for the air, I might have lost my breath now...¡± Her slow and gentle voice was persuasive.


    Mrs. Jian listened to her and shed tears, ¡°My poor child.¡±


    She stood up and pointed at the one of the people who had been bound up, ordering, ¡°Come on. Beat this evil person to death and sell all of her families as ves to the remote. Let them do hardbors for their whole life. Then make an investigate to find out who is the person behind this...¡±


    As the madam demanded ferociously, someone hade out and pulled away the servant woman who had ¡°identally¡± bumped the eldest youngdy into water.


    Old madam Jian, ¡°Well. No matter what, be sure to figure out who was the life-savor and send her our gratitude. We should do that, otherwise people would call us mean and ungrateful. In addition, seal up the dirty mouths and stop rumors from spreading.¡±


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll get down to that right now.¡± The great families all valued a lot on filial piety and were renowned for their benevolence. With his mother¡¯s words, master Jian held back his rage.


    ¡°But now Qingyou¡¯s reputation is stained. How could she marry to a great family? Only if mother has agreed the proposal by eldest young lord Xin. Though Xin family was not an aristocratic family, it¡¯s an emerging one in Tianqi Dynasty and a little rted to Xie family...¡±


    On hearing master Jian mentioning young lord Xin, Jian Youqing¡¯s eyes turned bright.


    Old madam Jian, ¡°What are you talking about? An aristocratic daughter should only marry an aristocratic son. No matter how powerful Xin family is, their humble unsteady background never deserves our legal youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Mother what you¡¯re saying ispletely right. The life-savor is also a girl, which could not hamper my daughter¡¯s reputation. Even though she can¡¯t marry a first-ranking aristocrat, by her talents and virtues, she far more deserves a second-ranking aristocratic eldest young lord...¡±


    The brilliance in Jian Qingyou¡¯s eyes turned off. She stood up, under the help of her nanny, silently bowed and left.


    *


    At mansion of Governor Xin.


    ¡°Luckily, old madam Jian didn¡¯t agree upon the proposed engagement, otherwise our Xin family will beughed at. Today at the dock, an ident happened to Miss. Jian.¡± Governor Xinughed about the ident, showing contempt on his face.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll still go to make a propose. I want to marry eldest youngdy Jian.¡± Xin Yiming frowned, eyes teemed with misery and clenching fists in secrecy. Hadn¡¯t this man been his father, he would spring up and beat him up.


    ¡°What? How could you! You¡¯ve lost your mind...¡±


    ¡°Father, you¡¯vepromised me...¡± The tone sounded calm but there was rage in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a different time now!¡± Xin Yu smiled awkwardly.


    He had always a little feared his son. The reason why he could so be achieved was his son¡¯s wise n and financial support. Since ten years ago when his mother passed away, this son had taken over the business and made it prosper. Now even the father could say that he understands his son.


    This time thanks to his son¡¯s connection with Xie family that he could be promoted to the governor. Shame that the capable son didn¡¯t want to be an official. He must find a good way to talk him into that.


    It seemed that the women that concubine Li had arranged into his roomst time were all useless. This time he himself would take actions...


    ¡°Well well well. Put aside about your marriage. I heard that there was an ident at the dock. The people assigned by county magistrate Wei Zhida were beaten up by someone and scared away? Did you arrange that?¡± The old cunning father seemed to be suggesting something.


    ¡°Do you that I¡¯m that free?¡± Disdain shot out from his eyes. Just a dock. Did he need to y that kind of dirty tricks?


    ¡°You¡¯d better not. Help me investigate if there is someone who intends to set us up against Wan family of Changyou. Though Wans are no longer as powerful as us, we had no foundation. We can only befriend with and never make an enemy against them.¡±


    Xin Yu didn¡¯t care about his son¡¯s attitude towards him, as long as he was willing to assist him, ¡°Yet, on the flip side, it would be great if you could marry eldest youngdy Jian. As least Jian family has a solid foundation in Tianqi Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°I want to marry her not because of her family background!¡±


    Xin Yiming, frowning, cut in. He hurriedly turned around and got out of the study room even without bowing to his father, leaving Xin Yu alone, stunning, and recovered only after a long time, thumping hard on the table, ¡°What a son...¡±


    *


    At Baiyunju.


    It waste at night, but Su Qi stayed in the study room and immerged himself in his pondering.


    The Tianyou Dock connected the capital. Of course he would send someone to take a look.


    When Azhao had arrived there, he happened to witness the scene of eldest youngdy Jian falling into water. If it hadn¡¯t been her, Azhao wouldn¡¯t care. If the life-savor hadn¡¯t been Mo Qianxue, Azhao would never take one more nce.


    Azhao¡¯s report astounded him! The Sus knew more or less medical skills. He had heard of the technique of air-blowing. However, but for intimate people, no one would ever try because it might cause serious consequences.


    This silly woman. Didn¡¯t she know how risky that could be? What if...


    What made such a weak woman like her do such an astonishing action? And what kind of benevolence she had to save people and leave silently?


    The bright smile reyed again in his mind. He was even jealously of the woman who had fallen into water...

 Chapter 49: Her Whereabouts is His Home

    <h4>Chapter 49: Her Whereabouts is His Home</h4>


    The morning in the early winter of Wang vige was tranquil.


    As soon as he woke up and saw the many thin scabs on Mo Qianxue¡¯s lips, Ning Shaoqing has an impulse to kiss her and to caress the lips.


    She was in sound sleep and her breath was steady. She couldn¡¯t wake up so soon.


    Bowing his head, he leaned to the soft lips...


    Mo Qianxue opened her eyes and, at the sight of the erged face before her, got startled, giving him a p under subconscious.


    ¡°Mo¡ªQian¡ªXue!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m so sorry...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face was as dark as carbon. Mo Qianxue watched him with great care.


    She hadn¡¯t seen clearly who was the one that blocked her eyesight the moment she woke up. The p was just out of subconscious.


    At the dining table, the atmosphere was tense, and Mo Qianxue tried to find subjects.


    ¡°Sir, everything goes well at school?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sir, do you like the dishes today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you cold...¡±


    From they got up to the present, no matter what Mo Qianxue said, Ning Shaoqing only replied with a yes.


    Was he using cold violence against her?


    Mo Qianxue felt depressed. Seriously? It was just a p. She really was unintentional. It was his fault to have stayed that near her early in the morning. She had been taken aback. She did that on tuition!


    It was only in the early winter and should began to snow outside.


    Ning Shaoqing was also depressed while walking down the path to school with a book on his hand.


    He had never been pped by anyone since birth.


    But it was his own fault. He didn¡¯t me Mo Qianxue. Sure enough, there would be karma to steal a kiss. But...but he was on his own bed and wanted to kiss his own wife. Why would it be called to steal...?


    Besides, the woman who pped him kept babbling. Heaven knew who crazily embarrassed he had been.


    Sir, sir, sir! They¡¯ve done that. Why wouldn¡¯t she change a sweeter way to call him? Now, every time she called him sir, he had the impulse to hit the wall.


    Damn! Why had he asked her to call him sir? Dear would be much sweeter...


    An eagle on its own suddenly appeared. The two stretching wings spread out on two sides with a thinyer of snow on them, like a st of icy frozen wind, silently piercing through the cold air.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face changed, his eyes chilly. What toe wasing.


    Looking around and confirming that no one was around, he adjusted his body to set off and fly out of the vige towards the mountain on the back.


    The snowkes were so thin that they didn¡¯t take a typical shape, fleeting and disappearing like dancing powders. It was really power snow that silently floating down in the mountain forest.


    Ning Shaoqing stood in the forest, hands putting behind. The eagle hovered above in the sky, and two people came in the distance tracking the path of the eagle.


    ¡°We camete, lord. Please punish us.¡±


    ...


    It was already nine o¡¯clock in the morning, the carriage of Baiyunju took it time to arrive and park at the door of Ning family under the watchful eyes of the whole vige.


    The oneing was still Xiaoqizi, but the driver wasn¡¯t Azhao, but an old man.


    Xiaoqizi introduced: this was Laowu, and their manager said that in the future he and Laowu would be responsible for transporting tofu from Ning family.


    Mo Qianxue suspected, but then she felt relived. This seventh young lord was indeed a sophisticated and wise person.


    Manager Li also let Xiaoqizi send the message: Now since the waterway was open to public transportation and the weather was cold, so the storage of tofu would no longer be a problem. Therefore, they wished to be provided with no less than five kilograms tofu. The more, the better.


    Baiyunju nned to transport tofu to other cities, even to the fancy restaurants in the capital.


    When Xiaoqizi talked, he no longer mentioned the seventh young lord and emphasized manager Li in every sentence. He wasn¡¯t a little like Azhao who always mentioned this and that about the seventh young lord.


    Mo Qianxue also hadn¡¯t expected that such a small business of tofu, which she didn¡¯t value too much, could gain such influence and treatment.


    She collected herself and took a nce at the thin snow in the yard. Yes. It was winter already and began to snow. If frozen, tofu would be multipleyer tofu, which was another kind of delicious taste.


    Speaking of him, Su Qi was an honest person. Since the first time she sent tofu and after knowing that she didn¡¯t want to sell the tofu recipe, he had never asked again a question like this.


    However, even if Baiyunju wanted to buy more, she didn¡¯t have that much.


    By the current small kitchen, it already reached the upper limit to produce three hundred kilograms per day, seriously affected her life quality. Every time when she wanted to make something for Ning Shaoqing, she had to concede to tofu. This shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    In order to expand production, she must prepare tow things. First, to rebuild and erge the kitchen and set up a special tofu workshop. Second, from now on, there must be a person who concentrated on collecting beans for her from all neighboring viges.


    The person who would be responsible for collecting beans had already decided by Mo Qianxue. Liu Laoshuan had an ox carriage and his wife sister Liu was a nice person. Yesterday, on their way back, she had talked to him about it and he readily agreed with joy.


    The original n was to start bean-collecting from the next spring. Now the task would begin a few months earlier. It would be no harm.


    As for the construction of the workshop...


    After Baiyunju¡¯s carriage left, Mo Qianxue stood in the yard, carefully examining their courtyard, and had an idea.


    She nned to tackle with domestic issues first and then deal with foreign businesses. Only when she finished the domestic issues would she have the energy to get down to the business at the dock.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face looked better when he came back for lunch, but the face was still pulled long as if some other matters were on his mind. Mo Qianxue asked but he only nodded, whispering a few words only.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t think much and told him in detail about her thoughts. When the guy wasn¡¯t angry, he was really talented with a resourceful mind. After all, he had experienced a lot.


    Pondering for a while, Ning Shaoqing asked, ¡°Do you really like this ce and are you really willing to live here forever?¡±


    They indeed should be caution when it came to start a construction or to build a new house. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t suspect the question.


    On this continent, here was the ce she knew best. And there was Ning Shaoqing here. Of course here was her home.


    There was no willingness or unwillingness. She had seen much about hustling metropolitans. Was there a ce that could surpass a modern city with sleepless nightclubs andputers and other modern facilities?


    Shaking her head, Mo Qianxue answered seriously, ¡°Of course I like it here. Though life is poor here and there are evil people, but most of the vigers were kind, like sister Fang, like Liu Laoshuan and elder Yun¡¯s family...


    Although we don¡¯t have wealth, I like the down-to-earth and peaceful feeling it gives me. There is also the little garden that I¡¯ve been taking care of, and... Are you going back...?¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart suddenly plunged, but Ning Shaoqing smiled at the moment.


    He smiled, eyebrows stretching in a rxed way and eyes shing. The pretty face became increasingly lively and charming against the simple dim room.


    The depression he felt in the morning was swept away at once. This woman wasn¡¯t greedy for wealth. Nor did she go after vanity. Instead, she cared about him and loved him. What else would he want?


    Back? Back to where?


    Where she was, there would be his home!

 Chapter 50: Boiling, New House Completed

    <h4>Chapter 50: Boiling, New House Completed</h4>


    ¡°Yes, this yard really needs repair! Xue, tell me your idea and I draw it down. Later in the afternoon after school, I¡¯ll visit the vige head. By the time when your workshop gains scale, you¡¯ll need more workers. The head would be happy to see that.¡±


    ¡°I am grinding the ink for you...¡±


    In the vige house was a pleasant and harmonious picture. The man was tall and handsome while the woman was tiny and cute. Though they dressed inly, they chatted andughed happily, indicating their dense love.


    ¡°Here, I want a water room. The kitchen would be ced there.¡±


    ¡°Here, I want a wardrobe and there should be a sleeping bench...¡±


    Mo Qianxue described while Ning Shaoqing was drawing and smiling.


    It turned out that the moment Ning Shaoqing mentioned to build a workshop, the vige head not only suggested to let all vigers to give a hand, but also readily allocate a piece ofnd next to Ning¡¯s yard to him.


    The Wang vige started to boil at once!


    The workshop of Ning family was going to expand and hire people again...


    It was heard that Mrs. Ning had bought a piece ofnd at the dock...


    Those who were either envious, trying to curdle up or sincerely providing help all crowded to the Ning house.


    Fang Datang was a great carpenter; Liu Laoshuan was an expert in stering; the two brothers of Wang family always helped with the restoring of the ancestral hall and were hired outside the vige for part-times jobs. They were even more excellent constructors.


    Originally, sister Fang, out of good intention, nned to invite the witch at the east of the vige to predict a lucky day to start the construction, but Mo Qianxue stopped her, ¡°An ordinary day is a good day.¡±


    It was a big deal to build a house, so sister Fang persuaded her again.


    Ning Shaoqing happened to walk out of the room with a book on his hand. Hearing their conversation, he didn¡¯t look away and walked directly to theurel tree. A piece of leaf swirled down. He paused for a while and caught it, saying calmly: this is great.


    Sister Fang had always respected Ning Shaoqing from her heart and acted respectfully towards him, not daring to vite a little bit. Hearing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s words, she gave up trying.


    After all workers were summoned, the construction started soon.


    The thin snow floated for two days until the sun shone. It happened to be ck season for farming, so all men who had strength came to give a hand.


    At such a small ce, there already gather thirty-four peopleing to offer help. Under the instruction of Ning Shaoqing, some of them wereying the foundation, others went to chop wood, and still others were restoring the old house...


    Every morning, after telling the workers this day¡¯s n, Ning Shaoqing would go to school as usual. Sometimes, he himself would also do some work and helped the vigers.


    Of course, even if he moved normally, his demeanor and figure were well disyed in the movements as graceful as dancing.


    Wang Tiansong was flexible-minded. No matter what kind of task Ning Shaoqing assigned to him, he would well perceive and finish.


    Though he was young, he had been engaging in the repair of the ancestral hall since he was a little boy. Besides, he was the nephew of elder Wanger, so he was quite authoritative among vigers who, under hismand, did everything orderly and never caused any trouble.


    Every time Ning Shaoqing came back, he always looked down with a half-smile to check the construction, as if everything was expected.


    Mo Qianxue had a feeling that even if he wasn¡¯t there, everything was under his control, including what didn¡¯t happen and what was going to happen.


    Wang Tiansong always looked at Ning Shaoqing with admiring eyes, which even Mo Qianxue was a little unhappy. She didn¡¯t expect that a spoiled young lord could have such controlling power.


    To cook for more than thirty people exhausted and baffled Mo Qianxue a lot.


    The vigers must be provided with meals wherever they worked. This was a customary rule and courtesy.


    Sister Fang, sister Guihua and Chunyan made tofu, with no time left to help her. Luckily, aunt Yun and sister Liu, quick-doers, saved her.


    The kitchen of sister Fang had been requisitioned by Mo Qianxue for making tofu, so a temporary shed was built as the kitchen.


    The main yard wasn¡¯t demolished, but it needed to be refurbished and painted. The major purpose of the restoring was to erge the original yard by extending at the back to add a bigger one.


    The back courtyard was twice asrge as the front yard. In the future, they would be living at the back courtyard. After the reorganization, the vision became brighter and broader. One half was the original courtyard and the other half workshop.


    Certainly the workshop was used for tofu-making. The former courtyard would mainly be guest rooms and warehouses.


    The vegetable plot was nned by Ning Shaoqing to be a bluestone. Fortunately, the cabbage had grown out. Though not very big, they were edible now. Mo Qianxue felt a bit reluctant to eat but they worth Mo Qianxue¡¯s efforts.


    In fact, the tofu workshop had been in her n. In the future, she would not only make tofu, but also develop other businesses of soy products, such as dry tofu, thin tofu pancake, vegetarian chicken and so on. Although she didn¡¯t know how to make them yet, she had eaten a lot in modern times.


    After a little pondering and several times¡¯ try with sister Fang, she could make those now.


    However, the ce was too small, and she didn¡¯t have enough people to achieve mass production.


    Mo Qianxue always stewed tofu with a few bones and potatoes and steamed some corn buns. Aunt Yun and sister Liu fried some vegetables. Then the meal was finished.


    For people living downtown, these were not delicious food, but for countrysidebors, these were the bestbination.


    It was winter. Although it didn¡¯t snow, the wind was bitterly bone-pratingly cold. The bone soup would warm up the workers¡¯ body, and after eating some dishes and corn buns satisfactorily, they would be full.


    In modern rural areas, to build a three-floor house would generally take three or four months, but in ancient time, things were different. What they were building was a one-floor one with wood as main material and lessplicated procedures.


    They had enoughbors, so the foundation finished soon.


    The wood was ready-made, and stones and mud were everywhere. Heaven also supported her to make it sunny for many days in a row. In less than a couple of days, the ceiling would bepleted.


    *


    This day was a day worth celebration. Today the ceiling of Ning family¡¯s new big house was going toplete.


    On the continent of Tianqi Dynasty, this final step of a new house was a big event, be it a small or big one and no matter the owner was rich or poor, there would be peopleing to warm up the house and sending congrattions.


    There would be red elements hanging, couplets pasted, fireworks setting off, and door gods invited. Also, the owner should steam buns and throw sugars of peace.


    Today, Ning Shaoqing took a day off, staying at home to write couplet and draw pictures of door gods.


    Mo Qianxue went downtown to buy firecrackers and sugars.


    Sister Fang and aunt Yun steamed buns and boiled auspicious red eggs.


    ......


    The winner sun warmly paved the vige which was in joy.


    At this moment, outside the Wang vige came two strangers.


    One person wore greyish clothes, a small cap. He was old and looked mean.


    The other was a young man but nced around like a thief. The two people didn¡¯t have to find the direction and walked right to the Ning house.

 Chapter 51: Rage, Shocking All

    <h4>Chapter 51: Rage, Shocking All</h4>


    Everything was ready. The vige head coughed a bit and walked to the front of the newly built big courtyard.


    Standing there, he raised his hand, and instantly the just now roaring crowd became quiet.


    The vige head hosting the ceremony for Ning¡¯s new house was a greatest courtesy to outsiders. Except for sacrificial activities in the n, he wouldn¡¯t usually preside an ordinary ceremony.


    This time, it could be counted as an honor, with the aim to repair the crack caused by former unpleasant incident as well as to cozy up to them or win them over.


    Sincest self-reflection in the ancestral hall, elder Wanger had been staying at home under the pretext of falling ill. Elder Li and elder Fang disyed pleasing smiles on their faces while elder Gao congratted them with sincerity and a little embarrassment.


    Although Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t quite like these vige elders, she chose to forget the former feud and grievance since the head¡¯s wife had voluntarily visited them many times and they lived at the same vige after all.


    ¡°Hang something red on the beam! From now on, the house will be peaceful and prosper!¡±


    The voice of vige head was loud, and his face was both joyful and solemn. Upon the announcement, severalds dashed out and hung the prepared red cloth on the main beam.


    ¡°Paste the couplet! We wish you peace and auspiciousness all the time!¡±


    A few school boys came forward and happily pasted the couplet on the front door of the house.


    ¡°Invite door gods! They will safeguard your house and grant you peace!¡±


    Wang Tiansong took Wang Xiaolei to paste the picture of door gods on one side of the door respectively.


    The new house was finallypleted. Mo Qianxue and Ning Shaoqing, standing on one side, were excited and emotional.


    She finally had a home of her own. Though the former house could also be called home, she always felt it not belonging to her. There was always a gap in between.


    A long and big hand reached over and held that of hers.


    Mo Qianxue took a nce and found it was Ning Shaoqing, whose hand held hers, but eyes didn¡¯t look at her. He was facing the new house, serious and solemn, not a bit exposing his secret movement.


    In broad daylight and with such a big audience, wasn¡¯t it too...too daring?


    What happened to him?


    Usually he was too shy to express his emotion straightforwardly, but today had he left the ¡°courtesy¡± at school and forgot to take it home?


    Mo Qianxue was a little shy and wanted to rid it!


    But the stubborn and powerful hand wouldn¡¯t agree. It pinched her hand tighter, and the heat from it seemed to reach to burn her heart through her hand.


    He must be happy too!


    The ceremony of the new house went on and the two watched it hand in hand. Did it mean that they would also live a happy life until death parted them?


    The more she thought, the sweeter she felt. Mo Qianxue, whose ears turned red, found that no one noticed them and stopped her struggling but also held his hand tighter.


    Ning Shaoqing stood there, his body not moving, yet there was a smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Set off firecrackers!¡±


    As the sound was prolonged, the crowd began to noisily step aside. Shuaizi led many school boys in high spirits and came out, carrying a few bamboo poles, the end of which had already hung firecrackers.


    No one noticed that two people getting inside, looking from left to right the courtyard with greedy eyes.


    Seeing that the ceremony was about to finish, the two people came out of the crowd and yelled to stop it.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The sudden yelling didn¡¯t manage to stop the school boys¡¯ hands to light the firecrackers. Hands shaking, Zhuzi instantly set off the firecrackers.


    All sensible people knew that these two wereing to make trouble!


    Ssh and squelch. In the loud noise, the crowd retreated. The two paused in shock, unable to react quickly, and were exposed in the vacant lot of the yard.


    Shuanzi¡¯s eyes rolled and gave a look to his peers, then the several children began to identally put the firecrackers towards the two people who just came in.


    Who were them? They should disrespect Mr. and Mrs. Ning and ruin the ceremony? No way!


    The two people kept hide from side to side, but unluckily, the children were ¡°scared¡±, and the bamboo poles also sway from side to side following the two people¡¯s movement. Ssh and Squelch. The firecrackers were set off in their faces, making them smoky ck.


    The two jumped around like two clowns, but nobody show sympathy to them.


    The sound of firecrackers stopped, and vige head announced loudly, ¡°Finish...¡±


    The clothes of the younger one was torn up by the st of firecrackers. He chased the school boys while cursing, ¡°Fuck off! Fuck off!¡±


    The older one, who was now in mousy-grey messy clothes, also pat out dirty words, ¡°Assholes. Assholes. You fucking assholes!¡±


    He collected his clothes and walked to the vige head, questioning him with a poise that almost equated seizing his neck, ¡°Head. Don¡¯t you know me? I¡¯m Wang Yushan!¡±


    In fact, the vige head had long recognized this person, but he was too arrogant that he didn¡¯t want to be kind to the person, ¡°Wang Yushan? Oh. I remember. I¡¯ve heard of this person. So, what are you doing here?¡±


    The tone was scornful and the face disyed ridicule, ¡°Your dad died eight years ago. Isn¡¯t it toote to show up and pay your tribute?¡±


    ¡°Who...who came here to pay tribute?¡±


    ¡°Then, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Pay tribute?... We¡¯ll do thatter. Now I want to talk serious.¡± Wang Yushan realized something and choked on the tribute-paying, bing raging from embarrassment.


    He awkwardly touched his face with ck smoke, hitting the ceiling, ¡°I remember that this courtyard belongs to Wang. It¡¯s my house and mynd. Since when was it seized by Ning and be theirs¡¯?¡±


    Mo Qianxue looked angry while Ning Shaoqing remained impassive. The vige head¡¯s face also turned gloomy. His eyebrows furrowed, but at a time he couldn¡¯t find any rebuttal.


    Seeing the vige head¡¯s face and the silence in the yard, Wang Yushan saidcently, ¡°Don¡¯t think that only because my dad is dead and I no longer live here, you can take over my property like this. Thend is mine, so the house is mine too...¡±


    Among the crowd, some had already recognized him and began their discussion. The audience were in a riot again.


    ¡°Wang Yushan? Isn¡¯t he the step son of old Wang? The bad ungrateful son...¡±


    ¡°Yes. How shameless that he shoulde back! The face of vige Wang is losing because of him.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯te back for more than a couple of years. What does he want?¡±


    No one was happy to see this. All was using him. The men and women who came to warm up the house had been helping Mo Qianxue during these days. Now they really felt pity for and worry about her...


    This made Mo Qianxue a little better. This time during the days of the construction, she had treated nicely to each and every of them. In the beginning, she offered twenty cents per day to those men. At first, they refused to take it, but after several rounds, they finally agreed.


    Their wives who came here to serve tea or water and asionally gave them a hand, though weren¡¯t paid, had also stayed here for meals.


    Mo Qianxue understood and sympathized them, because in ancient times, wives worked very hard to serve mothers-inw, husbands and children at home and took care ofnd and other aspects outside. But what they could eat was leftovers. You could imagine what a life they led.


    Therefore, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t do as others, that was to let women eat the dishes their husbands left. Instead, while the men were eating, she specially set out another table for the women. They ate at the same time and as much as they liked.


    Often, there were some little wives who shily asked whether they could take the leftovers back home, and Mo Qianxue always agreed readily.


    However, the usation and condemnation from them seemed useless to the shameless two people.


    The people who came wasn¡¯t kind. Kind people wouldn¡¯te!


    She was afraid that this couldn¡¯t be settled easily.


    Mo Qianxue swept over the ce ragingly. No matter who they were. They couldn¡¯t take over the new house she had painstakingly finished building!

 Chapter 52: Theory, Unfilial Son

    <h4>Chapter 52: Theory, Unfilial Son</h4>


    Mo Qianxue had heard about the origin of the house from sister Fang. At that time, she had alsomented a lot.


    Specifically, the owner of the house was not Wang Yushan.


    The former owner was called old Wang, who, along with his life, was a peddler at Tianxiang city selling cosmetics. They had no son or daughter, so they asked the then vige head to be the witness and adopted a boy from their rtives.


    A soning at an old age, the boy couldn¡¯t be more loved and spoiled by the old couple.


    However, after the son learnt a skill and married a wife, he became unfilial to his adopt parents, treating them as servants and constantly cursing and beating them.


    When his foster mother passed out from illness and pain, he was even unwilling to send for a doctor. What was more, as long as the mother got up a bitte and did household chores a little slower, his wife would curse her all day long, using that the old couplezily depended on them.


    After his wife¡¯s death of disease, old Wang becamepletely disappointed at the son. He went back and buried his deceased loved one at the vige and never returned to the city. Because he had no children and the adopted son was so unfilial, he had been so miserable that he finally decided to live alone in the far back of the vige and called himself an alone old man.


    It was said that soon after old Wang¡¯s wife died, the ungrateful son came once to ask his father to go back to the city, but old Wang refused to be a servant for him any longer. The son waved his sleeve and stormed out at once.


    Later, the ungrateful son even didn¡¯te back to attend his father¡¯s funeral. The ceremony and burying was all held by the fellow vigers.


    Everyone thought that this unconscionable son would never return to Wang vige forever.


    Ning Shaoqing and Mo Qianxue thought that a house which belonged to nobody could be easily obtained with the vige head as the guarantor and all fellow vigers as witnesses. After the vige head wrote them a letter of guarantee and going through official documental procedures, it shouldn¡¯t have been a difficult deal.


    Yet! They were all wrong!


    A shameless person who hadn¡¯t returned to Wang vige and who even didn¡¯t attend his foster father¡¯s funeral, now came back with the aim to take back the house seeing a new bigger house and a workshop was built.


    There was no such thing as a free lunch.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face looked cold, but he stood there impassively. No matter what the shameless person spat out, on Ning Shaoqing¡¯s lips, there seemed to be a disdainful smile.


    By his identity and temperament, certainly he wouldn¡¯t argue with or lecture the shameless one, which undoubtedly equated self-degrading.


    He was waiting, waiting for the head to give him a satisfactory answer.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t act like Ning Shaoqing who was able to stand unmoved even if the sky and the earth were turned upside down. She wasn¡¯t that good-tempered.


    Stepping forward angrily, Mo Qianxue sneered, ¡°You are the unfilial son?¡±


    ¡°What do you say?!¡± Wang Yushan saw a womaning out of the crowd and got impatient, ¡°Step away woman. This is our Wangs business. What does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°What does it have anything to do with me? This house now belongs to Ning family, and I¡¯m Ning¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°You are the Mrs. Ning?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°I heard that you have a recipe of tofu. For that, I can exempt your husband from the suffering of jail. If you¡¯re willing to give the recipe to me and collect your staff to get out of here, then I¡¯ll be a nice guy and not using you of illegally upying my house.¡±


    It turned out that he was just another viin who was casting his greedy eyes on the recipe! Mo Qianxue sneered: report to the official? Suffering of jail? Did he take her as a stupid coward? A countryside woman? Would she be scared by one sentence? No way!


    The vige head recalled the vige log in his mind. Indeed, thend was allocated to old Wang at that time and they had gone through official documents. However, the asshole didn¡¯te back even when his father passed away, so the vige head thought thend deed would also lose efficacy with it.


    Without the deed, thend belonged to the vige. Even the fact that the house was built by old Wang couldn¡¯t change the fact.


    Thinking of this and in view of the seriousness of the situation that Wang Yushan was going to report to officials, the vige head cursed secretly. If he didn¡¯t stand out, he was afraid that the couple would be offended again.


    Mo Qianxue was going to speak when the head coughed, scolding, ¡°Wang Yushan, stop making a scene!¡±


    ¡°What scene am I making? I¡¯m the legal son. It¡¯s my right to inherit the house.¡±


    ¡°Wang Yushan, listen! This is not the ce for you to make troubles. Since then you¡¯ve been an unfilial one. Your father poorly lived in the vige with no one cared about him, so we gave thisnd to him. Now he has passed away, the vige has the right to take back thend. Thend and the house have nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you im you have the right? Even if you¡¯re the head, you can¡¯t vite social conventions.¡±


    The kind of people elder Gao hated most were the unfilial ones, so before the head said anything, he shouted ragingly, ¡°Social conventions? Are you a human? When he lived, you didn¡¯t take care of him; when he died, you didn¡¯t bury him. Why do you still im to be his son?¡±


    ¡°Who are you, Gao? When I left the vige, I was still young, but I know you are a Gao. The thing of Wang family has nothing to do with you. He is my dad, my son¡¯s grandpa. Whether I take care of him and bury him or not is none of your business.¡±


    The boy behind Wang Yushan jumped out, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s my grandfather. No matter what you say, he¡¯s my grandpa. He chose to live here. Don¡¯t me my father.¡±


    Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t bear to see it and satirized, ¡°He is your grandfather? Interesting! When he fell ill, did you ever visit him? When he died, did youe to offer in incense?¡±


    ¡°Back then when I was adopted, the ceremony was held in the ancestral hall. The house was built by the old man. Even if I don¡¯t live here, as long as I¡¯m alive, thisnd and the house belong to me. Even the heaven doesn¡¯t have the right to take it back.¡±


    The head suddenly felt helpless on his unreasonable and arrogant manner. At a time, he didn¡¯t know how to refute. It was a son¡¯s legal right to inherit his father¡¯s property. Though he was an adopted son, his name was on the family log. He was the legal son.


    Seeing the head¡¯s expression, Wang Tiansong pondered a little and stepped forward to help him, ¡°Just now the head mentioned that the house was lent to old Wang because we felt pity for him. It¡¯s not his personal property, so of course we have to right to take it back. Are you deaf or something? This house andnd have nothing to do with old Wang, let alone you.¡±


    Wang Yushan took out a piece of paper, smiling viciously, ¡°I have thend deed which writes clearly in ck and white. How do you dare to say that it has nothing to do with me? Boy, you want to take advantage of me? You¡¯re still too young.¡±


    The vige head took a nce at the title deed, worrying secretly. The thing he was most anxious about finally happened.

 Chapter 53: Retribution, Wang Yushan Defeated

    <h4>Chapter 53: Retribution, Wang Yushan Defeated</h4>


    The atmosphere instantly plummeting to freezing point. All people were mmed up by the title deed.


    Seeing the deed floating in the wind, Mo Qianxue got so pissed off that she wanted to tear up the viciously smiling face before her.


    At this moment, she felt defeated, to an old yellow paper. No matter how hard she fought, she couldn¡¯t win over the title deed. In ancient times, a title deed had the same legal force as a property ownership certificate! No wonder that the guy showed up so confident, so sure that he would win this battle.


    The tofu recipe was no big deal in her eyes, but she was a person who would never bend over a strong arm. When he wanted that, she just wouldn¡¯t give him. In the worst scenario, she could find anothernd and build a new house again.


    Looking back at the newly-built big house, she determined that even if to demolish it and to crash the workshop, she wouldn¡¯t let the guy get his way. She wouldn¡¯t let him get everything so easily. He would get his retribution, sooner orter!


    Feeling the despair of the person next to him, Ning Shaoqing suddenly opened his squinting eyes and clinched his hand that held Mo Qianxue¡¯s.


    Mo Qianxue looked to him. Ning Shaoqing had released her and made a small step forward to protect her behind him, like an eagle protecting its eaglet.


    This small movement gave Mo Qianxue unparalleled warmth. A house was nothing. She could build another one at any time, as long as he was around her.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t look at her. The pitch-dark cold eyes were fixed at the vige head. The delicate lips were stretched into a line on his cold stern face which didn¡¯t show a bit the usual courtesy and gentleness that it used to have.


    Faced with that pair of eyes, the vige head felt a freezing st of winding over, so prating that he even trembled at it and suddenly felt himself infinitely diminishing. He unconsciously lowered his head.


    ¡°Head. May I ask what kind of people should be expelled out of the n?¡± Ning Shaoqing asked in a chilly impassive tone, as if this had nothing to do with his own business.


    The vige head trembled bodily! In the moment, he got speechless.


    As far as he knew, in the vige log of Wang vige, there was no record of people being expelled out of the n.


    Being expelled out of the n and the vige were twopletely different matters.


    The punishment of the former one was even more serious than being deprived of political right for life in modern times, because it would also deprive all the descendants of the right to running for an official career.


    Therefore, either be the person a murder or arsonist, he usually would not be expelled from the n though he might be expelled to an isted remote area.


    A person not on the family tree, however knowledgeable he was, couldn¡¯t get the opportunity of rmendation. For such a person, no matter how capable he or she was, they couldn¡¯t find someone to marry.


    The meant to break the person¡¯s incense of descendants and be despised by the public.


    The expelled one would lose all his face. Everyone coulde over and spit on him. Such a person could hardly survive.


    If he wanted to live with dignity, then he must go to another ce and change his name, giving up his ancestral surname forever.


    The vige head thought again and again, his forehead oozing cold sweats. He just couldn¡¯t find a proper rule to expel Wang Yushan out of the Wang n. He found it hard to make the decision!


    The crowd was still in shock and quickly overturned by another rolling wave, bing dumbfounded at once again.


    Expel someone out of the family! The Wang vige hadn¡¯t witnessed such a big event in thest one century.


    ¡°A person with outrageous disrespect should be expel!¡±


    ¡°A person with outrageous without filial piety should be expel!¡±


    Ning Shaoqing spelled word by word.


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but each word from his mouth thumped, like a hammer, in the mind of the vige head, on the hearts of the audience and into the soul of Wang Yushan.


    ¡°He disrespected the head and his parents. It was the same as the disrespect toward heaven and earth, which was the outrageous disrespect! For his parents, he didn¡¯t take care of them when they were alive nor bury them when they passed away nor offer incense to the memorial tablets. This was outrageous unfiliality!¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s tone was light and indifferent and his face solemn, as if he was bathed in a cloud of glory.


    ¡°For such a disrespectful and unfilial person, what are you hesitating, n head? Are the n rules a decoration?¡±


    Every sentence of his speech made sense! No one could refute.


    His eyes intently regarded the head, calling him n head instead of vige head.


    The vige head was entitled by the official.


    The n head was selected by the Wangs to be the person serve the ancestral hall and to represent the Wang n, and to set a role model of the n rules.


    ¡°Since he hasmitted such a big mistake, I don¡¯t think I have to say more about how to deal with him?¡± Ning Shaoqing looked impassive.


    An expelled person should be cut off in every aspect from the n!


    Even if they were biological father and son, they must cut all connections, let alone an adopted son. In this way, if the father-son rtionship became empty, the title deed was also invalid.


    What a good move to solve the problem fundamentally!


    The vige head feltplicated mixed emotions, cold sweat oozing out again!


    The head really didn¡¯t want to do such a thing and bring shame to all his descendants. The head himself would also be hated for a lifetime.


    However, now the arrow was on the string. It must be shot out!


    This Mr. Ning mustn¡¯t be as simple as he looked. When he stopped remaining silent, every word from his mouth hit at the right point, sharp as a knife.


    Last time, by one mere sentence, he managed to expel the Zhao couple out of the vige, who had to carefully apologize to him as well.


    Afterwards, by a simple ¡°reflection¡±, which was a ttering on the surface but disdain in fact, the head was left with no choice but to punish elder Wanger, a three-general vige elder. Elder Wanger lost all his face in public and, after reflecting in the ancestral hall, wasn¡¯t willing to go out any more.


    This time, with some equally simple sentences, all the ways out were eradicated.


    If he didn¡¯t expel Wang Yushan out of the n, then it meant he disregarded the dignity of vige elders as well as the Wang n.


    However, if he expel Wang Yushan, then it would incur hatred to himself and panic to all vigers.


    To the Wang vige, it would do harm but no good.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s speech was concise and powerful. Although it was over already, the crowd remained in extreme silence and nervousness.


    Wang Yushan now sweated like a pig from scare. Each and every of his word bombarded him like thunders. Momentarily, he kneeled down to earth, with no energy to think about the house, trembling and keeping kowtowing to the vige head.

 Chapter 54: Gentle Wind, Son Paying Father’s Debt

    <h4>Chapter 54: Gentle Wind, Son Paying Father¡¯s Debt</h4>


    Ning Shaoqing was as calm as gentle wind.


    The head¡¯s heart was boiling.


    Wang Yushan sweat like a pig.


    The ce was in such silence that the drop of a needle onto the ground was audible. Everyone had their hearts in the throat.


    If Wang Yushan was really expelled from the n, then life meant nothing for him. There would be no point in fighting for anything, because he wouldn¡¯t never look others in the eye and his descendants would suffer generation after generation.


    Although Wang Yushan was an unfilial son, he was clever to read the air after doing business in the city for so many years. He burst into crying at once, ¡°Head, elders, I acted on impulse. Now please be my witnesses. I¡¯m begging for forgiveness and please ept my apology. I got stupid by the blowing up of the firecrackers.¡±


    With tears on his face, he squared his shoulders and raised three fingers to the sky, ¡°I swear to heaven that I didn¡¯t mean disrespect.¡±


    The vige head was touched by him. Seeing that, Wang Yushan felt a little rested and continued to sob and exin.


    ¡°Head, don¡¯t take me wrong. My father himself didn¡¯t want to go to city with me. I guess you all know this. And, when he passed away, I was really too busy to spare a moment, but I pay for the coffin. As for the memorial tablet, I have one at my house and I often offer incense...¡±


    ¡°He paid for the coffin? Hem, but for the fellow vigers went to find him at his shop and he worried this would affect his business, he wouldn¡¯t give the money for the coffin...¡±


    ¡°What a bad man...he should be expelled...¡±


    Discussion started again among the crowd.


    Listening to the discussion, Wang Yushan felt a surge of trembling in his heart and began to sweat again. The vige head made noments, so he instantly grabbed his son standing numbly next to him.


    Only then did the son know how serious the situation was, and he kneeled down too, saying, ¡°Yes, yes. Head. Our whole finally offer incense to grandma and grandpa.¡±


    The vige head pulled his face long and remained silent. In fact, he already had a n. As long as Wang Yushanpromised and no longer stuck to gaining the house, he had a reason to forgive him, which would offend no one, save everyone¡¯s face and please Mr. Ning.


    Wang Yushan, a small businessman, also an expert in reading people¡¯s face, felt a bit assured now.


    Seeing that although the vige head didn¡¯t say anything, his expression got softer, Wang Yushan swiped the cold sweat and added, ¡°We...we¡¯re fellow vigers. Just now I was confused so I said a lot of craps. The recipe and upying my house. Those were said with a confused mind. By the face of vige head and my father¡¯s title deed, I just sell the house to Ning at thirty taels of silver and I will never regret it!¡±


    Anyway, he hade here and suffered such a big loss and almost been expelled out of the n, he must try to get some benefits to report to his wife.


    The vige head enjoyed the ttering and also wanted to make it little, ¡°Well. I was here when the old house was built. It took nearly twenty taels at that time. Now sell it to Ning at fifteen taels. What do you think, Mr. Ning?¡±


    Saying that, he regarded intently at Ning Shaoqing with hopeful eyes. Even the corners of his eyes weren¡¯t for Wang Yushan, let alone asking for his opinion.


    Wang Yushan was scorned but he just nodded again and again, fearing that the vige head would regret, forcing a smile, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Fifteen taels is good.¡± Though it wasn¡¯t too much, it would be better than nothing and being expelled out of the n.


    Without hesitation, Mo Qianxue took out her purse. Though she had to swallow the grievance, she felt satisfied to settle the problem with fifteen taels and get the house for a peaceful life ever since.


    In addition, she didn¡¯t wish to impress others as a tough woman. Only a month ago, she had driven one household out of the vige. Now if another person was expelled out of the n because of her, then for those who knew the whole story, they might sympathize her, but for those who didn¡¯t, they would regard her as a horrible woman and try to avoid her.


    Reputation was important! Around the vige, she wanted to collect beans, hire workers and open a restaurant in the future. She needed them...


    While contemting, she already took out the silver and was about to throw it to the asshole to let him get away as quick as possible.


    However, a long slim hand held that of hers.


    Mo Qianxue raised her head, perplexed.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t look at her and still fixed his prating eyes on the vige head, ¡°This is supposed to be the domestic affair of Wang, as an outsider, I shouldn¡¯tment too much. But since head asked me, then I¡¯d like to share my view.¡±


    His wife¡¯s money didn¡¯te easily. Why should she easily give money to such an asshole? Even if to spend money, it must be on worthwhile aspects.


    Today, there was a foster son of old Wanging out to ask for fifteen taels. What if tomorrow some other rtives like his nephew popped out again to ask for ten and the day after tomorrow...? If this continued, by then Ning Shaoqing was afraid that anyone would show up trying to get money from Mo Qianxue.


    ¡°It¡¯s a truth that a son can inherit his father¡¯s property. But since ancient times, there is another famous saying that a son should pay his father¡¯s debt.¡±


    ¡°Building a house needed workers and sending for doctors and the funeral all needed money...the vige had spent forty-five taels of silver. To calcte, the house worth fifteen, which was the property of the vige. As for how to deal with the house, it will be up to the vige. In addition, he still owes the vige thirty taels. As to when he should pay back, certainly head and elders will discuss about it.¡±


    All was shocked!


    The crowd began to nod.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes were lit up. Ning Shaoqing¡¯s words made great sense. Even if the vige head wanted to forgive Wang Yushan, the fellow vigers wouldn¡¯t. This time, the shameless asshole should not only give out the house but also needed to pay them!


    What a fucking delight!


    She must think more of her husband, who, under the clothes of gentleness, was in fact a cunning wolf.

 Chapter 55: Compensation, A Satisfactory Answer

    <h4>Chapter 55: Compensation, A Satisfactory Answer</h4>


    ¡°What? I have to pay thirty taels?¡±


    Wang Yushan murmured and copsed onto the ground, his eyes vacant.


    He couldn¡¯t find an excuse to refute. If he dared to say the bullshit that old Wang wasn¡¯t his father, it would prove him unfilial; if he dared to spit out dirty words, it would prove him disrespectful.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t even take a look at him, as if one nce at him would distain his eyes, waving his sleeves, ¡°Here is Ning¡¯s house. Head and elders, please hurry to have a discussion. It¡¯d be better not to dy the auspicious time for the ceremony of house warming-up.¡±


    Now that the house had belonged to the vige, which gave it to him, then reasonably, the house belonged to Ning at present.


    A lot of fellow vigers would flog the cur that had fallen into the water, so Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t need to worry.


    The spine of Ning Shaoqing in the house was as straight as jade stone. The straight figure, bathed in the warm sunshine reflected from outside, seemed to be surrounded by ayer of golden glow, which then instantly illuminated the entire house and Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart as well.


    Mo Qianxue slowly stepped in.


    Ning Shaoqing stood under the main beam of the house, hands at back, and didn¡¯t look back.


    The two of them stood shoulder by shoulder, one taller and the other shorter, one handsome and the other delicate, an unspeakably perfect match.


    After a moment, Ning Shaoqing reached out to grab Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand and Mo Qianxue held back tightly. The two didn¡¯t look at each other but rested their eyes on the red patch on the main beam, telepathically enjoying the tranquil in the house, as if there were only them left in the world.


    It was unbearably noisy outside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the money.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the money or you don¡¯t want to pay back? Or you don¡¯t regard yourself as a Wang? You don¡¯t regard old Wang as your father?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no...¡±


    ...


    Wang Yushan took out the only ten taels of silver and wrote down a twenty taels IOU, promising that the money would be sent to the ancestral hall within three days, so that the incident was settled.


    A few filial and honest guy came forward to kicking him before driving the difited guy out of Ning¡¯s house and then the Wang vige.


    Upon leaving the Wang vige, he heard the cursing of his son from behind, ¡°You stupid old thing. You said we could get both the recipe and money. Now what? We didn¡¯t get the recipe and have to pay them...¡±


    ¡°You little bastard. How dare you curse me! ...¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a useless old thing. I¡¯ve told manager Liao to sell him the recipe at two hundred taels. Now we don¡¯t have the recipe, the two hundred is gone too...¡±


    Looking at the father and son that were fighting and cursing each other while walking away, the fellow vigers shook their head. What a retribution! The father didn¡¯t respect old Wang, so the son wouldn¡¯t respect him either.


    *


    ¡°Sir are we being too tough?¡±


    ¡°Do you think so?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing smiled and, holding Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand, walked out of the house.


    No one would be clearer than Ning Shaoqing about the feuds between different ns and the thought of the vige head. Since he had stepped in, he would certainly give Mo Qianxue a satisfactory answer.


    Outside, like nothing had happened, the vige head and elders were sitting in main chairs and discussing something.


    All wives had taken their seats at the table set in the backyard and all dishes were well-prepared. Until the couple take their seats, the feast could begin,


    ¡°Dear fellow vigers, please allow me to make a brief speech.¡±


    Letting go of Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand, Ning Shaoqing stood in the middle of the yard and his cello-voice spread around.


    ¡°My wife and I have been taken great care of by our fellow vigers, but we never officially expressed our gratitude, which has made us uneasy for a long time. Therefore, taking this opportunity of our new house¡¯s warming-up ceremony, we¡¯d like to donate twenty taels of silver to the vige for the restorage of the ancestral hall.¡±


    This was to...?


    To appease Wangs so that no one would bad-mouth behind them?!


    Mo Qianxue was astonished instantly, but all of the vigers were happy.


    The ancestral hall of the Wang vige was not only a symbol of the Wang n. All vigers sitting here believed that the ancestors worshipped in the hall would bless not only Wangs, but also the whole vige and all vigers.


    The face of the vige head changed again and again and finally settled on a smile.


    To be honest, he was thinking to himself that Mr. Ning was too mean. It wasn¡¯t expensive to buy a house at fifteen taels, though after all the benefits went to the Wang vige, so he made noment.


    He was just a little disgusted and worried that if this Mr. Ning remained to be so mean in the future, he was afraid that eventer the workshop started its business, the Wang vige couldn¡¯t get any good.


    Now Mr. Ning was willing to donate twenty taels, five more than the fifteen, it meant that Mr. Ning was not a mean person. He was just schrly proud, valuing the n rules and customary rituals. The vige head now admired himpletely.


    ¡°On behalf of the Wang vige, I would like to thank Mr. Ning for his generosity. I promoise that in the future, the whole vige will give you a hand when you need it.¡±


    ¡°Right! We will!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ning is our children¡¯s teacher, we should...¡±


    ¡°If you need me...¡±


    People present began to express their stance.


    In the past, every time they repair the ancestral hall, they had offered bothbor and money. This time, Mr. Ning made a donation, so they wouldn¡¯t have to spend a penny and make the ancestral hall better. For sure, the vigers felt grateful to the Ning couple.


    This scene made Mo Qianxue speechless.


    Great idea! What a clever man! With almost the same amount of money, merely five taels more, he managed to yield such a result.


    That fifteen taels would have been spent miserably, but this twenty taels was spent with honor.


    Seeing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s gentle smile, which didn¡¯t take a bit pride, Mo Qianxue was reminded of the word ssy.

 Chapter 56: Sob, Shadow Guard

    <h4>Chapter 56: Sob, Shadow Guard</h4>


    At the secretary office of Tianxiang city.


    ¡°Mr. Ning why are you doing this? I can¡¯t sign it! I shouldn¡¯t let you regret in the future, and by then you¡¯ll me me...¡±


    The vige head eyed Ning Shaoqing with bewilderment.


    Three days ago, after the grandeur house warming-up ceremony, Ning Shaoqing had made an appointment with the vige head to implement the title deed.


    The vige head readily agreed. After all, an important thing like title deed should be finished as soon as possible. Ning Shaoqing was such a calm man. Others would have begged him to go through the documental procedure on the same day.


    However, at careful examination, the vige head found that the name on the title deed and property certificate was Mo Qianxue. How could he sign this?


    In the face of the vige head¡¯s doubts, Ning Shaoqing only smiled. The property was earned by his wife, so the documents should be signed under her name as her private property.


    As for his property, he would earn on himself.


    ¡°Silly! She has married you, so even she herself belongs to you. How can she have private property...?¡±


    Listening to Ning¡¯s words, the vige head pissed off, but he didn¡¯t dare to scold her with harsh words and just threw out that self-righteous opinion, standing up to get out and vigorously refusing to sign.


    He believed that Ning Shaoqing must have be deceived by the beautiful but immoral woman. In the future, when Ning Shaoqing came to the realization, he would definitely hate him. No, he must go home and let his own wife teach Mrs. Ning what were feminine virtues and rules.


    However, no matter how perplexed the vige head was, he finally couldn¡¯t dissuade Ning Shaoqing¡¯s determination.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t argue with him but just replied everything with a gentle smile and a few jokes to block his rejection.


    The vige head had no other ways to talk him out of it, so, huffing, he finally signed.


    After sending away the head by the carriage of Baozhu¡¯s father, Ning Shaoqing wandered around in the city, leisurely. His movement was featured by his own temperament, so, though in rough clothes, the passers-by all treated him with courtesy and made way for him.


    Pacing ahead, he randomly chose one winery with a grandeur fa?ade¡ªTingfengquan (Spring Enjoying Wind) and stepped inside.


    The owner was checking the ount book over there. He looked up casually, and seeing that the visitor was Ning Shaoqing, his hand on the abacus suddenly stopped. Instantly, he stood up and walked over to greet him with humility and courtesy.


    ¡°d to see you, young lord!¡±


    After the greeting, the shopkeeper cautiously nced around, confirming that except for the two trustworthy shop assistants, there was no others, but his tone still sounded restless and concerning, ¡°Young lord howe you show up in person...?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing carried his gentle smile, waving to let him rx, ¡°How are you uncle Yu?¡±


    ¡°This way please lord.¡± Uncle Yu smiled and showed him the way to backyard. Then he turned back to exhorted the two shop assistants seriously, ¡°Awen and Abing, keep an eye on the door. If any suspicious peoplee in, drive them away directly.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing sat down in the fine room at backyard, and uncle Yu greeted him again, more politely with a bowing, ¡°Asan and Awu just sent back a message. I was about to send it to you and you showed up unexpectedly.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t find the strange doctor at the ce he appearedst time. They areing back to serve you. In addition, I¡¯ve sent people to spread fake new about you in the east as you demanded.¡±


    ¡°When theye back, let them stay here. Currently, I don¡¯t need people to serve me.¡± Even if he needed people, he would buy a few girl servants to help Mo Qianxue. Her work was too tiring.


    The two cold-faced deities, if stayed here, would definitely sacred all visitors away. Uncle Yu was dissentient about the proposal, but he never dared to say no to his lord.


    He should just send lord¡¯s order to them. As for whether they followed the order or insisted to stay with lord was not his job.


    Thinking of this, uncle Yu felt assured again, continuing his report, ¡°Lord Lu didn¡¯t get news about the strange doctor either. I also sent people to find the doctor in other ces, but they all got no news. The strange doctor seemed to disappear out of thin air.¡±


    Upon finishing the report, uncle Yu breathed a long sigh of worry. When he looked up again, he found lord¡¯s eyebrows raised and there was an abnormal wave sending over from outside.


    Stunned, he turned around!


    Yet, after all he was too old. As the wind blew, he passed away and lost his consciousness.


    The door shook a little but did not open.


    With a gentle st, a ck shadow solidified and appeared.


    The man in ck kneel down the moment he saw Ning Shaoqing, ¡°Lord.¡±


    ¡°You still alive?¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s voice was trembling.


    The shadow guard looked up, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re here; I don¡¯t dare to die first.¡±


    The face looked stern, but the tone sounded sobbing and there were tears shing in the eyes.


    As the shadow guard raised his face, Ning Shaoqing saw a few scars ferociously scattering on his face. Instantly, all kinds of feelings surged in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s heart.


    At this point, he began to hate!


    That evil woman and his unconscientious younger brother! He could forgive them for having framed him.


    However, at the thought of the fact that among all his eight guards, now only Asan and Awu survived and got contact merely a few days ago and when gazing at the shadow guard¡¯s handsome face, which now was full of scars, his heart terribly ached.


    Shadow guard grew up with him and had been safeguarding him like shadows that valued his life more than anything else in the world.


    He was still alive, but it took him so long to be back. It meant how seriously he was injured...


    Ning Shaoqing raised his trembling hand and wanted to caress the scars, but the next second it stopped in midair.


    All he wanted to say turned into one sentence, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say so. My life is yours. As long as I keep my life, I¡¯ll safeguard you. It¡¯s the biggest honor in my life.¡±


    ¡°Well, you go back with me. However, don¡¯t show up. You might scaredy.¡± He could do without Asan and Awu, but he didn¡¯t wish to rid shadow guard.


    ¡°Lady?¡±


    The shadow guard was a little astonished.


    His young lord was never a casual person and never attracted by any woman. Now there was ady? What had he missed? Hopefully, this woman was a good match for lord...


    Only when mentioning Mo Qianxue did there crack a little warmth on Ning Shaoqing¡¯s frozen face.

 Chapter 57: Building a Restaurant and Connections

    <h4>Chapter 57: Building a Restaurant and Connections</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Sending away Ning Shaoqing, Mo Qianxue felt somewhat annoyed.


    Thend was bought with her money and the house was built on her money, but in the end, the properties should be notarized under his name. It was really not a happy thing.


    The point was that he looked so leisurely that it seemed things were supposed to be so.


    Yes, Ning Shaoqing had made his effort and helped her in the nick of time, but...


    The ancient women regarded it as justified that their own properties also belonged to their husbands.


    But she had epted modern education, so it wasn¡¯t that she cared too much about the properties but was an unspeakably ufortable feeling.


    Tidying up the mood and finishing household chores, she went to Fang house next to hers. In these days, everything was well-prepared in the tofu workshop. After today, the tofu-making work would beplemented in the newly-built workshop, so she didn¡¯t need to run between different sites.


    There gathered a dozen of people in the yard, some of who Mo Qianxue knew and others didn¡¯t. Upon her entering, everyone nodded to her awkwardly as a kind of greeting.


    Mo Qianxue was confused and Fang Datang ran over shyly, ¡°Mrs. Ning, these are carpenters and bricyers in our vige. We know that you¡¯re going to build a restaurant at the dock, so we¡¯re wondering if we can get the construction work.¡±


    He was a shy man in nature and didn¡¯t want to voluntarily ask her, but the men begged him again and again, saying that his wife was in good terms with Mrs. Ning and that as long as he asked, Mrs. Ning would definitely agree. Therefore, Fang Datong forced himself to make the request.


    Fang Datang asked falteringly, ¡°The daily pay is still twenty cents. The construction could start tomorrow after we get some wood. There the foundation has beenid, so if we act quick, it could finish in half a month.¡±


    To be honest, the purpose of Mo Qianxueing here was first to check the tofu-making and second to ask Fang Datang help her find some guys to build the house at the dock.


    However, she was a little startled by the crowd of people.


    Seeing that Mo Qianxue remained silent, Fang Datong rubbed his hands and looked to Wang Tiansong calling for help.


    Wang Tiansong¡¯s eyes darkened too and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay you don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Seeing that both of them changed their expressions, Mo Qianxue exined quickly, ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s just too sudden. I didn¡¯t get it at once. Brother Tiansong, I¡¯m more than happy if you can help me. How can I disagree?¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s smile rxed Wang Tiansong. He pointed at a thin man next to him, ¡°This is brother Lisan living in the east of our vige. He¡¯s an expert in making stoves. He makes the best stoves. The one in the new workshop was made by him.¡±


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Either the one Mo Qianxue was unfamiliar with or not was introduced to her one by one. Sheughed, ¡°So I¡¯ll bother you in the future. I¡¯m a woman and know nothing about your work, and my husband is a schr, so I should thank you first for your willingness to help us. During the construction days, besides daily pay, I¡¯ll offer you lunch every day. The lunch will be sent to the dock at noon.¡±


    The men looked at each other and shook their heads to refuse. Here was far from the dock, so that would be no less than difficulty to let her take all the troubles to send them lunch.


    Most of the men¡¯s children were Ning Shaoqing¡¯s students, and he had just donated to restore the ancestral hall. Originally, they should help her for free, but most of them were not rich and on the other hand, they didn¡¯t have ie in winter, so they had to mention about wage.


    Mo Qianxue could tell that they were honest guys, smiling, ¡°These days, I¡¯ve been trying to make a few delicious and filling dishes that sell at a low price. You can help me taste first. I owe you one.¡±


    The joke was made, and she should also warn them, smiling and continuing, ¡°If you really think that you¡¯re taking advantage of me, just help me build a solid restaurant, don¡¯t let it be smashed by one single st. Then I¡¯ll cry.¡±


    Everyone listened to her jokes and found her a funny and amiable person, so the atmosphere instantly got rxed. One man even added a joke, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t give us the hard corn buns that can damage teeth, anything you make will be fine.¡±


    All of themughed hearing this. Wang Tiansong promised seriously on behalf of them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Ning. The restaurant will definitely be solid and pretty.¡±


    The group of men nodded to show their agreement.


    Mo Qianxue smiled and thanked them. Then she went to the kitchen to tell sister Fang a few matters, check the tofu, and then took the men to the dock.


    There were still peopleing and going through the dock, taking on a lively scene.


    Yet, by Mo Qianxue¡¯s guidancest time, the site was in better order. The goods-carrying up and down became easier and more time-saving.


    Mo Qianxue pointed to thend she owned, greeted a few people, told the workers things to notice, and went to the management office.


    General Tang was a nice guy, so as she was starting the construction, she should tell him and build good connections with him.

 Chapter 58: Conquer, Laying Foundation for the Future

    <h4>Chapter 58: Conquer, Laying Foundation for the Future</h4>


    After a few words of formalities, Mo Qianxue and general Tang walked out from the management office.


    Because general Tang believed that a woman like her wasn¡¯t easy to do business outside, he insisted to follow her to thend to see whether there might be something he could help her with. Mo Qianxue agreed happily.


    The other two coordinators, seeing that they had left, whispered to each other.


    One imed that he was getting changed and the other said that he lost something and needed to go and find it. Exchanging a look, the two quickly got out of the management office too, one heading for the east and the other the west.


    The one going east sneaked to a ce and whispered to a person, ¡°Go and tell Jian family that the one who said their eldest youngdy is here.¡±


    The one going west nced around and seemingly bumped into a porter by ident, then he secretly told the person that dressed up as a porter, ¡°Go to tell manager Gao that the woman that young lord Xin is looking fores here today.¡±


    Mo Qianxue introduced Wang Tiansong to manager Tang. The two greeted each other and began to chat. Seeing that Wang Tiansong knew well about the construction, manager Tang praised to Mo Qianxue that she had hired a right person before leaving in relief.


    After manager Tang left, Mo Qianxue took out a simple blueprint and exined in detail to Wang Tiansong what she required and what to be paid special attention to.


    Obviously, the group of men regarded Wang Tiansong as their leader. As for Fang Datang, who was an honest and kind person though, wasn¡¯t clever and flexible enough.


    Last time when he had taken Mo Qianxue to buy construction materials, she had known that he was a person that found it hard to talk. Instead, Wang Tiansong behaved like an expert when talking about materials and he also knew how to bargain. For those things that Ning Shaoqing had asked him to do, he could finish satisfactorily. For this reason, Mo Qianxue began to notice him.


    She had to admit that Ning Shaoqing was really talented that he drew down exactly what she wanted. With such a clear blueprint, it would save much of her energy.


    However, using such a good painter only to draw the engineering sketches of her restaurant was really a waste of talent.


    After exining every detail, Mo Qianxue took out fifty taels and handed to Wang Tiansong, ¡°Take this first to buy the wood, nails, oil, felt cloth and other things that you need. If it isn¡¯t enough, just tell me.¡±


    The house in Wang vige could still be built with mud and soil, but the house at the dock was for business, so for the sake of a pretty outlook, it must be built mainly with wood, and solid wood.


    Wang Tiansong looked utterly surprised and didn¡¯t take over the money. He just kept refusing nervously and repeated, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t...I shouldn¡¯t...¡±


    Fifty taels was not a small amount. He had never seen so much money in his life.


    Mo Qianxue only saw uneasiness but no greed in his eyes, so she immediately rested assured and directly put the silver in his hand.


    This person was very capable. She still needed him for bigger career in the future. The purpose of giving him the money was first to check his character and second to examine his ability of doing things.


    If he was really a responsible person, she would let him be a manager to take charge of things at the dock so that she could save much energy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it now.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you? Do you want me, a woman, to run between the market and dock in wind and rain? Or do you want my husband to give up the work at school and concentrate on buying materials and supervising the construction here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just...it¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°Tiansong. I heard my husband praised that you¡¯re clever and reliable, so I trust the work to you. I didn¡¯t expect that you should refuse to take the charge.


    Originally, I think Xiaolei is also a quick-doer, so with you, his elder brother, taking the lead, I will let him be the restaurant waiter, but if you...¡±


    Listening to Mo Qianxue¡¯s words, Wang Tiansong felt encouraged. He had wanted to give it a shot, so as the courage was summoned up, he took over the silver and carefully put it into pocket. Then when Mrs. Ning mentioned his younger brother, his hearted jumped higher and higher.


    ¡°Please rest assured Mrs. Ning, I¡¯ll be a good leader to help you build a solid pretty restaurant. And don¡¯t worry about the money. I¡¯ll report to you what the money is spent on and the progress of the construction on a daily basis. As for Xiaolei...¡±


    Mrs. Ning nodded. It seemed that this person could be trusted with big tasks, but she didn¡¯t show out her appreciation, pretending to be hesitating to stop his question, ¡°As for Xiaolei, you may further discuss at home. If your parents agree, then when the restaurant is open, just let him work here; if...¡±


    ¡°Unnecessary. I¡¯m his elder brother. I can decide it. I¡¯ll let Xiaoleie here tomorrow.¡± Wang Tiansong no longer hesitated and hurriedly seized the opportunity.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. It¡¯s okay that hees here when the restaurant is open for business.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote. Allow me to handle this. Just let him follow after me every day, so that he¡¯ll be clear of what things has been put to where and how to use them. And in the future, he¡¯ll be a handy assistant, right?¡± Wang Tiansong feared that Mo Qianxue might take back her offer.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯ll be great! You handle this.¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s approval delighted Wang Tiansong, who added, ¡°What else do you need me to do Mrs. Ning? I can see that once the restaurant is open, the business must be good. The money will be too much to count.¡±


    This reminded of the sentence went in the modern society that one counted money so frequently that his fingers cramped, so sheughed, ¡°I even don¡¯t know when the earnings can cover the cost. When will the money be too much to count?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ning is clever and has a talented hand. Only by the dishes you made the other day, the restaurant will flourish. I believe in a few months the cost will be covered.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully that will happen. I¡¯ve taken out all my money to invest in the restaurant, which is the same as putting all my eggs in one basket. Brother Tiansong, it¡¯s noon already, so today I don¡¯t offer lunch.¡±


    Mo Qianxue pointed at the old man who was carrying a box selling buns to porters, ¡°Buy some buns for your men. It¡¯s on me. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send you lunch. Tell them and pardon me. I must go now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too modest Mrs. Ning! We¡¯re very grateful already!¡± Though the words meant refusing, the tone was approving.


    Mo Qianxue smiled and stopped her footsteps to outside, added, ¡°And, let your men rest assured. You¡¯ll get paid on a daily basis like before.¡±


    Wang Tiansong flushed and smiled shyly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can pay us after the construction is finished.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that the smile between the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes told Mo Qianxue everything in his mind. She didn¡¯t say more and just let him do what she had told him.


    After all, in winter there weren¡¯t many opportunities to make money. The young couple could earn one tael of silver after this money to increase domestic ie. If this continued, they would be much more at ease either to restore the house for their mother, to marry a wife for his younger brother or to raise a child of their own.


    As soon as Mo Qianxue left, Wang Tiansong began to assign tasks ofnd measuring, wood purchase, and so on to the men...

 Chapter 59: Encounter, Promise

    <h4>Chapter 59: Encounter, Promise</h4>


    A carriage stopped at the dock and two girls jumped off, cing the footstool for their youngdy to step on. Then a nanny held a graceful young woman, who was wearing a veil, and got off the carriage.


    The river course had been open to transportation and the dock was in official operation, so there were men and womening and going. The ce took on a lively picture.


    However, such an elegant person like her still attracted people¡¯s eyes like a scenery at the dock.


    After the pretty young woman got off, her nanny said something, and a girl servant walked to Wang Tiansong, asking, ¡°Brother, excuse me, is your employer here?¡±


    ¡°Ah? My employer? She went back.¡± Wang Tiansong didn¡¯t know what the girl wanted, wondering why Mrs. Ning, a country woman with no family background, should know such a nobledy.


    The girl thanked him and turned back to report as he had told her.


    Jian Qingyou remained silent for a while, ordering calmly, ¡°Shiqin, go and ask where the woman lived, let¡¯s visit and thank her some other day.¡±


    Her voice was soft and amiable and her temperament extremely dignified.


    ¡°Yes, mydy.¡± Shiqin retreated. Jian Qingyou, gazing at the river course, took a few steps forward.


    Her walking gait was pretty too. The skirt hemline didn¡¯t move too much, and no dust was disturbed, making her extraordinarily elegant.


    Nanny Yuan followed her in small steps and advised caringly, ¡°Actually it¡¯s okay if I go alone to send her your gratitude. Why do you insist to go in person? It¡¯s windy and cold, how bad if you might catch a cold!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank her more for having saved my life. As you told me that the woman had quite temperament, so I suppose it¡¯s good to make friends with her.¡±


    ¡°Mydy, think twice. She¡¯s of humble background, but you¡¯re a nobledy. How can you droop down like that?¡±


    ¡°Nobledy. I have no other choice. I¡¯m a mere bird in the cage.¡± The tone sounded sad.


    Jian Qingyou walked along the river, and the nanny hurried stepped forward to held her, persuading, ¡°Mydy, let¡¯s go back. The wind gets harder there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡± She came here just to take some air in the hope that the wind could disperse her unrealistic dream.


    She tried desperately to please her grandmother, the old madam, and made the request to thank the woman in person to show her sincerity! Besides, she also meant the chilly wind to wake her up from the dream.


    She had lost her heart to him since that enchanting first sight in the peach blossom rain and his arms holding around her waist.


    The thought of the promise in the forest make herpletely lose herself.


    Over the year in the capital, she could have gotten married if she wanted to.


    However, she wasn¡¯t willing to. She missed him. She was waiting for him.


    Nanny Yuan shook her head helplessly. There was no person who knew the youngdy better than her.


    To avoid the tea parties, flower-appreciation parties or poetry clubs, thedy either imed to fall ill or stayed behind others or pretended to be silly and fell into others¡¯ trap...


    Now she was strolling along the river in fresh breeze when she heard beautiful flute melody from not afar.


    Nanny Yuan and Jian Qingyou looked up at the same time to searching for the source of the sound.


    In front of them not afar, a man leaned against a willow tree. He was dressed in moonlight white, his hair bound with a jade ring, eyes looking down, holding a jade flute in his hands.


    Was it him?


    Jian Qingyou momentarily pushed aside the veil and hurried further a few steps forward to look closely at the man, whose ck hair was blowing in the hair. Though his face looked stern, the watery softness in his eyes harmonized the moment.


    The jade flute in his hands was his symbol.


    It was him! Really!


    *


    Xin Yiming had arrived for a long time in fact. He came by riding a horse.


    Depressed, he just wanted to ride on the horse and rushed speedily as he wished.


    It was the first time he had been here since the dock was built. To his surprise, it looked good.


    In a while, he knew by inquiring where Mo Qianxue lived. As long as he got this information, he didn¡¯t need to hurry. At the thought of Jian Qingyou¡¯s falling into water the first time she came back, he couldn¡¯t stop ming himself.


    It was winter when the grass on the riversides had turned yellow and the sight of the mountain across the river wasnd covered by leaves. With the bleak scenery and his desperate missing of her, he needed an emotional outlet, so he began to y the flute by the river.


    Just on the melody of sadness, he looked up and found...


    He found the person that he dreamed of every night. The red lips slightly pressed against each other and the eyebrows arched. By the winter sunrays, her face didn¡¯t look faint, but instead the sunshine gave her glowing softness, as if there were light haloing brightly all around her.


    The two pairs of eyes met, from afar.


    Temporarily, her breath paused while he also seemed to wake up suddenly and the melody stopped too.


    Jian Qingyou opened her mouth but didn¡¯t manage to make a sound.


    Xin Yiming had always been brave and decisive, but now he should be too intimidated to step forward.


    For the moment, the air seemed to be frozen.


    Xin Yiming¡¯s heart squeezed. He hadn¡¯t seen her since a year ago. She was still so beautiful. But why was there sadness and sorrow on her face?


    Who was it? Who made her be like this? Was it the one behind her falling into water or was it because she had had a hard time in the capital?


    Since departure, there wasn¡¯t one day that he didn¡¯t miss her.


    Pushing by the carving miss, he had secretly sent someone to the capital, only to inquire about any bit of information about her. He didn¡¯t dare to let her know that within his ability range he had even destroyed some of the proposals of her suitors.


    He had never been a prudish gentleman. Ever since his mother died, he had learned to fight for the things he wanted.


    The many times narrow escape and survivals taught him that as a wolf he must grind his teeth and as a sheep he must practice his legs.


    She knew his heart. But he didn¡¯t dare to let her know his dark side.


    He would stick to honoring his words, the promise he had made that day.


    As long as she was still unmarried, he would never marry another woman other than her.


    In a public ce, there were too many people and mouths, so the two remained looking at each other in a distance but didn¡¯t walk near or speak.


    Nanny Yuan gently coughed and pulled the veil, reminding in a low voice, ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s not early, we should go back, otherwise old madam will worry about you.¡±


    If old madam knew that their first youngdy met with this lord Xin again, the servants would not get away and the youngdy would be grounded. Very likely she would be married randomly to a noble man.


    Jian Qingyou felt like being in a dream. She stumbled her way in a daze to him.


    The hand putting on Nanny was slightly trembling. She thought she could never see him again in this life.


    Yet, what the future would be like even if they met again?


    ¡°Shiqin,dy is tired. Let¡¯s go back home.¡± Two girl servants held Jian Qingyou to get on board the carriage, then nanny Yuan told the driver, ¡°Laowang, drive!¡±


    Not far from the carriage, there followed a tall horse which paced slowly forward. On the horse sat a young lord dressed in white who was ying the flute and making beautiful melody...


    The driver was either fascinated by the melodious flute tune or intended to drive steadily for the youngdy sitting inside, so the carriage went ahead at a low speed.


    The window curtain of the carriage was opened in a slit.


    Carriage, white clothes, tall horse, trail, flute altogether formed a beautiful picture.


    However, the moment broke the heart of the tearful person in the carriage.


    Jian Qingyou sat beside the window, biting hard on her handkerchief. Her body trembled from her struggle to fight back the tears, unwilling to put down the curtain. The two girl servants exchanged a look, confused whether she could see anything through the narrow slit.


    Nanny Yuan smelt a rat, hurriedly yelling at the driver outside, ¡°Laowang, hurry to drive. Do you want to get punishment? Old madam is waiting fordy to have dinner.¡±


    Laowang woke up from the flute melody, waving the whip, and the carriage speeded up suddenly to rush forward until the moonlight white was out of sight.

 Chapter 60: Persistence, Uneasiness of the Su Qi

    <h4>Chapter 60: Persistence, Uneasiness of the Su Qi</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    In the alley of Tianxiang city.


    A group of men cornered a thief-like youth, one of them cursing, ¡°Wang Xiangcai, you asshole, where do you want to hide? You¡¯ve taken master Liao¡¯s money but didn¡¯t do things for us? This can¡¯t be settled so easily. Give it to us, where is the recipe?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the recipe. That woman is so shrewd that the vige elders took her side. I really couldn¡¯t get the recipe. To do the task you gave me, my father even lost thirty taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get it? You father lost money? It has nothing to do with us. Dare you me it to master Liao? When will you pay us back?¡±


    ¡°Please give me a few more days.¡±


    ¡°More days?¡±


    ¡°Please...¡±


    ¡°Dare you take the money and didn¡¯t do things for me. Come on and beat him to death.¡±


    The men began to punch and kick Wang Xiangcai up while the leading man walked to the depth of the alley, turning a corner, and bowed to a person who looked like a manager.


    ¡°Master Liao, it seems that the recipe is hard to get, so...¡±


    ¡°Stupid. Now in our restaurant, as long as people order tofu and we don¡¯t have it, they will leave and go to Baiyunju.¡±


    ¡°What about we hire Xiaotaohong, the top singer-prostitute again?¡±


    ¡°No use. Now Xiaotaohong is very expensive. By our turnover, we can¡¯t afford her. Besides, those women are useless. People have be tired of her. Now they all turn to the story-tellers.¡±


    ¡°Then what about learning from others and hiring some story-tellers too?¡±


    ¡°Stupid idea! All story-tellers in Tianxiang city have signed a contract with him, promising they won¡¯t tell stories in other restaurants. Now they can get one hundred cents per month even they don¡¯t work and sit at home. But if they breach the contract, they have to pay thousands of taels of silver. Who will work with us?¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If we can¡¯t make it with a tough hand, then let¡¯s try a soft way. Boss said that tomorrow he would personally go to Wang vige tomorrow...¡±


    *


    When Mo Qianxue got back to Wang vige, sister Fang had taken three smart wives and a ck-faced man waiting in the yard.


    In the future, Mo Qianxue nned to spare herself from the tofu workshop, so she decided to totally hand it over to sister Fang and promote her to manager with a raising sry of two hundred cents per month. Fang Datang could be her assistant, helping with carrying and moving. He would be paid six hundred cents per month.


    Being a manager didn¡¯t get paid only with sry. Mo Qianxue also promised to give the couple part of the annual ie of the tofu workshop at the end of the year, so sister Fang was overjoyed.


    Now the couple fully took her side and respected her wholeheartedly, really regarding her as their madam.


    Among the four people, two young wives worked together with sister Fang and Guihua to make tofu and other by-products while the ck-faced man followed Fang Datang to do heavybor.


    Another young wife Juniang followed Mo Qianxue to be the cook of the restaurant at the dock. She didn¡¯t n to hire a professional cook who would be expensive but not be able to make new styles of dishes.


    All these people were employed after Mo Qianxue¡¯s careful consideration of their family background and personal characters.


    The two young wives surnamed Li while the ck-faced man surnamed Gao.


    Juniang was wife of Li Sanlei, who had carried Mo Qianxue out of the ditch. The other day when the house was in construction, she came to give a hand. She was an honest person who seldom talked and with great culinary skills. At that time, Mo Qianxue had expressed her appreciation and invited her to be the chef.


    It would be better if there was a sous-chef. Mo Qianxue thought to herself who was suitable. This person must be quick-handed and willing to work hard.


    She didn¡¯t have to hurry, which would be no use, because at the beginning the business couldn¡¯t be too good, so she didn¡¯t need to worry for the moment. There was time for careful consideration.


    Thinking through all these, she chatted with the people and directed sister Fang to clean up the workshop and to put everything in ce. Tomorrow morning, the workshop would start officially start its operation.


    Looking up at the sky, she found it was not early. She was supposed to go through the documental procedure. Ning Shaoqing should be back from downtown too. Mo Qianxue had finished cooking the dinner and waited anxiously at the door for him.


    Just now she also specially asked Shuanzi to have a check at the house of the vige head, and Shuaizi reported that the vige head had been back for quite long.


    Shuanzi also said that the vige head looked unhappy.


    Mo Qianxue murmured to herself, wondering if it was because Ning Shaoqing had behaved in his awkward young lord way again and offended the vige head.


    Standing under the big tree at the front door, Mo Qianxue felt a sense of loss. Ever since she lived here, as long as she went back from outside, Ning Shaoqing would be waiting for her at home.


    Her husband wasn¡¯t in good health, and he didn¡¯t have money on him. He didn¡¯te back together on the carriage. What should she do?


    Was he carrying his sick body and walking back from Tianxiang city? Oh, dear heaven! When could this person change his stubborn temper?


    Thinking about it, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t helpining against the vige head. He was too unkind. Being a head, how could he acted so mean...?


    Mo Qianxue thought about this and that,ined and cursed...


    When she looked up again, an elegant figure appeared from a distance. In the lingering sunrays of the dusk, he seemed to be wearing a golden ring coat around his body, which rendering him an unrealistic touch like a god descending from the sky.


    *


    At Baiyunju, Tianxiang city.


    Manager Li was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, ¡°Seventh young lord, it¡¯s said that the old boss of Yingkeju is going to visit Wang vige tomorrow to buy the tofu recipe from Mrs. Ning at a high price. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± The seventh young lord shook his small fan and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I don¡¯t that Mr. and Mrs. Ning have promised us to provide with us all of the tofu that they make until the end of this year. However, it¡¯s said that the manager of Yingkexuan is taking with him great amount of silver! Though I believe Mrs. Ning will value her words, people may be drunken by money.¡±


    ¡°Right, lord. After two months¡¯ endeavor, our Baiyunju struggled to create such a good result. The owner of Yingkexuan will use whatever dirty methods to give his way. The manager Xue is exactly the father of the beloved concubine of Wu Dafu. I heard that he¡¯s not a person easily dealt with. To stop the good trend of our restaurant, he will definitely spend huge amount of money.¡±


    Alu agreed on manager Li¡¯s words. He remembered how the other illegal young lords of Su family satirized andughed at the seventh young lord when he first epted the task of making the restaurant flourish again.


    They said that now Baiyunju could survive for a while but when the seventh young lord took over the restaurant, it must be broke within three months. Thoseughing faces were extremely hateful. He didn¡¯t want the seventh young lord to be aughing stock.


    Seeing that their lord didn¡¯t express his opinion, manager Li continued to persuade, ¡°She just agreed upon it verbally. Should we send someone to sign an official contract tonight so that it bes a binding use?¡±


    Su Qi shook his head and replied calmly, ¡°Unnecessary! Just pretend you know nothing about this. Focus on your own business. Ignore this.¡± That woman had more ambition than money.


    Besides, if she wanted, she would sell it next year even if she couldn¡¯t sell the recipe this year. He didn¡¯t mean to baffle her. Thinking of the sight of the hands full of blisters and the hard life she was living, he would understand her no matter how she would deal with this matter.


    ¡°Pretend that I don¡¯t know it?¡± Manager Li and Alu asked at the same time. Their lord should let them ignore the huge event of being robbed of upstream resources and subsequently source of ie? What...what did he mean?


    Su Qi didn¡¯t care about their transgression, just picking up a book and waving to them, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The lord was bewitched again! Alu heavily stamped his feet and left.


    They could do no more! Manager Li also shook his head helplessly and followed Alu out. He had expected that this time they would fight to the end against Yingkexuan because he had been swollen anger for a long time.


    Shutting the door, Alu stood guarded at the,ining to himself: my lord, what was wrong with you? Was the woman so good to deserve all you had done for her?


    Manager Li stood at the door, frowning and silent for a long time before he breathed a long sigh out and left. The few days ago straight backbone now turned curved again. It seemed that it was time for him to retire and go back to his hometown.


    Hearing that manager Li had left with a sigh and Alu¡¯s steady breath outside, Su Qi put down the book in his hand, looking down and tapping the table with the fan, again and again, in tones high and low, just like the unsteady beat of his heart.


    Yes, at this moment, his heart was also in a messy uneasiness! He didn¡¯t want to see the picture whether the woman would break her promise because of money. He even didn¡¯t dare to imagine...


    No matter what decision she made, he wouldn¡¯t me her.


    However, he would be disappointed.


    He feared that she was that kind of people. He feared more of that disappointment.

 Chapter 61: Seventh Young Lord Awed by Mr. Ning

    <h4>Chapter 61: Seventh Young Lord Awed by Mr. Ning</h4>


    In the winter it got dark earlier and earlier. After they finished dinner and prepared everything, the sky had turned pitch-dark.


    By the dim light, Mo Qianxue entered the inner room.


    Ning Shaoqing was leaning on the newly-made couch, his hair ink-dark, lips light-colored and face delicate and soft, seeming to be pondering something.


    She was a little surprised. Usually at this time, he would have long gone to bed already.


    Was he waiting for her?


    Right. Seeing she came in, Ning Shaoqing smiled and took out an oil-paper pack.


    ¡°Here is the title deed. Keep it at a safe ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Mo Qianxue replied, smiling and taking over the pack.


    As long as they had an official title deed, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone daring to make a trouble here. Certainly, she was happy about this, but she was also a little unhappy about certain thing.


    She slowly opened the pack and became astonished.


    On the ce where the owner¡¯s name was signed should be Mo Qianxue!


    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes, voluntarily rubbing them with her hand.


    At the second nce, she was sure that the owner column of the property at Wang vige indeed signed Mo Qianxue.


    In a hurry, she opened the next one, the title deed of thend at Tianyou dock, and it was Mo Qianxue too.


    Surprised! Stunned! She even could shut her mouth.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s expression amused Ning Shaoqing. The corners of his lips slightly arched. Gently poking her forehead, he joked, ¡°Anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°No...no...¡± When Mo Qianxue looked up again, her eyes were filled with tears.


    She had her own property in the estranged world. She was no longer a person of unknown origin. She was not alone anymore. In the future, no one would dare to threat to sell her out as a ve.


    The exciting tears didn¡¯t totally stem from the ownership of house andnd, but the feeling of being loved and cherished.


    Putting down the certificates, Mo Qianxue tried to hold back her excitement and joked with Ning Shaoqing, ¡°That¡¯s wrong. Very wrong. Why use my name for both properties?¡±


    The tears still shone in her eyes, and Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t help wiping out the dropping tear, ¡°Sorry for all you have suffered!¡±


    Wiping away the tears at the corners of her eyes, Ning Shaoqing answered in a loving tone, ¡°Little fool. It was you who earned the house and the restaurant at the dock. Of course your name should be written down there!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fear that people mayugh at you?¡± Suddenly Mo Qianxue understood why, ording to Shuanzi, the vige head looked unhappy. Ancient men valued most about their faces. Now he lived in his wife¡¯s house. Wouldn¡¯t he fear of beingughed at and looked down upon by others?


    ¡°Who dares?¡± Ning Shaoqing answered readily.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, nobody dares to...¡±


    ¡°What on earth do you think of your husband?¡±


    Husband? Oh dear heaven! Mo Qianxue mistook his fluster as anger of her looking down on him, so she smiled shyly, ¡°Then thank you, sir!¡±


    Ning Shaoqing again choked on his upsetting when he heard the sir in her thank.


    This woman was so annoying. Why did she just ignore his obvious indication? He stopped smiling and gazed at her with a serious look but didn¡¯t manage to say anything.


    Mo Qianxue waited him to announce certain significant matter when Ning Shaoqing suddenly approached, the cello-like soft voice blowing her face like gentle night breeze.


    ¡°Just call me Shaoqing, okay?¡±


    Mo Qianxue was blown her mind out, voluntarily turned away a little and nodded, ¡°Yes...¡±


    What a big deal? She had long wanted to address him by his name. The ¡®sir¡¯ made her feel like a school child too.


    However, could this man not talk to her in such gentle voice and not stand so near? And, must he find it so hard to let her call his name?


    ¡°Try it.¡± Ning Shaoqing was a little dissatisfied seeing her stepping aside a little.


    ¡°Shaoqing.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Qianxue called him carelessly, but Ning Shaoqing answered with satisfaction.


    ¡°There is another important thing I need to tell you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Today I went to a winery. The owner is one of my old friends. I¡¯ve talked to him. After your restaurant is open, all wine you need will be supplied by him. He¡¯ll delivery the wine first and the ount can be settled at the end of each month. The wine you don¡¯t sell out can give back to him...¡±


    ¡°Really? Is there such a good business?¡±


    Two days ago, she was worrying about this. It would be too expensive to buy good wine bottle by bottle! The budget was limited, so if she bought the wine in big bottles but didn¡¯t manage to sell it, then the money wouldn¡¯t be wasted. Yet, if she bought wine in bulk, that would look too cheap without taste. She had been so disturbed by this matter.


    ¡°Shaoqing, you¡¯re so great!¡± Once the problem was solved, Mo Qianxue was in such a good mood that she jumped to give him a loud kiss on his fair jade-skinned cheek.


    ¡°...¡± He looked a littlecent and the face flushed.


    *


    On the next day, early in the morning, Mo Qianxue got up out of the bed.


    After waiting for Ning Shaoqing to finish breakfast, she and Juniang began to prepare the lunch for the constructors working at the dock.


    The dozen of men doing heavybor should each eat one kilogram of food for lunch. She supposed.


    Therefore, she made two straightrge pots of steamed buns and stewed arge bucket of pig lung tofu soup.


    Pig lungs were scrap of a pig and smelly, so most of households wouldn¡¯t eat them, and thus much cheaper than pork. She bought them with little money.


    When Mo Qianxue was little, they were so poor that her mom could only made this pig lung soup to satisfy her craving for meat. They often made this soup, so through time she naturally learned some methods to remove the smelly taste and make delicious appetizing pig lung soup.


    Now, she added tofu to the soup to create an even fresher taste.


    This dish was going to be a specialty for the restaurant at the dock, because it was delicious, easy to cook and avable at a low cost.


    The sweet smell floated out of the kitchen and enticed Yayaing from next door, sucking her fingers and peeking from behind the door.


    Mo Qianxue felt both a little sad and amused and with a smile called her inside. She gave her a bowl of the soup, blowing to cool it down and feeding her, and then picked up a steamed bun for her as snack.


    Yaya sipped the soup and bit the bun, keeping saying how delicious the food Mrs. Ning made. The cute adorable look made Juniang, a usually serious person,e over to pinch her little face. Taking over the soup bowl from Mo Qianxue, she filled another bowl of soup and fed her.


    The two of them talked andughed while Mo Qianxue thought for a while before she filled arge bucket with the pig lung soup and picked a dozen of steamed buns into lunch boxes, telling Juniang a few words before sending the food to the tofu workshop next door.


    She handed over the pig lung soup and steam buns to sister Fang. Mo Qianxue habitually nced around the workshop to check the working situation when she saw a thin girl standing at the corner of the room, around twelve years old and looking sick and lost.


    Seeing that Mo Qianxue was regarding the girl, sister Fang quickly came to exin that the girl was sister Guihua¡¯s daughter, mentioned about Li Kaishi and then began to curse him.


    It turned out that now sister Guahua worked every day at the tofu workshop and left Nizi, her daughter, alone at home, so the girl fell target of Li Kaishi who should go to their house and try to take advantage of her. But for the neighbors heard the noise, a tragedy would have happened.


    Sister Fang cursed violently while sister Guahua became tearful. She pulled over Nizi and bowed to Mo Qianxue, ¡°Mrs. Ning, I know that it¡¯s not proper to take my child to work, but, but I really can¡¯t rest assured to leave her alone at home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nizi is a nice girl. She¡¯ll help us with odds and ends. You don¡¯t have to pay her, and the lunch can be deducted from my sry. Just please don¡¯t drive her away, please.¡±


    Mo Qianxue hurriedly held up sister Guihua and cursed in secrecy the damned Li Kaishi. Theme man should keep causing troubles here and there. What an asshole that he even wanted to take advantage of a physically immature girl!


    It seemed that after this busy period, she must spare a moment and give him a good lecture. Besides, she didn¡¯t forget the bitch called Fang Taoer and what she had done to her.


    Though she was cursing Li Kaishi to herself, she began to appease sister Guihua, ¡°How will I do that? Sister Guihua, what kind of people do you think I am?


    How can it be possible that I hire a childbor and don¡¯t pay her? Besides, making tofu requires physical strength. The girl is small and thin and sick. How can she do this?


    What about...¡±


    Sister Guihua mistook it that Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t willing to hire her duaghter, and as she was about to beg her again, sister Fang pulled her, secretly pinching her hand to calm her down. As far as sister Fang knew, Mo Qianxue was never a relentless person.


    ¡°What about letting Nizi stay here and make clothes for me?¡±


    Mo Qianxue made the decision and asked the girl, ¡°Nizi, can you do needlework?¡±


    Recently the weather got colder. Her clothes were too thin to shield off cold, so a few days ago she had bought some cotton and cloth. She had asked aunt Wangsan to make her one piece of clothes, but the workmanship and style weren¡¯t so good as what sister Guihua made.


    She had nned to ask sister Guihua to help her, but recently she was really busy at the workshop, so Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t speak it out.


    ¡°Yes, of course she can.¡± Sister Guihua answered for her daughter, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee other things, but her needlework is all learnt from me. Don¡¯t think that she is too young. Her needlework is even better than mine.¡±


    Nizi lowered her head, looking uneasy, so sister Guihua exined, ¡°The child is timid. Yesterday she was scared. Please don¡¯t me her.¡±


    Autism? Mo Qianxue was reminded of the word.


    ¡°Damned Li Kaishi. That asshole!¡± Seeing Nizi, sister Fang¡¯s couldn¡¯t help cursing him again and then spoke for Nizi again, ¡°The girl has a bitter life. Ever since her father died, she¡¯s been timid and afraid of strangers...¡±


    s. A poor child!


    Mo Qianxue squatted down and put her hands around Nizi¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Nizi, are you willing to make some clothes for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course she is.¡± Sister Guihua answered for Nizi again.


    Mo Qianxue frowned and regarded sister Guahua to stop her. She only looked intently at Nizi and repeated the question in a soft soothing voice.


    Nizi should learn to take control of her own life because she couldn¡¯t live under the protection of her mother forever.


    ¡°Nizi, you¡¯re a nice good. I know you can do it.¡±


    ¡°Nizi, you have to know that you will encounter loads of difficulties in your life. If you give in to them, you can never ovee them. If you choose to leap over them, then they¡¯ll be a mere condiment of your life...¡± The gentle words flew through Nizi¡¯s heart like warm spring water. Nobody had ever told her this before.


    In the encouraging and kind eyes of Mo Qianxue and expecting and begging eyes of her mother, Nizi finally summoned up courage, slightly lifting up her head, and said yes.


    Merely by this faint yes, sister Guihua shed tears. From yesterday, Nizi even didn¡¯t talk to her. Mrs. Ning was so excellent.


    Indeed education made people different. As long as Nizi lived well, she was willing to do any kind of heavybor, so now all she wanted was to do more work to repay Mo Qianxue.


    When Mo Qianxue took Nizi back to this room, Juniang had already packed the lunch in a short time. Mo Qianxue left food in the kitchen, carefully telling Nizi a few things, and then went to the dock with Juniang in a hurry.


    Juniang pushed out her cart and put two baskets of steamed buns and arge bucket of soup on it, leaving no work for Mo Qianxue to do.


    This person was really a sincere and honest one. Ever since Mo Qianxue promised to let her be the chef of the restaurant, she became even more pious than sister Fang. She not only finished all the work before anyone else, but also treated her with respect as a real madam.


    However, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t like this and insisted to give her a hand. Seeing her persistent attitude after a few rounds of refusal and thete hour, Juniang didn¡¯t insist any more.

 Chapter 62: Begging and Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 62: Begging and Rejection</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The dock was as busy as usual with people constantlying and going.


    When Mo Qianxue arrived, Wang Tiansong, Fang Datang and others were busying doing their work. Seeing that the lunch was sent here, they all came over with joy. By wind, as the lid was lifted up, the appetizing scent instantly spread all around. People near the construction site all looked at them with curious eyes, especially those porters going on and off ships. Their eyes lit up; some of their even drooled.


    Ordering Juniang to give out the food, Mo Qianxue picked up a few bowls to add the pig lung soup into them and then packed a few steamed buns, walking in the direction of the managing office.


    Whether manager Tang had had lunch or not, this represented her gratitude.


    Since the weather was cold, fearing that the soup might cool down on the way, Mo Qianxue specially asked Juniang to cover the bucket with a worn-out cotton-padded jacket, so now the soup was still steamingly hot.


    Manager Tang didn¡¯t pretend to refuse but took over the food right away from Mo Qianxue, thanked her and began to eat.


    Judging from the look the other two officers ate, their life conditions couldn¡¯t be too good. An ordinary officer wasn¡¯t paid too much, and he had to support a whole big family.


    The three of them enjoyed the lunch very much. Manager Tang also praised the dishes while eating.


    There was no restaurant yet at the dock, so the porters only eat old solid food. In addition, after the cleaning woman left, very likely manager Tang only had solid food for lunch too. No wonder that they enjoyed the meal so much.


    After finishing the lunch, manager Tang wiped his mouth, still enjoying the great taste and asking, ¡°Mrs. Ning, what is this soup? Will it be one of the dishes in your restaurant?¡±


    ¡°The soup is cooked with pig lungs and tofu. Yes, it¡¯ll be one of our specialties. What you do think?¡±


    Officer Li said, ¡°Uh? Aren¡¯t pig lungs smelly? Don¡¯t they taste strange? But how can you make it so delicious? You¡¯re really a good cook. Tell us the secret. I want my wife to cook the soup too.¡±


    Officer Zhang said, ¡°So this is the taste of tofu. It¡¯s soft and tasty. I heard that tofu can only be bought at Baiyunju in Tianxiang city. Mrs. Ning also knows how to make it?¡±


    Manager Tang didn¡¯t show it on his face, but he was also shocked. He almost forgot the fact that tofu had gained huge reputation in Tianxiang city months ago and that in the city, tofu was only essible at Baiyunju the restaurant. It seemed that this Mrs. Ning was no ordinary people. It would be better to get along with her with sincerity and courtesy from now on.


    Besides, the tofu recipe was the lifeblood of a restaurant! The secret! How ignorant Li and Zhang were!


    Thinking of this, he gave a re at them and scolded with a joke, ¡°You twods. It¡¯s good enough to have a taste. How greedy that you should want the recipe!¡±


    Having scolded the two men, he turned back to Mo Qianxue, asking. ¡°Both the steam buns and pig lung soup are delicious. I¡¯m wondering how you¡¯ll set the price for them.¡±


    Although Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t mind the two young officers asking the question, she was still grateful to manager Tang for thinking on her behalf, so she replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, manager Tang. I take it that these two officers are praising my cooking skills. The steam bun sells at half cent and the soup at five cents.¡±


    Manager Tang added, ¡°For each porter, three or four steamed buns can fill their stomach. It¡¯s not expensive. But as for the soup, one bowl isn¡¯t enough, so the porters couldn¡¯t afford the soup if it sells at five cents.¡±


    Mo Qainxue replied, a little awkward, ¡°I have no other choice. The cost is high. If I sell it at a low price, I can¡¯t make ends meet.¡±


    In fact, she wouldn¡¯t! The tofu was made in her own workshop, and the pig lungs were cheap scraps. Though she added some side ingredients such as ck cardamom, cardamom, clove, pepper, star anise, cumin, bay leaf and white peony to remove the smelly taste, the cost of one bowl of the soup was no more than one cent.


    Originally, in order to sell more, she could sell it at two cents per bowl.


    However, if she targeted the porters as the main customers, the level of the restaurant would be lowered down invisibly, then the rich peopleing on the tourist ships wouldn¡¯t go to her restaurant.


    In addition, to sell the steamed buns, she nned to open a special window which sold the buns for take-away.


    For those who wanted to sit down in the restaurant, they must be able to afford the soup and some other dishes, so ordinary porters couldn¡¯t afford these.


    Otherwise, if the price of the soup was set at two cents per bowl, she would need to serve loads of people every day, which would both exhaust her and make little money. At the same time, she also had to bear with the porters who might yell and fight in the restaurant.


    She really couldn¡¯t stand that kind of rudeness and noise.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You should be cautious to do business...¡± Manager Tang responded.


    It was okay for him if the soup would sell at a high price. By his sry, though he couldn¡¯t enjoy the soup every day, he could afford it asionally. When the weather turned freezing, he would be happy enough if there was a ce for him to have some warm food now and then.


    The other two officers also agreed and kept praising the delicious soup which warmed up their bodies after taking one bowl. Mo Qianxue exined to them that it was because she had added many nutritious herbal medicines which could drive away moist and improve qi.


    They recalled the taste and confirmed that there was indeed a medicinal fragrance, nodding and praising and promising that they would definitely go to her restaurant when it was open.


    Chatting for a moment, Mo Qianxue stood up, collecting the wares, and said goodbye when three people came in. One of them took out a paper and handed it to manager Tang, who took a nce andughed, ¡°So manager Jin. This way please.¡±


    Mo Qianxue frowned. These three people were probably manager and officers sent here from Changyou city again.


    Seeing that Mo Qianxue were collecting bowls and chopsticks, they ordered rudely, ¡°You, pour some tea for us.¡±


    Did they regard her as a waitress here? Go to hell! What manager? She didn¡¯t give a shit, and there was no need to please them.


    Besides, the heads of the two cities stood at odds against each other, so she only needed to build good rtionship with one side. By the reckless behavior of manager Jin, she could tell what kind of stupid asshole he was. How was heparable with manager Tang?


    Mo Qianxue gathered everything, pulling her face long, and left without saying anything. The one behind her pointed at her back andined to manager Tang, ¡°What does that mean? You¡¯re going to treat your guests in this way? Do you want to...¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t hear clearly of the rest of the words, and she didn¡¯t want to. The feuds and discords among officers were none of her business.


    When she came back, the workers had already finished their lunch and started to work again.


    Wang Tiansong yed the role of leader or the man in charge. At the sight of her, he came over and reported to her in detail the ounts taking ce from yesterday till now. Then he shared his thoughts on the arrangement of the construction work, requesting for her opinions. All this satisfied Mo Qianxue.


    She taught him a few points, shared some of her own ideas and thoughts, confirmed with him some details and then, taking Juniang with her, went back to the Wang vige, pushing the cart.


    *


    The waiters of Yingkeju the restaurant of Tianxiang city saw the arrival of Baiyunju¡¯s carriage which was to collect tofu and sprinted to the backyard to report boss Xue.


    The carriage had been prepared long ago. On boss Xue¡¯s order, it set off quickly.


    Manager Liao apanied boss Xue to sit in the carriage, and surprisingly, Zhao Dafei, eldest son of Zhao Ergou, should sit next to the drivercently and lead the way.


    The weather was fine. The carriage of Yingkexuan headed in the direction of Wang vige.


    On the opposite side, manager Li of Baiyunju stood at the window of one vip room and saw the carriage setting off, feeling depressed.


    When the carriage was out of sight, he heavily snorted and, throwing his sleeves, left, taking aback the waiter who came upstairs to clean the table.


    Manager Li had been a nice person. What happened to him today?


    *


    Mo Qianxue and Juniang just arrived at the entrance of the vige when a young wife showed up and told them that there were guests at her house. One of them imed himself as boss Xue. Mo Qianxue searched the name in her brain but didn¡¯t figure out who he was, yet she knew that very likely he came to buy tofu.


    Before the end of this year, tofu was sold exclusively to Baiyunju, an agreement that had been reached upon long ago. She wouldn¡¯t be a person that easily broke her promise.


    It was okay if he wanted to buy, but just wait until next year.


    Making up her mind, Mo Qianxue pulled her cotton-padded jacket that didn¡¯t fit her well, frowning. The needlework of aunt Yunsan was really way worse than that of sister Guihua. Ning Shaoqing was fine with that because of his model-like figure which naturally gave him a touch of graceful bearing.


    She, on the other hand, was dissatisfied because the jacket made her look plump, so she eagerly looked forward to Nizi making a new jacket for her.


    Upon entering the door, at the sight of Zhao Dafei standing over there, Mo Qianxue frowned. The man sitting at the lower side stood up, stepping forward and asking, ¡°Are you Mrs. Ning?¡±


    The man looked familiar. By little thinking, Mo Qianxue remembered this man¡ªthe arrogant manager Liao of Yingkexuan. What? Now he knew the good of tofu and begged for it by visiting her in person?


    Hem!


    She despised in secrecy but didn¡¯t show it on her face, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Yet, manager Liao didn¡¯t recognize her, still presenting an overbearing manner. Another man introduced, ¡°This is boss Xue of Yingkexuan in Tianxiang city.¡±


    Boss Xue sat upright on the left side, all fake smiles, waiting for Mo Qianxue to bow to him. To his surprise, Mo Qianxue walked by him and sat directly on the main chair, asking in a slow voice, ¡°What I can help you?¡±


    Boss Xue immediately pulled his face long due to Mo Qianxue¡¯s indifferent attitude and gave a small snort through his nose. What a rude country woman!


    Only because that his purpose today was to pull off cooperation, he shouldn¡¯t scold her.


    Seeing his boss¡¯s expression, manager Liao also changed his tone to be impolite, ¡°Wee here to buy your tofu. Name a number and we want it all.¡±


    The tone sounded as if that the offer was an enormous grace and that if Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t kneel down to thank them, she was proved an ungrateful person.


    Shit! Obviously, now it was they who should beg her. Why did they act in such a tough manner?! She supposed that these people were influenced by the Zhao boy who poured stupid water into their brains.


    Mo Qianxue still looked impassive, replied in a manner neither humble nor arrogant, ¡°Sorry about that. Our tofu is exclusive to Baiyunju and won¡¯t sell to other restaurants. If there is nothing else that I can help, let¡¯s call it a day and pardon me that I don¡¯t have the time to see you to the door.¡±


    Zhao Dafei got anxious about the uping failure of the negotiation, ¡°She is lying. In and out the vige, she exchanges one kilogram of tofu with three kilograms of beans.¡± Manager Liao had promised to give him a slice of cake if the business seeded.


    ¡°You also said exchange not sell.¡±


    Mo Qianxue thumped on the table and scared Zhao Dafei.


    Boss Xue gave manager Liao a look, suggesting that if a touch hand didn¡¯t work then try a softer method. Instantly, manager Liao put on a smiling ingratiating face, ¡°Then we can exchange too. If others offer you three kilograms of beans, we¡¯ll...¡±


    Manager Liao paused for a while as if to emphasize what a bliss they were offering, ¡°We¡¯ll exchange one kilogram of tofu with three and a half kilograms of beans. How do you like it?¡±


    How stingy!


    Mo Qianxue pissed off. They only offer a half kilogram more and pronounced it like something. She mistook that they would offer a big number.


    It wasn¡¯t worthwhile to be mad at such people, ¡°How generous you are! Shame that we don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Though she said generous, she said it with ridicule and sneer, ¡°The exchange originally meant to thank our neighbors for taking care of us, not to make a profit. Baiyunju buys our tofu at five cents per kilogram...¡±


    Listening to her speaking, boss Xue could no longer hold back his rage, standing up and said impatiently, ¡°Alright. We offer one cent more than Baiyunju. In addition, we¡¯ll give you ten taels of silver as a reward. From this day on, you can¡¯t sell it to others.¡±


    He just didn¡¯t believe that there were things that couldn¡¯t be settled by money. The high price couldn¡¯t let a household womanpromise?


    Manager Liao added, ¡°Our boss is so kind and generous to give a such a big reward. Hurry and kowtow to him to show your gratitude.¡±


    Zhao Dafei continued, ¡°Right. Mrs. Ning, kowtow to show your gratitude. Ten straight taels of silver! The tofu you make can¡¯t sell ten taels for a month. Besides, I introduce such a boss to you. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me with something?¡±


    How could she forget? Cold beams shot out from Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes. She had heard of what Wang Yushan saidst time when they were driven out of the vige. It turned out that the one initiated everything was Zhao Dafei.


    It was said that after their whole family were expelled out of the vige, no other viges were willing to ept them, so the braze Zhao Ergou had to take all of them back to the Zhao vige to crowd up with his old man.


    Now Zhao Ergou and his wife lived there and worked hard all day long, not daring to even speak loudly. Zhao Dafei was such an unconscionable person that he disappearedpletely with all their money.


    It turned out that he went to the city.


    To this kind of rogue and bastard, she indeed should express her ¡°thanks¡±!


    Zhao Dafei was frozed by her look and sunconsciously shut up.


    Mo Qianxue took back her gaze and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve promised Baiyunju not to sell tofu to others until the end of this year. Even if I¡¯ll cooperate with other restaurants in the future, I won¡¯t sell it to you.¡±


    Boss Xue got stunned and speechless from rage.


    In view of her hard and cold tone, manager Liao put on a stern face, satirizing, ¡°Do you mean to stand on the opposite side of Yingkexuan and look down on us? You have to know that Yingkexuan operates a business at a scale no lesser than that of Baiyunju. We¡¯re even better than it. Why don¡¯t you send good food first to our restaurant?¡±


    Earlier, sister Fang had been upied with work, and, hearing the young wife told here that there were guests, she put down the needlework, washed her hands and went to prepare tea.


    Seeing that she had no idea of the situation, Mo Qianxue grabbed over the tea tray at once and put it on her own table, sneering, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me my noble guest? On that day, I visited Yingkexuan. Wasn¡¯t it you that called us cheaters and gave us two hard buns?¡±


    Boss Xue red at manager Liao.


    Manager Liao trembled and was about to say something.


    When sister Fang at once recognized these few people in the room and figured out the whole story, so she added fuel to the fire, pointing at manager Liao, ¡°Oh dear heaven. Are you the manager Liao who drove us out of Yingkexuan?¡±


    Boss Xue immediately smacked manager Liao in the face.


    Manager Liao covered his swollen cheek with his hand and carefully regarded the two women in front of him. He suddenly recalled that two months ago, he indeed had driven away two countryside women.


    ¡°Boss, this...this...this should me the waiter...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to take it out on him Mrs. Ning? I can fire him and the waiter.¡±


    ¡°No thanks! I suppose it¡¯d better to take your manager and guiding dog and leave.¡±


    ¡°Guiding dog? Who are you cursing?¡±


    ¡°You! So what?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Mo Qianxue looked him in the eye, ¡°What?¡±


    Zhao Dafei still wanted to talk back when sister Fang began to shoot, ¡°You bastard. Calling you a dog is ttering you. In the end, you¡¯re no good than a pig or dog...¡±


    Zhao Dafei knew what she was cursing about and didn¡¯t dare to look up. He had been struggling for many days in the city, so he knew the consequences and certainly didn¡¯t want to mention the fact that he had sold out his parents for money.


    Boss Xue went out, huffing. Walking to the yard, he still found it difficult to ept, so he added, ¡°Mrs. Ning, I¡¯m afraid in the future you¡¯ll regret it. There¡¯ll be one day that youe and beg me!¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t give a shit to the threat and calmly enjoyed her tea, as if these people were clowns and jokers that were performing for her.


    Boss Xue bit hard his teeth from rage and quickly got into the carriage.


    Manager Liao followed up when a crispy sound of pping sent out.


    Dejected, Zhao Dafei walked in the end. Seeing that boss Xue and manager Liao got on board, he also wanted to sit there. Just being smacked in the face, manager Liao happened to need a vent to pour out his anger, so at once he kicked Zhao Dafei off the carriage.

 Chapter 63: Bean War

    <h4>Chapter 63: Bean War</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°You still have the face to follow us? Fuck away! Don¡¯t let me see you again, or I¡¯ll beat you up every time you stand before me.¡±


    The carriage arrived at the entrance of the vige, but the people in it still didn¡¯t give up, ¡°From today, send people to collect beans. She gets beans at one cent per kilogram, then we offer two cents for per kilogram. Soon, we¡¯ll own all beans in Tianxiang city. Let¡¯s see how she can make tofu without beans!¡±


    ¡°Right! Right! Master you¡¯re so wise. Now it¡¯s winter, the earliest time she can buy a new batch of beans will be June next year. Now each day Baiyunju sells so much tofu. At this speed, even if they have a preserved stock, they will run out of beans in a short time.¡±


    ¡°Eating too many beans will cause tulence, so there aren¡¯t too many people who grow beans. I suppose there aren¡¯t too many beans across the whole Tianxiang city.¡±


    ¡°Beans are cheap goods. At two cents per kilogram, it won¡¯t cost too much money even if I buy all of it...¡±


    ¡°Great idea! Even if she doesn¡¯t n to make tofu anymore and doesn¡¯t turn to us, Baiyunju can¡¯t prosper for long without tofu. By then, with all beans in our hands, it¡¯s up to you my master to set the price for beans.¡±


    The carriage went on, and the two people in it whispered to each other, believing that their conversation couldn¡¯t be known to anyone else. Nobody expected that when the carriage past the ancestral hall, there was a tall slim figure, standing there and watching it with a cold face.


    ¡°That ungrateful bitch! There will be one day she regrets. I¡¯ll let her beg me on kneels...¡±


    ¡°Without Baiyunju, that bitch...¡±


    They just got out of the vige when a stone broke the wheels of the carriage, which fell to one side and threw out two people.


    Boss Xue and manager Liao were cast to the ground, and thetter hurriedly helped his master stand up. Seeing that boss Xue¡¯s head were bleeding, manager Liao immediately smacked the driver in the face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to drive?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Over there, all was in a mess while here the man standing beside the ancestral hall sneered and walked into the ssroom.


    Xiaoqizi of Baiyunju saw Yingkexuan¡¯s carriageing back and rushed to report to manager Li.


    ¡°You said that boss Xue went back with anger?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t dare to lie. Once he came back, boss Xue kicked his guardian servant to the ground and then gave him a dozen of smacks in a row. It was so loud that neighbors across the street could hear.¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that he didn¡¯t nail the business?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to make a conclusion, but I heard boss Liao cursed the waiter, saying that he is too blind to ruin a big business.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I have to report this to the seventh young lord. Good job Xiaoqizi. Go and get your reward at the counting house.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, manager Li.¡±


    After reporting the news, manager Li walked out of the study in light steps.


    Su Qi put down the fan and removed his inadvertent expression, standing up and pacing back and forth.


    This woman really looked up to his expectation. She really didn¡¯t break her promise!


    ¡°Azhao, prepare me a horse.¡±


    The night was as dark as ink, hanging over the tranquil vige which was remote from hustling cities. The wavering shadow of branches in the wind was just like intertwined emotions of humans in the world, either fading away or missing, they would be submerged by time again and again.


    He didn¡¯t know why he muste here. He just wanted to take a look at the ce where she was.


    Azhao followed behind him silently. Though he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with his young lord, but he could sense the kind of exhaustion and despair from him.


    The winder sky was chilly and deep. For Su Qi, the small vige over there was full of unfathomable remoteness and mystery. He stared in a distance at the house in the west of the vige, air in his inky long hair, standing straight and lonely.


    If she didn¡¯t get married, he thought he will try at all costs... Why fate liked to tease people? Why was him not the one who met her first?


    Suddenly an abnormal breath in the wind around approached. Su Qi turned serious while Azhao got near him too.


    ¡°You¡¯re Su Qi?¡± A voice sent over, and out of the dark walked over a tall slim shadow.


    The darkness covered his face, but judging from the tone, figure and bearing, Su Qi knew that this wasn¡¯t an average person.


    The long shadow behind him merged with the darkness and disappeared in a second.


    No! More than one person! The long shadow was nothing but a shadow guard!


    Shadow guard? Special guards for the imperial family. Among the super families, Xie family didn¡¯t have but Su family did, and he heard that Ning family had too.


    Su Qi was stunned. Who was this person?


    The world couldn¡¯t no longer shock him.


    But...


    Pushing away Azhao, Su Qi stepped forward, putting on a stern face which even distinguish him from the usually mischievous and disregarding young lord, ¡°Yes, I am. And you are...?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Ning.¡±


    ¡°Ning? Can I know you rtion with the Ning family of the capital?¡±


    ¡°I show up only with the purpose of thanking you for ¡®taking care¡¯ of my wife.¡± Ning Shaoqing sounded impassive, but when he said ¡®taking care¡¯, the resentment in the tone give him away.


    How he wished to rush over and tear up the person called Su Qi and have a good fight with him!


    Yet, his body...


    He didn¡¯t obtain the whereabouts of the strange doctor yet, so his martial art could only be performed to ten to twenty percent. Yet, certainly this wasn¡¯t the main reason why he didn¡¯t start a fight.


    He was taking into consideration the possibility that his poison couldn¡¯t be cured. He must pave a way for her future.


    The man before him could reach the threshold.


    Yet, even if he had the n ofpromising and paving the way for her future life, he wouldn¡¯t allow others to cast their eyes on her when he was still alive.


    The pain of putting the hand of his beloved woman in that of another man would be as bad as cutting his own flesh.


    ¡°Do you find a way a cure the poison in your body?¡± Su Qi asked tentatively.


    ¡°Thanks for asking, but I won¡¯t die immediately.¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent, as if the one who had been poisoned wasn¡¯t him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ning. I¡¯ve sent my people to search for the whereabout of the strange doctor across Tianqi...¡±


    ¡°Unnecessary!¡± Ning Shaoqing replied resolutely.


    He didn¡¯t want his grace and friendliness. Between two men, some words didn¡¯t need to be articted clearly.


    He didn¡¯t meet him to be friends or to disy his jealousy, even though now he was indeed jealous like crazy.


    But for the things he had to discuss with Su Qi, Ning Shaoqing wouldn¡¯t stay with him for a mere minute.


    Heaven knew that he was feeling ufortable bodily.


    However, Mo Qianxue managed to build the workshop through painstaking efforts, so he mustn¡¯t sit idle. Besides, the girl longed to starting a what-she-called soy sauce factory or vinegar factory, which he heard would require a hundred times more beans than the tofu workshop.


    To make a batch of soy sauce would easily need thousands of kilograms of beans.


    He pinched his fist again and again, but his voice was still cold and deadpan, ¡°The people of Yingkexuan is nning to collect beans at a higher price, threatening to collect all beans in Tianxiang city. How will you deal with this?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Ning Shaoqing shifted the subject too quick for Su Qi to wake up from his sadness and feeling of loss.


    Getting back to earth, he said with indignation, ¡°If that old bastard dares to increase the price, I can collect some beans at the same price too. It¡¯s okay to make less tofu. The restaurant can do till the next year when new beans are on the market again.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing asked coldly, ¡°He is sending you money and his life, why don¡¯t you take it?¡±


    Su Qi got stunned and confused!


    Why collecting beans at a higher price would be giving out his money and life?


    Ning Shaoqing answered calmly, ¡°If he purchases beans at three cents per kilogram, you can raise the price to four cents and collect inrge amount, so as to spur him to raise price again.¡±


    ¡°When he raises the price to five cents, you take out the beans that you purchase at four cents from the back door and sell to him at five cents. Then, you raise the price again and purchase more beans...¡±


    Excellent strategy! After the buying and selling as such, he wound earn one cent per kilogram at the cost of nothing. This would be just the beginning. If the maniption of price continued, he would earn more and more. At this moment, the always confident Su Qi had to admire his wise.


    Ning Shaoqing could think of an excellent idea while Su Qi wasn¡¯t a fool either. Only by these few words, Su Qi understood from inside and out all details, ¡°Once in a dilemma, he will have no choice but to engage in the price war against me. As this cycle goes on, my Baiyunju will make a fortune, and at the same time, Yingkexuan will be pushed into a dead corner. Right?¡±


    If bean price soared all the way along, Yingkexuan just couldn¡¯t quit halfway but struggle to fight to the end. Then, with no way out, just let him collect all beans across the country. By then, he must use titanic amount of silver to stock beans.


    But without tofu recipe, every move of them would be futile.


    Brilliant! Hardcore!


    The way Su Qi looked at Ning Shaoqing again was different. There was admiring and willingness to give in to him...


    This person didn¡¯t go to the city but was able to analyze the situation so neatly. He really wasn¡¯t simple. Last time by one letter which let Su Qi to sign exclusive contracts with all story-tellers in the city, Baiyunju turned around the situation from losing to winning. Then with the public opinion Su Qi led, Yingkexuan lost the battlepletely.


    Su Qi had always been disregarding of worldly affairs and thinking highly of himself, never regarding anyone as his real rival, not even his eldest brother, the heir of Su family, a position that he just didn¡¯t like to win over through schemes and plots.


    However, now he had a real opponent.


    He said with a smile, ¡°Brother Ning is really talented! Since the idea is yours, I¡¯ll share my profit with you.¡± If Ning agreed to take the money, he would fall into a morally disadvantaged position which made him no longer a match of Su Qi.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s tone remained calm, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I will be grateful as long as by then you won¡¯tpete with my wife for the thousands of kilograms of beans.¡±


    Finishing the words, he cast aside his sleeves and left.


    His leaving steps were neat and calm, but the leaving without greeting in Su Qi¡¯s eyes became rudeness and disrespect.


    Azhao wanted to step forward, but he was stopped by Su Qi¡¯s gesture.


    Unexpectedly, in a remote vige, there should be such an unparalleled elegant intelligent and brave man. Su Qi regretted to look down on others.


    This person, his opponent, deserved his respect.


    It seemed that he shouldn¡¯t pretend anymore and idled all his days. In order to win this person, Su Qi must show some real things.


    Silent for a moment, he turned over and got on the horse, galloping away.


    Azhao didn¡¯t talk and just followed his lord, whose expression had spoken of his determination. Azhao felt that his young lord grew up 10 years older in an instant.


    Hearing the sound of galloping, Ning Shaoqing paused and turned to look in that direction in silence, but what greeted his eyes were the long winding ck mountains in the distance.


    In fact, the more why he met Su Qi today was more than intimidate him. More importantly, he wanted to revenge for her.


    He would never forgive anyone who dared to bully her. Yingkeju should have treated his wife like beggars. How hateful! These people should be beggars.


    However, these things should be done by himself, but now he had to resort to another man¡¯s hand.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s expression wasplicated. After a while, he murmured, ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t¡¯you always want to open a soy sauce factory? You said that a soy sauce need thousands of kilograms of beans. Very very hard. Now I finally help you solve this problem.¡±


    Although he made it, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t look happy. The cold poison sat on his heart like a heavy stone.


    The shadow guard stood behind him without hiding his body and hesitated.


    Ning Shaoqing turned around and quietly looked at him.


    The shadow guard was a little intimidated by his cold eyes, biting his teeth, and he opened his mouth finally.


    ¡°Lord, in my view, since Su Qi has undue thoughts aboutdy, he should go to hell. Even if to consider the face of his brother lord Su, at least we should give him a lecture instead of helping him to solidify his position in his family.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing sighed and turned around, eyes closed and silent.


    He wished so too, but...


    In silence, tree leaves rustled by the wind from the mountains.


    Ning Shaoqing;s straight figure turned into sadness when reflected into the eyes of the shadow guard. His body towering in darkness reminded him of one year ago...


    His young lord was a talent in both learnings and martial arts and brilliant in scheming. Yet, he was too kind in nature and valued much on rtionships. He had always put in his mind the bitch¡¯s bringing him up and the brotherhood with that bitch¡¯s son, so he must suffer the consequences he was facing today.


    At this point, lord got emotional again. Was he, was he...?


    The shadow guard kneeled down, ¡°Lord, are you nning to give updy?¡±


    He asked the question out of discontent, and more out of care for lord.


    He broke the rule! But, he would regret if not asking.


    Even if lord didn¡¯t wish to go back and fight in the capital, he shouldn¡¯t lose the dignity as a man.


    As long as lord made the order, he would go and kill Su Qi for him.


    His heart got gloomy, secretly making up his mind: if Asan and Awu couldn¡¯t find the strange doctor to cure his lord¡¯s cold poison, then the day his lord passed away, he wouldn¡¯t let him die alone. He would definitely letdy apany him, forever.


    At most, he killed himself too as an apology!


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t look up all the time and didn¡¯t let the shadow guard get up.


    The bitter winter wind blew through forests, the trees waving and leaves rustling. But all that in his mind was her figure.


    Last time he passed out, he thought that he would be utterly stay away from the bustling world, but when he woke up and saw her holding his hand, innocently smiling and introducing herself in a fluster.


    When he woke up again, her numbly staring face instantly turned surprised and there was all worry for him in her eyes.


    He coughed, and she reacted like a startled bird.


    His lost his appetite, and she hurriedly tried out different dishes with one single purpose of letting him eat more.


    And... Ning Shaoqing returned to his room. It approached dawn. Mo Qianxue was in sound sleep due to the tiredness in day time. In the dark, there was a touch of smile on her lips. She must be having a sweet dream.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s long hand gently stroked her warm face, slightly upturned eye corners and the smiling soft lips...


    To be honest, thest time he wanted was to leave her.


    If he lived on, he would stay by her side to the end of the world and never separated. If he died, he wanted to take her with him, either to heaven or hell.


    However, he couldn¡¯t bear it!


    How could he deprive her of her happiness? She was so sweet and selfless for him.


    How could he be so cruel and selfish?


    He hoped she could be happy forever.


    Slightly pulling the perfect lips, Ning Shaoqing smiled bitterly: this wasn¡¯t to give up, but to sacrifice.


    However, as long as he lived for one more day, no other man shall approach her. No one.


    The bitter smile on his face turned into coldness.


    He would try all means to dissolve the poison in his body!


    *


    Su Qi got serious, marching speedily back to Baiyunju and calling over manager Li at night.


    He ordered to inform all their men to secretly purchase beans and transported to Tianxiang city as fast as possible.


    That night, all workers of Baiyunju got up to their ears, and messenger pigeons constantly flew in and out.


    Early in the next morning, Yingkexuan and its rted shops hung the signs to purchase beans at a high price.


    Baiyunju appeared to make no actions, but in fact, all stores and shops belonging to Su family hung the same sign boards as Yingkexuan.


    For a time, beans became the most sought-after goods.


    The bean price in Tianxiang city rose from the original two cents to ten cents, and from ten to twenty.


    After mere seven days, it surged from two cents to one hundred cents, and finally Baiyunju rose the price to three hundred cents per kilogram and the roaring trend continued.


    Now the hottest topic in the city was what the price of beans became.


    All viges around collected all of their beans and came to Tianxiang city to sell them.


    However, thest moment they were happy about the much money they made from beans, and the next moment, they regretted because the price increased again.


    They hated it so much that some of them even smacked themselves directly.


    Such things yed in every minute.


    Su Qi stood by window and nced out.


    Wu Dafu, the owner of Yingkexue showed up in person.


    The daughter of boss Xue married to Wu mansion three years ago and was said to be a worldly sophisticated woman. The second year after she got married, her gave birth to a child for old master Wu who was over sixty years old. Now, she was the most-loved concubine at Wu mansion.


    This was why boss Xue got promoted from a manager, which followed by Liao getting promoted from a waiter to manager.


    Wu Dafu listened to what his wife told her and didn¡¯t me his fake father-inw, only thumping heavily on the table with anger, producing ear-deafening noise.


    Xue advised that now they were in a dilemma, but if they managed to collect all beans and got the tofu recipe, Yingkexuan would not only hit a huge prosperous period, but also made huge profit ifter they sold tofu across the country.


    Manager Liao reported that now there were little beans on the market, so as long as they further raised the price, they would possess all beans.


    What they had no idea of was the fact that all beans across the country were flooding to them through roads or waterways.


    Wu Dafu was cold-hearted that he ordered manager Liao to make sure to burn the warehouses of the shops whopeted for beans. Only when those warehouses were burnt down could they truly own beans to himself and rest assured.


    The eyes of boss Xue and manager Liao were lit up, keeping saying brilliant.


    At that night, fires at several ces lit up the sky of Tianxiang city and many warehouses were burnt down.


    Su Qi stood at a high site, watching the fires and murmuring: this person was really giving out his money and life...


    Afterwards, manager Li of Baiyunju walked around to have a check and reported, ¡°Lord, your predictiones true. Luckily, they don¡¯t know that beans weren¡¯t stock in the warehouses. What they burned was only dry grass.¡±


    Manager Li was excited while Su Qi sneered and remained silent.


    Only when Wu Dafu believed that the warehouses of beans were burnt, he would take out all his money to collect the rest beans.


    Only when he took out all of his money, he would lose his life.


    Yingkexuan had used filthy plots against Baiyunju since long ago. What was more, all businesses in Tianxiang city were spoiled by Wu Dafu as long as he got involved.


    This time, with that man¡¯s idea, he was going to deal with the roguepletely.


    Manager Li asked, ¡°Are we going to report to the police?¡± His expression indicated unprecedent admiring and respect.


    Su Qiughed, ¡°Keep the evidence and wait a moment.¡±

 Chapter 64: Windfall, Root Sculpture Business

    <h4>Chapter 64: Windfall, Root Sculpture Business</h4>


    It was true that Nizi mastered an even better needlework than her mother.


    As the says went, the tailor made the man. wearing the well-suited cotton jacket, Mo Qianxue looked no longer plump but much slimmer.


    She looked in the bronze mirror again and again, vey satisfied. Though her body was only fifteen years old, it was a well-grown mature one with attractive curves. The face wasn¡¯t a typical pretty one, but she had strong features, giving her a special touch of dignified bearing.


    Nizi embroidered around the cor a small cluster of grey-mouse fur that had been left by her mother when she was still an embroidering woman. The fur added a trace of nobility to her.


    Ning Shaoqing was sipping a cup of hot tea, smiling and staring at Mo Qianxue turning around and checking in front of the mirror.


    He remembered that a few years ago he had hunted a white fox whose fur was snowy-white without any other color. If to make her a coat with that fur, he supposed she would look further prettier.


    Alright. After this winter, he would hunt one fox for her.


    ......


    Nizi worked hard and behaved nice, not only making clothes for her, but also taking over all the household chores such asundry, dusting, and cleaning. Through these days¡¯ nutrient caring, the girl¡¯s health improved a lot, and whating with that was her increasing stubbornness to do all the housework for Mo Qianxue.


    She also found it easy and leisurely to have someone serving her. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t cherish the na?ve thought of freedom, equality and doing everything on her own.


    She enjoyed the service she paid for. In the future, if the business ran well and when she made a small fortune, she would buy herself and Ning Shaoqing a few girl servants to enjoy the idle life of andlord.


    Of course, when they more than enough money to support their lives, she would take Ning Shaoqing to visit all famous doctors in the country, which was also her original motivation to insist on making money.


    She didn¡¯t believe that there wasn¡¯t a way to remove the cold poison out of him.


    *


    The construction at the dock started eight days ago, and now the house took a rough. Mo Qianxue stood there, browsing the construction sketch, very content.


    She was nning what furniture to put where and where to put some decorations...


    When a familiar voice rang from behind her, ¡°Mrs. Ning, our young lord is waiting for you.¡±


    What young lord? To strike such an attitude? Mo Qianxue turned around and saw Xin Yiming¡¯s servant Gao Lang.


    Then following Gao Lang¡¯s gesture to look up to the river, she found next to the willow a pavilion, a person, a table, a teapot, a jade flute, all forming an exquisite picture...


    A few days ago, she heard that the eldest young lord of the county magistrate donated money to build an octagonal pavilion over there to provide a ce to take a rest or avoid the sun for passers-by.


    At that time, Mo Qianxue apuded for it, praising that this Xin Yiming was smart person who knew how to earn reputation for himself. To her surprise, the building of the pavilion just finished today, and this young lord showed up.


    She had interest to talk with smart people, so she paced over.


    She wasn¡¯t a noble youngdy, after all. People wouldn¡¯t gossip about a country woman even if she talked with a man in public.


    ¡°How are you, lord Xin?¡±


    Seeing her stepping into the pavilion, Xin Yiming didn¡¯t get up but only slightly looked up, ¡°Mrs. Ning or master Ning. Good to see you again after so long. How are you?¡±


    Although he was arrogant, Mo Qianxue had to admit that his expression and movement were elegant as flowing stream always with a smile was which just right.


    What a smiling tiger! Mo Qianxue raised her eyebrows. With an understated word and a smile, he told her that he already knew that the root sculpture was her work.


    However, now it didn¡¯t matter to Mo Qianxue, who shrugged her shoulders andughed, ¡°Please don¡¯tugh at me, lord Xin.¡± The reason why she used the name of a master was out of the worry that he might not trust her ability.


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    Xin Yiming didn¡¯t look up at her but focused on stirring his tea, in a graceful and proficient manner.


    Was he trying to scare her with this performance? Unfortunately, he was wrong. She was afraid that the tea ceremony she mastered would be fresh new to him.


    Soaking up the tea, Xin Yiming still didn¡¯t look up but poured himself a cup and began to sip it as if there was no one else.


    Mo Qianxue loved tea ceremony, but being neglected by this person, she got a little irritated.


    ¡°Lord Xin, may I help you? If not, please forgive me that I have to go. There are loads of things for me to do. I just don¡¯t have the time for tea and chat.¡± The matter-of-matter tone was a little impolite.


    She turned around but stopped by Gao Lang.


    Xin Yiming took a nce at her, appreciation surfacing in his eyes. This woman was really not ordinary!


    If other people saw such an elegant ceremony, they would inevitably be intoxicated by it and feel dwarfed.


    Once they feel little of themselves, the conversation would naturally be led by him.


    Though she had saved Qingyou¡¯s life, he should talk business when doing business. If this n didn¡¯t work out, he just tried another one.


    Xin Yiming stood up, ¡°Cool. Then I¡¯ll just be straightforward.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ m very interested in the root sculptures you make. So I¡¯d like to know if you would go to work with my Yipinxuan, the wooden piece store?¡±


    Mo Qianxue pulled the corner of her mouth. Why would she not be a boss but to be a sculpture? Was Xin Yiming insane?


    ¡°No, thanks for asking, but now I¡¯m too busy to make root sculptures.¡±


    She knew from inside and out why herst piece of work could sell at such a high price.


    One reason was because of its unique raw material.


    The second reason was because people in this time had never seen root sculptures, so they were dumbfounded for the moment by the scare thing.


    The third reason was Xin Yiming¡¯s urgent need of a gift, and at that time, he had no better choice than the Nine-Star-Sending-Bliss.


    The final and most important one was Su Qi who was there manipting the price.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, as long as you¡¯re willing to work with Yipinxuan, I¡¯ll definitely treat you as my honored guest. You can y the art as you like, and no matter what you need, we¡¯ll support you.


    Besides, for each of the sculpture piece, I¡¯ll give you extramissions. The ie will sure be higher than the restaurant. With the fame and campaign of Yipinxuan, there will be one day that you¡¯re famous across the country.¡±


    The naked temptation was not only money, but also fame. Fame and fortune! How many people were out there that could resist the temptation of making a fortune and at the same time fame around the world? Xin Yiming was somewhatcent.


    ¡°Please forgive me lord Xin. I¡¯m only a woman without either that big ambition or the ability. At the moment, what I want to do is the restaurant.¡± Mo Qianxue turned him down without too much thinking.


    Xin Yiming¡¯s arrogant smile on his lips was put out by her calmness before it started to shine.


    An earthquake just took ce in his inner world, but he appeared to have anticipated her reply andughed, ¡°I can¡¯t force you if you¡¯re too busy.¡±


    Then he gestured Mo Qianxue to sit down. Mo Qianxue did as he indicated, because now she was interested in having a good talk with him.


    Xin Yiming personally poured a cup of tea for her, saying, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re too busy. As long as you teach the technique to students, Yipinxuan will offer one thousand taels of silver and then send over two clever carvers and one student. If you have the need, I can also give you a few cooks...¡±


    It sounded nice, from in the long run, it couldn¡¯t be more wrong. Mo Qianxue smiled calmly, not in a hurry to give him an answer, and sipped a little tea.


    Good tea. Refreshing and sweet. Mo Qianxue praised to herself, but her answer had nothing to do with tea, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°The people will help you with other things, so that you can focus on teaching the students. We set it on seven days. How much they can learn is up to their ability. What do you think?¡±


    This Xin Yiming was so calctive, but Mo Qianxue was no fool either.


    She blinked with cunning, ¡°Thank you very much but I don¡¯t want to bother you. What about this? I find a few students myself and start to supply goods to you in the next Spring. As for the pricing, we can discuss based on the quality of the goods.¡±


    It was indeed a source of ie. To chop wood in the mountains would be charged, but it was free to dig tree roots.


    Tree roots, in the eyes ofmon people, were withered waste that could only be used as firewood.


    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to pick a few clever students in the Wang vige.


    If they could do a good job, it was fair to pay them...


    A profitable business at a small cost. Why not do it?


    When there were finished products of root sculptures, would it be hard to sell?


    Immediately after Mo Qianxue expressed her opinion, the stance of the two people was reversed at once. The initial negotiation was she being driven by Xin Yiming, but now it was him who had to beg her.


    Just like the agency in modern times. Now he must try to get this agency right, so his position immediately turned from Party A to Party B.


    He had never expected that this woman should think so fast!


    Another wave of tsunami urred in Xin Yiming¡¯s inner world, yet he still appeared calm,ughing, ¡°That sounds good too. Xin could pay deposit in advance before signing a contract with you. I want to have all of your sculpture pieces.¡±


    Xin Yiming¡¯s arrogant way of call himself changed from I to the humble Xin.


    Now it was Xin Yiming begging her for the products instead of she begging him to sell things.


    Putting down the teacup, Mo Qianxue smiled beautifully, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I should ask one more question.¡±


    Holding the teapot to pour himself some tea, Xin Yiming looked calm, ¡°Sure, please.¡±


    Mo Qianxue smiled, ¡°We can sign a contract, but I need fifty percent of the transaction amount of Yingkexuan. What do you think lord Xin?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Xin Yiming bit his teeth, ¡°Deal!¡±


    Mo Qianxue remained smiling, ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°Three dayster, I¡¯ll bring over the contract...¡±


    ¡°I can draft one. We don¡¯t have to wait until three dayster.¡±


    ......


    After departing from Xin Yiming, Mo Qianxue thought for a while and decided that this needed sister Fang too.


    She should let sister Fang spread the news of hiring a few flexible-handed ten-year-old boys. It would be better to let people turn to her than she turning to people.


    Moreover, sister Fang could help check the background of those children, which made her much more assured. After all, sister Fang had lived in this vige for decades and she knew clearly the characters of every household.


    On the way back to the Wang vige, Mo Qianxue was going to the workshop to find sister Fang.


    To her surprise, at the door, sister Fang was expecting her too.

 Chapter 65: Victory of Bean War

    <h4>Chapter 65: Victory of Bean War</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Before Mo Qianxue opened her mouth, sister had already pulled her into the room, shooting out all her worries like a machine gun.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, we haven¡¯t seen peopleing to trade tofu with beans for many days.¡±


    ¡°Liu Laoshan haven¡¯t been able to collect beans for many days.¡±


    ¡°Without beans, how can we continue our tofu business?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the price of beans is soaring like crazy. Should we increase the price of tofu too?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The continuous shooting almost gave Mo Qianxue a headache, ¡°Stop! One thing at a time.¡±


    Sister Fang looked very anxious and her heart plummeted at the sight of Mo Qianxue¡¯s frowning eyebrows.


    Since she was promoted as the manager, the folks in the vige began to think highly of her and tried to curdle up with her in the hope of being hired next time the workshop needed workers.


    Her inws, who hadn¡¯t contacted her ever since they lived in separate houses, now came to visit her every a few days.


    Certainly, she knew the reason of all this, so she valued the workshop better than anything else. Therefore, how could she not be anxious about the bean situation?


    However, now Mo Qianxue was no longer a lone homeless woman but an owner and her boss.


    For sister Fang, Mo Qianxue might still be a younger sister, but also her boss. Clear of her position, sister Fang, though worried, showed due respect and slowed down her speech and lowered her tone.


    Listening her words, Mo Qianxue remained silent for a moment, looking a little sullen, ¡°How many beans do we have in stock?¡±


    ¡°About two to three thousand kilograms.¡±


    ¡°We use several hundred kilograms every day, so we can do for a dozen of days.¡±


    ¡°Should we stop making tofu or reduce the amount?¡±


    Mo Qianxue looked up and stopped her, ¡°No, we don¡¯t have to. Do what you do as usual.¡±


    She must think about it. Beans were supposed to be cheap goods. There must be a reason why the price soared so quickly. A few days ago, she had heard the news but believed it was a rumor, never expecting it was real.


    If the price of beans couldn¡¯t drop back, she needed to talk with Su Qi.


    Mo Qianxueforted sister Fang and told her to spread the news of recruiting students. Though she didn¡¯t understand, she readily nodded and promised to find a few children as soon as possible.


    Taking the order, sister Fang set off like a gust of wind. She was such a person who immediately did what needed to be done without undue hesitation.


    She left while Mo Qianxue began to worry.


    Now they had no beans to make tofu, then where should she get the beans for her future soy sauce factory? Hundreds of cents per kilogram. Even if she had the money to collect beans, at such a high cost, who would buy her soy sauce?


    At dinner, Ning Shaoqing asked why she looked unhappy.


    A couple should talk about everything with each other. Though they hadn¡¯t reached thest step, their hearts were close now.


    He asked, and she answered.


    ¡°Continue to make your tofu. Beans weren¡¯t a rarity. When the price of local beans goes up, there will be spective merchants who ship beans from other ces, and then the price will go down naturally. Why to worry?¡±


    After saying that, he regarded her intently and said, ¡°Eat. Look at you. You be thin from tiredness recently.¡±


    She didn¡¯t get thin from tiredness! It was the clothes! Mo Qianxue red at him but felt sweet in her heart.


    ¡°How do you know that? The price of beans in other ces didn¡¯t go up and the beans will arrive in a few days?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing looked serious and enigmatic, and Mo Qianxue thought he would make a solemn and sagacious speech and talked on his family secrets about doing business, but what she heard were two in words in a dignified tone, ¡°I guess...¡±


    Mo Qianxue burst intoughter but choked on corns.


    Ning Shaoqing hurriedly got up, patted on her back and poured her some water.


    Whiling groaning about her bad eating manner, he asked with love and caring whether she was okay.


    Suddenly, Mo Qianxue felt so happy.


    She felt that the sole purpose of this idental time-traveling was to meet him.


    *


    The next day, the dockside became exciting. All warehouses turned full. Mo Qianxue went to manager Tang and inquired about the situation. It turned out that they were really loaded with beans.


    There was no suspense that the price of beans plummeted in three mere days from five hundred cents to the original two cents per kilogram.


    No matter how rich Wu Dafu was, he couldn¡¯t afford such a dramatic change. He had collected hundreds of thousands of kilograms strong of beans. Before he could figure out what was going on, dozens of thousands of taels of silver was cast to the wind.


    That night, he re-applied his old trick and insanely sent people to burn down the dockside warehouses again. However, those people were caught on side and beaten to death.


    Seeing that he had lost his momentum, Wu Dafu should lose his breath and died immediately.


    In the city, ever since the beginning of the bean event, it became a topic heatedly discussed by many in public ces, but certainly they only spread rumors. How many could possibly know the truth?


    Yingkexuan¡¯s door had shut, and on it hung a board said on sale.


    Neighbors began to discuss again.


    ¡°I heard that Wu Dafu stocked many beans in his house, and when the price plunged, he died from anger.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that old asshole. He didn¡¯t die from anger. Sixty years old, and he should rob women everywhere. It¡¯s said that he has a twenty-eight-year-old concubine in his house. Just at the horny age. How can that old bastard resist her? Maybest night he missed one move and got a stroke on horse...hahaha...¡±


    ¡°Wu Dafu has been a dandy since he was young. He has a wife and numerous concubines, as well as two twin wives...he deserved that!¡±


    ¡°At his age...¡±


    ¡°Luckily, we sold the beans early at five hundred cents. I really made a fortune out of it. Now it¡¯s only twenty cents everywhere...hahaha...¡±


    ¡°Right. Though we didn¡¯t sell at that high price, it¡¯s enough to sell at one hundred cents. Heaven knows what was wrong with the old bastard and regarded beans as a treasure...¡±


    In the yard of Wu mansion, there was noise of crying.


    In the mourning hall, a few old women shouted and cried when suddenly a young woman dashed over, yelling, ¡°My master, why did you go? Why do you leave me? What should I do now? They alle and bully me...¡±


    Together with her yelling, more waves of female crying started at the backyard.


    Lord Wu frowned and gave the young woman a hard kick, ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for my mother, the second and third concubine to cry. But why are you crying for? Fuck off to the backyard...¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I cry? My poor baby Xiaobao lost his father at such a young age...my master, please open your eyes and look at your unfilial son...¡±


    ¡°Xue, you bitch. Cry one more time and I¡¯ll sell you out today!¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I? Come and bind this bitch to the firewood house. Don¡¯t give her food or water. Anyone disagrees with this will be sold out together with her.¡±


    A girl servant had wanted to hold concubine Xue, but at the young lord¡¯s words, she stopped and got down onto ground, ¡°Please, lord, don¡¯t sell me out. I have things to report to you.¡±


    ¡°What things?¡±


    ¡°Please ask others to retreat.¡±


    ¡°Unnecessary. Quick, or I¡¯m selling you out now.¡±


    The servant saw there was no other way out so, taken aback by her lord, she began to pour out all scandals she knew.


    It turned out that this Xue Xiner had had an affair with the cousin of manager Liao before she married Wu Dafu. She also frequently contacted manager Liao too.


    One more person out of the list of illegal heirs? The lord was just struggling to find an excuse to drive away the mother and son. Now he was happy.


    Wu Dafu had a wife and two other wives. There was a reason. The wife never gave birth to a child, so he married another wife. But the second wife kept losing her babies during pregnancy, so he only had to marry one more wife again and got three daughters.


    Only after turning forty did the old wife get pregnant and give birth to this young lord. Then, like a flood, she gave birth to a few more sonster...


    The people crying in the mourning hall looked tearful but there seemed to be a smile on their lips.


    The eldest madam jumped up and ordered immediately, and the poor Xiner was hung dead on the spot.


    Therefore, soon manager Liao was sent to the police office.


    Someone sent to the police office the proof of Yingkexuan¡¯s people setting fire on the warehouses in Tianxiang cityst time.


    Therefore, young lord Wu spent a big money to shift the me to boss Xue.


    After all this, Wu family couldn¡¯t hardly survive.


    By some thought, lord Wu decided to sell Yingkexuan and to quickly find a way to deal with the beans.


    The price of beans had already fallen to the bottom. If he didn¡¯t sell the hundreds of thousands of kilograms, the beans would not only upy his own warehouses but also the warehouses at the dock. He was afraid that before Spring came, the whole family would die of starvation.


    As a result, the price of beans dropped again from two cents to one cent per kilogram.


    However, no one wanted to buy even at one cent. It was too much after all. Who would need beans in that huge amount?


    Then, when Mo Qianxue turned to him and negotiate, she was able to buy three hundred thousand kilograms of beans with only two hundred taels of silver, paying in installments.


    After these two months of building restaurant and houses, she didn¡¯t have that much cash, so she only paid a half for the present and the other half would be paid in the next year.


    Lord Wu took one hundred taels of silver and left with ecstasy.


    He was even smug in secrecy. What a stupid woman he met! The thirty hundred thousand kilograms of beans, which couldn¡¯t sell much in one day, cost a dozen taels of silver per month fornd lease and storage fee.


    What was wrong with his old man? He must have been misled by that bitch called Xiner. Now she was dead, so would her lover and old Xue.


    At the thought, his face turned cold and let a servant send some wine to the prison guard. The next day, there was news that manager Liao died in the prison and old Xue was sentenced to death, which would be executed after the autumn.


    Of course these were off topic.


    As for the bean, the skyrocketing and plunging of the price ended half a month ago, and Mo Qianxue¡¯s restaurant waspleted and waiting to be open.


    In the evening, Mo Qianxue stayed in bed, turning and tossing. She found Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t fall asleep either, so she asked in whisper, ¡°Shaoqng, is everything happening?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel that all benefit of the fickle bean price finally fell onto me? It felt unreal.¡±


    ¡°Is that a benefit?¡± Ning Shaoqing sneered, ¡°Beans aren¡¯t a rarity and this event isn¡¯t a rarity either.¡± He wouldn¡¯t tell Mo Qianxue that the biggest benefit finally fell to Su Qi¡¯s hand.


    With these beans, he earned dozens of thousands of taels of silver at the cost of nothing, which let Wu Dafu¡¯s many years¡¯ saving go down the drain. The biggest winner in fact was Su Qi.


    He didn¡¯t only make a fortune for his family but also managed to put the family business in Tianxiang city on the right track, earning himself reputation and solidifying his brother¡¯s position in the family.


    However, even he didn¡¯t expect that the price of beans should rise so madly.


    It seemed that he shouldn¡¯t underestimate Su Qi. The scheme required uracy in every link, because once one link had ws and Wu Dafu drew out of the game, his move, which wouldn¡¯t hurt Baiyunju though, would never uproot Yingkexuan.


    This person, Su Qi, must be a relentless and resourceful one.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t think as much as Ning Shaoqing. Seeing that he didn¡¯t talk, she only thought that he didn¡¯t care, ¡°You don¡¯t care, but I do.


    It¡¯s thirty hundred thousand kilograms! How much time I should spend to collect them otherwise? Now they are safely sleeping in the warehouses. Am I dreaming?¡± Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t believe all this and reached out to pinch her own little face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not!¡± Even if she dreamt, she must dream of him.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t finish his words yet when Mo Qianxue screamed, covering her face with hand, ¡°Ouch! It hurts! I¡¯m not dreaming.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing shook his head in a smile. He had never seen a more stupid but lovelier gilr like her.


    He opened his eyes, pulling his hand out of the quilt. It nned to touch her face but paused in halfway and gently patted her like coaxing a child into sleeping, ¡°Sleep. Your restaurant will be open soon, boss Ning! Tomorrow the vige head is throwing a feast for you. After all, the Wangs borrow much honor from you.¡±


    When Ning Shaoqing teased and called her boss, he couldn¡¯t help poking her forehead with his fingers.


    Immediately, Mo Qianxue flushed, and her heartbeat elerated.


    In the dark and the juicy atmosphere, something was fermenting.

 Chapter 66: A Pair of Disgusting People

    <h4>Chapter 66: A Pair of Disgusting People</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Time seemed to halt for that moment.


    Touching her face to disguise something, Mo Qianxue hesitated in fluster, having no idea of whether to ept if or kick him off bed as a revenge if he kissed her.


    However, in the silence, Ning Shaoqing took back his hand.


    Then he helped her tucked the quilts, turning around and, with steady sound of breath, falling asleep in a while.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes shone with beams of rage.


    Was this man a wood? Shit. She had nned to kick him off bed, but now there wasn¡¯t a chance for her to act proud. How could she kick him now? This man had been very polite sincest time he kissed her.


    Every time they were in bed, he wouldn¡¯t move at all and fell asleep like an old monk.


    Was it because that shecked temptation? Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help rubbing her breasts and felt depressed. She did have something there. Why could this person remain a gentleman?


    Probably...it was because of the cold poison in his body was affecting the key part? It shouldn¡¯t be! Last time, she had gotten a chance to feel the great size of it.


    She kind of regretted for having bought a new quilt for him.


    Turning and tossing for long, she finally managed to fall asleep.


    However, what she wasn¡¯t aware of was Ning Shaoqing¡¯s glowing gazing eyes, though he had turned his back to her and maintained smooth breath.


    *


    The next evening, the Wang vige was in great joy.


    Almost all the people who had a say showed up and brought gift-money to Mo Qianxue for the celebration of her new restaurant to be open soon.


    Although the gift-money wasn¡¯t too much and some even just gave her a piece of red cloth, Mo Qianxue was still overjoyed.


    She didn¡¯t value much on the amount of the money, but their willingness to bring her gifts proved the fact that she had gained her position in the vige.


    All over the front yard ced lots of tables, and even the kitchen and living hall were upied. The vige head presided over the party, giving a speech and words of congrattions. Ning Shaoqing, of course, sat in the main chair.


    Mo Qianxue had wanted to give them a hand in the kitchen, yet she was pressed into her chair by the group of women including sister Fang, Chunyan and Juniang until she promised not toe to the kitchen. Sister Fang still didn¡¯t believe her and let the daughters Nizi and Yaya waited by her.


    Nizi gave her a massage in the shoulder with her little hands while Yaya sat on her thighs and begged for stories. Looking at the two girls, one younger and one elder, Mo Qianxue felt so satisfied.


    In the future, she would have her own nice daughters too.


    Thinking about children, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help looking to Ning Shaoqng and discovered that he was surrounded by many school boys, a picture Mo Qianxue instantly felt sweet.


    She lowered her head, pondering whether to have sons or daughters when she suddenly sensed a heated beam shooting at her, looked up, and it was Ning Shaoqing gazing at her.


    There seemed to be ake in his eyes, smiling.


    Mo Qianxue gave him a yful stare, and Ning Shaoqingughed...


    *


    The yard was in joy and excitement, but people there had their own thoughts.


    The vige head and elders were discussing the selection of children from which family to learn root-sculpture craftsmanship with Mo Qainxue.


    Elder Wanger had decided not to go out forever, so elder Wangsan now was the new vige elder. His son was favored by Mo Qainxue, so the other elders were all being very nice to him.


    Yet, though on the surface they were polite, in secrecy they all tried to rmend their own nephews to Mo Qianxue.


    Elder Li, ¡°My son Shikai is not too young, but he¡¯s very smart.¡±


    Elder Fang, ¡°Stop it. He¡¯s just a rogue. Now he¡¯s a cripple who can barely walk. Don¡¯t try to...¡±


    The two started to fight again.


    *


    At the corner of the kitchen, sister Fang and Guihua were whispering to each other.


    ¡°I must be wrongst time. Mr. and Mrs. Ning can¡¯t have had sex. We should help them.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I have a recipe for men and women to nourish their functions. It can...and it¡¯s not harmful.¡±


    ¡°Will it really work?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It helps give birth to sons. My husband and I took it back then...¡±


    ¡°Great. It¡¯s been fourth months since Mrs. Ning got married, and they still didn¡¯t have sex. It shouldn¡¯t be happening. Mr. Ning is in poor health, so it¡¯d be better for her to have a son to depend on.¡±


    ¡°Right. We must help her...¡±


    *


    In a small corner of the yard, aunt Fang and Taoer were discussing in a low voice.


    ¡°Mom, is it reliable?¡±


    ¡°It must be reliable this time. Don¡¯t worry. This is our special family recipe. Your sister-inw will personally give the soup to Mr. Ning. She thinks she¡¯s clever. She will never expect of being taken advantage of us. Hem!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still a little afraid.¡±


    ¡°Of what? This is the clothes Mrs. Ning wore. Later you put it on you and Mr. Ning will mistake you as her. Naturally, he won¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Fang Taoer still hesitated. That day her soul had almost been beaten out by Ning Shaoqing.


    ¡°After you seed, you¡¯ll be his legal wife, and she is the concubine who can never surpass you. Even if in equal positions, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of her if you can give birth to a son first. By then, all the property belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°Look at the big house. There is a living hall, wing rooms, and I heard there is a study room too..ter, you just wait in the wing room. I¡¯ve arranged someone to guide Mr. Ning into it.¡±


    The words made Fang Taoer¡¯s eyes shining.


    *


    At another corner of the yard, Li Kaishi and aunt Li, his mother, also whispered there.


    ¡°Mom, are you sure that you can bring the woman there?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Just wait here. But we need to make it clear now. Once you upy her body, she can only be a concubine.¡±


    ¡°Rx, mom. By then, she¡¯ll have to ept it. Do you think Mr. Ning will want a second-hand woman? She can only be a concubine or be thrown into the river.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be relieved.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the best. Wait until we make it, you¡¯ll enjoy her making money for you.¡±


    ¡°Later, you wait in the wing room. There will be someone cheating her into the room, and you¡¯ll only need to...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    *


    In the dark, a man in ck twitched the corner of his mouth. If his master didn¡¯t forbit him to take actions easily, which might scare hisdy, he would have already cut up these disgusting people into pieces and throw into the river.


    The cuckoo¡¯s voice rang, and Ning Shaoqing stood up to get changed.


    The shadow guard reported everything to him.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face turned sullen. Remaining silent for a while, he said, ¡°Find a subtle way to letdy be aware. She can deal with it.¡±


    ¡°She already knows a little.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°Yaya said hungry, sody let Nizi took care of Yaya for a while so that she could go to kitchen to get some food. There, she happened to overhear the conversation between Fang¡¯s wife and the widow.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Mo Qianxue would definitely do something after knowing she was being calcted, even if it was of good intention.


    ¡°Thendy changed the two bowls of nutritious soup. In fact, I¡¯ve checked the soup, and it¡¯s indeed good for health...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing started at the shadow guard and his expression dropped to the freezing point immediately. Only then did the shadow guard realize what he had said. His words suggested doubt about his master¡¯s ability in that aspect!


    He lowered his head. Ning Shaoqing looked to Mo Qianxue who was ying with Yaya, and his eyes were softened by that, ¡°Protectdy in secrecy. Let her do whatever she wants. As long as I¡¯m here, there won¡¯t be a problem!¡±


    He turned away to leave and stopped again, ¡°Besides, for those you shouldn¡¯t worry about, stop thinking.¡±


    The shadow guard had already merged into darkness and wouldn¡¯t be the target of his master¡¯s eye knife.


    *


    ¡°The feast starts!¡±


    As sister Fang shouted, the crowd hurried took their seats, and several young wives rushed to the kitchen to help serve dishes.


    Sister Fang feared that someone took by mistake the good soup she had prepared and hurriedly got up into the room. She gave sister Guihua a look, then the two held one bowl each, one for Ning Shaoqing and the other for Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue drank it with a smile while Ning Shaoqing drank it up too.


    Sister Fang disyed a big smile immediately after Mo Qianxue drank it. She couldn¡¯t know that the soup had already be changed by Mo Qianxue.


    When drinking the soup, Mo Qianxue stole a nce at Wang Tiansong who was nodding at her, so she held her forehead and walked into the inner room, pretending to be in a daze.


    ¡°Did what I told you?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Everything is good.¡± Wang Tiansong walked past Mo Qianxue with a rxed face.


    After the construction of the restaurant was finished, Wang Tiansong had been appointed to take charge of the management of root sculpture, so now he respected Mrs. Ning more.


    Besides, what Mrs. Ning told him to do this time was such a good approach to vent their spleen. How could he make a mistake?


    Li Kaishi had flirted to Wang Tiansong¡¯s married sister, and every time he met his wife, the disgustingscivious way he looked at her made Wang Tiansong¡¯s fists itchy. Only because of elder Wanger and his father, he chose not to beat him up.


    As for Fang Taoer, that was a bitch who hade to harass him before he got married. A real shameless bitch.


    To make a couple of these two dirty people was to remove rats for the entire vige. He could enjoy a show and do a good thing for the vige at the same time. Why not?


    A smile touched on Ning Shaoqing¡¯s lips when he saw Mo Qianxue went to the inner room and left the feast too.


    After a few rounds of toasts, some found that the host and hostess weren¡¯t present, but they didn¡¯t mind.


    Mr. Ning was in poor health. It was reasonable that he felt dizzy after some wine.


    Of course, Mrs. Ning had to apany and took care of him.


    The front yard didn¡¯t cool down because they left but instead became more moring.


    When Mr. Ning was present, they somewhat restrain themselves out of courtesy. Now after drinking much, the men began to have fun, shouting and joking.


    Fang Taoer was preparing to sneak into the inner court when her mother pulled her, ¡°The ce changed. Mr. Ning went to the wrong room. Just now I heard Wang Tiansong said that he went to the wing room in the outer yard. Hurry. Don¡¯t miss out the opportunity.¡±


    Fang Tao entered the wing room and smelled the fishy smell of tofu. This room had be a warehouse to store bits and pieces. Certainly the smell couldn¡¯t be good.


    She frowned and said to herself. Was this cold and damp ce suitable for men to stay in? She hesitated whether she should go out when a person sprang over, immediately hugging and kissing her.


    ¡°Mr. Ning¡± was warm from wine. She was happy that finally this time he didn¡¯t push her away. Probably the drug worked this time thanks to mom¡¯s excellent scheme that she was wearing Mrs. Ning¡¯s clothes.


    While staying in the heating hug, Fang Taoer herself felt hot too. She didn¡¯t push the person away but hugged back.


    Although the ce wasn¡¯t nice, as long as it was done, he must give her an answer because her father was one of the vige elders.


    Outside the room, people enjoyed themselves drinking and chatting while inside the room the dirty thing was happening.


    Both the them were so eager that they tore away each other¡¯s clothes... In a moment, they rolled and tossed on the ground... It waste at night and they had drunk a lot.


    Aunt Fang anxiously kept watching the time. When she assumed it was about the time, she patted sister Fang next to her and said, ¡°My niece-inw, just now I saw a person went to the wing room. Couldn¡¯t it be a thieve?¡±


    Sister Fang looked in the direction she was pointing at and hurriedly stood up when she saw there was really noise from the wing room.


    That warehouse was in her charge. There mustn¡¯t be any mistake.


    It waste winter, so though it wasn¡¯t veryte, the sky was totally ck. By the faint candlelight in the yard, sister Fang saw¡ª


    A couple of man and woman were tumbling...


    Was it an affair caught on the spot?


    On the first second, she was dumbfounded.


    The next second, she made a long shriek, ¡°Ah...¡±


    The next reaction was to m the door and cursed shameless.


    Aunt Fang instead rushed over and pushed the door open before it shut, cursing, ¡°Mr. Ning, I never expect a gentleman like you should do such an immoral thing. How can you bully my daughter?¡±


    Mr. Ning? Her daughter? Sister Fang¡¯s heart plummeted. Done. Did Mr. Ning drink the soup and go to the wrong room? At this moment, sister Fang even wanted to kill herself.


    She wanted to disguise the scene, pushing away aunt Fang and trying to shut the door.


    Aunt Fang pushed back and dashed in.


    Pushing away ¡°Mr. Ning¡± who was still doing his work on Fang Taoer, turned around to put the prepared clothes on her daughter¡¯s naked body, and began to cry, ¡°Mr. Ning, my daughter is a virgin. Now you must give us an answer about this...¡±


    Aunt Fang called ¡°Mr. Ning¡± again and again which made sister Fang deadly regretted. What should she do now? What if Mrs. Ning knew this? After being pushed away out of the door by aunt Fang, she had been shedding tears and didn¡¯t dare to look back into the room, out of breath from worry and anxiety.


    What to do now? Everyone knew that Fang Taoer was azy stupid sticky bitch. As a daughter gotten at an old age and with five elder brothers, she had been a spoiled child who never did any domestic chores.


    Mo Qianxue was kind-hearted and as a lucky-wife who still didn¡¯t have sex with Mr. Ning, how could she stand firm in the courtyard...


    Aunt Fang shouted so loudly obviously with the aim to make it known to others. Those who were eating and drinking in the yard certainly had heard the noise and began to flood towards the wing room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? By aunt Fang¡¯s im, it seems that Mr. Ning slept with Taoer?¡±


    ¡°No way. Mr. Ning is most upright. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Is it because he is too drunk...¡±


    The crowd moved over as they discussed.


    In a short while, there were dozens of people gathering at the door.


    Aunt Fang saw ¡°Mr. Ning¡± quickly got dressed up, covering his face and tumbling outward.


    She thought to herself: Mr. Ning was really weak that he couldn¡¯t stand straight after such a moment of love-making? Yet, this was also a good thing if he was this weak because in the future he had listen to her daughter in every aspect.


    Without thinking too much, she rushed forward and instantly grabbed ¡°Mr. Ning¡±, ¡°Mr. Ning, are you trying to escape after all this? No way!¡±


    Aunt Fang was a loud speaker and now she hoped the whole world knew the affair, so of course she roared as loudly as possible.


    ¡°Mr. Ning¡± seemed not hear her roaring.


    He didn¡¯t look back either, only covering his face with one hand while the other hand tried to get rid of aunt Fang¡¯s fingers that were grabbing him. All he wanted to do was to leave the scandal site as soon as possible.


    At this moment, sister Fang finally woke up from the dizziness and, wiping out the tears, she rushed forward too to help ¡°Mr. Ning¡± peel off aunt Fang¡¯s hand on him. She hoped that, if lucky, as long as Mr. Ning could run away from the site now and wasn¡¯t caught on the spot, maybe, just maybe that this incident had a good end.


    ¡°What are you all doing there?¡± The vige head and elders were also attracted by the scene and walked over.


    ¡°Head and elders, please give us justice. My daughter was...by the fake gentleman Mr. Ning...¡±


    A few youngds hurriedly carried candlelight and led the vige head over there.


    In the crowd there was a sharp-eyed person who saw, by the faint light, clearly through the fingers that covered the face and shouted in surprise, ¡°Oh my heaven, isn¡¯t it Li Kaishi?¡±


    After all, they were fellow vigers that met each other almost every day, so only by a spark of light, they could tell who the person really was.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not Mr. Ning!¡± Another person recognized him too.


    ¡°Aunt Fang, are you too old to see clear...¡± Someone in the crowdughed.

 Chapter 67: A ‘Happy’ Ending

    <h4>Chapter 67: A ¡®Happy¡¯ Ending</h4>


    Once he was recognized by other, Li Kaishi put down his hand covering the face and instantly pushed away aunt Fang who was still in shock.


    ¡°You, you, you... Why you? Oh, my dear heaven!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? I also want to ask why it¡¯ s her?¡±


    The two sides all got their schemes in their mind. By their questions and answers, people immediately knew what the going on, especially when they recalled the fact that aunt Fang had constantly called the person Mr. Ning even before she saw clearly the face.


    At once, the face of elder Fang turned blue, rushing over and giving aunt Fang, his wife, a nasty smack in the face.


    The one who was also in shock was sister Fang. The smack was so loud that seemed to shake her soul. After all these twists and turns, shock and anxiety, now sister Fang was soaked in sweat.


    Regarding carefully at the person and confirming that it was Li Kaishi, she copsed onto the ground with a long sigh of relief. Finally, her nightmare came to an end.


    After the p, elder Fang bowed to the vige head, ¡°Forgive me, head. I didn¡¯t teach my daughter well. Now since this has happened, Li family must give us a proper answer.¡± Finishing his request, he stared at elder Li with a hideous look.


    The two families had been at odds and always bickered over trifles.


    Elder Li was discontent and angry about his son¡¯s deed, but now that his son was a cripple who would find it hard to get a wife and it did happen, he had to ept it.


    Although he had these thoughts in his mind, he somewhat felt unwilling and said, ¡°What answer? Our son Shikai is a quiet and clean person. But for your daughter seducing him, how can such a thing happen? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. Your little daughter is spoiled andzy and picky. Want to marry to our family? No way!¡±


    Their son slept another family¡¯s daughter. It should be reasonable to marry her. Yet, he must humiliate elder Fang to the most so that he could offer less bridal gift and they would give more dowry.


    Moreover, this elder Fang was no good man, and his daughter was a sticky woman too, so he must take this opportunity to suppress their momentum. Only with this taunt in his hand, she would be nice to his son in the future.


    Elder Fang pissed off, ¡°Do you mean that you don¡¯t want to take the responsibility?¡± If he swallowed the anger right now, could her daughter live afortable life in the future? He must talk this through with the other party. He was afraid that the old man even didn¡¯t want to pay the bridal gift.


    ¡°By her character, she can only be a concubine.¡±


    ¡°Dare you say that again!¡±


    The vige head saw that the two elders would start a fight if the conversation continued, so he scolded, ¡°Stop arguing. Don¡¯t you make enough scene?¡±


    ¡°Your ages forbid you from bickering.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, Li family talks nonsense!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense did I say? Everyone knows what a person Fang Taoer is. Why should our Kaishi marry such a woman?¡±


    The two started again, and the vige head felt dizzy standing between them, shouting, ¡°Stop it you two! Shameful. Now that they aren¡¯t married, just throw a wedding for them and turn this page over.¡±


    The vige head reprimanded them verbally, but actually he was in great mood, because if these two people became a couple, then in the future there would be much less troubles arising in the vige.


    The elder Fang sent his wife out to search for a good man every few days.


    And elder Li also often showed up at the vige head¡¯s house and let his wife find Li Kaishi a woman.


    With the vige head standing in between, more people stepped forward to pull apart the two elders. After all, this was not a proper ce to discuss about the marriage.


    Upon elder Fang¡¯s leaving, aunt Fang came to life again, spring up from the ground and giving a few ps in Li Kaishi¡¯s face.


    Aunt Li saw her son being bullied and hurriedly stood up for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s your daughter who is shameless. Why are you hitting my son?¡±


    ¡°Obviously it¡¯s your son raping my daughter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless...¡±


    In the end, the thing had happened. As a mother, what aunt Fang could do was to fight for her daughter, ¡°What did you say? Say it again and I¡¯ll tear up your mouth.


    What¡¯s wrong with our Taoer? She¡¯s at least aplete person, not like your vogue son, who is a cripple now...¡±


    Both aunt Fang and aunt Li had anger in their throats, ming each other for spoiling their perfect n. Therefore, at first, they only cursed and then started to fight, bing enemies before bing families.


    There were a few people who tried to pull their apart, but the two women hit and tore each other like they had taken drugs, seizing each other¡¯s hair and never letting go. The others couldn¡¯t step in at all.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°You release me first!¡±


    In view that the was no room for them to stop the fight and the two women already lost their spirits, only stubbornly grabbing each other but not going mad again, the crowd began to step back and stood on the side to watch the drama.


    The two mothers were in a heated fight and cursing while the two at the dark corner of the wing room acted as if this had nothing to do with themselves.


    Both of them felt hot bodily and didn¡¯t get enough just now. The medical soup took its effect, but it wouldn¡¯t turn people too muddled to stop doing it.


    Of course, these two who had drunk the soup weren¡¯t chaste ones. The sweetness they just tasted was just far from enough.


    They used to hate each other, but now they found the other person increasingly pleasing to look at.


    The room was dark. Aunt Fang and Li fought from inside to outside, and others also followed them out. No one noticed the man and woman.


    Li Kaishi give her ascivious look while walking to the corner, and Fang Taoer immediately followed up with a scious smile. In the corner, the two bit and kissed and touched.


    These two shameless people made out like two primitive animals. After a few rounds, before they fully took off the clothes, one of them took out the thing while the other...


    In less than two minutes, the sex started again.


    ......


    Outside the house, it was in an uproar, yet the two people in the inner room stayed abnormally calm.


    One was half-lying on the couch and reading a book; the other yed the abacus with a smile. A candle was lit between the couch and the table. The warm yellowish light made the room increasingly tranquil and peaceful.


    Mo Qianxue finished checking the ount book, stretched out, and gave a bigger smile hearing the noises outside. She looked back at Ning Shaoqing who was reading in such silence and somehow felt a little uneasy.


    She had a feeling that all her small tricks didn¡¯t escape his eyes, so she recovered from beingcent, walked over and forced augh, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too bad?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing put down the book, looking at her quietly, ¡°No way! I think you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Just now she was only suspicious, but at the moment she could tell for sure that he knew everything. But how? Scarier was that he not only knew everything, but also remained so calm for so long to read a book. It seemed that she needed to reconsider this person.


    At the sight of her numb look, Ning Shaoqing poked her forehead and coughed, ¡°You¡¯re doing a good thing by eliminate two scourges for the whole vige and at the same time make a marriage.¡± He looked serious, but Mo Qianxue was super happy and greatly relieved.


    Afterughing, she imitated Ning Shaoqing¡¯s solemn tone and added, ¡°You¡¯re right. They are a natural couple.¡± With their personalities, they might enjoy a few sweet days at the beginning, but in the future there would be numerous bits and pieces to fight over. Truly, it was a natural match.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± This time Ning Shaoqing bust intoughter.


    He took Mo Qianxue into his arms, whispering to her ear, ¡°Qianxue, do you know you¡¯re so beautiful when you smile?¡±


    Momentarily she flushed. She wanted to say that he was prettier with a smile.


    Somewhere outside, the shadow guard poked his ears. He didn¡¯t get it wrong, did he? Since when did his master begin to speak sweet words to women?


    Then he heard strange sounds from another ce. With a sneer, a ck shadow shed out.


    The two rolling in the wing room suddenly felt a surge of colding at them and trembled at it.


    Li Kaishi even felt a weird gust of wind amidst the cold, sweeping down along his spine, which made his thing soft at once.


    Trembling and startled, he got up and put on his pants, ncing around.


    Fang Taoer felt the emptiness within her body and put her arms around his neck, joking with discontent, ¡°You little fool!¡±


    Li Kaishi checked again and again, but he spotted nobody. After all, he was a little guilty andforted her, ¡°Good girl. Next time I¡¯m sure making you full.¡±


    The shadow guard sneered in the dark because once hit by his Breaker technique, the man had no more opportunity to feed up a woman again for the rest of his life. Originally, the shadow guard learned this technique only out of curiosity, so this was the first time he actually used it. The two filthy people deserved this for having stained thend of his master.


    ¡°Look how timid you are!¡± Fang Taoer began to get dressed. Though she cursed him verbally, her heart felt very sweet. She would have itter in the future.


    Whiling putting on clothes, she even secretly called herself blind: Mr. Ming was obviously weaker than Li Kaishi, who was so sweet and knew romance.


    Li Kaishi also got dressed and followed out.


    They saw two old women at each other¡¯s throat. Exchanging a look, they pulled away their own mother respectively with detest and then whispered for a while.


    Aunt Fang and Li turned less tense but still hated each other. Both of them snorted and nned to throw out a few more cursing but were dragging away by their useless children.


    The audience didn¡¯t expect such an end. Seeing that it was toote, everyone said goodbye and went home.


    Sister Fang and Guihua and Juniang sent away all the guests, cleaning up the tables and left quietly. No one entered the inner room to interrupt with the lovebirds in the inner room.


    *


    After getting up in the early morning, Mo Qianxue first had a check in the workshop and subtly warned sister Fang and Guihua by the way. Though what they had done yesterday was of good intention, she didn¡¯t wish such a thing to happen again.


    Good or bad, she wished that her fate was in her own hands other than a bowl of soup or medicine.


    Today was a good day, because her restaurant was open for business.


    By the time when Mo Qainxue, Juniang and Wang Xiaolei arrived there, Yunyao had already cleaned it up and prepared everything.


    Yuyao had a good-looking face and carried with her good manners in every gesture. The first time Mo Qianxue met her was five days ago.


    On that day, with Su Qi as the middle guy, Mo Qianxue made an appointment with lord Wu to discuss tofu business at Baiyunju.


    On halfway.


    She was in white with filial band on her head, kneeling on the ground. The ck long hair was tied in a bun. The pale face could see no traces of blood and eyes were teemed with sorrow. But there wasn¡¯t a tear. In her arms held a small girl with exactly the same expression with her.


    Mo Qianxue walked over, stood there and looked down at a piece of white cloth in front of her, writing:


    ¡°I¡¯m Yunyao. My husband went out to pursue his learning career the next day we got married and never came back after eight years. I gave birth to a daughter and lived with my parents-inw ever since. We weren¡¯t rich and unexpectedly, my father-inw got a rare disease, so my mother-inw and I had to spend all of our properties to raise money for the medical expense.


    However, he died after all.


    My mother-inw didn¡¯t survive the sudden change and died on the same day with him from tiredness and concern. I don¡¯t have a penny or any rtives, so now their bodies were put in a temple because I can¡¯t afford to bury them in tombs. To any gentleman past by that could give me a hand to give my parents-inw a funeral, I¡¯m willing to be your ve and do my best to serve you forever.¡±


    The white cloth was clean, and the writing was strong to prate the cloth. Obviously she had practiced calligraphy.


    In Tianqi Dynasty, a few ordinary women were literate, and fewer practiced calligraphy. It was exactly her writing which made Mo Qianxue stop.


    On the white cloth were a few one-cent copper coins. Obviously, there weren¡¯t people who wanted to help her in real terms.


    A middle-aged plump man stopped by, ¡°This chick is pretty uh? If I buy her, she can be a good ve to serve me. There is a young one too. Nice deal.¡± The tone was disrespectful.


    Yunyao tightly held the girl in her arms. The swelling joints of her fingers revealed her agitation.


    Yet, her agitation didn¡¯t give her away. Her reply was neither humble nor arrogant, totally deadpan, ¡°Sir, I only sell myself for heavybor. My daughter isn¡¯t for sell...¡± What she meant was clear.


    The vicious servant next to the middle-aged fat man cursed, ¡°You fucking idiot...¡±


    Her head lowered down but her back was straight.


    The on-lookers persuaded the man, ¡°This chick is hard-fated. You don¡¯t know that many years ago, she sold herself like this. A schr¡¯s mother epted her because she knew how to write. She gave her money to bury her former master and held the wedding after the hundred-day filial mourning period as her daughter-inw.


    Who would know that this tough-fated woman¡¯s husband went to an examination and never came back? Now her parents-inw died too...¡±


    The middle-aged plump man red at her and left, waving his sleeves, before the on-looker finished, as if fearing of being stained by her unfortunate fate.


    Mo Qianxue shook her head and called the ancient folks silly in secrecy.


    She really appreciated Yunyao¡¯s character. Since the restaurant was about to open, it¡¯d be better to buy a person than hire a worker. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to teach her simple mathematics in the future.


    Her unyielding expression and responsible deeds, that was selling herself to bury her former master and parents-inw proved her sense of reliability and conscience.


    She would rather sell herself than sell her daughter. It was obvious that though she had a soft heart, she had also principles which she wouldn¡¯t give in.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help nodding with satisfaction, walking over and saying, ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    Yunyao looked up and numbly stared at Mo Qianxue without saying a word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you and also take care of your daughter on condition that you must be loyal to me for life.¡±


    The pitch-dark eyes became wet and tears welled up immediately and rolled down along her pale cheeks.


    Yunyao pulled her daughter together and kowtowed to her, ¡°May heaven bless you my madam. I swear that I shall always be loyal to you, otherwise I¡¯m willing to ept thunder punishment from heaven.¡± Then she gestured her daughter, ¡°Xixi,e and thankdy for her grace.¡±


    She herself called Mo Qianxue madam, but let her daughter calleddy to indicate that Xixi was not bing a ve but only taken care of.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t mind about the addressing terms but just hated the ancient society with strict rules of sses. She was afraid that she shouldn¡¯t be calleddy and it sounded weird, so she told them, ¡°Don¡¯t call me madam ordy. It makes me dizzy. Just call me boss.¡±


    This title could apply to a master or madam and also to the employer. Now this address term suited her best.


    Yunyao looked up and bowed again, ¡°Yes, boss.¡± She spoke with courteous manner, reflecting a clear and flexible mind.


    ¡°May heaven bless you, boss!¡± Under her mother¡¯s suggestion, Xixi bowed again too.


    By Yunyao¡¯s manner, Mo Qianxue believed that she must have stayed in a noble family and wondered why her former master should degrade to such an extent.


    However, her former master¡¯s tragedy urred eight years ago, so it had nothing to do with Mo Qianxue. She asked Yunyao a few more questions and then signed the contract. Giving her ten taels of silver to hold a funeral for her parents-inw, Mo Qianxue let here to the dock three dayster.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue trusted her so much, Yunyao closed her eyes and took a deep breath before insisting on kowtowing to Mo Qianxue again.


    Clusters of tears welled up like a spring, falling down onto her white clothes. The little girl saw what her mother did and also got down to the ground and kept kowtowing.


    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 68: Jian Qingyou

    <h4>Chapter 68: Jian Qingyou</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°Good morning, madam.¡± Seeing Mo Qianxuee in, Yunyao put down the cleaning cloth in her hand and bowed to her, then stood on the side with reverence.


    Xixi was seven years old, a nice child. At the sight of Mo Qianxue, she also hurriedlye over and bowed like her mother, ¡°Good morning, madam.¡±


    Yunyao¡¯splexion looked good. She must have collected herself. Now she had food and shelter and her daughter around, the sorrow of the decease of her parents-inw was diluted a lot.


    Although the restaurant was big, it was cleaned up and properly arranged by Yunyao.


    Yunyao was amodated by Mo Qianxue in the attic of the restaurant and didn¡¯t go back with Mo Qianxue to the Wang vige.


    Now, Yunyao¡¯s tasks were to take care of the restaurant in the night and do bits and pieces in the day.


    Juniang and Wang Xiaolei have met Yunyao many times and wasn¡¯t surprised at how well she did her work.


    Now they all changed the addressing term and called Mo Qianxue boss.


    The restaurant was just open, and as the weather was cold, the steamed buns outside were sold very well. Manager Tang and manager Jin took their two sidekicks here to help with the business. Each of them ordered a bowl of ping lung soup and a few other dishes to go with wine.


    Manager Tang was really sophisticated. The other day when Mo Qianxue met manager Jin and his two sidekicks, they were at odds, but now they chatted and joked.


    The officer who had mistaken Mo Qianxue as a servant girl specially turned to her and apologized.


    Mo Qianxue readily epted it and to go up to the atmosphere, she offered that the meal was on the house.


    Manager Tang and Jin politely refused a bit and agreed, promosing that they woulde here very often in the future.


    There were also a few tables of guests who were the managers of passenger ships.


    Wang Xiaolei was really clever and quick-handed. To shuttle back and forth between these tables, he managed to provide satisfactory service. Some even tipped him when they left.


    He was an honest guy and gave the money to Mo Qianxue, yet she gave it back to him and told him to work hard and that in the future he could keep all the tips guests gave him.


    Getting the promise, Wang Xiaolei worked harder, serving tea, cleaning tables, collecting bowls and so on. Yunyao was left with no work, so she only had to go to the kitchen to assist Juniang with odds and ends. In the noon, Ning Shaoqing showed up.


    Yesterday they had thrown a celebration feast and gave the school children one day off. It would be improper to cut sses again today, so he went to school and finished lecture in half a day. After school, he came directly to the restaurant.


    Maybe it was a coincidence that arrived at the same time with the owner of Tingfengquan. At the moment, he was with the boss Yu to enjoy tea in an upstairs vip room.


    Mo Qianxue only knew it atst she had been to Tianxiang city that the wine of Tingfengquan was quite famous in the city. They never epted credit. She wondered how her husband persuaded the boss to agree on settlement at the end of each month and sending the wine personally.


    Telling Juniang, the chef, to make more dishes, Mo Qianxue carried them to the room in person.


    To her surprise, when she just entered the room, boss Yu should stand up, looking nervous and uneasy.


    It seemed that he only sat down after Ning Shaoqing gave him a look. The respectfully attitude of boss Yu towards Ning Shaoqing made Mo Qianxue wonder whether she had missed something.


    Perplexed, she looked at Ning Shaoqing, who only smiled and nodded at her.


    There must be something! This man was so dishonest. It seemed that she needed to ¡®torture him to confess¡¯ when they got home.


    She just went downstairs, there were other guestsing.


    Many servants came in, attending ady who wore a veil and a fur coat.


    The extraordinary air suggested that she must be ady from a noble family. One of the mamas looked familiar to Mo Qianxue.


    This...this is the mama of the eldest youngdy Jian that she had save the other day? Was it mama Yuan?


    They halted at the door. Mama Yuan didn¡¯t turn to her to say hello but gave her a meaningful look. A servant girl stepped over and asked politely, ¡°Is there a VIP room?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Qianxue answered quickly, turning around to tell Yunyao who was cleaning a table, ¡°Yunyao, take our guests to the Plum Room upstairs.¡±


    When Mo Qianxue designed theyout of the restaurant, she arranged six rooms on upstairs.


    Five of them were vip rooms and one was reserved for her as a rest room. Now the rest room was lived in by Yunyao and her daughter.


    The five vip rooms were named after flowers.


    In the middle was named after the flower queen Peony and the other four were Plum Room, Orchid Room, Bamboo Room and Chrysanthemum Room.


    The thought was thought highly of by Ning Shaoqing, praising the idea both creative and schrly. Of course Ning Shaoqing had never seen this way of naming rooms, but Mo Qianxue only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, because she knew this was just giarism of modern times.


    In this time, restaurant wouldn¡¯t design names for rooms, which were called simply by numbers and directions, such as room east one, room west two and so on.


    Seeing the six people going upstairs, Mo Qianxue pulled the corner of her mouth. If they didn¡¯t recognize her, she also had to pretend that she didn¡¯t know them. She wasn¡¯t that poor to curry favor with them.


    Otherwise, the other day, she would have epted Xin Yiming¡¯s gift of gratitude.


    Thinking of him, she burst intoughter. Such a serious person like him should be so shy.


    That day, after discussing everything about the contract, Gao Lang took out a brocade casket to her, saying it was a gift of gratitude. This was too personal, so Mo Qianxue turned him down without opening and taking a look at what it was.


    Gao Lang hurriedly exined that the gift was to thank her for saving ady at the dockside. Mo Qianxue asked that thedy¡¯s surname was Jian while your lord Xin, so why should he give her a gift of gratitude on Jian¡¯s behalf?


    Gao Lang¡¯s words stuck at his throat, and Xin Yiming took over the small box and left with a flushed red face. Mo Qianxueughed behind him.


    It seemed that he really liked thisdy Jian.


    But what kind of a person she was that made the talented and handsome young lord of the governor so fascinated?


    That day, she was in a hurry to save her and didn¡¯t pay much attention to her appearance. Besides, on that day when thedy was picked up from water, she was almost out of breath. In that situation, even the most beautiful woman wouldn¡¯t look beautiful.


    Settlingdy Jian, Yunyao got down followed by a servant girl.


    ¡°Boss, ourdy invites you to her room.¡± The girl sounded very polite.


    Jian Qingyou had already taken off the veil on her head and greeted Mo Qianxue with the noble courtesy when she saw hering in.


    Instantly, Mo Qianxue was stunned, not able to move at all, but not by the courtesy.


    It was the beauty. Too beautiful.


    The pitch-ck hair was tied into ady bun by a pearl hairpin with hanging tassels. When she talked, the tassels swayed and waved.


    She had a clean wless face of fair skin. The eyebrows were picturesquely slim and long, below which were a pair of twinkling bright eyes. Under the tiny nose was her small mouth, the thin lips of which curled slightly upward, carrying a touch of smile apanied by a little sadness. The whole face was so delicate and exquisite that it almost shouldn¡¯t be possessed by a human.


    She wore a piece of lemon-yellow short coat and the ink-green pleated skirt reached her ankles. Standing there nobly and elegantly, she looked so pure and innocent like a hibiscus bud surfacing from water but with not a bit dirt.


    What a ssical beauty walking out of a painting! Mo Qianxue apuded to herself and became shamelessly excited that she had kissed such a beauty. Hurray! She was so lucky!


    Mo Qianxue thought highly of Qingyou while Qingyou also admired Mo Qianxue very much.


    The boss in front of Qingyou, though of humble origin and three years younger than her, should support such a world of her own independently.


    The light-blue dress was well-cut, and around the cor was a circle of grey mouse fur, which wasn¡¯t expensive but looked chic and neat.


    Jian Qingyou admired her more as she regarded her and became increasingly pitiful due to the fact that such a great woman should get married so early to a sick schr from outside.


    A beautiful girl with unfortunate fate! Uneasy for her to set up such a business.


    ¡°Please ept my gratitude. Thank you for saving my life.¡± Then she made full formalities three times again.


    Mo Qianxue hurriedly held her, ¡°I¡¯m just a country woman. You shouldn¡¯t greet me like this. Please, don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you; you¡¯re my life-savor. Of course I should greet you like this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep ttering me. We¡¯re of simr age. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me by my first name. I¡¯m Mo Qianxue; call me Qianxue,dy.¡±


    Jian Qingyou was a little surprised but smiled, ¡°Okay. Qianxue. You call me Qingyou.¡±


    ¡°Disciples dress in blue, my heart worries for you.


    You are the cause, of this song without pause.


    Across the bank a deer bleats, in the wild where it eats.


    Honored my guests I salute, strike the harp! y the flute!¡±


    Mo Qianxue gently recited the lines of a famous poet where the name Qingyou came from, ¡°Qingyou, what a special name.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you had such outstanding learnings. Just don¡¯tugh at my name.¡±


    Seeing that Mo Qianxue readily recited poems, Jian Qingyou liked her more.


    The two women started to talk about poetry and found simr taste and likings.


    Mo Qianxue was a Chinese major. Though she couldn¡¯t write poems, she had received sixteen years of education and learned the thousands of years cultural heritage left my ancestors. In addition, she had been learning calligraphy, drawing since she was little. Besides, ever since she arrived at this ce, she had bought loads of books and read during spare time. She got to know a lot about this age, so the two talked happily with each other.


    Jian Qingyou was all smiles and Mo Qianxue was intrigued too. She hadn¡¯t enjoyed a smooth and enlightening conversation with other for a long time. Sister Fang was nice though, she was illiterate, talking about either her husband or children.


    Juniang was a quiet person whom you had to force to make her talk. Sister Guihua always regarded her as a madam and called her by respectful terms. Nizi only liked embroidering while Yaya was too young.


    Sister Zhang was talkative, true, yet she only gossiped, like whose pigs gave birth to gruntlings or which wife fought with her mother-inw...


    To include all the women around her, there wasn¡¯t one with whom she could speak like a confidant.


    Mama Yuan waited on the side, serving tea for them from time to time, smiling with satisfaction. She hadn¡¯t seen herdyughing like this for a long time.


    At first sight of theirdy sitting together with Mo Qianxue, the servant girls all looked each other in disdain towards Mo Qianxue, thinking to themselves: how dared this married country woman! She should calldy by her first name.


    All this happened because of theirdy¡¯s modesty and kindness. Any other nobledy wouldn¡¯t never give her such a chance of befriending even if she was the life-savor. Money and gifts were more than enough.


    However, as the conversation went on, the disdain in the eyes of the servant girls turned into admiration.


    These girls were specially trained and educated. Theirdy was the number one talented girl in Tianxiang city, yet this woman didn¡¯t fall behind when the topics were poems and poses.


    What was more, her words constantly made theirdy¡¯s eyes lightened up and sometimes forced her to ponder for a moment.


    This had never happened before.


    The two were so absorbed in their cheering conversation that they began to really like and respect each other and found it pitiful at the thought of departing.


    In the end, only by mama Yuan¡¯s reminding did Jian Qingyou lingeringly bid farewell to Mo Qianxue, who personally saw her to the carriage.


    The two walked hand in hand, pacing and talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to go out. When you¡¯re free, doe to my house.¡±


    ¡°That would be great if you¡¯re willing to.¡± She happened to wonder what a century-old noble family would be like, let alone it would be a free tour with a guide. Why not?


    ¡°Great. Then it¡¯s settled. So around ten o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll send a carriage to take you to our mansion.¡±


    ¡°I ept your kindness with respect. I¡¯m sure be there on time.¡± In this estranged world, it wasn¡¯t easy to find someone she could get along so well.

 Chapter 69: Su Qi’s Change

    <h4>Chapter 69: Su Qi¡¯s Change</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    When Jian Qingyou left, it was already four o¡¯clock.


    In winter the sky got dark early. Mo Qianxue mainly did business in the morning and at noon. In the evening when the porters went home, there wouldn¡¯t be ships, so there was no business for her to attend to.


    She ordered Yunyao to check out windows and doors and then called Ning Shaoqing and Juniang to get out of the restaurant and headed home.


    Although Juniang was a little numb, she wasn¡¯t a fool. Seeing that the couple were going home together, she, a strong country woman, found an excuse that her husband was waiting for her to cook and ran away quickly.


    Mo Qianxue knew what she meant and giggled behind her hand.


    She took delight in the river bank line and glowing pink clouds above it. There wasn¡¯t chores for her to do at home, so she asked Ning Shaoqing to take a walk with her along the bank.


    Ning Shaoqing smiled and didn¡¯t talk.


    Mo Qianxue ran in small steps all the way to the river bank.


    Ning Shaoqing shook his head, looking over at her and telling her to slow down. Now and then he med her that she, as an adult, should act like such a child.


    The me came out of his mouth, yet his eyes were full of love and he subconsciously sped up in order not to fall too far behind.


    Su Qi stood on the other side of the river under cover. Today was the day her restaurant first operation. How could he not show up?


    As long as he took a nce at her, it was good already.


    Dark, dark be reed and rush,


    The white dew turns to frost;


    What manner of woman is this?


    Lost?


    Grin I ran up,


    Grin I go down,


    Upstream heavy, there she¡¯d be


    In mid water distantly.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue cracked a smile, he felt his heart skipping a beat and smiled too.


    Then, he saw the man following behind her like her shadow...


    It was gettingte and suddenly thin snow began to float in the air, swirling and falling on the skin, cold and tiny as mini thorns, like a dream-poker.


    The soft dancing snowkes momentarily turning hard ice gave people a clear mind and fluster.


    It was indeed a beautiful picture of kes of thin snow falling down and dancing to the wind. Mo Qianxue reached out to let it fall on her hand, but what she got was a chilly small dot of water.


    She put down the hand, turning a circle, and smiled.


    Ning Shaoqing smiled back at her lovely action.


    Mo Qianxue felt that his smile was so warm that it was able to melt the snow, to trigger the Spring, to bewitch people and to enchant the whole world...


    Snowkes, a handsome man, a creek, and lush mountain. She really wished to keep the moment forever.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help stretching out her hands and made a frame of a camera, smiling like a flower, ¡°Come on andugh again...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t cooperate and still disyed a faint smile, walking over to grab her hands and blow warm air to them, saying with concern, ¡°It¡¯s getting colder. Don¡¯t let your hands frozen.¡±


    Mo Qianxue numbly stared at him, suddenly got up on her toes and stamped a quick kiss on his cheek before turning around and quickly running toward the forest of the Wang vige.


    Ning Shaoqing was taken aback but didn¡¯t catch up immediately. He stood at where he was, intentionally or unintentionally looking over to the other side of the river.


    When she looked back and found Ning Shaoqing standing still there, Mo Qianxue stamped her feet with shily anger, ¡°Fool. Come one and let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Others fell in love before getting married while she got married before falling in love. Shouldn¡¯t he catch up with her and kissed her at this moment? Was this a real rtionship? Why did she sometimes felt like ying a show alone?


    Depressed, she heard a sound, ¡°Who is a fool?¡± The cello voice was as gentle as clear spring water. The tone sounded ming but loving and caring at the same time, which instantly moisturized her heart.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re a fool! Hem,e and get me!¡±


    ¡°Be careful; don¡¯t run too fast...¡±


    The woman in front of him ran into the forest with her light, lithe and graceful body like a mountain elf.


    The man behind her paced with a smile, at a speed not lower than hers, but he still carried his elegance of strolling steps.


    At dusk, the sky turned darker and darker.


    The person on the opposite side of the river was still there, standing motionless like a wood stake. The white swirling snow made the sky appeared less dark.


    However, at this moment, he only felt that the light was losing inch by inch as the sky became darker and darker. The darkness swallowed the sky and the ground and him, overwhelmingly, to smash everything into ashes, only to leave the pair of love birds.


    If his was in another frame of mind...


    If this was another scenario...


    He would find it a lovely and eye-pleasingly harmonious picture to watch the handsome tall man and the pretty tiny woman, with love and chemistry between them...


    Nevertheless...


    *


    The next day, the team heading for the restaurant added another person onto the list¡ªWang Tiansong.


    Last night, the students were finally decided.


    Four of them in total, surnamed Wang, Fang, Gao and Li respectively, a coincidence like certain mysterious bnce.


    Mo Qianxue had met those boys who aged between ten and twelve. Their parents were of good characters and they themselves were docile too.


    Currently, she didn¡¯t have much time to manage the root carving program, let alone teaching the students one by one on how to hold the knife, how to use the force, or how to make a sharp, so she had to take Wang Tiansong to the restaurant and, when she had a spare moment, teach him something to pass onto the children.


    Wang Tiansong wasn¡¯t azy person. At noon when the work was busy, he also helped serve the guests and cried out at the dock to solicit customers.


    By his crying out, many waves of ship passengers were attracted to the restaurant, and most of them ordered many dishes. This intrigued Mo Qianuxe.


    She thought that she should discuss it with manager Tang to set up a banner at the dock written the name and specialties of her restaurant.


    After all, her restaurant was situated behind the warehouses. If not paying attention the ship passengers couldn¡¯t see it at all.


    It would be long before the restaurant earned its name by words of mouth.


    In the after, she turned to manager Tang and told him her thought. He went back to discuss with manager Jin and quickly approved the next day.


    On that day, the banner was set up. With the assistance of manager Tang, the managing office of the dock only charged one hundred cents per month for it. Mo Qianxue was so happy.


    In modern times, advertising costs were scarily expensive. To advertise in such a visible ce would cost more than the restaurant itself.


    It snowed for a few days and got colder with each passing day, but the business became better and better.


    All dishes Juniang cooked were taught by Mo Qianxue. At the beginning, Mo Qianxue always found the dishes a little weird, but as Juniang cooked more and became more proficient, the taste also became more and more authentic, ording to Mo Qianxue.


    Many ship passengers praised that the dishes here were not worse than those in a famous brand restaurant.


    On this day, a luxury carriage parked at the front door of Mo Qianxue¡¯s restaurant. Off jumped a girl servant, holding a letter inviting Mo Qianxue to Jian mansion.

 Chapter 70: A Visit to Jian Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 70: A Visit to Jian Mansion</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    This was a long-decided date. Mo Qianxue got slightly dressed up, took over the food box that Yunyao handed her, and got onto the carriage.


    Jian mansion had great gardens, and Mo Qianxue strolled along the corridor apanied by Jian Qingyou.


    On the way, she met a few of Jian Qingyou¡¯s cousins and illegal sisters. They showed respect to Jian Qingyou and also smiled at Mo Qianxue.


    Despite the smile, there was disdain and contempt in their eyes. The way they looked at Mo Qianxue exactly resembled that of the women in Jia mansion regarded grandma Liu when she had her first tour to Daguan Garden in the famous novel of A Dream of Red Mansions.


    They made the courtesy, yet the eyes were were screening through Mo Qianxue.


    They had heard that the first youngdy invited a country girl here. Why didn¡¯t she kneel down and kowtow to them when she saw these luxuriously dressed up nobledies? Was she really nning to ept their courtesy?


    As long as this country woman was scared by the exaggerated fanfare and kowtowed to them, it meant face-losing for the first youngdy and extreme trample and ridicule on her fame. Later in the future, she couldn¡¯t be as unparalleled noble, self-possessed and wless as ever before.


    However, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t a bit daunted and looked right in their eyes and smiled, politely epting their courtesy. Just a bunch of short-sighted spoiled youngdies. If she really cared, it would be real self-degrading. She was a guest, a guest of Jian mansion¡¯s legal first youngdy, so she must maintain a high profile.


    Running up against a stone wall, thosedies instantly changed their expression, but they couldn¡¯t find an excuse to use her.


    With no one to stop or hold them, they only had to finish the courtesy, bending down and bowing to say hello.


    Mo Qianxue nodded back and greeted them with a few words of politeness to express her thanks.


    Jian Qingyou looked indifferent, totally ignoring those illegal sisters and cousins, waved her hand to let them retreat after the formalities, and continued to show Mo Qianxue around the garden.


    Nanny Yuan followed them, shocked.


    She knew that this Mrs. Ning had skills in doing business but didn¡¯t expect that she also had such a sturdy character.


    When things changed, her frame of mind didn¡¯t, and she never took into ount other people¡¯s opinion, be it praise or humiliation.


    She didn¡¯t intend to please others or be humble in front of them, but all her manners demonstrated nobility and grace.


    Jian mansion¡¯s garden was huge, and the scenery became better as they went deeper inside. Nanny Yuan¡¯s expression got better as well.


    This garden was the best one in Tianxiang city. The construction and repeated restorationsted a century, and the grandeur design awed most of the noble youngdies at their first tour here.


    In the greenhouse, there were various of rarely-seen flowers and nts which vied blossoming beautifully even in winter.


    However, this country woman seemed to regard it as amon sight.


    Hence, she was more confirmed that Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman, so she got increasingly hospitable.


    The corridor was long with twists and turns all along. On the sides of the corridor, high or low, there were artificial hills, flower beds and bamboo forest.


    It was not as good as the gardens in Suzhou in modern times, but simr.


    Straight bamboos, lush pines, dense trees and long grass.


    At the end of the corridor was a big pool.


    Deep into the opposite side of the pool was also a densely-nted bamboo forest with multipleyers of leaves swing in the wind.


    Just as the poem goes, peaceful wind and thin rain disturbed no sound.


    The designer must be a talent.


    It seemed easy to create peaceful wind and thin rain, there were actually few artists who really understood this... Without a cultivation of hundred-year culture, it would be impossible to design such a great garden.


    By the pool stood an exquisite hexagonal pavilion with a stone table and chair in it, in yet ssic.


    Jian Qingyou led Mo Qianxue into the pavilion which wasn¡¯t too big. The servant girls and nannies consciously waited on the outer periphery, leaving them space to have fun and appreciate the scenery around.


    Just at the moment, there was shivering in the bamboo leaves on the other side of the pool, as if someone inside was shaking the bamboos.


    After a while, a person ran out of the forest, wearing a pink dress which was messy. Her hair was a mess too. She ran in a haste and meanwhile tried to tidy up her clothes in a fluster. Across the river, Mo Qianxue felt that tears drizzled from the corners of her eyes.


    Jian Qingyou didn¡¯t look at what was happening over there but kept gazing numbly at the creek before her.


    It was already bitter winter. Two pairs of love birds were swimming on the water.


    It provoked envy from Jian Qingyou¡¯s eyes, apanied by the-Lin Daiyu (a character in The Dream of Red Mansion)-burying-withered-flowers-kind-of sorrow. She peeled off pieces of buns and threw into water, attracting the birds to swim around and vie for food.


    Mo Qianxue shook her head. In a big mansion like this, there were too many overt or hidden schemes and plots. She, an outsider, shouldn¡¯t be told of. Then, she believed that she shouldn¡¯t point it out to Jian Qingyou, which would embarrass her.


    Sometimes, not knowing something was a kind of blessing.


    As Mo Qianxue expected, when she looked up, there was a man in purple walked out of the bamboo forest, pacing leisurely andcent.


    Mo Qianxue said to herself: On such a cold day to do that, wasn¡¯t he afraid that his thing might be frozen?


    With this melodramatic thing in her mind, instantly Mo Qianxue lost the mood to hang around the garden and yawned.


    Only in a while did Jian Qingyou came back to the earth and realized that she was strolling in her mind, which was a bit impolite to her friend, so she hurriedly apologized. Seeing that Mo Qianxue was a little tired, she pulled her to her room to take a rest.


    Jian¡¯s room wasn¡¯t luxurious but clean and graceful, just like her, a person who had a taste for life.


    The calligraphy and paintings hanging on the wall, the root sculpture on the table, and the daffodils on the tea table eye-pleasingly matched with one another either in terms of style or color.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯te here empty-handed. She had heard from Jian Qingyou of her domestic things. When she arrived here, it was just after lunch when she could personally present the cake she made to master, madam and old madam Jian.


    There were too many people in this huge mansion for her to cover everyone. Besides, it wasn¡¯t necessary to curdle up with others, so she only prepared for three people.


    Gift-giving to elders was just one of her habits after years of struggling in the business circle.


    Once they took a seat on the soft couch in the room, servant girls and nannies flooded over to serve.


    Some fetched tea and refreshments, others handed over damped handkerchiefs, and still others gave a message...


    Seeing everyone was on the go so orderly, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help eximing in secrecy, aristocrats were indeed different from them folks.


    Sipping tea, she remembered the trace of sadness between Jian Qingyou¡¯s eyebrows and joked, ¡°Look at what you have, living in a house with garden but keep frowning all day long? You will no longer look beautiful if you have wrinkles.¡±


    Listening to her words, Jian Qingyou sighed, ¡°We are just artificial flowers living in a big mansion, though wrapped in silk or brocade clothes and looking noble, how can we be as free as you? Dancing to the wind and living in the way as you like. That¡¯s true happiness.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t regard me as a rough and uncourteous country woman? Look at you. You¡¯re a realdy.¡± Mo Qianxue said appreciating her teacup, ¡°You always talk properly, neither fast nor slow, neither in a high nor low pitch, and you also act in a graceful manner...¡±


    Jian Qingyou looked into the eye of Mo Qianxue and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m really graceful or not, but I can tell you for sure: Qianxue, you don¡¯t lose to any nobledies. Your manner, character, courtesy and knowledge are no worse than a female aristocrat. You live as who you truly are; you know what you want and dares to pursue it. I think that as long as you¡¯d like to, you can live the best life ever.¡±


    Mo Qianxue found a little dull of her speech and also became shy by her praising, joking, ¡°Are you frowning because of it? I thought you were trapped in love.¡±


    That was only a joke, but Jian Qingyou felt her heart plummeting.


    She lowered her head to look at her shadow reflected in the teacup, hesitating, sipped a little and put it down.


    After a moment, she lifted up her head and gave nanny Yuan a look, and the nanny asked all the servants out.


    This turned Mo Qianxue serious and gazing at Jian Qingyou.


    After demanding out all the servants, nanny Yuan herself also stood at and guarded the door. Certainly, they couldn¡¯t shut the door, as stipted by the rules of a high-ranked family.


    There were no irrelevant people around, but Jian Qingyou didn¡¯t hurry in talking but only fixed her eyes on the peach blossom painting on the wall.


    Mo Qianxue brought her eyes onto it. It was a picture of peach trees in full blossom, under which there was a dancing girl, who, by the figure, should be Jian Qingyou.


    Staring for a long moment, Jian Qingyou started to talk, ¡°He is a man that I met two years ago. On that day, I went to Hanshan Temple to pray for all. After the ceremony, I saw beautiful peach blossoms in the mountain, so I...¡±


    ¡°He caught me. At that time, the blossom rain fell everywhere. He, in white, was like a descending god...I thought I was in heaven...¡±


    She talked about their first encounter in a light tone and calm expression, as if it had nothing to do with her. However, Mo Qianxue could still sense the deep feelings hidden between lines.


    The feelings were hidden well but also ced deep in her heart and into her bones!


    Listening to her narration and pondering for a while, Mo Qianxue believed that by her character, she wouldn¡¯t mind, so Mo Qianxue asked directly, ¡°Do you love that man?¡±


    Jian Qingyou¡¯s face turned still for a long while before she asked, ¡°So obvious?¡±


    Mo Qianxueughed, ¡°Very obvious.¡±


    She fell silent for a moment and suddenly cracked a unparallelly bright smile, as beautiful as those peach blossoms, which seemed to render a circle of halo around her face.


    She stared at the picture, feeling like time-travelling back to that day, ¡°Yes, I love him.¡±


    With restlessness, Jian Qingyou turned to look at Mo Qianxue, on whose face there wasn¡¯t disdain but encouragement.


    She turned back to look at the picture again. At the sight of the dancing girl in the blossom rain, she put on a sweet but sad smile, saying slowly, ¡°I never heart such beautiful flute tune before. He was standing there, looking at me and ying the flute. My heart never beat that fast. Therefore, I began to dance around him.¡±


    ¡°That must be so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would use me of being shameless.¡±


    ¡°Howe? I really admire you!¡± The ancient women seldom dared to pursue their love and the deeper the feelings, the harder they tended to suppress themselves. But Jian Qingyou was different, so Mo Qianxue liked her more.


    By her taste, the man must be extraordinary.


    Jian Qingyou sensed the sincerity in her words, the warm smile on her face and the excited brilliance in her eyes, ¡°I never saw a man smiling like that. He seemed to be smiling but also seemed not, as if he didn¡¯t care anything but it felt like a me as well, so scorching that you seemed to be able to feel his heat.¡±


    After she finished speaking, her mind seemed to be immersed in the afternoon when she had lost her heart to the blossom forest.


    Lost, and expectant...


    Silence in the air.


    Love! Mo Qianxue knew and understood but still moved by it.


    No matter what was ahead, now Jian Qingyou was in love. She felt happy and bitter because of her own love, a bitter-sweetness that only someone who had ever fallen in love could understand.


    Mo Qianxue smiled.


    At the sight of Mo Qianxue¡¯s smile, Jian Qingyou discovered that she was too agitated. Those were the words that she had wanted to say but didn¡¯t dare to. She didn¡¯t know why she spelled it out recklessly today.


    Suddenly she became shy, flushed and turned away her face.


    Jian Qingyou didn¡¯t mention the name of the man, yet Mo Qianxue knew that she was referring to Xin Yiming. The white clothes, the jade flute and the elegant bearing belonged to no one other than Xin Yiming in Tianxiang city.


    Only such an above-the-clouds man deserved her wholehearted love.


    Mo Qianxue gazed at her and said, ¡°He really loves you too.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Jian Qingyou looked back at her and didn¡¯t ask why she was so sure, only smiling like bright morning glow, proud and satisfied.


    But as she smiled, the brilliance dimmed down. Mo Qianxue was caught in fluster seeing her disappearing smile.


    As she expected¡ª


    Jian said, ¡°But, my grandmother, father and mother all protest against the marriage.¡±


    Mo Qianxue asked in a hurry, ¡°Why? I think you two families is a perfect match. Jian family is high-ranked, and Xin family is the governor of the city. You are both top families.¡±


    Jian frowned, ¡°His family isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°Xin family ranks top in Tainxiang city. Why not good?¡±


    ¡°Though in Tianxiang city, Xin family is good, but across the whole Tianqi, it doesn¡¯t worth mentioning. His family has no foundation. At most, it¡¯s an immerging noble, and to be stricter, it¡¯s not noble at all. How can it be a good family in the eyes of grandmother and father?¡±


    ¡°Then what to do? Didn¡¯t hee to propose? Didn¡¯t he try to find a way?¡±


    ¡°He hase many times. A way? He did try, but the gap was just too huge. You know that a nobledy must marry a noble lord. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m an eldestdy and the most important woman of Jian family. I can¡¯t marry any guy. Otherwise, why do you think that I¡¯m still unmarried at an age of 18?¡±


    She made a bitter smile.


    Her identity was noble and glorious, but now, it became a stumbling block to her rtionship.


    Two women always quickly became intimate once they shared their love. Mo Qainxue held Jian¡¯s hand, trying to give her a trace of belief.


    In this wicked old society, herfort seemed so powerless.


    She shouldn¡¯t teach a chaste woman to run away with a man, which would entirely ruin her reputation, should she? Or should Jian learn from uncourteous women to cry and shout and suicide to threaten her own families?


    The two girls remained silent, holding each other by the hand.


    Thinking of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s health condition, Mo Qianxue felt sadder. Now it got nearer to the two-year limit. In next Spring, once her business was put onto the right track, she would take around him to visit famous doctors.


    ¡°Do you love him?¡± Jian Qingyou suddenly changed the subject. She referred to Ning Shaoqing, of course.


    Mo Qianxue felt bitter and didn¡¯t know what to answer, hesitating, when suddenly a servant girl¡¯s voice rang from outside, ¡°Nanny Liang, wee here.¡±


    ¡°Why are you standing here and not serving inside?¡±


    A few voices of greetings sounded nearer. Alerted, nanny Yuan had entered into the room first, standing next to Jian Qingyou to hold her up.


    This nanny Liang wasn¡¯t a normal servant; she was the most trusted nanny of old madam Jan.


    It was said that many years ago old master had had a crush on her, so old madam started to test her and let her be a concubine, promising that as long as she gave birth to a song, her identity would be promoted again. However, she only kneeled down in front of old madam, changed her haircut, and swore that she would never get married for her life. In this way, she gained old madam¡¯s favor and trust.


    As it had turned out, she was right.


    Among the then several indoor girls, only one struggled to be a concubine. But the one suffered chronicle diseases after giving birth to a son and lost his love, dead young.


    Nanny Liang entered the room and didn¡¯t insist to greet Jian Qingyou after being stopped. She chatted with Jian Qingyou for a while before she turned her eyes to Mo Qianxue.

 Chapter 71: A Sudden Stroke

    <h4>Chapter 71: A Sudden Stroke</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°I guess this is Mrs. Ning. Old madam can¡¯t stop praising your cake, so she sent me here to offer appreciation.¡± Then nanny Liang took over a box from the girl servant behind her.


    Mo Qianxue received it respectfully and expressed her gratitude, ¡°It¡¯s my due obligation to ept gifts from elders. Thanks for old madam¡¯s appreciation and thank you for taking it to me.¡±


    Finishing the words, Mo Qianxue also took out a purse and gave to nanny Liang. Mo Qianxue knew the rules of high-ranked families. When back in modern times, when she went out for business, she had used to preparing gifts to the other party, so she was quite familiar with the formalities.


    Nanny Liang ept the purse. She was too rich to care about what was inside, but it really surprised her. She didn¡¯t expect to receive gift from a countryside woman.


    However, she was sophisticated enough to conceal her surprise.


    She managed to maintain a calm and smiling face, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    This old nanny¡¯s demeanor was appreciated by Mo Qianxue. From the time they first met, she treated Mo with due courtesy and didn¡¯t disy any sneer or satire because of Mo¡¯s identity. Nor did she behave condescending like some of the servants. Instead, she was so amiable that once Mo Qianxue saw her, she couldn¡¯t help getting close to her and telling her everything.


    Judging from the attitude of Jian Qingyou towards her, this nanny must be a favored one of old madam. Such a person should vein her emotion so well and present herself as an amiable person. It was no easy thing.


    With such a servant, the old madam Jian must be a great person too. Mo Qianxue suddenly wanted to meet this old madam Jian and take a look at her demeanor. Moreover, she also wanted an opportunity to help Jian Qingyou with her marriage.


    Only when knowing the enemy and oneself equally well, could one win any battle. In addition, Mo Qianxue was rewarded, so out of courtesy, she should go to thank old madam in person.


    Mo Qianxueughed, ¡°No big deal! I should feel sorry to have bothered you. Later, if it was convenient for you, could you please take me to meet old madam and thank her in person?¡±


    The old nanny¡¯s eyes turned bright. She also didn¡¯t expect that this Mrs. Ning was such a courteous person. She didn¡¯t care about what was in the purse and randomly put it into her pocket, saying, ¡°Old madam is also expecting you. She wonders what a sweet person you are that can make such delicious cakes.¡±


    Last time when Jian Qingyou came back, old madam had heard about Mo Qianxue, who was a woman of poor origin and somehow got married as a lucky wife, so old madam had been pitiful to her. This time, after having a taste of the delicate cake, old madam became more curious about this woman.


    One reason she had sent nanny Liang here was to take a look first. If this Mrs. Ning was really as lovable as their first youngdy described, old madam was willing to see her in person.


    Women living in a deep huge mansion felt bored staying at home all day along, so they really wanted to know how ordinary folks led their lives.


    ¡°I never had a taste of that kind of cake before. I believe only people clever like Mo Qianxue can make it.¡±


    Hearing Jian Qingyou¡¯s praise, Mo Qianxueughed brightly, ¡°I can teach you if you want to learn. It¡¯s not difficult at all.¡±


    Although noble women didn¡¯t cook themselves, they did know how to make fancy refreshments and cuisines.


    These were heated-discussed subjects among noble women such as which restaurant made great wine, which made excellent refreshments, and which valued ssy cuisines.


    Without presentable needlework or cooking skills, the female aristocrats would be regarded as uncapable of domestic affairs and find it hard to be married.


    Upon Mo Qianxue¡¯s words, nanny Liang was stunned.


    Any woman who had a special recipe would either hide it from others or make it a family heirloom. No one would easily teach others like her.


    Moreover, nanny Liang also had a taste of this pastry.


    The red one melt in the mouth without chewing at all once you put a spoonful of it into your mouth, leaving faint refreshing smell. The after taste was dense milky, lingering in the mouth, sweet and satisfying.


    As for the yellow one, it had tender texture and zealous fragrant smell. The smooth chestnut paste ran down into your stomach together with cream, which was sweet yet not greasy. Anyone who had a taste would want another bite.


    The white one had icy cream, which, once put into the mouth, turned into warm and chess-taste texture, soft and sweet, and unexpectedly delicious!


    These three kinds of pastries couldn¡¯t be produced even by Xiangdianju, the most renown pastry shop in Tianxiang city.


    This culinary skill must be handed down within her own family. If first youngdy learned this, she would totally be loved by her parents-inw and bring glory to Jian family.


    ¡°This is Mo Qianxue¡¯s secret thing. I¡¯m not that shameless to demand on learning it. if grandmother enjoys the cakes, just send people to buy some at her restaurant.¡± Jian Qingyou also tasted the cakes, so she refused to learn out of politeness.


    ¡°This kind of cake is troublesome to make, needing expensive fine flour, so it doesn¡¯t sell at the restaurant. But if old madam likes it and if Qingyou finds the learning too tiring, just send a servant just to learn this.¡±


    Nanny Liang was so afraid that Jian Qingyou would refuse again, so she hurriedly persuaded her, ¡°Mrs. Ning, thank you so much for your kindness, and old madam really loves your cakes. Of course, first youngdy will go to learn it herself, so as to show her filial piety, right?¡±


    Once the big hat of filial piety was put on the head, Jian Qingyou naturally had no excuse to reject.


    They chatted for a while and got up.


    Nanny Liang had brought with her two servant girls when she came.


    Jian Qingyou also took two servant girls when they had hung around in the garden, so this time to meet old madam, they altogether took four servant girls.


    Therge group of people made their way to where old madam lived¡ªCiyang Courtyard.


    Upon entering the yard, they heard sound of teacups dropping to the floor from the inner room.


    Then were cries of a group of servants.


    ¡°Old madam...¡±


    There were all kinds of noises all mixed together.


    Nanny Liang hurried in, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Once nanny Liang arrived, her one sentence stopped the mess.


    The various kinds of sound faded out and were reced by nanny Liang¡¯s solemn and slightly trembling voice of asking and some other sobbing out of scare.


    ¡°Old madam heard the report and called concubine Li, then...¡±


    ¡°Then, she got so angry and smashed the cup, and then old madam got up suddenly, and things...became like this...¡±


    ¡°Is it a stroke?¡±


    ¡°Why are you standing here? Go and get old Mr. Wang.¡±


    ¡°Come and strap up these two bitches.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It sounded that grandmother had a stroke, so Jian Qing also rushed in with concern. Mo Qianxue followed up.


    Stroke was no joking thing. Many died immediately, and many others became motionless andy on bed forever with disformed faces, which was no better than death.


    Entering the room following Jian Qignyou, Mo Qanxue found that nanny Liang was trying to drag old madam who was lying on the ground.


    ¡°Come and put old madam on the couch!¡±


    Old madam Jian¡¯s face and mouth was twitching and certain liquid flew out along the corner of her mouth...


    All kinds of information shed like lightning in Mo Qianxue¡¯s brain.


    So old madam had been irritated, then stood up suddenly and then copsed to the ground...then became this!


    So this was a stroke!


    Oh dear heaven, don¡¯t move her! Mo Qianxue searched first aid in her mind and stepped forward to stop the servants, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    The servant girls and nannies¡¯s bodies paused out of her scary loud scold.


    She had no time to exin in detail.


    Time waited for no one.


    ¡°Step away!¡± She pushed away the numb girls and nannies, dashing over, and quickly took off old madam¡¯s shoes and socks, shouting anxiously to nanny Liang,


    ¡°Hurry! Hurry! Go and get some needles.¡±


    One of the girls fell down and her head knocked on the table. Probably this was a high-ranked one, so as she immediately covered her head with hand, she pointed at Mo Qianxue, ¡°Needles? Who is this rude woman? What do you want? Are you guys dead? Pull her away from old madam. If something happened to her, should you be held responsible?¡±


    ¡°Hongyu, shut up!¡± Nanny Liang scolded.


    The stroke came too fast. Now the only silver lining was listening to Mo Qianxue.


    Considering this, nanny Liang had already handed needles to Mo Qianxue.


    She took over the needles, poking one into the toes of old madam while telling nanny Liang, who now seemed in a lost, ¡°Turn old madam¡¯s head to one side and let the liquid flow out of her mouth. Keep it from flowing back to hurt trachea.¡±


    Nanny Liang quickly went to adjust old madam¡¯s head.


    Seeing her movement was too violent, Mo Qianxue shouted at once, ¡°Gentle!¡± This wasn¡¯t the time to be polite.


    ¡°Unfasten her cor and belt. If possible, please suck out the sputum in her throat, in case that it may block the trachea.¡± Mo Qianxue pointed around and at the same time rubbing the toes, from there ck blood flew out again.


    Nanny Liang didn¡¯t consider at all whether Mo Qianxue¡¯s instruction was right or wrong.


    She only felt that at this moment there seemed to be halo around Mo Qianxue.


    After untying the cor and belt for old madam, nanny Liang leaned over without hesitation and sucked out a thick sip of sputum.


    At this moment, all the ten toes of old madam Jian was poked and squeezed.


    Seeing she was still in aa, Mo Qianxue went all out and poked with needles the ten fingers and squeezed out ck blood.


    Then, old madam Jian partly opened her eyes.


    Seeing this, Mo Qianxue let nanny Liang tofort her and gave her some soothing massage.


    Mo Qianxue learned it online. Thefort was to prevent the patient from terror or anxiety which would cause furthera and aggravate the condition.


    Once the patient got slightly better, let him/ her sit still and gave the patient massage to promote blood cirction and prevent thrombosis caused by further decrease in blood pressure.


    Nanny Liang imitate what Mo Qianxue was doing and gentled rubbed old madam¡¯s head.


    The air was so quiet that Mo Qianxue could even hear her beating heart.


    They lost sense of time when footsteps rang outside.


    The servant girl that nanny Liang sent out marched in the front followed by a small old man who should take nothing with him.


    Entering the room, that old man who was called old Mr. Wang took a nce at old madam, confused, ¡°Uh? Why the patient is still lying on the ground?¡±

 Chapter 72: A Strange Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 72: A Strange Old Man</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The crowd didn¡¯t dare to say anything but only turned their eyes to Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue stood up, looking right in the eye of this old Mr. Wang, ¡°A patient shouldn¡¯t be moved around once having a stroke, so I demanded they don¡¯t move old madam. Now that the syndrome is mostly relieved, so of course you can move her now.¡±


    ¡°You young girl did first aid for old madam?¡± As a doctor, the first thing he should do was to diagnose for the patient instead of asking irrelevant question.


    Mo Qianxue was dissatisfied with the old man¡¯s medical ethics, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to his meaningful eyes and turned around to tell nanny Liang who was holding old madam¡¯s head.


    ¡°Nanny Liang, let them carry old madam onto the couch.¡±


    A few servant girls came to help, and Mo Qianxue added, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t sleep on a pillow in the next a few days.¡±


    The servants settled old madam to a right position, and old Mr. Wang dashed over to feel her pulse.


    He was so fast that even Mo Qianxue who believed herself having a pair of sharp eyes didn¡¯t see clear how he got there.


    After the pulse-feeling diagnosis, Mr. Wang checked old madam¡¯s eyelids, in total disbelief.


    He suddenly looked up and rushed to Mo Qianxue, all smiles, ¡°Girl! How did you do it? Share with me, hurry.¡±


    Mo Qianxue trembled. What an unreasonable old man! The patient didn¡¯t recover yet, and he didn¡¯t do follow-up treatment, nor told the patient¡¯s families her condition, nor made a prescription, but ask her so many questions, and with such a happy smile?


    But stranger was that even though he acted so impolite, no one present dared to stand out and scold him.


    Nanny Liang looked concerned but had no way to deal with this Mr. Wang, ¡°Mr. Wang, how is old madam?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. She is fine now. As long as I¡¯m here, she will recover after a few days¡¯ rest.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank you so much! Thank you, Mr. Wang.¡±


    ¡°Why thank me? You should thank this girl. But for her proper treatment, even if Ie, I can only safe old madam¡¯s life, but anyway she would be half-paralyzed and couldn¡¯t live long!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Ning...¡±


    Nanny Liang didn¡¯t finish when Mr. Wang cast out a prescription and a sentence, ¡°Stop it! Take the medicine.¡± Then he pulled Mo Qianxue out of the room.


    ¡°Girl, tell me, tell me. How do you treat a stroke patient in such an instant? Even if I arrived in time, I also need to do a lot of things. It can¡¯t be as effective as your method.¡±


    ¡°I feel dizzy!¡± She was dizzy but angry.


    What a strange old man! What Mr. Wang is that? Why did nanny Liang so respect him?


    He didn¡¯t care the patient¡¯s condition and pulled her like this. She was still in confusion and with a gust of wind, she was standing in the yard. Even she herself didn¡¯t know how.


    ¡°Dizzy?¡±


    Five fingers were ced on her waist, fast as electricity, when instantly, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help sticking out her tongue.


    Rotating a circle in the air, she only felt a hand poking on her shoulders, patting on her abdomen, and after another 360-degree flipping, the hand poked and patted on her back.


    Before she screamed out, she already stood intact on the ground, as she hadn¡¯t moved at all.


    Was this a dream?! Or a movie?!


    She nced around. Mama. There wasn¡¯t steel wire!


    However, when shended again, she felt so rxed.


    ¡°Little girl, you were lying! You weren¡¯t dizzy at all. You¡¯re in a great health. Just your authentic qi was sealed up, and I¡¯ve helped you unlock it. Hurry and tell me, how did you treat her?¡±


    Authentic qi? Unlock? What was that magic thing?


    He came to conclusion so fast that she ¡°wasn¡¯t dizzy and in great health¡±? So what happened just now was a thorough physical check?


    His eyes were X-rays?


    Flip her around in the sky like a kite and he saw every organ within her body?


    Wait! Thorough physical check? Was this the so-called uncourteous behavior in ancient time? This disrespectful old man... He was so irritating!


    She was just about to jump up and vent her anger when she suddenly thought of the cold poison within Ning Shaoqing¡¯s body.


    Right. Generally speaking, only those with real talent would act so weird, unconventional and different from ordinary people.


    This strange old man was a doctor! Probably he could really treat him.


    She wasn¡¯t angry anymore andughed.


    That smile was full of ttery and the gaze made old Mr. Wang shiver.


    ¡°Girl. Why are youughing? What do you want? Just say it. Gold? Silver? Beauty medicine? Name it, and I can pay you with that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to get the treatment and its supporting theories, as long as you promise to help me treat one person.¡±


    ¡°Hem, I¡¯m never threatened!¡± Hearing her words, the strange old man stopped smiling and walked away at once.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t make a reaction and he had already left.


    ¡°Hey! Mr. Wang...¡±


    Seeing the old man felt with a long face, she regretted a little, following and trying to catch up with him.


    He wanted to learn the first aid out of the will of saving people. And it was avable free online. She should be happy to share with others. Now she wanted to make a deal?


    In addition, that treatment would be attained as long as he asked any of the people on the spot, and the supporting theories would also be deducted easily.


    Though at an old age, the old man walked so fast like flying that when she reached the yard door, he was already out of sight.


    Mo Qianxue turned back, frustrated.


    Never mind. When she figured out his true identity, it would bete to apologize and seek for medical assistance.


    When Mo Qianxue returned to the room, old madam Jian had been transferred to the inner room. In it, on the main chair sat Jian Qingyou, around who stood a bunch of servant girls and nannies, and on the ground kneeled two people.


    One looked like a servant girl and the other wore pink clothes, looking simr to the girl Mo Qianxue had seen in the bamboo forest.


    Jian Qingyou put on a stern face, and her coldness and seriousness was totally different from the gentle soft person she used to be.


    It seemed that she was going to, on old madam¡¯s behalf, deal with some domestic affairs. Just, was it proper for an unmarried girl like her to tackle such a filthy thing?


    ¡°You two, make confession.¡±


    Mo Qianxue hesitated whether she should go in or out when a nanny came and led her to the inner room for tea.


    In a short while, there were footsteps outside.


    A frivolous male voice rang, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my eldest younger sister?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Look at who is kneeling there?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she concubine Li?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The conversation in the outer hall kept sending over. The woman said that she was forced while the man imed he was seduced.


    The final result, as could be predicted, was that the woman was beaten up and sold out immediately and then the man, Jian Qingyou¡¯s illegal elder brother, who broke family rules, was grounded.


    After handling with the pair of wild love birds, Jian Qingyou walked to the inner room, looking sorry.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me, Qianxue. My father and mother went out to visit friends today, so I must deal with that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to see filthy things in a high-ranked mansion.¡± Seeing her sorrowful face, Mo Qianxueforted Jian Qingyou, ¡°it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Jian Qingyou looked up and fixed her eyes on Mo Qianxue, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m too merciless?¡±


    Mo Qianxue only saw pity and sympathy from her eyes, replying seriously, ¡°No. I know through the beating and selling, you¡¯re trying to save her life.¡±


    ¡°Whether she could survive depends on herself.¡±


    ¡°s.¡± Why should women always bear the consequences of men¡¯s fault.


    Mo Qianxue felt depressed. She had witnessed the what had happened and was able to guess the whole story, feeling sorry for that concubine Li.


    However, on a second thought, a fly wouldn¡¯t bite a seamless egg. Maybe she deserved that.


    Yet, what could a third person know about the real situation between the couple? She just hated it that the man was only grounded as punishment.


    What an evil society!


    Jian Qingyou sighed again, stood up to bow to Mo Qianxue, ¡°I can¡¯t appreciate more for saving my grandmother¡¯s life. I don¡¯t know what I can do to pay you back.¡±


    Mo Qianxue quickly saluted back, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t say that to me. Your grandmother is also my grandmother. As a junior, it¡¯s what I should do. Don¡¯t thank me.¡±


    ¡°Right. From now one, my grandma is also yours. If you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯re sisters now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m older than you, so just call me elder sis.¡±


    ¡°What sisters? That sounds too fake. We can call each other by the first name and keep the sisterhood in our hearts.¡±


    ¡°Right, keep in in our hearts...¡±


    ...


    When she got back to the Wang vige, it was veryte.


    Jian mansion¡¯s carriage took her all the way to her house. Getting off the carriage and thanking the driver, Mo Qianxue headed right for home.


    The moment she got in the door, she smelt a rat.


    A gust of cold air attacked...


    Looking up, she found two men standing on each side of the yard door.


    The two men were tall, handsome, and dressed in neatly-cut clothes, standing there holding swords. The bearing was even stronger than Azhao, the sidekick of the seventh young lord.


    However, though the two men had a domineering air, their faces looked mentally cold, making others voluntarily tremble.


    What was all this?


    Mo Qianxue gazed from left to right, sure that she wasn¡¯t in the wrong yard, so she pulled up her socks and made two steps forward, still a little scared, calling, ¡°Sir, are you home? I¡¯m back!¡± With strangers around, she felt shy to call his name.


    ¡°I¡¯m Asan (Awu), nice to meet youdy!¡± The two walked near her and stood on one knee.


    The two men acted and spoke uniformly, Mo Qianxue was taken aback and halted her steps.


    What? Lady? She had been called boss Mo, little Mo, Mrs. Ning...but no one ever called herdy!


    Were these two cold-faced door gods sure that they were addressing her?


    It wasn¡¯t early when the tofu workshop had been shut. Mo Qianxue nced around and found only herself in the yard.


    Were these two men normal and no psychoes? She reached out to point at herself, asking nervously, ¡°Are you...calling me?¡±


    Mo Qianxue was in confuse when out of the house walked a graceful figure apanied by a cello-like voice.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°What...what is going on?¡±


    Asan and Awu weren¡¯t as sophisticated as the shadow guard. No matter who this woman was, as long as she was recognized by their lord, then she was theirdy.


    Hearing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s words, the two exchanged a look and requested, ¡°Lady, please give us a job.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Such two handsome well-dressed young men should have no way of living? Right. The two held swords. Though they might know a little martial arts, very likely they just pretended. It was indeed not easy to make a living nowadays. If they had no farnd or any craftsmanship, then it was really hard to support themselves!


    Now she was in need of workers. Two more people meant only two pairs of chopsticks, and it¡¯d be better to employ acquaintances than strangers.


    Now, she didn¡¯t have to collect beans, so Liu Laoshuan was assigned to safeguard the warehouses. The ox carriage was given to Wang Xiaolei who took she and Juniang to the restaurant every day.


    However, though Wang Xiaolei was clever, he was no driver at all. On the way, he didn¡¯t drive the carriage but pulled.


    He walked all the way on the road, which was not only slow but also made Mo Qianxue sorry.


    She pointed at one of the youths called Asan, asking, ¡°Can you drive an ox carriage?¡±


    ¡°An ox carriage?¡± Asan turned numb. He knew how to ride a horse and how to drive a horse carriage, but he had never heard of an ox carriage, let alone knowing how to drive one.


    ¡°I can.¡± Awu took over the question. An ox was a stupid animal. How hard it could be? His lord let him drive a horse carriage, and he would do it; if his lord let him to drive an ox carriage, then he would just do it too. Under such circumstances, he must be able to even if in fact not.


    ¡°Okay, then you¡¯ll hired.¡± Mo Qianxue was very happy at this smart young man, ¡°As for you...¡±


    Judging from the way Mo Qianxue looked at Asan, he thought that hisdy was unhappy about his incapability and felt so anxious.


    At a glimpse of the leaves on the ground of the yard, he came up to something, ¡°I can do a lot of chores and cleaning the yard and others. I can.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t help twitching the corner of his lips.


    The shadow guard burst intoughter hidden in the corner.


    These two people usually put on a cold face and ignored everyone except for their lord. Now what? One became a driver of ox carriage while the other a small servant doing odds and ends.


    Besides, these ¡®great jobs¡¯ were on their own request.


    At the sight of these two tall men, Mo Qianuxe was a bit uneasy. She wanted to ask that if their talent might be wasted here because she wouldn¡¯t pay them a high sry, but when she looked up at Ning Shaoqing¡¯splicated expression at them, which was quite sorrowful, the words stuck in her throat, unable toe out.


    As Mo Qianxue turned silent, Awu got so anxious, ¡°I can do everything, as long as you can hire me.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 73: Kick Your Ass

    <h4>Chapter 73: Kick Your Ass</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The east of the vige sent over mixed sound of gongs and drums, continuous firecrackers, and people talking andughing...


    Then Mo Qianxue recalled that it was the wedding of Li Kaishi and Fang Tanger.


    Vigers valued marrying a wife to enjoy a better life. A wife and children and a warm brick bed made a perfect life.


    In the month before the Spring Festival, there was at least one lucky day every seven days. Since that two people hadmitted the shameless thing, certainly it¡¯d be better for them to hold the ceremony as soon as possible in case of new problems propping up unexpectedly.


    So, ording to sister Fang, the two families had quickly decided the date on that very night.


    As expected, Li family didn¡¯t prepare much bridal gift while Fang family offered arge amount of dowry. A woman would surely suffer a loss if such a thing happened before marriage. She should feel lucky that she wasn¡¯t put into a case and thrown into river.


    A few days ago, there were rtives of the two familiesing and inviting her to attend the wedding, drink some lucky wine and warm up the site.


    She turned them down with the excuse that she was too busy. To her surprise, Fang Taoer¡¯s shameless mother showed up at the door andpelled her to attend the wedding and drink some wine.


    Mo Qianxue told her that she was too busy to leave the workshop! But the shameless woman lingered at the door and wouldn¡¯t leave. Until she heard Mo Qianxue said that sister Fang would bring over the gift-money, she finally left, satisfied and overjoyed.


    At the table, only Ning Shaoqing and Mo Qianxue were having the meal. The atmosphere was nice.


    When Mo Qianxue cooked, Awu forced into the kitchen and tried to help. As a result, the whole kitchen turned smoky and was almost in fire.


    Mo Qianxue had wanted to reprimand him, but at the sight of this dark-faced man standing there with uneasiness and helplessness, her heart was softened, believing he must feel sorry too, so she just drove him out of the kitchen with a gentle voice.


    Asan saw Awu was driven out and feared that theirdy would think they were useless, so he quickly pulled Awu together to pick up a huge bunch of firewood and took them back.


    When it was time for dinner, Mo Qianxue asked them to eat together with her and Ning Shaoqing, but one went to gather water while the other began to sweep the yard with a broom. Though they didn¡¯t reply, their bodies seemed to write the sentence that they would never eat with them. Mo Qianxue got it.


    Never mind. These ancient men had so many rules and weird habits, so she gave up insisting in order that less trouble would be caused.


    She divided the food and preserved some for them in the kitchen before taking out their portion to the living room and serving Ning Shaoqing to have his meal. The so-called serving was apanying in fact.


    Hearing the noise over there, Mo Qianxue asked casually while picking up vegetable to him, ¡°Shaoqing, why don¡¯t you attend the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Ning Shaoqing put down the chopsticks, face cold, as if the mentioning of those two people would disgust him.


    With the change of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s expression, Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart squeezed. She was just trying to find a subject and chitchat with him! But why the topic became those two shameless people?


    Alright, alright. Change another one.


    Her eyes rolling as thinking, Mo Qianxue coughed a made aughter, ¡°Earlier today I went to Jian mansion. Jian Qingyou was a really nice person. She was pretty, kind-hearted, and held my hand and gave me a tour to their garden...¡±


    ¡°Held your hand? Which one?¡± The tone sounded chilly, and the pair of deep eyes gazed at her hands like arrows, screening from the left one to the right one and then back to the left one.


    ¡°Um...¡± What was wrong with her today? Every topic she came up with was a taboo. She didn¡¯t dare to forget what had happenedst time.


    She rubbed her forehead.


    Mama. Should she say that it was a lovely day and that look at the beautiful moon?


    ¡°This one...¡± The gaze turned to her left hand, and Mo Qianxue nervously continued, ¡°no...it wasn¡¯t...¡±


    His face looked angry and the eyes shifted to her right hand, she wasn¡¯t very sure and added tentatively, ¡°This one...seemed not...too...¡±


    ¡°Whether she held you or not?!¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face became darker and darker while Mo Qainxue volume got lower and lower, ¡°No...I remembered it wrong...¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The air pressure was extremely low as the cello-voice became sharp and strong, a prelude of a violent thunderstorm.


    The freezing low-pressure air made Mo Qianxue very ufortable and suppressed. Trying to find a way out, she somehow stood up and shouted, ¡°Yes! She did! Both hands!¡±


    Just let it be. So what? What could he do to her?


    She just held a woman¡¯s hand, not a man¡¯s. Why should she lie?


    The two of eyes were at daggers!


    Originally, on her way back home, Mo Qianxue had nned to ask Ning Shaoqing what authentic qi was and to tell him about the weird old man...


    But when she entered the yard, she was first startled by the two cold-faced door gods Asan and Awu and then distracted by this, so she totally forgot.


    She had done something wrong and refused to admit it, and always had physical touch with other women! What a bad girl!


    It seemed that he really needed to give her a lesion, otherwise things like this must be happening again. Ning Shaoqing hit the ceiling, lifting up Mo Qianxue, locking her hands behind her back, and putting her bodily onto his shoulder, and walked toward the well in the yard.


    Asan and Awu was doing bits and pieces in the yard and shocked at the scene of their lord carrying theirdy.


    Lord had been a calm and self-possessed man since he was a child. Asan and Awu had never see him getting so furious. What was wrong? What made him so pissed off?


    Yet, on the flip side, lord seemed more like a human when acting this way.


    ¡°Asan, yourdy is washing hands. Go and get water.¡±


    Asan was still in a shock while Awu had already gathered the water, giving it lord and running away without the courage to look up at them.


    ¡°Asan, why are you still here? Do you get enough firewood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, lord. I¡¯m getting more.¡± Asan also slipped away and disappeared.


    The shadow guard, who never knew that his lord could drink up so much vinegar, shook his head in the dark and put cotton balls in his ears.


    ¡°Ning Shaoqing, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Wash your hands and make our family rules clear to you. If you dare to touch or kiss that Jian something again, I¡¯ll...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll...I¡¯ll kick your ass.¡±


    ¡°Dare you!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡±


    ¡®Pow-Pow-Pow¡¯. Three ps in her bottom.


    ¡°Ah...Ah...¡± He actually dared to beat her?!


    The ps came with loud sound of wind, but it seemed not hurt. But it wasn¡¯t okay even if not hurt! This was not to be forgiven! Never! ¡°Ning Shaoqing, I¡¯ll not let it go...¡±


    ¡°Pow-Pow-Pow¡±. Three more ps.


    ¡°Ning Shaoqing, stop it...¡± Mo Qianxue desperately struggled to unlock her hand and protect her little bottom.


    ¡°Will you listen to me in the future? Tell me, do you dare next time?¡±


    Saying that, Ning Shaoqing unconsciously made the patting even lighter.


    The shadow guard in the dark opened his eyes and picked his ears. This was a loud thunder with fine rain. Could it be called heating? It was touching!


    The butt-beating hand indeed turned into rubbing in the end.


    Although he hadn¡¯t beaten her heard, by the time when they went to sleep at night, he was still kicked off the bed by the vengeful woman, in the name of a bad sleeping posture.


    Kicking lord Ning off the bed, the woman smiled secretly. As her wish came true, the vengeance of hitting her butts instantly disappear like dispersing clouds. She, with satisfaction, split her legs to upy the whole bed.


    Ning shaoqing somehow flushed at the sight of his girl lying all over the bed, especially at her disgraceful gait of slipping two legs. He shook head helplessly, going out to get some cool air.


    *


    When master and madam Jian returned to their mansion at a servant¡¯s report, it was not early.


    By then, old madam had received acupuncture by old Mr. Wang, taken medicine and a snap, restoring her consciousness and leaning on the bed.


    ¡°I want that Mrs. Ning to be my granddaughter.¡± Although back then old madam had a stroke and couldn¡¯t move, her mind remained clear.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s spoke and acted in an organized order. Even when she talked with Jian Qingyou, she didn¡¯t disy a bit of intimidation.


    Her tackling of an emergency and way of getting things done also demonstrated qualities that distinguished her from an average person.


    Then old madam heard that her granddaughter and Mo Qianxue regarded each other as sisters. That sentence about grandma was unintentional but contained sincerity. Therefore, old madam was motivated. Now she already had a batch of granddaughters, what bad it could bring to have one more?


    Such literary talent and the first aid as well as the tasty cakes all suggested her extraordinary origin.


    To take her as a granddaughter was first a way to expression gratitude and second to build connections.


    ¡°Mother, please think twice.¡± In ancient times, taking an outsider as a rtive was a serious thing, unlike a mere word in modern times.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Think of your identity and think of that Mrs. Ning¡¯s. How could you droop down like this? Even if to thank her for saving your life, we could as well give her a lot more gifts of gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Blockhead!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not being unfilial, but because of her low-ranked identity and unclear origin, which might be an apple of future discord...¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? It seems that I no longer have a say in this family, huh?¡± This son was one-track-minded and stubborn, but he regarded himself clever. Old madam didn¡¯t want to waste time in arguing with him, so she directly forced him with her identity as his mother.


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t mean it!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean it?¡± But for the fact that she just had a stroke, she would definitely talk to her son about the current situation. He was bing more and more muddleheaded and increasingly liked to intervene with domestic affairs.


    ¡°...¡± Seeing that his mother was a little irritated, master Jian feared so much that she might fall ill again that he immediately kneeled on the ground. Madam Jian had no choice but followed him too.


    How could she remain standing after her husband had kneeled down?


    The next second, the house of people all got down. How could the servants remain standing after their master and madam kneeled down?


    The scene made old madam close her eyes, tired, ¡°You two are not as open-minded as Qingyou your daughter. I believe although now Mrs. Ning is a mere country woman, she must have an extraordinary origin and will be a sess that we all have to depend on.¡±


    Old madam didn¡¯t agree on her son¡¯s words, yet she still made apromise, ¡°How many years can an old woman like me live? It¡¯s okay if you ept her or not. Anyway, I take her as my granddaughter in my own name. It has nothing to do with Jian family.¡±


    That was to say that if there might be any pitfalls in the future due to her identity, it would be irrelevant to Jian family. What a sophisticated and cunning old madam!


    ¡°Then, mother, I¡¯ll let my wife Jin invite guests and prepare a feast to celebrate it.¡±


    ¡°Unnecessary. I ept her in my own name. Why does it have anything to do with your Jian family? Retreat. I¡¯m a little tired!¡±


    ¡°Yes...please take a rest. Tomorrow I¡¯ll let Qingyou to visit Mrs. Ning and express our gratitude for saving your life and our willingness to take her as a granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Let Mobai go with her to show our sincerity.¡± Finishing that, old madam waved her hand, ¡°retreat. No matter how heated our discussion is, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be willing to.¡±


    Master and madam Jain retreated, not believing that.


    On the way, the close servant and nanny told the whole story in detail. Madam Jian disdained, ¡°Like father like son. After all, he is a son of a concubine.¡±


    This was also a swear against master Jian.


    Master Jian had swallowed anger, so he scolded at once, ¡°You are his legal mother. Why haven¡¯t you taught him? The entire inner court is under your control. Why should such a foul thing have happened?¡± That concubine Li was a thin prostitute that had been offered to him as a gift. He wasn¡¯t tire of enjoying her because she hadn¡¯te for a long time.


    Madam Jian didn¡¯t take his words seriously, ridiculing, ¡°You spoil her so much that she even didn¡¯te to greet me. How could I dare to teach her?¡±


    Jian Qingyou, following behind, shook her head and stepped forward, ¡°Father and mother, I¡¯m tired and want to have a rest.¡± Then she bowed and retreated.


    Every time she witnessed such a quarrel, she would have a headache. Her mother always presented herself as a graceful noble madam before others but often acted tit for tat against her father and never smiled at those concubines and their sons.


    Fortunately, she had been growing up around old madam. She only hoped that her future husband wouldn¡¯t be a cold-hearted man like her father.


    She heard that Xin Yiming didn¡¯t have any women at all. Thinking of this, Jian Qingyou couldn¡¯t help smiling...


    Behind her was the never-end bickering of her parents.


    ¡°Look at you...¡±

 Chapter 74: The ‘Happy’ Couple

    <h4>Chapter 74: The ¡®Happy¡¯ Couple</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Li family, in the east of the vige, was embraced with cheering andughing.


    With the announcement ¡°send the newlyweds into the bridal chamber¡±, Fang Taoer was taken into their room decorated all red.


    After many rounds of wine and the horsey in the bridal chamber, people all left, and Li Kaishi, drunk as a piper, entered the room.


    In the room, by the light of red candles, there was couple alone.


    ¡°Come here, you fool.¡±


    Fang Taoer tried her best to look cute and sexy, but Li Kaishi didn¡¯t make a response. He fell right into the bed since he had already lifted the bridal veil during the horsey.


    Seeing that he copsed on the bed, Fang Taoer thought he was just drunk and didn¡¯t mind, smiling seductively, ¡°How many days it is since youst got on me? Don¡¯t you miss my body?¡±


    As she spoke, she also reached out to unbutton Li Kaishi¡¯s shirt.


    Li Kaishi trembled in cold, mumbling, ¡°Yes...yes...I miss you...¡±, and then turned over, only to remain motionless as if he had fallen asleep.


    For many days, he had tried every method, masturbating, sex fancy, and even stealing a glimpse of other women urinating...


    In the midnight, he hid behind the window of other couples to hear the blood-boiling sound...


    However, his thing to be used on his wedding day just couldn¡¯t get up. In the past, any of those actions would let him y with himself for half a day with full enthusiasm.


    Now, when it was time to aplish his due obligation, he had nothing to do except for pretending to have fallen asleep.


    ¡°Get up. You drunk cker!¡±Fang Taoer shook Li Kaishi, a bit dissatisfied. This was her wedding day which she had been waiting for so long.


    Li Kaishi had long been clear of sleepiness but didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes, when he was shaken again and again. He decided to continue to be asleep!


    ¡°Come on. Talk with me...¡± She decided to continue to shake him up!


    Li Kaishi was caught in a dilemma.


    Continue to pretend? He could no more! Have a try. Maybe his thing worked when tried on his woman. Maybe it would get up.


    Turning around and hugging Fang Taoer who was shaking him, Li Kaishi pressed her under his body, ¡°You slut. I must teach you a lesson by your husband, or you don¡¯t know who you are.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Make it hard.¡±


    However, ...


    No matter how hard Li Kaishi tried and how Fang Taoer provoked him, there was no way for his thing to revive the former glory.


    Fang Taoer was patient at first, but then as she was increasingly turned on, she couldn¡¯t help cursing him, ¡°You¡¯re so useless.¡±


    On hearing this, Li Kaishi sat at the corner of the bed and curled him up into a ball, wishing to die.


    Fang Taoery down quietly for a while, still unwilling to give up. She remembered thatst time in the dark room, this man worked well. Thinking of the fierce sex, her body began to burn again.


    She approached Li Kaishi again.


    And what had happened just now repeated one more time.


    This time, Fang Taoer didn¡¯t call him useless like just now but tried every foul word she knew and took them all out on him.


    Li Kaishi fell silent again. As she cursed him, Fang Taoer could no longer bear the heat within her body.


    She turned away, took off all her clothes, slipping her legs and beginning to masturbate and groan right in front of Li Kaishi.


    Sincest time they had done it in the dark room, she learned to enjoy it.


    Later since then, she went to peek her parents doing it. And afterwards, her desire had nowhere to vent out, so she took off all her clothes, touched herself in the quilt and rubbed all over.


    Once, twice...


    Li Kaishi was kindled by the hot scene, his eyes reddened, desire surging and burnt, yet his thing just couldn¡¯t have any reaction.


    With a mixed feeling of eagerness and anger, he rushed over to p Fang Taoer right in the face and blocked her mouth with his palm. Despite his irresponsive body, he put her down, used up all his strength to dash back and forth between her legs.


    At first, Fang Taoer was a little irritated and struggled to push him away, butter she became cooperative.


    The two bodies wrestled and continued the fake love-making.


    ...


    As soon as it was dawn, Fang Taoer hit and threw things in their room, demanding a divorce. Aunt Li, now her mother-inw, pushed the door open and smacked her right away.


    A dirty bitch that had been slept by her son before the wedding. Who did she think she was? Once she entered the door of Li family, she was a wife of Li family and must obey to the mother-inw¡¯s discipline. How dared her to make troubles in the early morning!


    ¡°You beat me?¡± Fang Taoer was a spoiled child who was never beaten by her parents since birth. Now she had a reason to speak up, so certainly she wouldn¡¯t fall subject to her mother-inw. Raising her arm, Fang Taoer pped back in the face of aunt Li too, ¡°You old unreasonable bitch. It¡¯s your son. Your useless son! Do you want me to be a widow with an husband?¡±


    Aunt Li didn¡¯t expect that this chick should dare to hit her. Immediately, she sprang up and went all out to attach Fang Taoer two-fistedly, cursing, ¡°My son is useless? Who rode on you the other day? Who took your virgin? Or do you mean you weren¡¯t a virgin before the wedding?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Fang Taoer turned dumb.


    Seeing she said nothing, aunt Li believed that she had seized on her shorings and immediately gloated, ¡°You¡¯re such a shameless bitch. Dare you to mention it others that your husband doesn¡¯t want to sleep with you! Shame on you! Don¡¯t try to lose our faces as well as your own!¡±


    At the sight of Fang Taoer¡¯s outrageous behavior, Li Kaishi instantly grabbed her hair and knocked her down, ridding on her body and beginning to smack her again and again.


    Since her son took her side, aunt Li didn¡¯t stop him but added fuel to the fire, ¡°Hit hard! What a woman that dares to beat her mother-inw the first day after wedding! No matter what, she is the unreasonable one...¡±


    Li Kaishi remembered his sadst night and how mean Fang Taoer had cursed him and how slutty she had masturbated right before him, so suddenly, he hit her harder and harder.


    While beating her, he recalled what his mother said about virgin and instantly came up with a pretext of his ipetence before Fang Taoer.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m wronged! This bitch wasn¡¯t a virgin at all. She must have a man before we got married.¡± Thinking of her proficient way of entertaining herself, he became increasingly certain about his assertion and hated her more.


    ¡°Your ass Li Kaishi. You useless man. You¡¯ll die a misery death if you wrong me!¡±


    ...


    After breakfast, Mo Qianxue went to the workshop to inspect. Upon arriving, she heard sister Fang and other gossiping andughing.


    Women like gossips. She smiled and asked sister Fang, who was still in the high spirit of telling gossips, so sister Fang told the story again in detail from the beginning to the end.


    Only afterwards did Mo Qianxue got to know that Li family had held the wedding yesterday and started a fight right away on this morning.


    Fang Taoer¡¯s face turned ck and blue while elder Li stood on the side to enjoy the show with a sneer.


    Later, it was the neighbors that heard the nose and got Fang Taoer¡¯s brothers to pull away the crazy mother and son.


    The mother imed that an unchaste woman should be thrown into river while the daughter-inw humiliated that a useless man shouldn¡¯t be born and make a scene in the world.


    All those trivial but shameful swear terms.


    Finally, the vige head showed up and mediated in between. The farce ended by Fang Taoer swearing to heaven that she was a virgin before marriage while Li Kaishi admitted that his ipetence was due of certain phycological discords.


    Mo Qianxue only smiled at the story. It wasn¡¯t beyond her expectation. It would be strange if these two disgusting didn¡¯t start a fight. But she didn¡¯t expect that it happened so soon and so spectacrly.


    They deserved it!


    After arranging the work at the tofu workshop, Wang Tiansong happened to take over four boys for Mo Qianxue to check out the result of his many days¡¯ effort.


    Yesterday afternoon, she had noticed Juniang and Xiaolei that in the future they could go to the restaurant together without waiting for her.


    Yunyao herself was ingenious and knew a little about ounting, so after Mo Qianxue taught her a little more, she could wlessly finish the ount book as Mo Qianxue required and also made it lucid at one nce. Mo Qianxue was totally free from worrying about the ounting.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help bing curious about Yunyao¡¯s origin. In this time, few women could read and even fewer could write and calcte. Such a woman must have been cultivated as a confidant servant.


    However, no matter how Mo Qianxue tried to probe into the topic, Yunyao always turned grieved and shed tears as long as someone mentioned about her past. All in all, there was just no leak to get the cat out of the bag.


    Mo Qianxue possessed a modern soul that knew respect for privacy, so she understood her and no longer asked since she was reluctant to confess.


    Anyway, she believed that this ill-fated woman wouldn¡¯t betray her.


    At the restaurant, Yuniang worked in the kitchen; Yunyao behind the counter; Xiaolei waited table, and Xixi, a clever girl, helped with bits and pieces. Therefore, although the restaurant started operation for only a few days, everything worked on the right track. Basically, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t need to worry about anything.


    Hence, she nned to stay at home and concentrated on the root sculpture business. Then in the afternoon, she would call a meeting to rify each person¡¯s tasks and obligations, so that in the future all she needed to do was checking around and ensuring correct ounting with Yunyao.


    Wang Tiansong wasn¡¯t a talent in understanding the art of root sculpture and got to know it at an old age, so Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t intended to let him learn the technique.


    She only hoped that he could be a sales manager, mainly responsible for obtaining raw materials, selling finished products, after-sale service and student training.


    One of the four children, Gao Qiwa got Mo Qianxue¡¯s favor and appreciation.


    Earlier, Mo Qianxue only let Wang Tiansong to teach the children about basic carving skills and let them practice on their own. Gao Qiwas had a pair of sharp eyes, steady hands and, as Mo Qianxue discovered inter talks, a clear and imaginative mind, all what it took to be a good sculptor.


    She asked Wang Tiansong to keep a special eye on this child so that in the future, with one of them being sales manager and the other technique manager, the potential of market of root sculpture would be huge.


    Mo Qianxue gave a lecture to these children, demonstrated how to actuallyplete a piece of work, encouraged them, assigned a few tasks, urged them to practice more and then called it a day.


    At noon after lunch, Mo Qianxue, ignoring Ning Shaoqing, asked Awu to prepare the ox carriage and headed for the restaurant.


    This was the first time, when she was home, that she didn¡¯t prepare lunch for Ning Shaoqing, as a way to punish him for hitting her butts yesterday.


    Awu wasn¡¯t a proficient driver as Liu Laoshuan, but his gait was much more handsome. At least, his back was as straight as an arrow. At least, the ox was quite obedient.


    Of course, Awu wouldn¡¯t tell hisdy that he had just learned how to drive an ox carriage from Fang Datang yesterday, and that he had spent all hisst night showing friendliness to the ox.


    He had no idea of why lord didn¡¯t buy a horse carriage fordy.


    He wondered while driving and when they just arrived at the vige entrance, a horse carriage appeared oing. The driver was exactly Jian family¡¯s old driver who had sent her back that day.

 Chapter 75: Refusal

    <h4>Chapter 75: Refusal</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, how are you? Our lord anddy went to your restaurant and found you weren¡¯t there, so I lead them here.¡±


    ¡°Qingyou is here? Why don¡¯t you tell me in advance so that I can wee you better?¡±


    ¡°Qianxue, sorry to disturb you without a notice in advance. I¡¯ll ept any punishment.¡±


    Jian Qingyou had lifted up the carriage curtain, smiled at Mo Qianxue and was about to introduce to Mo Qianxue her elder brother Jian Mobai who sat next to her.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Qianxue quickly jumped off the oxcart, and gently pulled Jian Qingyou off the horse carriage too.


    ¡°Come on, Qingyou, sit with me on this oxcart.¡±


    Nanny Yuan also got off and shouted in a hurry, ¡°No,dy, you can¡¯t!¡±


    How could she let theirdy take an oxcart? Herdy was brought up in thep of luxury. How could she withstand the bumping and windy oxcart which would expose her to the public?


    Ahu also coughed desperately on the side.


    Today, he was going to suffer. His lord wouldn¡¯t do cruel things tody but would definitely give him a torturing day.


    He heard shadow guard said thatst night lord kickeddy¡¯s ass andter was kicked off bed.


    With that anger in his throat, his lord took it out on him and Asan by waking them up in midnight and let them show him martial moves, in the name of checking whether they had made progress in martial arts since he had lost contact with them for so long.


    What a poor guy he was that first he learned how to drive an oxcart and then he fought against Asan until exhaustion and atst tried to befriend with the ox! He hadn¡¯t sleep for a second for the whole night!


    Shadow guard had told him that what their lord hated most was the intimate behavior of theirdy with thisdy Jian.


    They didn¡¯t know why lord hateddy Jian so much, but his preference was also theirs, so they hade to a unanimous decision that they would cut out any chance for theirdy to contact withdy Jian.


    But now, what should he do?


    It was only yesterday thatdy was disciplined, but now she forgot the pain so soon. In the end, the ones who had to suffer in real terms were them...


    Mo Qianxue was clear what the coughing meant. She frowned and said in a soft yet ironic tone, ¡°If you keep coughing like this, why not take a rest at home? Next time, let Asan be my driver.¡± Before other people, and before Jian Qingyou, she needed to manage impression.


    As soon as this was said, Awu¡¯s coughing disease immediately got better.


    Nanny Yuan couldn¡¯t talk Jian Qingyou out, so she got onboard the horse carriage again, worried and helpless.


    Ignoring Awu¡¯s change, Mo Qianxue, all smiles, pulled Jian Qingyou onto the oxcart, ¡°I bet you never took an oxcart. Today, you¡¯re lucky enough to take advantage of me and try your first-time oxcart trip.¡±


    She ordered Awu to take the opposite direction to head home and turned back to hold Jian Qingyou¡¯s hand, ¡°Enjoy. This cart is quite stable with a broad horizon. It¡¯s not worse than your horse carriage.¡±


    Young lord Jian was stunned by the statement.


    It was the first time he heard someone bragging an oxcart in a voice that sitting on an oxcart seemed to be a great fresh-new thing.


    It was the first time he saw someone on an oxcart should talk big before a personing on a horse carriage.


    It was also the first time he met such a countryman-driver who was even more handsome and better-built than their mansion guards.


    Suddenly he came to understand why his wise grandmother insisted to take this woman as her granddaughter.


    However, he, a good-looking noble young lord, was a little unhappy of being ignored. Seeing that old Wang, his driver, sat there motionless, he scolded, ¡°Hurry and catch up. Or do you want me to take the oxcart too?¡±


    Nanny Yuan sat inside, as anxious as sitting on a bed of needles.


    When they arrived the yard, Asan was chopping firewood. Mo Qianxue ordered, ¡°Asan,e and wee our guests. Let Nizi help make tea.¡±


    Asan saw Mo Qianxue holding a delicate slim beauty into the yard and then met with Awu¡¯s helpless eyes. Instantly, he knew this was that youngdy Jian. He cried to himself, because tonight there would be one more round of checking of their martial arts progress.


    Asan, giving Awa a look, led the guests into the living hall while Awu secretly sneaked out of the yard.


    Certainly, Jian family had made a thorough investigation of what Mo Qianxue did in the Wang vige. Jian Mobai also knew that.


    He had been living an extravagant life, so a small workshop, a house in a vige or a small restaurant wouldn¡¯t worth mentioning in his eyes. Such properties were countless under Jian family.


    However, at first nce, he was still astounded.


    Theyout of the restaurant was simple yet tasteful.


    The courtyard was located in a vige, the size wasn¡¯t small, and inside everything was ced in a neat order.


    Completely the opposite of what he had imagined about a low muddy hut and uncourteous humble woman.


    The horse carriage was loaded with a lot of gifts Jian Qingyou prepared. Mo Qianxue thanked her and let Asu to help nanny Yuan unload and arrange them.


    Asan took nanny Yuan out of the room, and the two sat down with the group too.


    After introducing her elder brother, Jian Qingyou mentioned between their talks a little about old madam¡¯s proposal, which totally made Mo Qianxue dumbfounded.


    And then she heard that it also required a ceremony and that the Ning couple would be invited to Jian mansion to attend the ceremony, which Jian Qingyou hoped shouldn¡¯t be in.


    At once, Mo Qianxue shook her head like a rattle drum.


    Foster grandmother? She only heard of foster father...


    And to attend a ceremony in Jian mansion? And she would be kowtowing and calling her grandma in a superficial tone in public like what happened in a drama?


    Thinking of the scene, Mo Qianxue shuddered and forced a smile, ¡°We¡¯re already intimate sisters. Of course your grandma is my grandma too.


    Qingyou, just send my words to grandma that we don¡¯t need a ceremony. Just let everything go naturally. I believe a ceremony will only produce counter-effect.¡±


    This was a tactful way to refuse. Jian Qingyou wasn¡¯t surprised at all, so she didn¡¯t persuade her anymore and just smiled.


    Yet, Jian Mobai¡¯s eyes were popped open in shock.


    How many people were there that were eager to build connection with his grandmother? There was a person who should refuse it when Jian family made the proposal voluntarily?


    No wonder grandma liked this woman so much. She had a really broad horizon to ignore him, the future master of Jian family, and to push away such a good opportunity.


    Once the woman was recognized as a foster granddaughter of Jian family, which meant connection with a noble family, she would be apletely different person in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Just like people didn¡¯t dare to beat a dog of a noble family. If people nned to bully her, they must consider her position in Jian family to decide whether to actually carry it out.


    Nizi entered the room with a tea tray. Mo Qianxue and Jian Qingyou continued to chat for a while when Ning Shaoqing came back.


    As the male host, he shoulde back home to receive guests.


    Ning Shaoqing walked in the front, followed by Awu, and took graceful steps into the living room.


    Seeing a man getting in, Jian Mobai figured he must be Mr. Ning. He just didn¡¯t expect to meet such a noble-looking man and hurriedly stand up to greet him.


    Across Tianxiang city, there was only one man that lord Jian thought highly of, and that was Xin Yiming.


    In fact, he got along well with Xin Yiming privately. Of course, he knew Xin Yiming¡¯s feeling towards his sister and hoped Xin could marry his sister, but...


    He never expected a man better-looking and more stylish than Xin Yin. He seemed nobler than Su Qi, presenting an air of natural authority.


    Was he really a vige school teacher?


    Neither of the couple was ordinary people!


    Jian Mobai pondered to himself, but something different was in Jian Qingyou¡¯s mind.


    This man was handsome enough to be a match of sister Mo. But why did he turn a cold shoulder to me?


    Mo Qianxue felt really guilty when Ning Shaoqing came back.


    The two men raised folded fists to greet each other while Mo Qianxue struggled to get up and nervously introduced them to each other. Jian Qingyou was introduced too.


    Ning Shaoqing screened the sister and brother with a pair of cold eyes. His expression was freezing but tone polite, ¡°Wee. Your presence bright light to my humble house!¡±


    A second-ss noble lord didn¡¯t deserve his personally receiving.


    The main reason why he came back was to keep an eye on his woman and prevent her from touching or kissing thatdy Jian.


    Taking a glimpse of her, Ning Shaoqing subtly snorted.


    This man¡¯s eyes were so fierce! Jian Qingyou trembled, voluntarily moving toward Mo Qianxue, who subconsciously reached out to held her.


    Unexpectedly, her arm suddenly ached, and, in an instant, she was already pulled over to stand next to Ning Shaoqing. The cello-voice rang, ¡°Nizi,e and holddy Jian.¡±


    In a daze, Mo Qianxue had been arranged to sit by Ning Shaoqing. Nizi was clever and held Jian Qingyou to sit next to lord Jian.


    Only then did Ning Shaoqing¡¯s expression was a little softened, ¡°What may I help you, brother Jian?¡±


    It wasmon among women to touch one another, so Ning Shaoqing¡¯s behavior confused Jian Mobai a little. But at a second thought, he recalled the life-saving method of air-transfer. Then he couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Only men understand men.


    Hearing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s question, Jian Mobai wanted to test whether this man would respond the same way with his wife, so he repeated old madam¡¯s proposal again.


    This woman only made troubles!


    A second-ss noble family wanted to take his wife as a granddaughter, seriously? Kowtow ceremony?


    Ning Shaoqing disdained in secrecy, but his expression maintained calm and cold. Without looking at Mo Qianxue, he turned him down immediately, quicker than Mo Qianxue.


    This kind of refusal was both within in and out of Jian Mobai¡¯s prediction. He fell silent!


    Since when did a noble identity turn so cheap?


    It seemed that the world was going to change dramatically!


    The two men started to chat politely about poetry or prose or the current political situation.


    Mo Qianxue intended to take Jian Qingyou into the inner room to have a good talk with her but was fixed on the chair by Ning Shaoqing by one sentence.


    Finally, under his scorching gaze, she decided to sit there quiet in the living room and stared numbly and sipped tea with Jian Qingyou, hearing the two men¡¯s polite but superficial conversation.


    Jian Mobai was a person of high esteem. But for Ning Shaoqing¡¯s learning and temperament, he would have left already.


    Although they didn¡¯t get deep into subjects, Jian Mobai admired very much the insightful opinions and noble spirit Ning Shaoqing revealed between lines.


    However, this asion wasn¡¯t a proper one to enjoy a meaningful conversation as much as he would like to.


    Since the Ning couple had turned him down, after a while, Jian Mobai said goodbye and left with Jian Qingyou.


    Getting back Jian mansion, Jian Mobai reported the result to old madam and rify the Ning couple¡¯s attitude.


    Old madam Jian only sighed, ¡°See? I told you they wouldn¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    Madam and master Jian said in unison, ¡°Rude people!¡±


    Old madam Jianughed out of anger, ¡°Rare for you to share an opinion!¡±

 Chapter 76: Prepare for Soy Sauce Factory

    <h4>Chapter 76: Prepare for Soy Sauce Factory</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°What a nice girl Qingyou is! Graceful and beautiful with good family background and learning. Why did you act as if to bite her and scare her away?¡±


    Sending away the horse carriage of Jian family, Mo Qianxue disyed an unforgiving face to Ning Shaoqing.


    ¡°Bite?¡± Instantly, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s expression became a violent storm, eyes shooting out coldness.


    Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t see her and Jian Qingyou making eyes at each other when he was talking with lord Jian.


    He didn¡¯t question her, but now she shoulde to use him and said bite... What was him? A monster? Besides, even if he was a monster, he only wanted to bite her. As the thought flowing in his mind, he actually spelled it out, ¡°Now, I only want to bite you to death!¡±


    Then, the woman was carried into the inner room.


    Since when did lord be such a fretful man? And since when did he be so rude?


    The shadow guard couldn¡¯t figure it out and only had to block his ears with cotton pods. It would be better for him not listen to certain sound.


    In a while, the monster got quiet.


    The woman tried to conceal with her hands a few red marks on her face, stroking her heated neck and sighing: why did she keep saying wrong words recently?


    No, she couldn¡¯t just let him go. She must bite back. Then, she dashed over and pressed the monster under her body.


    At closer nce, his lips seemed more alluring. She grinded her teeth, opened her mouth to...


    When the door was knocked.


    It was Asan, ¡°Lady, the gifts are checked off. Please take a look.¡±


    He saw Jian¡¯s carriage had left and thought that he should letdy check gifts, so he hurriedlye to find her.


    Mo Qianxue found it both funny and annoying.


    She climbed off Ning Shaoqing¡¯s body.


    Ning Shaoqing turned murderous, shouting, ¡°Leave!¡± However, though Asan instantly ran away, the chemistry between the couple also disappeared, not to be restored.


    Ning Shaoqing sat up and coughed.


    The two pairs of eyes shed into each other. The burning pain in her neck made Mo Qianxue angry out of shyness. She raised her little fists and began to beat Ning Shaoqing up.


    *


    Due to the running water, the river wasn¡¯t frozen. It was quite warm inside, so the business of Mo Qianxue¡¯ restaurant was better than usual.


    Since a few days ago, after she called a meeting in the restaurant, every day Mo Qianxue only showed up for a while to check the ount book and food and give orders...


    Yunyao now was the manager sitting behind the counter and keeping ounts and would help clean the tables when she was free. She didn¡¯t need to assit Juniang in the restaurant because now it was the job of Yunniang, Juniang¡¯s friend.


    When Mo Qianxue had asked Juniang to rmend someone, the main purpose was to let her get a friend here, which was both a favor to her and a way to avoid conflict in the kitchen. Mo Qianxue herself would also have less troubles to tackle with.


    Xiaolei acted as a waiter. He was still a quick-doer as before. When there were no people in the restaurant, he would go to solicit customers or advertise for their food at the dock.


    Sometimes, when the ship passengers didn¡¯t want to disembark, he would also send the food onboard. When the restaurant had more business, his ie went up too, a win-win scenario.


    The clever child Xixi was no longer the shy girl she had been months ago. Now every day she ran about in the restaurant to help with odds and ends. An excellent assistant.


    When Mo Qianxue came, everything in the restruant was in order, the same as when she stayed here the whole day. This gave her great relief.


    She nned to remove her hands off the restaurant step by step. This was the art of management. If she needed to be fully dedicated to everything she did and stayed there all day long, then even ten of her wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    The most significant factor was her. Now she had a big thing to do.


    Since the beans were already in the warehouse, she must get down to make preparation for the soy sauce factory.


    She was looking for arge vacant lot to build the factory near the dock so that in the future either the transportation or management could be much more convenient. Otherwise, if the products had to be transported a long way over hills or mountains, it would be not only troublesome but also increasebor cost.


    Then, the restaurant would be a distribution point.


    This was also the reason why she had insisted to build the restaurant at the dock.


    When soy sauce and vinegar were produced, she could just wait to count money. Only with a stable source of ie would she feel relieved to take Ning Shaoqing to visit all famous doctors in the country, worry-free about the medical fees and other expenses.


    As for sales channel, she could advice Su Qi.


    One reason was to repay his favor of the huge-amount bean business that he bridged for herst time, and what was more, with his background, he must have a marvelouswork of rtionship.


    Shecked money, workers andnd... Everything was most difficult at the beginning! She must deal with these one by one.


    Money.


    She felt the jade at her chest. Must she sell it out?


    No! She couldn¡¯t beat it!


    She must find another way. In the end, things would mend. At least she could rent a lot ofnd instead of buying one.


    Besides, what she needed for the factory was a huge field, which wouldn¡¯t be more expensive than two thousand taels of silver that the jade was worth.


    Workers.


    This issue was easy. Now she had earned a good name in the Wang vige. Her workers had worked for many months and they were all paid on time.


    Every day there were peopleing to beg for a job, but sister Fang returned them down in mild and roundabout ways.


    The main problem now wasnd.


    First, the site for factory must be one with sufficient sunlight because the beans needed to be sun-dried before making sauce. Good sauce required enough sunrays.


    Second, water source.


    Third, thend should be t and huge.


    Forth, it shouldn¡¯t be far from the dock.


    Fifth...


    *


    During these days, Awu had driven the oxcart and taken Mo Qianxue to a dozen of mountains nearby. He couldn¡¯t figure out why lord didn¡¯t persuadedy to stay at home. Was it for money? No, lord had more than enough money.


    Finally, they found a suitable valley.


    There was plenty of sunshine and a pool of water not far away. The entire valley was t and big, not distant from the dock.


    Such a big vallege should be vacant inside without tall trees to block the light nor wild rushes. The whole picture of it was essible at one nce. No doubts, this valley must be specially taken care of on a regr basis.


    However, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know what the owner was going to do with such a vacant lot.


    Mo Qianxue stood there, contemting how she could find out the owner of thisnd.


    At this time, a rider galloped over, and Awu quickly shed to before Mo Qianxue.


    Seeing them, the youth on the horse at once unceremoniously ordered them to leave, ¡°This is a privatend. Please leave immediately.¡±


    Judging from his tone and clothes, he should be a yard guard.


    It would be strange that the owner of such a strange valley wasn¡¯t weird, so Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t mind his impolite manner and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Where is your master? Take me to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, my master says he doesn¡¯t receive guests.¡±


    ¡°Then tell him that I want to buy this valley.¡± She nned to intrigue the owner with a big bait. Other things could be discussed after she met him.


    ¡°My master says that this valley doesn¡¯t sell or rent. Please leave at once.¡±


    Not for selling or renting?! Write off all possibilities?


    Who was this aloof owner? Even his servant acted so arrogantly. Mo Qianxue touched her nose. She didn¡¯t saw any chance of negotiation from the youth¡¯s eyes.


    Awu was a little upset when he saw the youth¡¯s disrespect towardsdy. He stepped forward, asking in a cold tone, ¡°What are you going to do if we don¡¯t leave?¡±


    Lady had waited long to find a satisfactorynd. He¡¯d like to fight with the youth if this could get the mysterious owner out. After all, it was merely a piece ofnd.


    The youth on the horse wasn¡¯t daunted at all, sitting there, his back straight and hands reaching for the sword at his waist. At the moment, the air pressure seemed to be intensified with hostility.


    In view of this situation, Mo Qianxue coughed and pulled Awu, ¡°Since his master finds it inconvenient, we shouldn¡¯t stay for any longer. Sorry to have bothered you.¡±


    Then, she turned away and got onto the oxcart. Awu was still at dagger drawn with the youth, but the hostility in the air was much lower by her reaction.


    ¡°Awu.¡± Mo Qianxue urged him. Then Awu took two steps back, jumping onto the oxcart and drove out of the valley.


    Of course, Mo Qianxue wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. There weren¡¯t such words as ¡®losing a battle before fighting¡¯ in her life dictionary.


    This was a roundabout tactic.


    The oxcart just made out of the valley, Mo Qianxue ordered Awu to ignore her and secretly follow the rider youth in order to figure out the whereabout of the valley¡¯s owner.


    She knew that Awu had excellent Light-Feet which made him easily march at a high speed.


    But Awu insisted that she be sent back to the restaurant before he went to track for the owner. If he leftdy alone in this wild mountain, his lord would have the interest to take off his head and kick it for fun.


    The reason why lord alloweddy to run about in the city was because Awu followed to protect her.


    Usually Awu was obedient, but Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t expect him so stubborn on key issues. Thinking that a woman traveled alone in the wild was indeed unsafe, so she listened to him. Luckily, this wasn¡¯t far from the restaurant.


    It waste. Juniang, Yunniang and Xiao had finished their work and ready to go home, so Awu entrusted the oxcart to Xiaolei and let him drove Mo Qianxue home, then he went out and was quickly out of sight.


    Wang Xiaolei stared at Awu¡¯s disappearing figure with admiration. Since Asan and Awu came here, the vigers became increasingly respectful toward Ning Shaoqing.


    Mo Qianxue, Juniang and Yunniang all took the oxcart while Wang Xiaolei painstakingly pulled the oxcart along the mountain road, swearing to himself that one day he would be an expert driver.

 Chapter 77: Tong Family

    <h4>Chapter 77: Tong Family</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Three women would make a drama.


    Juniang was a reserved person but Yunniang was the opposite. She was such a talker that formed a rival to sister Zhang, Zhang Genbao¡¯s wife.


    When she first sat on the same cart with Mo Qianxue, she still felt a little constrained. After she found that Mo Qianxue was quite easy-going, she began to share gossips about other households, chattering all the way nonstop.


    The oxcart arrived the hill at the back of the Wang vige, not too far from it.


    Juniang had sharp eyes and she pointed to a horse carriage parking in the forest, ¡°Look! Isn¡¯t it Zhang¡¯s horse carriage? Why does it park there?¡±


    Everyone looked with her fingers. There indeed parked a horse carriage of which the horse was eating grass while the carriage was shaking and staggering.


    ¡°Where is Zhang Genbao? Why does he leave his carriage there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and the carriage is shaking...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid something is wrong. l take a look there.¡± Wang Xiaolei released the ox rope in his hand and walked towards the carriage, worried.


    ¡°I go with him.¡± Yunniang jumped off the cart too. As a talker, naturally she was also a curious person, so she joyfully followed Wang Xiaolei to see what was happening over there.


    The two tiptoed their way noiselessly to the carriage. As they got nearer, they heard groaning of a man and a woman. The noise sounded unbearably oppressive butfortable.


    In an instant, Yunniang blushed, reaching out in an attempt to pull Wang Xiaolei back, but she missed the catching. Wang Xiaolei had eagerly stepped forward and lifted up the carriage curtain.


    In the carriage, there was a man and woman making love like a fight.


    As it went up and down, Wang Xiaolei¡¯s heart followed suit to jump violently up and down.


    The two naked moving bodies all fell into Yunniang¡¯s eyes.


    Wang Xiaolei released the curtain, turning around and covering his eyes with both hands, his face heated like a lobster... Even a chump would know what was going on.


    He stood there, having no idea of what he should do and turning dumb!


    The two people enjoying the fight were at a critical juncture, not a bit noticing the noise outside. At this moment, they wouldn¡¯t pay attention even if the sky broke.


    They eagerly tossed and wrestled. With their movement, the carriage shook in a regr rhythm.


    While Wang Xiaolei¡¯s heart beat fast, under fierce dashing, the carriage staggered more and more violent as if it would fall apart at any moment.


    Zhang Genbao growled a sigh offort, and the woman under him seemed to reach a certain vertex and screamed too.


    Wang Xiaolei finally came back to earth by this loud growling and scream, numbly turning and walking back.


    The two had set off with curiosity and came back with flushing faces. Behind them was the slightly swinging horse carriage.


    In addition, the sound upon finishing was so loud that Mo Qianxue immediately understood what was going on over there in the carriage without thinking. She just didn¡¯t expect that Zhang Genbao, an honest-looking man, should betray his wife to have a love affair with another woman.


    What a good mood to enjoy field battle!


    Wang Xiaolei and Yunniang¡¯s faces couldn¡¯t be redder, but Juniang was slow to find out and kept asking, ¡°What on earth did you see? Why are you so quiet? ...¡±


    Wang Xiaolei didn¡¯t answer and buried himself in pulling the ox. With the red color on his face already creeped to his neck, he walked on.


    Yunniang at first smiled with shyness butter burst intoughter.


    As a big mouth, after the shyness, she soon recovered and became talkative again.


    She yed up what she had witnessed to tell a spectacr story, totally ignoring whether Xiaolei, who was still an unmarried adult man, could bear it or not.


    ¡°Sister Zhang keeps watching her man all day long like a prisoner. Now what? He has an affair anyway...¡±


    ¡°Who is that woman?¡± Juniang was curious. Which woman could be so bold?


    ¡°Pity that I didn¡¯t see clear. I only stared at Zhang Gengao¡¯s naked bottom.¡±


    ¡°You mischievous woman. you¡¯ll have eye diseaseter.¡±


    ¡°No! Hell no! ...¡±


    Mo Qianxueughed and disdained, and then, thinking of sister Zhang¡¯s cutting eyes, she felt a little uneasy.


    She didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, so she specially told Yunniang not to gossip about it.


    Yunniang thought for a second and understood quickly. If this came out of her mouth, that crazy woman sister Zhang who believed that her husband was more important than the sky, would definitelye to her house to question her who the lover was.


    In the end, very likely she would make a scene at the restaurant and spoiled her hard-won job. Therefore, she concealed the excitement in her eyes and nodded seriously.


    Naturally, Juniang couldn¡¯t agree more, ¡°I feel shy even only listening such a shameless affair. I¡¯ll never tell anyone. I fear trouble wille at me.¡±


    Wang Xiaolei didn¡¯t squeeze out a word until a momentter, ¡°I saw nothing.¡±


    Mo Qianxue just got in the door when Awu came back too.


    The owner of the valley lived in the forest behind the valley. His courtyard was hard to discover due to a row of tall trees around it.


    Mo Qianxue felt relieved and decided to head right for the courtyard tomorrow to visit the owner. It was unnecessary to waste time with a guard.


    Zhang Genbao returned home as usual, but sister Zhang immediately smelled a rat. The carriage wheels had been repaired a few days ago, but now they went loose again.


    Then she intently eyed her man¡¯s look, which made her suspected more.


    She also smelled her husband¡¯s shirt which smelled slutty.


    She thought over and over again and got so upset that she went to sister Guihua¡¯s house again to insult her. Only when she saw sister Guihua crying miserably in neat clothes did sister Zhang turned away and went home with satisfaction.


    *


    In a month, it would be Spring Festival. In the evening, there was snow .


    In the dark wing room.


    ¡°Awu, did you figure out who the valley owner was?¡±


    ¡°Yes, lord. From their costume and lineup, they seemed to belong to Tong family who had retired from the capital eight years ago.¡±


    ¡°Tong? The first-ss noble family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why do they live there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The courtyard forbids any approaching. Only because I came into contact with the guards of Tong family a few years ago in the capital, judging from the guards¡¯ manner, theyout of the courtyard and by inquiring hunters living nearby, who said the owner surnamed Tong, I make the guess about their identity.¡±


    ¡°The Tong master was an awe-inspiring presence in the capital a few years ago. He is already the third-generation single son in the family, but his hard-won son suffered a certain disease. So many years have passed, but no one ever saw this lord Tong. I¡¯m curious what disease lord Tong suffered?¡±


    ¡°Sorry lord. Please allow me to investigate it now.¡± Hearing the question, Awu immediately got up and nned to explore again.


    ¡°Come back!¡± Ning Shaoqing stopped him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you couldn¡¯t get back alive if you really approached the courtyard. Years ago, the master of Tong family massacred all females in the family, threw the bodies to mass grave and forbade others to bury them. That cruel scandal is still a hot topic among every household in the capital.¡±


    Awu replied, ¡°I heard that it was because of the feuds between those females that madam Tong was killed, and their young son fell ill.¡±


    ¡°What is the possibility do you think thatdy could get the valley?¡±


    ¡°The courtyard sits at the foot of a mountain, and in front of it are tall trees which form a natural shelter, yet in front of the trees is the vacant valley. The location gives it a clear view of the subtlest unusual situation taking ce outside the courtyard. I¡¯m afraid the possibility is zero.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°So...do I have to takedy there tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Take a rest now! Tomorrow morning you still followdy¡¯s orders and take her there. She¡¯s a determined woman. No one can stop her until she tries herself.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Asan, go to inform uncle Yu and let him bring money to negotiate about pooling capital with the future soy sauce factory.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    When they woke up in the morning, the ground had been covered with a thickyer of snow.


    Looking at Mo Qianxue arranging Awu to prepare the oxcart, Ning Shaoqing was a little down.


    For the first time, he wanted toin why other women could stay at home to apany their husbands and children while she must get herself busy every day outside.


    He had tried to persuade or stop her, but it didn¡¯t work.


    His judgment couldn¡¯t be wrong. She was not a person longing for money because she didn¡¯t lead avish life. Neither was she an ambitious person who enjoyed keeping a high profile. But why on earth was she so zealous about making money?


    Was it¡ª


    Was it because she needed money for certain unspeakable reason?


    Last time, when Asan and Awu had first arrived here, uncle Yu let them bring one thousand taels of silver which was all given to her.


    But he never saw her using the money...


    Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t figure it out and wished to talk with her candidly.


    Perhaps, he should tell her that although he was in a terrible situation, he wasn¡¯t poor.


    Yet, if he confessed one thing, he must confess every aspect about who he was.


    For certain, all his scars would be exposed too...


    *


    Yunniang really couldn¡¯t keep a secret. She felt so tortured with no one to share this interesting big scandal with that she was even unable to fall asleep, tossing and turning on her bed all night.


    Early this morning, when she went to the riverside to wash clothes, she began to whisper to one of her friends.


    ¡°Okay, I know. I won¡¯t let that jealous crazy woman know. Rest assured.¡±


    As soon as Yunniang left, the friend began to whisper to another young wife too, ¡°I only tell you. Don¡¯t tell others...¡±


    ...


    In this way, when sister Zhang walked around in the vige, all her friends with who she gossiped with looked at her differently. There was a kind of weird smile. At first, she thought something wrong with her clothes and then with her face.


    But when she got home to check in the mirror, she found nothing wrong.


    Unable to find it out, sister Zhang pissed off for half a day, so she went to tofu workshop to curse sister Guihua again but was beat up by sister Fang who in the end made a conclusion, ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless to me other women if you can¡¯t keep your own husband.¡±


    Only then, sister Zhang got the answer.


    Her ungrateful husband really had an affair outside. But it wasn¡¯t this slut.


    Thinking so hard of every woman in the vige one by one until her head swelled, she just couldn¡¯t figure out who the slut might be.


    Suddenly she recalled the weird thing that the carriage wheels broke twice recently.


    She instantly got up. This dishonest man must have done it in the carriage, so the bitch must be someone who recently went downtown.


    She put down the work she was on and hurried out.


    This time, sister Zhang had a thing to do.


    Every day, near the road that Zhang Genbao took to get home, she would always hide somewhere to secretly conduct an X-ray screening.

 Chapter 78: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 78: Invitation</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The valley was empty and spacious, covering an area of thousands of acres. Under white snow, everything that greeted the eye was white. Mo Qianxue eximed again. What a great ce to build the factory to produce soy sauce!


    ¡°Our master doesn¡¯t receive guests.¡±


    Mo Qianxue let Awu take her there by Light-Feet but was still blocked outside the forest.


    ¡°Please send a message to your master that I¡¯m very interested in this valley.¡±


    ¡°My master has already passed the words. If you don¡¯t leave, sorry I¡¯ll be rude.¡±


    Mo Qianxue could see the huge courtyard looming not far behind the forest. Ignoring the gurad¡¯s warning, she shouted to the courtyard, ¡°I¡¯d like to share with you a good poem.¡± Since the owner live here in seclusion, he must be a man of learning who loved beautiful poetry and proses.


    Mo Qianxue thought for a second and recited a famous poem, apologizing in her mind. Sorry, I had no choice but to giarize.


    ¡°From hill to hill no bird in flight/ from path to path no man in sight/ A lonely fisherman afloat/ is fishing snow in a lonely boat.¡± Such a great poem perfectly described the scenery as well as the owner¡¯s frame of mind. She supposed that he might want to meet her because of the poem.


    A voice floated from over there, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good poem, but I¡¯m too old to be interested in literary. Please go back.¡± The sound was withered and sad with infinite despair and loneliness of life, as if he had seen through the vanity of life.


    The sound just faded out when two more guards came out of the forest, looking stern, and made the posture of sending away guests, ¡°Our master wishes you a nice day.¡±


    These two men were obviously more respectful than the previous one but also more determined.


    As the snow floated in the air, the temperature quickly dropped to make the weather piercingly cold. On the way heading for the valley, Mo Qianxue, full of hope, didn¡¯t feel that there were so many turnings of the mountain road or that this road was so long.


    Now when they are leaving the ce, Mo Qianxue¡¯s mood was exactly the same as the thick dark clouds hanging in the sky. The mountain wind kept blowing the snowkes. In this world of snow and ice, Mo Qianxue was a little disheartened.


    It was getting colder and colder recently. In the days toe, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable to get out and find a good site for factory.


    Ning Shaoqing had seriously given her an ultimatumst night that this was thest time she went out in this winter. Whether she nailed it or not, it was thest time.


    If she really wanted to set up a factory, then wait until next spring when the weather got warmer. He would apany her to find a suitable ce to build the factory.


    Yet, not now!


    Mo Qianxue knew that he said that out of good intention and that he cared about her.


    But¡ª


    Last time when they got the vige doctor, the medicines cost hundreds taels of silver. Mo Qianxue heard that in this world, there were few great doctors and medicines were surprisingly expensive. As the old saying went, you could have everything but illness, nothing but money.


    Some capable but astute doctors charged so high that even the diagnosis fee reached as much as at least a thousand taels.


    If she waited until next spring to find the site, she was afraid that a few more months of time would be wasted.


    Could Ning Shaoqing make it?


    The oxcart made its way slowly, and Mo Qianxue gradually felt exiled in this dested ce. The dark grey color of winter days got denser. There was only coldness apanying her.


    *


    In the Tong courtyard in the forest, two old men was sitting in the main hall.


    One was all grey-haired while the other looked skinny and weird.


    ¡°A lonely fisherman afloat/ is fishing snow in a lonely boat. A good line indeed to pass down for thousands of years. If I could travel back to twenty years ago, surely I¡¯d like to appreciate poetry and tea with her...but my Jing...¡± The grey-haired old man recited the poem and murmured to himself, shaking his head and looking sorrowful.


    The skinny weird man seemed to be pondering, brilliance shining in his eyes, ¡°Old Tong, I think maybe the girl can heal Jing¡¯s illness.¡±


    ¡°Ah? She can? Wang, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Mr. Tong was excited.


    The strange old man coughed, ¡°I said maybe. Not one-hundred percent.¡±


    ¡°As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Two fast steeds galloped out of Tong mansion.


    ¡°Please stay. Our master invites you to our mansion.¡± The one who was speaking was exactly one of the two serious-looking guardsing out of the forest just now.


    For a moment Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t understand what trick the owner was ying. She and Awu looked at each other in confusion.


    Awu was irritated, ¡°Who is your master? Why should we be pushed around by him?¡±


    Lady was also of high-ranked identity. How could he allow them to treat her so disrespectfully?


    The two guards apologized in a hurry, disying an attitude totally different from a moment ago.


    Seeing thatdy didn¡¯t speak, Awu raised the whip to drive the oxcart.


    The two guards¡¯ faces were ashy grey. If she wasn¡¯t willing to, they couldn¡¯t force her. But just now their master had ordered to invite them with due courtesy, especially thedy who recited poem.


    Now if they didn¡¯t agree, the guards would be punished for not finishing the task because Tong family had always carried out a set of strict rules of reward and appreciation.


    Theplicated expression on these people¡¯s face didn¡¯t escape Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes. There seemed to be an opportunity. She said coldly, ¡°Awu, turn around. Let¡¯s meet the master.¡±


    Hearing this, the two guards were overjoyed. They nced at each other and hurriedly turned around the horse to lead the way.


    Mo Qianxue entered the Tong mansion.


    Awu was blocked out of the door.


    The mansion was situated by a mountain in a grandeur style. Along the way, there were pavilions, long corridors and arch bridges connecting one another. Strolling inside turning from left to right and going up and down was quite unique and interesting.


    The tasteful design of this garden was even better than that in Jian mansion. What was more, this design contained elements of Zen.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help eximing that maybe umtion of wealth could be achieved through one generation, but culture cultivation required endeavor of several generations. This was the discrepancy between a rich-merchant family and a traditional noble family. No wonder that noble youngsters looked down upon people of humble origin or the emerging merchants.


    In the main hall for hospitality, a white-beard old man sat there next to another old man of simr age. The servants served on the side.


    The old man had withered hair and pale face, yet sharp eyes and straight back. The face and temperament could easily give a glimpse of what a handsome young man he used to be as a young man¡ªa cute and smart noble young lord.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue arrived, the servants retreated.


    ¡°My surname is Tong.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you Mr. Tong. I¡¯m Mo Qianxue.¡± Even Mo Qianxue was a little shocked at his domineering presence.


    Mr. Tong was satisfied with her manner and softened his attitude.


    ¡°I heard that you want my valley?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So what are you offering?¡±


    The valley was asrge as a thousand ares with sufficient sunshine. If used to nt crops, it would be a fertilend. Mo Qianxue supposed that the price couldn¡¯t be merely a few thousands of taels of silver. She lowered her head, because that question was too straight forward for her to give an answer immediately.


    There was a moment of silence in the hall.


    Mr. Tong didn¡¯t intent to embarrass her. Sipping his tea, he asked, ¡°You know medicine?¡±

 Chapter 79: Tong Zijing’s Condition

    <h4>Chapter 79: Tong Zijing¡¯s Condition</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Why did he ask such a question? Mo Qianxue was a little surprised. Rationalizing her thought, she answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor.¡±


    Even if she wanted the valley, she couldn¡¯t lie. If she was a doctor, the first person she wished to cure was Ning Shaoqing. Then she could stay at home every day, spend more time with him to grow love instead of running about in such bitter weather.


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t know medicine? But I heard that you¡¯ve saved the life of youngdy Jian and cured old madam Jian¡¯s stroke.¡±


    ¡°That, that¡¯s just first aid that I know a little about.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sell the valley.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Then why did he invite her back?


    ¡°However, if you can cure my son¡¯s illness, I can consider giving the valley to you as the reward.¡±


    Reward? The valley was asrge as thousands of acres. She would be happy to rent it.


    What a big gain! Then she could have a try. What if she happened to be able to cure him? A few years ago, in order to settle more businesses, she had read a lot of books about health and domestic medicine, so she was quite an expert, especially in diet therapy.


    Although that was what in her mind, she couldn¡¯t spell that out but replied with modesty, ¡°I really don¡¯t know medicine. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take the responsibility if your son¡¯s condition was worsened because of me.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t met him yet, how do you know that you can¡¯t help?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Mo Qianxue was dumb.


    ¡°However, you have to swear not to reveal what you will see to anyone if you can¡¯t cure him.¡±


    What strange disease that could be? Why so troublesome? She replied, ¡°I shall not reveal what I¡¯ll see to anyone.¡±


    Since she promised so, Mr. Tong didn¡¯t say more and got up to headed outside.


    Mo Qianxue hurriedly kept up.


    Mr. Tong led the way in front to cross several corridors which boasted beautiful scenery, but Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t have the mood to enjoy it.


    She was shocked. Usually there were loads of female servants in a noble family, yet, from the moment she first stepped into this mansion, all servants, either waiters, gardeners or guards, that she saw were males. There wasn¡¯t a single servant girl or nanny in the entire courtyard.


    Then, after walking for a while, they came to a quiet and secluded yard whose door was closed.


    The housekeeper pushed the door open when they could hear sounds ofughter and tearing clothes.


    The deeper they went into the yard, the clearer the sound.


    Mr. Tong walked on and stopped at the window where the noise was from.


    ¡°In there is my son. Take a look first.¡±


    Out of curiosity, Mo Qianxue leaned over to peek through the slit between windows.


    A man wearing brocade clothes was sitting in the room and taking delight in tearing cloth.


    He was tearing andughing as if the sound of it gave him great satisfaction.


    He looked around twenty years old, but his expression looked like that of a three-year-old child, innocent and ignorant!


    In addition, there seemed to be something weird with him. By closer examination, he didn¡¯t look like a child, but he was indeed immersed in his own world.


    Mo Qianxue was flustered. Without thinking much, she could tell from this man¡¯sugh and tearing that he was ill mentally.


    How should she know how to cure him? Alright, she came in vain.


    She was about to refuse when she saw Mr. Tong had turned around, his shoulders violently and involuntarily shaking.


    s! What a poor old man! Since she already knew the situation, she should follow courtesy and show pity tofort him. Anyway, a person should be kind even if the business failed.


    Mo Qianxue gently asked, ¡°How long has he been like this?¡±


    Upon hearing her question, Mr. Tong immediately turned back, eyes full of hope. However, Mo Qianxue did see the lingering tears deep in his eyes.


    Mr. Tong coughed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s been two years.¡±


    ¡°He fell ill two years ago?¡±


    ¡°No. He started to tear cloth two years ago.¡±


    ¡°What did he do earlier ago?¡±


    ¡°Earlier ago he threw bowls for two years.¡±


    Mo Qianxue almost spat out blood from shock.


    Holy heaven. She ran here and there to earn money, but he threw bowls for two years and tore cloth for another two years. How much money had been wasted?


    But now it wasn¡¯t time toin. Mo Qianxue continued to ask, ¡°And further earlier ago?¡±


    ¡°Tore paper, yed drums... He wouldn¡¯t stop all long day.¡±


    ¡°When did he first start this?¡±


    ¡°Around three or four years old.¡± Mr. Tong¡¯s expression was dim.


    ¡°Uh? What happened to him before four years old?¡± A poor child.


    ¡°He was quite normal, a smart and sweet boy...¡± Speaking of this, Mr. Tong finally couldn¡¯t hold back his tears.


    ¡°How could he be like this suddenly?¡±


    Mr. Tong suddenly gazed at Mo Qianxue, his eyes turning defensive and sharp like a sword.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t intend to dig his scars, but the valley was important to her. Besides, the more she knew about the poor man¡¯s condition, the surer she became that he didn¡¯t suffer from mental disease, but very likely...


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hurt you, but you know, I must know more to decide a right method to cure him.¡± Mo Qianxue¡¯s tone was soothing.


    Mr. Tong looked at to confirm there wasn¡¯t malicious intention from her and found her words reasonable, so he only sighed, ¡°Because of my neglect on domestic rules. s, it all happened decades ago.¡±


    ¡°I just need to know the root cause. If you found it inconvenient to answer, just ignore my question. Sorry to have bothered you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. Now that I¡¯ve invited you here, certainly I should tell you every detail of the whole story.


    Our family has single sons for three generations. When I was young, I had fewer children. I only got one son at the age of thirty and one dumb daughter whose mother was a concubine.


    From the time when I got a legal wife to when I had the dumb daughter, there were other women who got pregnant, but they all suffered miscarriage in the end. I thought that I would never have a son and this branch of Tong family would end because of me.


    Unexpectedly, when I turned forty, my wife should be pregnant and gave birth to Jing in ten months. Jing wasn¡¯t very healthy since birth, and as my only son, deeply spoiled by me and my wife.¡±


    Mr. Tong¡¯s story was told in a sorrowful and pitiful way. Mo Qianxue sympathized him a lot as the housekeeper gently petted on Mr. Tong¡¯s back.


    ¡°My wife wasn¡¯t young at that time and fell ill frequently, so I took many concubines. For one reason, I wished to have more children, and secondly, I hoped they could help with domestic affairs and take care of Jing.


    However, to my surprise, those women were so evil and jealous that in order to gain my favor, they should poison my wife and son.


    My wife died of it.


    Jing turned like this after the poison was cleared. I¡¯ve invited numerous doctors, but their diagnosis all said that Jing was physically healthy, and that he was just scared to be muddle-headed and would recover gradually.


    I believed their diagnosis and thought he would get better as he grew up, but I waited year by year and until he was fifteen, he still acted this way.


    I sank into total despair, so I settled down my numb daughter and took Jing to live here in seclusion. It¡¯s been eight years since we moved here.¡±


    Just another expendable of family feuds.


    As the saying went, whoever pitiful is hateful. His wife had been in poor health and he should take many concubines, in the name of helping with domestic management and taking care of his son.


    Her sympathy toward Mr. Tong immediately reduced.


    In her opinion, this Mr. Tong deserved such a tragic consequence. The only pitiful person in the story was this young lord Tong¡ªJing.


    Now Mo Qianxue came to the conclusion that this lord Tong wasn¡¯t out of his mind but suffered slight mental retardation and autism because of dy treatment.


    If he had received timely treatment, lord Tong must be a clever person now.


    Yet, now in the evening, she didn¡¯t have a refined n for him. She had to go back home and think about it.


    Mo Qianxue tactfully expressed her view, saying that she had to go band home and work out a therapy n. As for whether the n would cure him or not, she couldn¡¯t say it for sure at present.


    Yet, only these words made Mr. Tong overjoyed. In a hurry, he ordered the housekeeper to prepare a horse carriage and send Mo Qianxue back home.


    On that night.


    In the main hall of Tong mansion, Mr. Tong sat in his chair while one ck-suited man was kneeling on one knee below him.


    ¡°Do you make a thorough investigation of that Mrs. Ning¡¯s background?¡± He had experienced all kinds of things in his life, which made him already a cunning old fox. It was one thing that he was grateful to her and another when he decided whether to trust her or not.


    Without thorough knowledge of who she was, how could he entrust the life of his beloved son to a woman he just knew?


    The ck-suited man replied, ¡°No one knows the background of that Mrs. Ning. All I can figure out is that three months ago, she passed out by the riverside and was picked up to the Wang vige and then married to the vige school teacher as a lucky wife.¡±


    Mr. Tong contemted for a moment and then asked, ¡°Who is that school teacher?¡±


    ¡°The teacher is surnamed Ning who is indeed not an ordinary viger. He can detect my presence the moment I try to approach him, so I only have to retreat.¡±


    ¡°So alert? He can even discover you the head of Tong guards?¡±


    The man in ck suit lowered his head, a little embarrassed, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to lie. After he noticed me, he followed me all the way, and I made several random circles before I could get rid of him. Judging by his figure, there...should be a shadow guard.¡±


    ¡°A shadow guard? Ning? The lord of Ning family in the capital?¡±


    ¡°I heard that a year ago, a big even happened in the capital, after which, eldest lord Ning disappeared for no reason.¡±


    ¡°For no reason? Or it¡¯s your incapability to figure it out?¡± Mr. Tong¡¯s eyes were prating.


    The head of Tong guards squared his shoulders and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to investigate. Lord Ning was poisoned by his step mother and brother. Until now the step mother doesn¡¯t miss out any information about him but is confused by many fake news.¡±


    ¡°Women are the apple of discord! Now I¡¯ve faded out of things in the capital. I only hope to spend the rest of my life apany Jing... As for lord Ning, let¡¯s not step in his business.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Will that Mrs. Ning form any threat to us?¡±


    ¡°ording to the news I got, Mrs. Ning seems to have lost her memory after a serious fever. She doesn¡¯t seem a threat to Tong family.¡±


    ¡°Have lost her memory? Hem! This is the answer you give me?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry master. Mrs. Ning doesn¡¯t know martial art, and Mr. Wang merely detected a faint trace of authentic qi sealed within her body. I can tell that she isn¡¯t an ordinary person either, but I don¡¯t know where to look into her origin.¡±


    ¡°Continue the search.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    At Ning house in the Wang vige.


    Mo Qianxue was in sound sleep when cuckoos quirked delightfully outside. Ning Shaoqing opened his eyes, taking a deep lovingly gaze at her, and then put on clothes and walked out without making a noise.


    ¡°He left?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I pretended to lose his trace, so he circled around and then went back to Tong mansion.¡±


    ¡°It seemed that you were exposed.¡± Ning Shaoqing understated and knocked the table.


    ¡°Please punish me.¡± If his identity as a shadow guard was exposed, then it meant his lord¡¯s identity was exposed too. Murderousness surfaced onto the shadow guard¡¯s face. He should have been tough-minded and killed that Tong guard.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since the former Tong master has left the capital, I don¡¯t think he will interfere with things in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Just pay more attention to him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If there were any assassins, protectdy and withdraw first...¡±


    Snowkes floated in the sky among night gusts. It was cold outside but shadow guard¡¯s face was colder than frost. His fist pressed against his chest, swearing, ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t take this order. I¡¯d rather die before leaving you first.¡±


    Seeing his determinedness of regarding death as his due destination, Ning Shaoqing looked down and sighed, turning silent for a while, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll live alone in this world if something happened to Qianxue?¡±


    ¡°Lord...¡±

 Chapter 80: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 80: Confession</h4>


    Since several days ago whening back from Tong mansion, Mo Qianxue had stayed at home, writing and drawing pictures all day long, which made Ning Shaoqing very curious.


    He asked her, but she didn¡¯t reveal, only saying that it was a secret and that she would tell him everything after she gained the valley.


    If she told Ning Shaoqing that she was working on the therapy n for lord Tong, he, a jar of vinegar would definitely ground her and never let her go out.


    Since that Mo Qianxue stayed at home, Ning Shaoqing gave a day off to school children in the pretext of cold weather.


    Mo Qianxue sketched speedily on paper, writing and drawing something.


    She had racked her brain to make out a great n, that was to tell children¡¯s stories in the form of animation.


    Ning Shaoqing sat on the side reading a book. Mo Qianxue lost her sense of time for a moment when she looked up and saw his half-smiling face with inky-silk hair hanging on two sides which was as tranquil as a beautiful jade.


    Anyone would involuntarily take more nces with a watering mouth in the face of such a good-looking man.


    Therefore, when Mo Qianxue painted the animation cards, she also glimpsed at him from time to time.


    If Ning Shaoqing happened to look at her too, she smiled and looked down to her paintings again.


    A mere smile and soft loving eyes formed warmth between the couple. Ning Shaoqing felt clear spring water flowing past his heart.


    No feuds, no calctions, no troubles... The sweetness in his heart made him feel that this life was too beautiful to be true.


    With a smile, he put down the book in his hand, dragged over a stool to sit on the opposite side of Mo Qianxue, holding against the table and watching her.


    The smile sprawling on Mo Qianxue¡¯s lips reminded him of her counterattackst time when she almost bit him in his lips. Sweet waves of warmth flew through his heart to reach down there and form a heated ce.


    Mo Qianxue was a little shy by his gaze, coughing, ¡°Shaoqing. I can¡¯t draw with you looking at me like this.¡± The gaze seemed to devour her!


    Ning Shaoqing blinked innocently and yed the woman, ¡°If you don¡¯t look at me, how do you know I¡¯m looking at you. Besides, you looked at me just now and disturbed my reading. Of course I should stare at you too.¡±


    Mo Qianxue never expected such a persona from Ning Shaoqing. Under this kind of intent gaze, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t think she could finish the drawings.


    With a snicker, she put down the pen and nned to tease him.


    Then, she cleared her throat, regarding him seriously and saying, ¡°Yes. I looked at you. Yet, what my gaze contains is appreciation, not like yours, which is so forthright that you seem to be swallowing me right away. It¡¯s too...horny.¡±


    Horny? She said he was horny? Ning Shaoqing¡¯s smile turned stiff on his face. He got up, reached out his long arm to get her and give her a taste of being swallowed by a horny man.


    She sprang up, stepped back in a hurry and managed to escape from the wolf palm. Sheughed with gloat. Luckily that she was nimble enough. She knew that the man would react like this!


    Mo Qianxue wascent when she turned around and found Ning Shaoqing had jumped over the table, half-sitting on it and smiling at her.


    Before her, the wall was not far. Oops. She had to run away. It was in broad daylight! What if he was really turned on by her...?


    She cautiously detoured to approach the door when a gust of wind rushed over, and the doors immediately shut up with a bang.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help eximing to herself that this was the so-called palm wind in legends.


    She turned around and forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s so windy right? I just wanted to close the doors.¡±


    Understanding her bashfulness, Ning Shaoqing, leaning against the table, was amused by her reaction, saying in anguid tone, ¡°Close the doors? So that you can do something horny with your man?¡±


    This man? His nature changed so fast? Or, this was his real nature?


    In Mo Qianxue¡¯s life experience, the time of making out with a man was equal to zero. Though just now she dared to say flirting words, at this moment, when hearing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s response, she felt shy in heating fidget.


    She murmured, ¡°It¡¯s not proper...in the broad daylight.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing chuckled and pretended to act as a dandy, curling his finger at her, ¡°Come here Qianxue.¡±


    Mo Qianxue cried to herself. Why did she provoke him just now? This guy had two personas in the day and night. Very likely, this time she would really be eaten up...


    The doors had shut. Under such circumstances, it seemed that she must go to him.


    However, if she walked over immediately, she would appear too eager, but Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t want to impress Ning Shaoqing like this, so she slowly moved towards him in small steps.


    When she was a few steps away from him, Ning Shaoqing suddenly shed over and instantly took her into his arms.


    So, was iting today?


    But, this small body was too young. At least...she should wait until next year.


    His hug was so tight that she could still feel that heated part against her body even through thick winter clothes.


    The perfect hot lips touched those of hers which were slightly cold.


    The heat seemed to flow to her heart, which made her couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth to respond with him.


    The bulging softness of her breasts beneath her clothes were grasped and fondled. Overwhelming waves of electric shock swept like a storm.


    Her legs momentarily turned feeble and brain intoxicated.


    It was day time. The memory of Asan knocking the doorst time was still fresh. So embarrassing!


    She made up her mind and gave a hard pinch at her own thigh. The pain restored some rity to her mind and strength.


    As her brain got clearer, the opening mouth didn¡¯t cooperate any more but directly gave a bite.


    However, Ning Shaoqing seemed to have already expected it. His lips quickly moved away to slip along her cheek to reach her earlobe.


    Itchy! Itchy! Her heart was itchy too!


    The hot lips seemed to get enough of licking her earlobe and moved back to wrap her little mouth.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s mind turned into aplete mess. The burning fidget seemed to break out in an instant, charging her body to make it tremble and stimte the nerve tissues of her brain.


    At this moment, she was carried up to the couch.


    She wanted to stop him, but her body was too powerless to exert any strength, which seemed to be melted by his heat.


    She could clearly sense the elerating of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s breath and hear her own violent heartbeat as well as his warm puffing around her neck and the soft wet lips circling and provoking around her lips and ears.


    Was he...really taking her?


    Mo Qianxue hesitated and finally made a decision that if he really ripped off her clothes, she would instantly kick him out of bed.


    However, just as she made up her mind, the person on her, though still burning, stopped his movement.


    All actions stopped all of a sudden!


    The air was frozen at that moment.


    The predicted madness and fierceness didn¡¯te. Mo Qianxue was somehow disappointed and lost, opening her eyes to look at him in confusion.


    ¡°Qianxue.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing stabilized his messy breath and cleared the wayward hair at her forehead, saying gently, ¡°Qianxue, in fact I didn¡¯t like you the first time I meet you.¡±


    Must this man be a wet nket now?


    ¡°Fine. I didn¡¯t n to spend my life with you either when I married you as a lucky wife.¡± Finishing the words, Mo Qianxue tried to push him away.


    He tightened his arms and held her closer against his chest. Seeing her frustrated and impatient attempt to run away, heughed and gently bit her ear, ¡°Could you let me finish?¡±


    Mo Qianxue touched her earlobe in grievance and stopped struggling, ¡°Just go on. I don¡¯t block your mouth.¡± This man was getting used to biting her. Sincest time, he always put on a look of biting her to death.


    Besides, why did he still hold her if he didn¡¯t like her? He was so heavy!


    Mo Qianxue felt surges of sorrow and anger...


    She ran here and there every day regardless of coldness and exhaustion just for him, but now he should say that. She was really frustrated.


    Ning Shaoqing helpedb her hair and said, ¡°At the beginning, I was in total despair, believing I would spend the rest of my life in sorrow. Even if I could wake up, my life meant nothing but a few more days of pity. I didn¡¯t think I had the right to loving you...


    On that day, I overturned the tea tray in a daze. When I regained my consciousness, I couldn¡¯t regret more, but I didn¡¯t get up to beg for forgiveness because I thought I shouldn¡¯t make you more troubles if I was dying soon...¡±


    Strong emotions rolling in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s calm tone. A moment ago, Mo Qianxue pissed off, but now she blushed. After all, this was the first time he made a confession to her, although he didn¡¯t directly say the three words¡ªI love you.


    However, his confession contained emotion that was numerous times stronger and deeper than the light three words.


    ¡°When I woke up again, the way you looked at me made me feel...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s made it too serious that even Mo Qianxue found it a little mushy, so she cut in, ¡°Did I look like a loving mother?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing gave her a re, ¡°Would you let me finish? Or do you want to...¡± He showed some teeth.


    At the sight of the row of his white teeth, she pushed him, ¡°Yes! Please finish!¡±


    Leveraging on her pushing, he stood up and paced in the room to continue his speech.


    He told her his feelings at that time. On the day he had woken up again, he felt unprecedented warm from her.


    Then, he said that actually the mother in Ning mansion wasn¡¯t his biological mother. He had mentioned this before, but this time he stated in detail.


    Mo Qianxue half leaned against the couch and listened quietly.


    He born with blue blood and a default heir of Ning family because of his outstanding exterior, hard working since a young age, extraordinary intelligence, and most importantly, his identity as the single legal son.


    But just because of all these traits, others respected and feared of him. Since very young, he had been lonely without any ymates or friends. Except for servants, there were no people around him.


    How happy he had been when he knew that his stepmother gave birth to a son, his younger brother. Finally there was a person with whom he could stand shoulder by shoulder. He bragged everywhere that he had a brother now and how handsome and smart his brother was.


    When he went to school, one of his ssmates said that every infant looked the same, crying and shouting and ugly like an old man. He hit the ceiling and taught that ssmate a good lesson. Later, he was punished because of this incident to kneel down in the ancestral hall, but he just grinned and never regretted.


    The stepmother had been nice to him, mild, smiling, taking care of him when he fell ill, and telling him to put on more clothes when the weather got cold. His brother enjoyed his apany too and always cuddle and crawl on him. All these gave him a sense of home.


    Over time, he was convinced that she really regarded him as a son, and he treated her as his mother too.


    Speaking of this, he paused and didn¡¯t talk more about the past, only saying, ¡°Qianxue, from now on, you¡¯re my family. It¡¯s enough to have you in my life!¡±


    The subject changed so fast that a full stomach of words that Mo Qianxue prepared tofort him were stuck in her throat. It would be ufortable either to spit out or swallow down. She got up, with teary eyes, scratching her scalp.


    The former part was automatically ignored by her.


    She just wouldn¡¯t believe that an ancient male-chauvinist guy could say something like this. Was this a vow? He swore to spend the rest of his life with her and never depart?


    She didn¡¯t talk, so with a sigh, Ning Shaoqing leaned over to put his arms around her waist and lifted her up to face him.


    Did she distrust him?


    Or because...they hadn¡¯t don¡¯t it yet?


    Or...


    There were some words that he didn¡¯t dare to say at night and things that he didn¡¯t dare to do at night. It wasn¡¯t the right time. He feared that he couldn¡¯t stop in time!


    Just a moment ago, he almost took her directly.


    He bowed down to kiss her clean forehead and, moving down, to kiss her tears. His heart trembled and the kiss became even softer like in the face of a treasure.


    It was so wonder to be loved! When you felt painful, she felt the same way; and when you cried, she cried with you.

 Chapter 81: Day One of Therapy

    <h4>Chapter 81: Day One of Therapy</h4>


    After many days of hard work, Mo Qianxue fabricated some fairy tales and finally finished drawing a dozen of pictures to tell these tales. She sent out in the oxcart to Tong mansion.


    People who suffered severe autism were afraid ofmunicating with the outside world. They would rather live in istion and entertained themselves, so all the stories were carefully selected by her.


    When she was a child, Mo Qianxue used to have a ssmate who suffered autism. He never talked voluntarily in ss nor went to the toilet. He would numbly stare at you even if ask him questions. Neither was he an excellent student.


    However, they had a caring and wise teacher who arranged the child to sit in the first row, took special care of him and frequently encouraged him when he knew answers to the school work.


    In addition, the teacher encouraged all the students to like, attend to and y games with him. After two semesters, Mo Qianxue felt that this ssmate was much better than he had used to be. He nearly looked the same as the rest of the ss, just talking less and looking a little numb.


    She didn¡¯t know how the boy was now, but Mo Qianxue believed that he must be normal.


    She had read a book which said that Einstein was autistic too and that in fact many people that suffered autism had high IQ and were high-achievers in certain fields.


    Nevertheless, not all people with autism could be healed. Most of them couldn¡¯t live without other¡¯s assistance. They didn¡¯t talk and had difficultymunicating with others normally.


    Therefore, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t sure whether she could cure lord Tong. What she could do was to have a try first, and, if it worked, take further stepster. If it turned out to be futile, then she could only give up.


    She talked with Mr. Tong, and he would like to cooperate with the therapy but pulled his face when he heard that Mo Qianxue would participate in the therapy personally. He had thought that she would only teach some methods or write a prescription.


    At this moment, it was not proper to be frank, so Mr. Tong found an excuse to leave and let the housekeeper pass a message.


    Although the housekeeper was also an old man, he was quite eloquent and logical, so in less than an hour, he told everything clearly.


    It turned out that Tong Zijing not only smirked and refused to talk, but also feared of approaching people, especially women.


    When Tong Zijing was young, Mr. Tong thought he would turn normal as he grew up, so he kept him in his room all day long.


    At the beginning, when his poison was just cleared, he asionally said a few words or demanded for something every ten days, butter he became totally silent, and furtherter, the situation got worse and worse.


    Finally, he only tittered and spoke broken sentences.


    As he grew older, Mr. Tong found him a shame to let others know, so he locked his son in the room and never allowed him to leave.


    But this wasn¡¯t the main cause. The most fundamental one was¡ª


    Two year ago, Mr. Tong had done another stupid thing.


    Back then, Tong Zijing turned twenty. Seeing that he was an adult for long, Mr. Tong, on an impulse, bought him a woman to have a taste of sex, in the hope of getting a grandson so that the family could have an heir.


    Unexpectedly, Tong Zijing just had no interest in sex, totally ignoring the woman and avoiding her presence.


    Finally, in a rage, Mr. Tong should get him bound up and let the woman rape his son...


    Tong Zijing, bound to the bed, cried more miserably as one could imagine.


    After all, Jing was Mr. Tong¡¯s own son. The crying woke him up. Heart aching, he rushed into the room and pulled the woman off.


    In that situation, he pulled too hard that the woman¡¯s clothes were torn up. Upon hearing the sound of tearing clothes, Tong Zijing stopped crying andughed.


    It was also since that time that Jing started to enjoy the sound of tearing clothes. And also since then, he never said a word again. Earlier before, he said one or two words from time to time.


    Moreover, currently, Tong Zijing hated being approached, especially by women.


    Listening to these, Mo Qianxue trembled bodily from anger and herst trace of sympathy towards Mr. Tong was smashed up.


    It seemed that she had to talk with him to let him know what respect was and how hateful his self-righteousness was.


    How could he do that? How did hee up with the idea?


    Demanding a woman to insult his own son? Tying up his son and letting a woman to rape him? How ridiculous!


    She was afraid that even if his autism was cured, this incident would remain a life-long scar to him.


    Besides, even a normal person would be a retard after a dozen of years¡¯ locking without friends or normalmunication.


    The housekeeper, with embarrassment, was still defending for his master when Mo Qianxue rushed out.


    As expected, not far from the room, Mr. Tong was standing under a corridor, his back arching.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Mo Qianxue had nned to bombard Mr. Tong with ming, but as he turned over, she saw regretful tears on his face.


    How could she me and point out the fault of such a regretful and poor old man?


    Therefore, she finally swallowed the usation.


    The nned hot rhetoric finally turned into calming encouragement andfort.


    After making agreements upon several aspects with Mr. Tong, Mo Qianxue went to Tong Zijing¡¯s room.


    Tong Zijing remained exactly the same posture as shest saw him, tittering and tearing a piece of cloth.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t get too close to him but kept a certain distance and sat down, taking out the picture scrolls and picking one of them.


    That was the story of Three Baby Pigs Make Houses.


    The pigs in the picture was drawn in simpleic style. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t able to draw it tooplicated.


    Pointing at the painting scroll, Mo Qianxue began to tell the story to Mr. Tong. Her voice was gentle and slow. While telling the story, she also acted like a kindergarten teacher and raised questions to Mr. Tong.


    After telling that the first pig built a grass house, she asked Mr. Tong, ¡°Do you think this grass house is solid?¡±


    Mr. Tong cooperated like a child and answered, shaking his head, ¡°No. Not solid!¡±


    In fact, he was also curious. He regarded himself as a man of great learning, yet he had never heard of such a story nor seen such kind of drawings.


    They were terrible! The pig had a head bigger than the body. The wolf also had a big head. Only the house looked normal. Yet, now it wasn¡¯t the right time toment on the pictures.


    Mo Qianxue replied, ¡°Right. It¡¯s not solid. Forget about it now. Let¡¯s move on to take a look at the second house.¡±


    Mo Qianxue asked questions while Mr. Tong answered. It took a long time to finish telling the first story.


    At this time, Tong Zijing had stopped smirking, and his action of tearing cloth became slower and slower.


    A smile touched Mo Qianxue¡¯s lips. It was good that he disyed certain reaction. She took out the second story and began to tell it unhurriedly.


    When the second story ended, Tong Zijing slowly moved over from there. Like Mr. Tong, he also sat before her and regarded her with expectant eyes.


    His face still looked childish, but without the smirk, it was obviously a pretty face with delicate features.


    Due tock of physical exercising for a long term, his face was pale and body skinny, which easily induced pity to him.


    The third story was Baby Tadpole Look for His Mother.


    Mo Qianxue pointed at the carp on the picture and asked Mr. Tong, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s baby tadpole¡¯s mother?¡±


    Mr. Tong was a born noble who had never seen a tadpole, so he kept shaking his head.


    Then Mo Qianxue asked Tong Zijing, and he only intently stared at the picture in her hand and didn¡¯t give an answer.


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t frustrated. It was a sess as long as his attention could be attracted, because it meant that he hadn¡¯t lost his ability to think at least.


    Since Tong Zijing didn¡¯t answer, she continued to guide him, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look. The baby tadpole is ck, but the carp is red. Do you think they look alike?¡±


    Mr. Tong had entered the role and shook his head unconsciously, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s look at their tails. The baby tadpole¡¯s tail is long while the carp¡¯s tail is t. Do you think they look alike?¡±


    Still, Mr. Tong gave an answer, ¡°Not alike!¡±


    After several rounds of Q&A, Tong Zijing looked inchy for a try.


    During the sixth story¡ªCrane Drinking Water, Mo Qianxue asked, ¡°Could you tell me whether the crane will drink the water in the te with such a long beak?¡±


    Mr. Tong wanted to answer first but was stopped by Mo Qianxue¡¯s nce.


    She looked at Tong Zijing in the eye, asking slowly word by word, ¡°Little brother, do you think the crane will drink the water in the te? Could you tell me?¡±


    Tong Zijing¡¯s thinking mode remained at three or four years old. Certainly, he didn¡¯t have the concept that he had grown to an adult now, so she called him little brother.


    Mr. Tong was a little shocked at such an improper addressing term. But for his son¡¯s change in facial expression, he would have long stormed out.


    ¡°No...no!¡± Finally Tong Zijing spoke again.


    Maybe because he hadn¡¯t spoken for too long, the two words were articted like squeezing out thest trace of toothpaste. His voice was hoarse and low. It almost inaudible if they hadn¡¯t listened carefully.


    However, such light and low voice was enough to cheer up Mo Qianxue and make Mr. Tong shed tears.


    He had thought that in this life he couldn¡¯t hear his son talking any more.


    In view of lord Tong¡¯s participation, Mo Qianxue encouraged, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re right. I think the same way. Mr. Tong, do you agree?¡±


    Mr. Tong wiped out his tears while keeping nodding, ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    Then Mo Qianxue told one more story and got up, ¡°Little brother, it¡¯ste. I should go home now. I¡¯lle and tell your stories tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Tong Zijing didn¡¯t reply, numbly staring at her, eyes full of expectations.


    Mo Qianxue asked again, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me here? I¡¯m so sad.¡±


    Still no reply.


    ¡°Do you want the crane drawing? I give you that as a gift, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°I like you very much. Tomorrow I¡¯ll be here to y with you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Great...¡±


    On this day, Tong Zijing said more words than the past ten years.


    Mo Qianxue stood up and walked out. Mr. Tong followed up.


    ¡°It¡¯s promising that your son could be cured, but I hope that we should add one more item in our agreement.¡±


    ¡°One more item? Fine! As long as Jing¡¯s getting better, it¡¯s okay if you add one hundred more items.¡±


    Mr. Tong thought that Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t satisfied by one valley, so he bit his teeth, preparing for Mo Qianxue to ckmail him at this critical phase of treatment.


    The first item in their agreement was that the ownership of the valley would be transferred to Mo Qianxue as long as lord Tong¡¯s condition got better.


    The second was that no matter what methods Mo Qianxue applied, Mr. Tong shouldn¡¯t interfere and must try his best to cooperate.


    Third, he mustn¡¯t paly tough to Tong Zijing nor make decisions on his behalf.


    ¡°Forth, please don¡¯t lock him up in the future. Let him get out more to walk around. If you¡¯re worried about him, find some trustworthy servants to follow him, but please don¡¯t tell him what to do.


    Even if he would fall, let him stand up on his own.¡±


    The expected ckmail didn¡¯te, but what she proposed was a condition even harder for him to ept.


    ¡°How can he go out on his own? No way!¡±


    ¡°If you were locked up for more than a decade, will you be healthy like now?¡± The words were impolite. If another person dared to say these, he/ she would immediately be driven away.


    Despite his response, Mo Qianxue continued, ¡°You¡¯ve blocked his windows to leave the room in darkness forever; you forbid him from getting sunshine. It¡¯s you that turn him into this...¡±


    The most selfish behavior was to imprison a person in the name of love.


    By Mo Qianxue¡¯s unsparing usation, Mr. Tong finally lowered his arrogant head.


    ¡°I...I was wrong, but I feel restless to let him go out alone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean him going outside right now. By his current state, he won¡¯t go out even if you push him.¡± Mo Qianxue was sorrowful.


    She couldn¡¯t deny that this old man loved his son, but when the wrong way was applied, love would turn to harm.


    Mr. Tong contemted for a while and finally made up his mind, ¡°I agree if you apany him out.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then please help him get prepared. I¡¯ll take him to the garden tomorrow and out of the mansionter.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The proposal came so quick that Mr. Tong was allowed no time to regret it and had to approve.


    Then no matter what, Mo Qianxue added, ¡°I suggest some brain-boosting food for Zijing. Remember, don¡¯t make him medicine. Let me see. Give him more beans and mushrooms. Do you know hericium? ...¡±


    On hearing the names of food, Mr. Tong¡¯s frowning brows finally loosened and hurriedly ordered his housekeeper to get the hericium.

 Chapter 82: Day Two

    <h4>Chapter 82: Day Two</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Early in the morning on the next day, Mo Qianxue just arrived at Tong mansion when the housekeeper reported to her with excitement what Tong Zijing had done after she left yesterday.


    Yesterday since Mo Qianxue left, Tong Zijing first sat there numbly for a while, then he picked up a piece of cloth to tear for a moment just like before, but he quickly lost the interest. Then, he began to gaze at the story scrolls of crane and fox drinking water.


    Although he stillughed, it was no longer the former titter. It was another kind of smile.


    The housekeeper thought for quite a long time and wasn¡¯t able to describe what kind of smile that was.


    So he only said that young lord got up very early today, saying nothing though, his eyes were unconsciously brought to rest on the door.


    Mo Qianxue smiled. It seemed that Tong Zijing¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as serious as she had expected.


    When she entered his room again, she found the feeling of depression disappeared.


    Mo Qianxue pushed the door open, and though Tong Zijing didn¡¯t came up to greet her, his eyes blinked with joy.


    Mo Qianxue walked to him, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m here brother. Shall we begin telling stories?¡±


    Tong Zijing nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯re good friends now. Can I call you Jing? Jing brother?¡±


    Tong Zijing nodded again.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, then you call me sister. Remember, my name is Qianxue.¡±


    Mo Qianxue started to tell stories just like the day before. But there were only two of them in the room. Mr. Tong had been dismissed.


    Finishing the stories, she collected the scrolls, saying, ¡°We are good friends, right? Friends should help each other, just like the story goes. Right?¡±


    Every time she asked a question, she needed to repeat at least three times, but she never got impatient, because the best way to treat an autistic boy was to give him more than enough love and avoid rough and simple neglect.


    ¡°...Yes.¡± Tong Zijing seemed to think for a while before giving his answer.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have fun outside, because it¡¯s so boring in the room. Will you go with me?¡±


    The friendliness of Tong Zijing was blown away by wind at once. He took a nce at the guards at the door, lowering his head and shaking it after a long while.


    ¡°But if Jing don¡¯t go with me, I¡¯ll feel bored and lonely.¡± Mo Qianxue was so sad at the sight of his alerted expression and waved her hand to let the guards leave.


    She believed that he must have tried to go out but was forced back by the guards.


    Mr. Tong had promised that now she was the boss in the yard. Therefore, as she waved her hand, the two guards left quickly only after hesitating for a second and exchanging a look.


    Seeing that the guards had retreated and hearing Mo Qianxue¡¯s invitation, Tong Zijing restored his desire to go outside.


    In view of this, Mo Qianxue held his hand and walked outward.


    Tong Zijing nced at the hand holding him, subconsciously tried to rid but wasn¡¯t willing to do so, so his eyes, from where tears welled up, were fixed on the hand. Finally, by Mo Qianxue¡¯s guide, he walked out of the door.


    There was no one in the yard. She took him by the hand and strolled along corridors.


    At first, Tong Zijing lowered his head out of fear, butter as he peeked around and found nobody, he instantly got relieved.


    He was a child by nature and rarely came out, so certainly he found everything new and interesting. Looking here and there, he tried to touch and y anything but didn¡¯t dare to let go of Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand.


    This made Mo Qianxue heartbroken. Back in modern times, she also had a younger brother. Alright, now she could regard Tong Zijing as her own brother.


    While being heartbroken, she was also in rage. How should a normal person be locked up for more than a decade?


    What a failure and loser Mr. Tong was as a father!


    Doctors had long asserted that Zijing had no physical conditions and was merely too scared to talk, but his father should treat him as a psycho for a dozen of years.


    He should be a handsome elegant man receiving the best education and enjoying his life. But just because of he was injured and stopped talking, no one hadmunicated with him anymore nor knew his feelings.


    He had spent over ten years in a small space, either tearing cloth or throwing bowls. How dull that was!


    And the so-called treatment he had received was medicine soup day after day. The so-called paternal love he had been offered was merely self-righteouspulsion.


    She held him tighter and continued to wander in the corridors.


    Her hand was so light and so soft. Tong hoped that the sky would never be dark again and that they could walk forever in the corridors.


    He also unconsciously held her hand tighter. Mo Qianxue smiled at him, ¡°Want to y with snow?¡±


    In a daze for a second, Tong Zijing shook his head slightly.


    For ten years more, he hadn¡¯t been out of his room. He even forgot what snow was.


    Mo Qianxue released his hand, ran to the bushes that were covered with a thickyer of snow, collected a handful of snow and turned to Tong Zijing, ¡°Come and feel it. This is snow.¡±


    With curiosity, Tong Zijing reached out to feel it. The cold touch made him draw back his hand, but his child nature of curiousnesspelled him to reach out again.


    ¡°Look at the white. It¡¯s snowke. In one year, there are four seasons and there will be spring flowers, winter rain, autumn fruits and winter snow.¡± Mo Qianxue held his hand, stooped down to let him feel the cold while giving him knowledge about the world.


    Tong Zijing first touched the snow under her guide, and then as the new feeling intrigued him, he stuck out the other hand and imitated Mo Qianxue to spoon some snow in his palms.


    ¡°Shall we y snowballs?¡±


    ¡°Snow...balls?¡± Since he hadn¡¯t talked for very long, he paused every few sybles like a child.


    Mo Qianxue worried that he might be scared, so she threw the ball gently to the cornor of his clothes.


    ¡°Like this. I throw at you, and you throw at me. This is how we y snowballs!¡±


    Tong Zijing followed suit and waved his arm, but he couldn¡¯t control his strength urately, and on other hand, Mo Qianxue was unprepared, so the snowball happened to fall on her head.


    Actually, Tong Zijing didn¡¯t suffer mental retardation that she had worried about. There seemed to be a big chance to totally cure him. As long as she taught him more and helped him adapt to the world, he would soon live a normal life.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qianxue, with snow on her head,ughed, ¡°Excellent, my little bro! Now it¡¯s my turn...¡±


    In this way, the two interacted, running about and hiding and throwing snowballs at each other. Theyughed and really had a great time.


    ¡°Ah...ha...¡± He wasn¡¯t able to express himself clearly in words, so when he got excited, he shouted out simple sybles to express his feelings.


    Mo Qianxue also hadn¡¯t enjoyed herself so carefreely, so naturally she was immersed in the game in hearty fun.


    On a higher position in the garden stood two people.


    ¡°It seemed that we were wrong before. We had walked into a dead end!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have valued face more than anything else.¡±


    ...


    ¡°However, now he only smiles and talked to that girl and still ignores me. I guess I was way too wrong... Will he hate me when he bes normal?¡±


    ¡°It takes time for his scar to be healed step by step. As I understand it, these days is the most critical stage. In a few days, Jing will get much better, not different from normal people.


    As for hatred, he is your son after all. There is no overnight vengeance between a father and a son. Be nice to him. Try to control your tyrannical temper...¡±


    As the two talked, the housekeeper climbed onto the ce, reporting, ¡°Master, the seventh young lord is here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Qi is here? Take him here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The housekeeper left. Mr. Wang saw his friend having a guest and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t meet him, so I have to go now. As for Mr. Ning¡¯s disease, I¡¯ll cure it. I just need one more medicine that I have to find for personally. Since Jing¡¯s condition is promising, I¡¯m so relieved. As soon as I get the medicine, I¡¯ll go to the Wang vige to clear Mr. Ning¡¯s poison.¡±


    Mr. Wangughed, ¡°For a year, lord Ning has been looking for me everywhere. Haha, since I can¡¯t get away from him, just give him a hand for his wife¡¯s sake.¡±


    Mr. Tong was in a good mood today andughed with him, ¡°Old buddy, just leave. Why do you have so much to say?¡±


    The skinny old man disappeared in a sh. Su Qi walked over from afar, greeting, ¡°Granduncle, how are you recently?¡±


    ¡°Great. Good to see you visiting me.¡±


    ¡°Grandma sent me a letter to let me visit you. I also want to see whether uncle Jing¡¯s getting better.¡±


    ¡°Your uncle is ying over there.¡±


    Mr. Tong excitedly pointed to the open space below where two people were ying snowballs, ¡°Your uncle is indeed getting better. Remember to tell this to your grandma. Thanks for her concern.¡±


    Su Qi was a little shocked but maintained a grinning face, looking over in the direction Mr. Tong was pointing.


    Tong family had had single-son for many generations, so when Mr. Tong¡¯s grandfather wasn¡¯t able to have children after years of getting married, he adopted Su Qi¡¯s grandma as his daughter. It was quiteter that Mr. Tong¡¯s father was born.


    Su Qi¡¯s grandmother and Mr. Tong¡¯s father were more intimate than ordinary sister and brother. Therefore, Tong Zijing¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t a secret to important people of Su family.


    For so many years, granduncle and grandma had been searching for famous doctors. Even the well-known strange doctor hade but couldn¡¯t help. After these years of suffering that kind of disease, how could it be so easy to get better so soon? Granduncle must be lying to himself as afort.


    Following Mr. Tong¡¯s finger, Su Qi looked over. When he saw clearly the two ying figures over there, the smile on his face stiffened at once.


    Wasn¡¯t that...?

 Chapter 83: Uncle Jing

    <h4>Chapter 83: Uncle Jing</h4>


    Su Qi never expected to see her in here!


    The light-blue figure floating over snow made Su Qi stunned and smiled again. This time, it wasn¡¯t an uncaring smile, but one that could make others feel warm.


    She stillughed heartedly and carefreely as usual. Still so...beautiful!


    Mr. Tong¡¯s eyes were focused on his son and didn¡¯t see Su Qi¡¯s facial expression.


    The butler reminded, ¡°Master. It¡¯s been an hour after lunch time. Do you think we should go to remind Mrs. Ning?¡± Master had ordered that no one shall enter the garden in case that lord might be startled.


    Therefore, before Mo Qianxue took lord back, the lunch couldn¡¯t be served.


    ¡°Well. Let me go. You take Qi to the living room. I¡¯ll be right there...¡±


    Mr. Tong didn¡¯t finish yet when Su Qi cut in with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, granduncle. I go with you so that I can meet uncle Jing. When Ie back, I can tell grandma his recent condition. She will be happy to know that uncle Jing is getting better. You don¡¯t know when mentioning uncle Jing grandma would...¡±


    Mr. Tong couldn¡¯t turn him down.


    After all, he had witnessed Qi growing up from a child and liked him very much.


    When young people got together, the atmosphere could be lighter. Thinking of this, Mr. Tong replied, ¡°Good. Follow me. When you go back home, tell your grandma not to worry about Jing anymore.¡±


    Walking several steps, Mr. Tong recalled that Su Qi was a mischievous boy, so he urged him, ¡°Qi, remember to be careful not to scare your uncle.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t mess around. Rx, granduncle.¡± Su Qi responded and followed behind Mr. Tong. He also wished to see Mrs. Ning earlier.


    He hadn¡¯t talked with her for a long time. Thest time he saw her was on that day from afar across the river.


    Seeing peopleing, Tong Zijing raised his head out of vignce.


    When he confirmed it was Mr. Tong, his hand shook so violent that even the snow in his hand dropped to the ground.


    He instantly hid behind Mo Qianxue.


    Mr. Tong was sorrowful at this scene and tried best to force a pleasing smile, ¡°Jing, are you hungry? Let¡¯s have lunch, okay?¡±


    Tong Zijing stood behind Mo Qianxue, clutching the corner of her clothes and desperately shaking his head.


    He didn¡¯t want to go back to the cage.


    Mo Qianxue was surprised to see Su Qiing together with Mr. Tong.


    She was even more surprised at Tong Zijing¡¯s reaction when he saw Mr. Tong. Why Su Qi showed up had nothing to do with her, as long as he didn¡¯t mean to find her any trouble.


    She waved her head, pondering on the scene. Yesterday, Tong Zijing didn¡¯t disy such aversion against Mr. Tong. He only regarded him as a stranger.


    On a second thought, she understood: as Tong Zijing¡¯s ability of reasoning restored, he certainly demonstrated likes and dislikes towards different people, which was a good sign. If there was aversion, he must vent it. When all the suppressed emotions were vented out, it would be a watershed of his recovery.


    This thought made Mo Qianxue cheered up. She looked at Tong Zijing, ¡°Brother. Humans eat lunch, or we¡¯ll be hungry and have no strength. Without energy, how could we grow taller? Shall we eat lunch here in the pavilion? Let them take lunch here, okay?¡±


    What Tong Zijing hated was to go back to his room. As for whether to have lunch didn¡¯t matter to him.


    So he nodded.


    Seeing that Mo Qianxue treated Tong Zijing with such patience and that Tong Zijing was much different, Su Qi didn¡¯t know what was going on for a moment, but he was clever and sensitive enough to understand that now the most important thing to do was to adapt to them.


    He took a nce at Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand which was holding that of Tong Zijing¡¯s, smiling, ¡°Uncle Jing, do you remember me? How about we have lunch together?¡±


    Tong Zijing didn¡¯t look at him but only fixed his eyes on Mo Qianxue as if he feared that she would disappear at any moment.


    Mo Qianxue almost burst intoughter when she heard Su Qi called him uncle.


    Tong Zijing called her sister, so should Su Qi call her aunt?


    At the thought of what Su Qi would look, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Getting the request, Mr. Tong ordered the servants in a hurry to serve the lunch in the pavilion.


    Mo Qianxue frowned when two servants stood on each side of Tong Zijing and fed him with spoons.


    She put down her bowl and chopsticks, drove away the two servants, and, under the confused look of Mr. Tong and Su Qi, began to teach Tong Zijing to eat with a spoon on his own.


    Mr. Tong intended to stop her but was pulled by Su Qi.


    Tong Zijing almost danced with joy. He held a spoon with one hand but used the other hand to grab dishes, making it all over his face and clothes and on the ground. Yet, he didn¡¯t mind at all and enjoyed his meal with excitement.


    It had been many years since hest ate on his own.


    Just because once, a long time ago, Mr. Tong criticized him dirty to make dishes all over the ce and punished the servants for not fulfilling their duties.


    Some of them were not only beaten but also driven out of Tong mansion, either alive or dead. Ever since then, new servants knew how to behave themselves. For each meal, there were designated people who fed him and spared him of spoons or chopsticks.


    Mo Qianxue was so sad witnessing his eagerness and happiness to eat while waving a spoon.


    She also abandoned her chopsticks, picked up a spoon and set example for him as to how to use a spoon and hold the bowl...


    She couldn¡¯t be more patient.


    Mr. Tong looked at them, annoyed at first because what he hated most was messy, butter moved by Mo Qianxue¡¯s patience, finally breathing a long sigh and leaving.


    Su Qi didn¡¯t go.


    After the meal, Mo Qianxue let servants bring chopsticks and a te of beans.


    Mo Qianxue had read an article which found that using chopsticks would boost coordination of brain and hands since the action involved multiple muscles including fingers, arms and shoulders.


    In addition, the action seemed easy but in fact containedplicated and delicate movements, precise exertion of one¡¯s strength and ability to coordinate, so as to pick up food and send it to one¡¯s mouth.


    The brain and hands were inextricably linked, so toplete thisplex and refined action required thebination use of hands and brain would greatly promote the growth of brain.


    The few people sat in the pavilion and started a game of picking up beans. With Su Qi¡¯s participation and interaction, it became easier to impact Tong Zijing.


    They smiled at each other and tried to let Tong Zijing win the game.


    Su Qi was a naughty boy, so this game gave full y to his nature. Not only Mo Qianxue, Tong Zijing was also amused andughed.


    At the beginning, Tong Zijing didn¡¯t know how to hold the two sticks and couldn¡¯t pick up a bean at all.


    But he wasn¡¯t frustrated seeing that Mo Qianxue and Su Qi¡¯s beans fell off the chopsticks too.


    Later, he was finally able to pick up a bean. Su Qi and Mo Qianxue were so excited that they stood up and cheered for him, bumping into each other¡¯s head.


    The two blushed, quite embarrassed, but Tong Zijing pointed to them andughed.


    ...


    Mo Qianxue looked up at the sky. It was not early. She told Tong Zijing that she woulde to y with him tomorrow and that his room wouldn¡¯t be locked again.


    He could get out whenever he wanted. Then, she coaxed Tong Zijing back to his room and gave him all the story scrolls she had told yesterday to let him read when she wasn¡¯t here.


    To read the drawings and recall the stories would be much better than tearing cloth in a daze.


    Later, she asked the butler to pass the message to Mr. Tong that Tong Zijing¡¯s automatic behavior shouldn¡¯t be interfered with too much.


    She also demanded that two more reliable servants should be assigned to Tong Zijing.


    The several servants of Tong Zijing had been inspected by Mo Qianxue. Most of them were over thirties and were said to have served Tong Zijing for eight years. They did everything in ordance with strict pattern, but, in the eye of Mo Qianxue, with no traces of vitality.


    Probably Mr. Tong only found this kind of people trustworthy to take care of his son.


    However, he was so wrong.


    These people not onlyck vitality but also made Mo Qianxue feel very ufortable.


    From the way they looked at Tong Zijing, Mo Qianxue saw contempt and gloom.


    Then from Tong Zijing¡¯s fearful eyes when looking at them, it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce that these people couldn¡¯t be kind. Although she had sensed this point, exhausted from a day¡¯s hard work, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t squeeze out a trace of energy to talk with that old phycho.


    She was now one hundred percent sure that despite Tong Zijing¡¯s own issue, the biggest root cause lied in Mr. Tong.


    Mo Qianxue left, but Su Qi stayed.


    He decided to live in the Tong mansion for several days.


    Tong Zijing didn¡¯t like his father or his servant but got along quite well with Su Qi. He even said some sentences with him andughed to him.


    Therefore, Mr. Tong was more than willing that Su Qi could stay.


    He thought to himself, what a sweet man Qi was!

 Chapter 84: Cute Portrait

    <h4>Chapter 84: Cute Portrait</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    After getting back home, Mo Qianxue, with Ning Shaoqing¡¯s help,pleted a huge scroll of painting which kept them on the run until midnight.


    Ning Shaoqing was very puzzled by what she was doing, but also intrigued by the style of her painting. As a well-educated man, he himself was a painter, so he gave her a lot of guidance in the process.


    Last time, he at the beginning burst intoughter when he saw the big-headed animals that Mo Qianxue had painted butter after looking more, he began to appreciate and praised the style.


    Finally, they finished the huge picture and went to bed. Exhausted, they soon fell asleep.


    Early in the next morning, Mo Qianxue set off in high spirits.


    Ning Shaoqing was unhappy about her going to Tong mansion alone but was dissuaded by Mo Qianxue with one sentence that as long as she utilized this picture properly, the valley would be hers without paying a penny.


    That big valley? Without paying a penny? Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t understand what the valley meant for Tong mansion, but Ning Shaoqing did.


    Therefore, out of curiosity, Ning Shaoqing asked her for many times, but Mo Qianxue only cryptically told him thatter she would tell him a very dramatic unreasonable story.


    The butler Tong¡¯s report amazed her. She was happy that the treatment of love on Tong Zijing worked out very well.


    She was more certain that Tong Zijing only suffered slight psychological trauma but never a retard nor fool. He had just locked himself up in the world of a four-year-old child and refused toe out, a self-defending strategy after being hurt.


    If he was told how big and beautiful the world was, he would surely regain trust and return to a normal person.


    When she arrived, Tong Zijing was ying snowball with Su Qi in the garden.


    Seeing her, he threw a snowball at her, but the snowball was hit down by another snowball that Su Qi threw.


    Mo Qianxue greeted him and walked to Tong Zijing, ¡°Jing, I bright you a new game. Do you want to try? Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Tong Zijing¡¯e eyes lingered at the white patch of snow outside and said intermittently, ¡°Sis...sister, let¡¯s...y...snowball! Fun!¡±


    Tong Zijing¡¯s expression and movement made Mo Qianxue feel that he had grown up two or three years older overnight. Though he still behaved like a child, but there was a difference between three-year-old and seven-year-old.


    Moreover, such a long sentence urately expressed his feelings and what he wanted, which also made Mo Qianxue surprised and gratified.


    From the first word, toter two words and to the present a whole sentence, it took only two days.


    Of course, Su Qi made his contribution too.


    She believed that he had been apanying Tong Zijing since yesterday. Never had she expected that such an arrogant uncaring noble lord could be so patient.


    Mo Qianxue smiled at Su Qi as gratitude, but he only shrugged and took out the exquisite fan from his waist, resuming his casual and elegant bearing.


    Of course he wouldn¡¯t tell her that after learning about the situation from the beginning to the end, he had guided Tong Zijing to tell all the stories all over again and kept praising him until Tong Zijing fell asleep with satisfaction.


    He swore that those were the funnies and shittiest stories he had ever heard, simr to the story of two ants she had told. Certainly, only this woman could think up such whimsical animal jokes.


    He had never seen a woman who could be so confident and brilliant.


    And he had never seen a woman who could be so caring and patient.


    Neither had he met such a woman who disregarded social formalities to unperturbedly hold a man hand and walk around without any shame or guilt, although this man had no concept of the world...


    He admitted that at the moment, watching her taking Tong Zijing by hand, he was shocked.


    However, he didn¡¯t think any less of her but only, in secrecy, hoped that the one being held by the soft little hand was himself.


    He even got a little envious of his defective uncle.


    The small pan reminded Mo Qianxue of Su Qi being gluttonousst time. She immediately burst intoughter.


    This person was so damn funny.


    Yet, now this wasn¡¯t the time forughing. She had her task today and was full of confidence since Tong Zijing had made so much progress in merely two days.


    Mo Qianxue, smiling, turned back to Tong Zijing.


    Su Qi stopped making pose. What harm could it do if this could make herugh?


    Concealing his admiration, Su Qi wasn¡¯t a bit embarrassed, looking quite normal, which gave Mo Qianxue great relief. She even furtivelyughed at herself for thinking too much. After all, she was a married vige woman while he was a handsome rich young lord. How absurd that she should misunderstand his feelings!


    Although he had grown up quickly in two days, Tong Zijing was still a child by nature, so Mo Qianxue easily coaxed him into going to his room.


    The Tong housekeeper was indeed an efficient man.


    All the several servants disappeared and were reced by two cleverds around fifteen years old.


    Though they were newers, they were happy, all smiles, and what was more, Tong Zijing didn¡¯t look daunted before them. It could be seen easily that the former servants were strict and tough on Tong Zijing, their lord.


    In fact, they had been more like prison guards than servants.


    *


    When the big picture unfolded on the ground, Tong Zijing was amazed.


    Su Qi was stunned too. Such a big picture looked like a map but it wasn¡¯t a map in real terms. Besides, Mo Qianxue announced that this was a very interesting game which intrigued Su Qi so much.


    What Mo Qianxue had draw was indeed a map of Tianqi Dynasty.


    However, it was the carton version of Tianqi map, a map of the game Monopoly.


    The map included eighteen major cities of Tianqi Dynasty, and on near each city, famous ces for sightseeing and special cuisines were marked out.


    Mo Qianxue wanted to tell Tong Zijing how big the world was in this way.


    She took out a dice and told the men how to y the game. Su Qi was dumbfounded. He never knew that to understand Tianqi was such an easy and interesting thing.


    ¡°Jing, pay attention. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Mo Qianxue smiled mysteriously.


    She pointed at the picture, ¡°Our home is on this big map. Here is Tianxiang city, where we live; and here is tofu; Hanshan Temple is a ce for fun...¡±


    For fun? Hanshan Temple. Su Qi mmed up again. Hanshan Temple was the most far-reaching temple to worship Buddha cross the country. Why did it turn to a ce for fun? The presider of it must be pissed off if he heard this.


    There were more shockingments.


    ¡°This is the capital, where the emperor, an old man, lives. That is Xiangguo Temple, also a nice ce to visit.¡±


    She really deserved his admiration. The supreme emperor in her eyes was just an old man. How bold!


    Whenever she mentioned a ce, she would talk a lot about what delicious food to eat and what fun sites to visit. Of course, these could be attributed to Ning Shaoqing.


    Only these topics could attract the attention of a child. As expected, Tong Zijing quickly got crystal clear about the ces on the map.


    ¡°When you see this word retreat, you go back. When you get here, stop and wait others to walk...let¡¯s see who can finish the trip from Tianxiang city to the capital...¡±


    after the rules were made clear, Mo Qianxue animatedly started the game with them.


    Without deliberate teaching, before the noon, Tong Zijing already knew the words of the most important cities in Tianqi, through ying the game.


    Su Qi was a smart man and being very cooperative in the process. Mo Qianxue heartedly believed that it was a shame that he wasn¡¯t a kindergarten teacher.


    In the game, Tong Zijing also gradually spoke more fluently, making the two adults so gratified that they constantly looked to each other with a smile.


    Mo Qianxue had nned that after today, she wouldn¡¯te here on a daily basis. Therefore, she intentionally let the two new servants participate in the game to y together with Tong Zijing.


    Tong Zijing was immersed in the game, so he didn¡¯t mind the two teenager servants joining in and had fun together with them.


    Once Mo Qianxue was spared from the game, she began to chat with Su Qi.


    They talked from tofu business, to his restaurant and then to hers. Most of the time, they surprisingly shared the same opinions on many things. This made Mo Qianxue felt that if she wasn¡¯t live in this ancient time, he and Su Qi could be very good friends.


    During lunch, Tong Zijing still fumbled about, but due to the previous experience, he wasn¡¯t as clumsy as the first time to smudge himself with soup and rice.


    And because of more exercise, Tong Zijing obviously ate a lot more than usual. His face wasn¡¯t as pale as before too.


    Not like the first time she had met him, there was a world of difference in his look. By a closer look, he delicate features harmoniously formed a pretty face.


    Watching Su Qi carefully demonstrating to him how to use chopsticks, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help wondering who was the top and who was the bottom if they were a couple.


    Later she even roared withughter. Su Qi rolled eyes at her. He thought Mo Qianxueughed at him because he was being too patient and a little womanish.


    They were tired of Monopoly after ying for the whole morning, so after lunch, Mo Qianxue had paper and writing brush sent to teach Tong Zijing to draw.


    To be strict, they didn¡¯t draw pictures but just sketched down the animals in the stories following their bent, merely for fun.


    Su Qi imitated Mo Qianxue¡¯s style and also drew manyrge-headed animals on paper. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t think too much. She believed that he was a caring man who sincerely wished his uncle to recover soon.


    While drawing, the picture of Su Qi holding a small fan yed in her mind, something that would be regarded dashing in the eye of most people but hrious in her eyes. Therefore, she picked up the writing brush and drew a cute big-headed version of Su Qi that was stylishly holding a fan.


    Su Qi loved it so much that he couldn¡¯t moved neither his eyes nor hands off the paper, but he pretended to re at Mo Qianxue, questioning why she drew such an ugly version of him, who in fact was a chic handsome young gentleman.


    Seeing that Su Qi got a portrait, Tong Zijing yelled to demand one for him too.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t turn him down, so she also drew a cute version of Tong Zijing.


    Su Qi felt as sweet as having tasted the best honey in the world and secretly put his portrait that Mo Qianxue had drawn for him into his pocket.

 Chapter 85: Become an Enviable Man

    <h4>Chapter 85: Be an Enviable Man</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Since Mo Qianxue left, Ning Shaoqing had been restless.


    Today was his birthday. On the same dayst year, he fell from heaven to hell.


    Today was also the death anniversary of his biological mother.


    How should he stay in the right mood for lectures?


    After the morning lectures, he assigned homework for the children to finish in the after at home, in the pretext of bitter weather.


    Sending away the students, Ning Shaoqing was in fidget at home. Even reading couldn¡¯t let him calm down, so he went to the outeryer of Tong mansion led by the shadow guard.


    The shadow guard attracted Tong guards away, so Ning Shaoqing selected a tall tree and waited on it for Mo Qianxue.


    It wasn¡¯t distrust but curiosity and worry...


    On such a day, all he wanted was to see her soon, take her home and give her a surprise.


    He needed her!


    *


    It waste, time for Mo Qianxue to leave. Su Qi wanted to send her back, but Mo Qianxue refused instantly.


    Awu was waiting outside. If he saw a dashing young lord see her to the door, Awu would definitely report this to Ning Shaoqing.


    However, even if Mo Qianxue could refuse Su Qi, but she couldn¡¯t say no to Tong Zijing.


    She had just taught him that only when he spoke out what he wanted could he get that thing.


    If he didn¡¯t say it, no one would ever know. Then his wish would nevere true.


    This was the first request that Tong Zijing made to her. Certainly she shouldn¡¯t turn him down.


    Hence...


    Yet, on the way, Mo Qianxue released his hand, telling him, ¡°Now you are a big boy. You should know that men and women shouldn¡¯t touch each other.¡±


    She had a huge jar of vinegar waiting at home. It was best that she took preventive measures in advance.


    That man hit the ceiling when she held a woman¡¯s hand, let alone a man¡¯s. Even though his IQ equated that of a child, he was a male after all!


    Moreover, through this today¡¯s interaction, Mo Qianxue found that Tong Zijing was actually very smart.


    Although the cute version map was simplified to make it easy and funny to learn, a fool person would merely enjoy the game instead of trying to memorize the names simultaneously.


    Along the way, Mo Qianxue asked him several questions during their seemingly casual chat and found that Tong Zijing had memorized every ce and its location right.


    It seemed that earlier his brain activities were just restricted by his psychological issues, as if his brain was covered by a cloud of mist. Once the mist was dissipated and his issues cured, he would have a promising future.


    This phase was a crucial turning-point in his life.


    Tong Zijing didn¡¯t understand why a man should touch a woman, but he was clear what Mo Qianxue meant¡ªhe couldn¡¯t hold Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand again in the future. He turned a little grumpy, and she told him more about social courtesy.


    The two talked and walked slowly. Inadvertently, Mo Qianxue spotted the two servants following behind. One was clear-eyed and steady-paced, closely catching up with them, while the other yarned from time to time, even if he had been in high spirits earlier.


    Mo Qianxue frowned and told Tong Zijing, ¡°Jing, if you need anything, just order them to do for you.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qianxue, what if they don¡¯t listen to me?¡±


    Tong Zijing had always been able to talk before. He had expressed him in broken words only because he hadn¡¯t spoke for too long. Recently, he began to talk a lot, especially today when they yed the game, he unconsciously said many things. Now his tongue was much more flexible, but his facial expression a little timid.


    Mo Qianxue pulled her face, ¡°If they don¡¯t listen to you, you can punish or kill them.¡±


    From Tong Zijing¡¯s change of expression before different batches of servants, she could sense something. Currently, it was a significant stage for his condition, so she wouldn¡¯t allow the ridiculous event of servants bullying master to happened to Tong Zijing again.


    Mo Qianxue was afraid that these words might scare Tong Zijing, so she said the advice with a smile. But for witnessing in person, no one would believe that she could say such cruel things as killing with a beautiful smile.


    Tong Zijing stayed numb for a while, seriously telling the two young servants behind him, ¡°Did you hear that? If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll punish or kill you.¡±


    The two young servants shuddered and immediately kneeled down, ¡°You¡¯re my lord, my heaven. We don¡¯t dare to defy you.¡±


    Mr. Tong happened to stay alone in the forest to prayer to ancestors. Unexpectedly, he overheard it.


    An old fox wrestling in the capital for years, certainly he wasn¡¯t a fool. Quickly, he knew Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t doing this aimlessly. He took a glimpse at the housekeeper standing not far away from him.


    The old butler had served in the mansion all his life. Without words, he understood his master¡¯smand. He left, and the first thing he did was to capture the former servants of lord.


    After the first trial, the oue was astonishing.


    The four servant couldn¡¯t stand the torture of Tong guards and quickly confessed the fact that they had been maltreating Tong Zijing for eight years, threatening him, forbidding him from moving and even urinating and excretion.


    From time to time, they had pinched him and poked him with needles.


    Anyway, the retarded lord couldn¡¯t speak.


    Anyway, his courtyard was a site of grievance for master who seldom came, as well as a ce beyond the reach of the butler who stayed with master all day long,


    Anyway, everything looked normal as long as lord spent his days throwing bowls or tearing cloth.


    Sometimes, when lord stopped doing these, they threatened him not to give him food. They did it subtly so that no one ever noticed.


    In a word, their lord didn¡¯t have a say in his own courtyard. The four servants were masters in real terms. Only the four of them were allowed to enter his room, so naturally the courtyard gradually became their territory.


    Both Mr. Tong and butler Tong almost passed out from anger. They simply had never expected such an outrageous conduct of servants. Neither could they imagine Tong Zijing, a noble lord, should be maltreated by his own servants.


    At the moment, Mr. Tong totally lost his temper. In sad tears, he smashed the table and shouted to the sky, ¡°Damn dogs! Go to hell!¡±


    Then he personally picked up a whip andshed the four hideous servant to death. Yet, even to slice their bodies into pieces couldn¡¯t dismiss Mr. Tong¡¯s hatred.


    Then he summoned up Tong Zijing¡¯s two new servants and several guards to teach and warn them in advance.


    *


    Ning Shaoqing covertly flew onto a tree outside Tong mansion. In a white, Mo Qianxue came out, followed by a young lord.


    Although he was too far away to see clearly the young lord¡¯s face, he could sense the joyful chatting andughing between the two people. Mo Qianxue even helped pulled the cloak for the young lord as if she cared about him so much.


    Originally, he had thought that Mo Qianxue drew those pictures to cater for Mr. Tong¡¯s weird taste. He had heard many years ago that Mr. Tong was a fan of great works. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he might like something entric. Unexpectedly, the person who saw her to the door was a young lord.


    So there was only one exnation that in the past few days, she had spent all her days and night drawing pictures only for that young lord?


    The shadow guard didn¡¯t that hidden illness Tong Zijing suffered, but he did, so he had prevented shadow guard from extracting more information. Ning family boasted apletework of spies. There were only things they didn¡¯t want to know but no things that they couldn¡¯t know.


    Awu! What did he do all day? Was he asking for punishment that he did report the situation when he saw a young lord acted so intimately withdy?


    This woman! Was he petting for her too much and giving her too much space that...?


    The coldness from Ning Shaoqing even daunted shadow guard who just arrived after getting away Tong guards. He looked in the direction where lord was staring and instantly understood, praying for Awu: take care of yourself!


    Awu also cried to himself at the sight of Tong Zijing anddying out together.


    Usually it was the housekeeper who sentdy to the door, but today a young lord showed up. How should he report this to lord?


    *


    Shortly after Mo Qianxue left, Su Qi took out the cute portrait to take one more nce and then put it back to the pocket, leaving too.


    He had no reason or courage to stay any longer.


    Either her smile or movement was irresistible for him.


    He got himself a fully-armed camouge, but that was only for Mo Qianxue. He couldn¡¯t cheat himself.


    Hepletely yielded to his feelings. To stay any longer, he was afraid that he would totally lose himself.


    *


    After dinner.


    Butler Tong reported to Mr. Tong that after dinner lord should voluntarily picked up a writing brush and began to imitate drawing the pictures that Mrs. Ning had left for him.


    Mr. Tong hit the ceiling again.


    Could those big-headed animal-like pictures called art? Wasn¡¯t his son too good to draw that kind of thing?


    In a hurry, he took out all the master-pieces he had collected and told the butler, ¡°Hurry. Go and give these to lord and let him facsimile these. By the way, throw away those trash Mrs. Ning gives him...¡±


    However, butler Tong got down to the ground, begging, ¡°Master, please give lord some space to breathe. Just let him do what he likes.¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Tong became stiffened. The next second, his hands holding the paintings dropped.


    Tears full of his face!


    It was he that had almost pushed his to death?


    Alright. Let it go, as long as he could live like an average person.


    A human heart could never get enough, as the saying went. At first, he only wished that his son could quietly sit there without tittering or destroying things.


    When he got better, he then wished that his son was a master in all kinds of arts and learnings to be a talent in the mouth of other people.


    He had been an ambitious brilliant man for a lifetime, but now he finally found out that the so-called brilliance wasn¡¯t what he really needed.


    But for his superficial ambition and keen on face-keeping, there couldn¡¯t have been so much concubines in his family; but for his desire a to an admired man, Jing couldn¡¯t have be like this.


    The paintings fell onto the ground, and butler Tong rushed over to pick them up. These were master pieces that were regarded as treasure by his master.


    Mr. Tong didn¡¯t care at all and turned away. His back seemed to drooped down all of a sudden.


    He seemed to be ten years older in a second.


    No matter what an enviable man he had been, he hadpleted his life. After his deceased, Tong family would still be handed over to Tong Zijing. It would be better let him stand on his own right now than to sit idle and wait for the devastation of the family.


    Only until this moment did Mr. Tong begin to ponder on the message that Mo Qianxue had let the butler pass to him.


    She said that game was merely an approach to treat Tong Zijing¡¯s mental and psychological issues. It would be better to hire a good teacher for him.


    The teacher wasn¡¯t necessarily a man of great learning but one with patience.


    The teacher wasn¡¯t necessarily a good-looking man but one with vitality.


    The teacher wasn¡¯t necessarily a man of great Confucian schr but one with virtues.


    Even if he had a teacher, he shouldn¡¯t stay all day long in the study and be crammed with knowledge. Remember thebination of work and rest.


    When Mr. Tong first heard these assertions, hepletely disagreed. He had nned that when Jing returned normal, he would hire the best schr as Jing¡¯s teacher.


    Of course the teacher must be a man of great learning, a man that was good-looking, and a famous Confucian schr! Her opinion was only shortsighted view of a woman!


    The man he intended to hire was notoriously tough but as the saying went, only a tough teacher could cultivate great students. He would try all means to let his Jing be an enviable man so that he could return to the capital with pride and elevation.


    However, he didn¡¯t think so now. He began to seriously consider the selection of his son¡¯s teacher, which was indeed a top priority for Jing¡¯s life path.


    Perhaps, Mrs. Ning¡¯s shortsighted view of a woman wasn¡¯t wrong!

 Chapter 86: Tell Me Everything

    <h4>Chapter 86: Tell Me Everything</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Mo Qianxue just got in the door, when she heard a coldmanding voice from inside, ¡°Asan, go and smashed the oxcart!¡±


    With a ¡°boom¡± behind, which took Mo Qianxue aback, the oxcart that had just taken her back home was already broken in pieces.


    ¡°Ning Shaoqing! Are you crazy?¡± Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on. He was nice in the morning but what made him be like this now? She felt wronged and threatened, ¡°What about killing the ox too?¡±


    ¡°Oh my dear, I can¡¯t agree more with you. Asan, go and kill the ox too.¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s cold voice rang immediately after Mo Qianxue¡¯s question.


    Before Asan went over, Awu, standing nearest to the ox, raised his palm and mmed down like a knife at the ox¡¯s neck. Without any screech, it copsed to the ground in an instant.


    Now Mo Qianxue was really dumbfounded. What on earth was going on?


    In rage, her voice trembled, ¡°You...you...It¡¯s forbidden to ughter an ox in private. You...you are a criminal...¡± The momentary unforeseen incident deprived Mo Qianxue of speech.


    Awu kneeled on the ground, reporting, ¡°Lady, the ox died of exhaustion since it has been going out every day recently. If you don¡¯t believe it, have a check.¡± Of course he was clear why lord hit the ceiling.


    What Awu was doing now was to pick himself out of the drama.


    As fordy, she would be fine. Lord wouldn¡¯t do anything serious to her.


    Asu¡¯s report made Mo Qianxue fly into a fury. She was in such a rage that her voice even stopped trembling, ¡°Alright! You guys bully me together, right?!¡±


    Without any prelude, he suddenly yed tough on her and let her lose face before them.


    What did he mean?


    It was just yesterday that he had confessed and called her sweet and promised to spend the rest of his life with her. Today he began to y this again, huh?


    If she had been taken by him, at this moment, should she be lying on the ground, dragging his legs and bitterly begging him: my lord, don¡¯t be angry at me. It¡¯s all my fault...?


    Seeing thatdy was so upset, Awu and Asan exchanged a look and, taking the opportunity when lord anddy¡¯s eyes were fixed on each other, slipped away.


    ¡°Come here!¡± Ning Shaoqing sounded freezing. His face was pitch-dark like a dark cloud which wrapped a thunderstorm. Horrible!


    What he hated most was deception.


    Although he had witnessed with his own eyes that she was acting intimate with another man, in such a fury, he was still willing to trust her and give her a chance to exin.


    Just, the figure of that slim man and the concern she had disyed toward him as well as the way she talked and smiled to him punched Ning Shaoqing with disquiet and difort.


    He nned childishly to himself that if the cart and ox disappeared, she couldn¡¯t go out again.


    Mo Qianxue was puzzled by this storming face.


    She just couldn¡¯t figure out what for?


    She was a person who knew to act flexible ordingly and disliked force-on-force confrontation.


    Yet, in such a case, she had no other choice. He had yelled at her, and now he wanted her to be an obedient cat? No way!


    As a matter of fact, Mo Qianxue knew Ning Shaoqing¡¯s temperament. He was definitely drinking certain vinegar again. Was there one time that he pissed off because of something else?


    That being said, she felt being sentenced directly without any chance to exin when he instantly had the ox killed and the cart smashed.


    Unfair!


    Mo Qianxue also put on a cold face. Instead of walking to him, she sat down on the root sculpture bench that the students had made, asking, ¡°Who do you think you are that you can push me around like this?¡±


    They had agreed in the morning that after she came back, she would tell him everything that happened in these days. Luckily Tong Zijing was getting better. It wouldn¡¯t be counted as breaking words if she told Ning Shaoqing now.


    But with this attitude of him, she¡¯d rather choose not to tell him!


    ¡°Who am I? I shall let you know who I am!¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t move, so Ning Shaoqing walked to her, bringing his frosty storm.


    Mo Qianxue was debunking in secrecy that he said this every time. Could he think of something else to frighten her? But when she looked up, she found him more raging thanst time. With her heart plummeting, she sprang away immediately.


    ¡°Ning Shaoqing! If you dare to kick my ass again, I will let you regret for a lifetime.¡±


    This man seemed to get addicted in kicking her ass. If he became ustomed to this in the future, how could she save her face?


    Mo Qianxue gussed that Ning Shaoqing would stop if she was angry in real terms.


    Yet, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t slow down his footsteps, only sweeping a nce at her thin white neck.


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t kick your ass, I...¡±


    Mo Qianxue suddenly panicked when Ning Shaoqing dashed over to hold her in his arms and showed his sharp teeth, ¡°You can¡¯t bite me either...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I didn¡¯t think about it just now.¡± The tone was affectionate but he said it while grinding his teeth, ¡°So my sweetheart, you like biting.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t thought about it? What a lie! Mo Qianxue clenched her fists. Upon saying this, she instantly wanted to kill herself. Wasn¡¯t that a sign ofpromise?


    Ning Shaoqing pressed his face against Mo Qianxue¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Qianxue, your neck looks delicious.¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart was cornered by coldness. Delicious? Just bite whether it was delicious or not! Should she add some seasonings? What a way of torture!


    Yet, he sounded not angry anymore... Ouch! It hurt!


    He actually took a bite!


    As she struggled, the silver hairpin in Mo Qianxue¡¯s hair fell off, the ck silk dripped down like a waterfall with the removal of thest shackle.


    The long hanging hair, in the eye of Ning Shaoqing, had a hard-to-get kind of seduction.


    He removed his teeth from her neck,bed her hair with fingers and shook his head, yielding. After all, he wouldn¡¯t be reluctant to hurt her.


    His rage had vented out after all the smashing, threatening, and biting.


    But Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t think so.


    Her neck was still burning from his bite. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. Raising her hand, she pped away the hand on her hair and looked away, hoity-toity.


    He wished a peaceful ending and her forgiveness by merely fondling her hair after all the drama?


    Ning Shaoqing lifted his hand again, and Mo Qianxue pped it away again.


    The two were stuck in the repetition of the movement.


    After a while, Ning Shaoqing finally couldn¡¯t stand it, carrying Mo Qianxue onto his shoulder and walking to their room.


    Mo Qianxue, in a fluster, patted his back, ¡°What...what do you want? You crazy man!¡±


    Ning Shaoqing sneered, ¡°If I¡¯m crazy, I¡¯m driven crazy by you.¡±


    Regardless of Mo Qianxue¡¯s shy resistance, he locked her waving hands and carried her in his arms.


    Walking into their room, he put her down into a chair and helpedb her hair into her usual style.


    Mo Qianxue quietly stared in the mirror to look at herself as well as the man doing her hair. Although his face maintained cold, gentleness and love oozed out of his eyes.


    This scene, like pure spring water, welled up in the field of her heart.


    Very likely, Ning Shaoqing, a noble lord, had never done hair for any women, so it took him long to finish a simple hairstyle of a vige woman.


    Upon finishing, he breathed a long sigh, ¡°Please, tell me everything about what was going on in Tong mansion.¡±


    Admitting that it was indeed improper for a married woman to run around outside home every day, Mo Qianxue stopped fighting against him too.


    Hence, she began to tell him about the hateful Mr. Tong, who was an obstinate stern man that loved his son, but in a wrong way, and used him of the foolish father in the world...


    Then she talked about poor Tong Zijing, an innocent clever but unfortunate child...


    Finally, she told him how she had treated Tong Zijing, how much progress the poor boy had made, how bullhead Mr. Tong had been, and so on. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to mention the fact that she had held lord Tong by the hand.

 Chapter 87: Longevity Birthday Noodles

    <h4>Chapter 87: Longevity Birthday Noodles</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    When Mo Qianxue told the story, a smile remained on Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face, unrevealing any trace of his true thought.


    The smile turned Mo Qianxue increasingly restless. She even lowered her head out of guilt. His eyebrows leaped for a time when she talked about Tong Zijing. She only prayed that he could untie his psychological knot of jealousy.


    When she finished, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s gaze lingered on her face for a while, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. I won¡¯t me you, but let¡¯s put an end to it.¡±


    Mo Qianxue tried to say something and he added, ¡°You¡¯ve done your part. It¡¯d be good Mr. Tong gives you the valley. Don¡¯t go to Tong mansion anymore even if he doesn¡¯t. I¡¯ll find a nice ce for you.¡±


    ¡°But...Zijing...¡± Now what Mo Qianxue cared was no long the mere valley but Tong Zijing¡¯s condition.


    After spending a few days together, the poor body really touched some part in her heart and gave her a sense of family. Maybe, in the past few days, she had really treated him as her younger brother.


    Now it was a vital phase for Tong Zijing. If she stopped going there, Mr. Tong, the stupid old man, might doing foolish things to him again.


    If that happened, the former effort in treatment would be cast to the winds and the pitiful lord¡¯s condition would be even harder to heal in the future.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s worry all wrote on her face. A ferocious flood of vinegar rolled and roared in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s heart, but his face remained calm as usual, ¡°Tong Zijing has his father to take care of him. Why does it have anything to do with you?¡± Zijing? Were they that close already? Was she treating her husband like a dead person?


    Mo Qianxue understood that his seemingly selfish question was jealousy in another guise, and feeling that she couldn¡¯t talk him through, she turned away to go out.


    Ning Shaoqing threw away his smile. By his temper, it already painstaking easy to let her finishing tell the story of Tong Zijing.


    He was also perplexed. Why did the originally warm and loving atmospheree to an unpleasant end atst?


    At the dinner, he still looked gloomy withplicated expressions.


    Mo Qianxue called him narrow-minded to herself and afterwards kept wondering how she could go out tomorrow.


    Even if she no longer go to Tong mansion in the future, she should notice in advance and leave some guidance so that she herself could rest assured.


    After dinner, Ning Shaoqing went out for a walk alone, his footsteps heavy.


    Mo Qianxue went to sister Zhang¡¯s house at the entrance of the vige.


    Without her oxcart, she could only bother the only man who owned a horse carriage in the vige.


    She didn¡¯t arrive at sister Zhang¡¯s house yet when she heard sister Zhang cursing Zhang Genbao. Mo Qianxue suddenly thought of the scene they had witnessed in the forest and, stopping her steps forward, turned away to go back.


    She would rather avoid the trouble than mess up with the woman.


    Night fell totally, but Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t back yet. Asan wasn¡¯t at home either. Although Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t worry about his safety, she still found herself in a fidget.


    Awu was practicing martial arts in the yard, Mo Qianxue, in a daze, came to asked him. Awu stopped, rubbing his head to think for a long while before telling her that it was lord¡¯s birthday today. Probably lord was reminded of something, so he went out to take an air to vent his depression.


    Could there be anything else that made lord more depressed than this date? But certainly, Awu didn¡¯t dare to telldy this.


    On hearing these words, Mo Qianxue at once regretted. If she had known it was his birthday today, she wouldn¡¯t have argued with him earlier.


    Damn ancient times that didn¡¯t have cellphones! She wanted to express her apology right now and called him back.


    She turned around and went to the kitchen. Spooning a bowl of flour and pouring some water, she began to make dough.


    In such a winter night, he must feel cold after being blown with wind for so long. Later when he got back and was offered with the longevity noodles she made for him, she reckoned that he wouldn¡¯t be angry anymore.


    After the dough was done, she began to twist in into a single long rope of noodle.


    A bowl of longevity noodles for birthday only had one single long noodle to suggest eversting fortune and auspiciousness! Mo Qianxue also prepared a duck egg to put on the noodles, which was meant to safeguard against evil spirits and wished smoothness and sess of his life.


    It was midnight already and Ning Shaoqing hadn¡¯t returned yet. Mo Qianxue pushed open the doors of the living hall. Reflected on white snow, the moon looked brighter.


    She remembered the days when she had just arrived in this estranged world and when they two had lived a life counting on each other.


    She remembered how he had protected her when those vige elders came to reproach her. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help ming herself. If he could stand up for her when she was in trouble, then why could she give up her stubbornness for him?


    Fine. Alright. Later when he came back, she would tell him that tomorrow she wouldn¡¯t go to Tong mansion. She would stay at home to apany him.


    Since Su Qi was there in Tong mansion. Nothing serious would happen within one day.


    At the moment, having made up her mind, she told Awu to send a message to Tong mansion that recently she was too upied to go there and that they take care of Tong Zijing as she had instructed them.


    Certainly Awu was happy about the news. Finallydy thought it through.


    Naturally the winter night was cold.


    Ning Shaoqing, with anger stuck in his chest, looked sorrowfully pale. He had stood on the top of the hill in bitter wind for a long time. Asan couldn¡¯t help persuading him, ¡°Lord. It¡¯ste. I¡¯m afraiddy is worrying about you. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Was she? Or she was worrying how to deceive him to get out of door and meet that Tong Zijing?


    With this on his mind, he unconsciously turned around and walked in the direction of home anyway.


    After all, he hoped that she was happy. After all, he cared about her.


    Arriving at the gate and at the sight of the dim light inside the house, Ning Shaoqing was a little shocked and somehow exalted.


    Was she waiting for him? She cared about him?


    He hurriedly pushed the doors open when Mo Qianxue happened to look up.


    Ning Shaoqing gazed at Mo Qianxue, surprised and excited yet silent.


    At the moment, Mo Qianxue¡¯s heartbeat elerated. Concern and joy shed in her eyes. She stepped forward to hold him in a hurry.


    ¡°You naughty man. Why did you go out for so long and keep me waiting and waiting?¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Just go to bed in time. Asan heard I wanted to eat something different and told me that there were deer in the forest, so we went to hunt deer.¡±


    ¡°Then, where is our deer?¡± Mo Qianxue asked with an understanding smile.


    What a bad excuse! Ning Shaoqing coughed and was about to answer her when Mo Qianxue joyfully began to sing a song while jumping around him.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you; happy birthday to you...¡±


    All she wanted to sing was entailed in the song.


    After singing the birthday song, Mo Qianxueughed again, ¡°How can we miss longevity noodles on birthday? I bet you feel cold after staying out for so long. Come and eat something warm.¡±


    Reaching the kitchen door, she yed good girl, ¡°My dear lord, the heaven of me, please wait for a second, and allow me to serve you with a bowl of longevity noodles.¡±


    Dear lord? He hoped that he wasn¡¯t in a dream.


    He only remembered that the first time she had called him so was the day he woke up again. Shame that at that time, he was too dizzy to forbid her from calling him in an intimate term.


    With sweetness in his heart, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t stay and wait in the living room but followed her to the kitchen.


    The water was still boiling in the pot, and the minced meat going with noodles was stewing in the small pot.


    Obviously, she had been waiting for him while paying attention to the kitchen, so that he wouldn¡¯t have to wait and could instantly eat what she had prepared for him.


    A flow of warmth ran through his heart. Involuntarily, he stepped forward and hugged her from behind.


    Mo Qianxue was getting out the noodles when she was suddenly taken into his arms.


    This posture made her inconvenient to move, so she tried to push away his hands, but he just wouldn¡¯t let her go and hugged her still harder, putting his head in her necks and gently rubbing.


    ¡°Rid of me, or the noodles are over-cooked and softened.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing remained silent, hugging her, and touched her back neck with his lips for a long time before releasing her.


    Of course atst the noodles were over-cooked but Ning Shaoqing liked them very much.


    As if, this bowl of noodles was the best food he had ever tasted.


    The noodles were devoured by Ning Shaoqing in one breath like gust blowing out thin cloud, but in his elegant manner, as usual.


    Putting down the chopsticks, he gazed at Mo Qianxue and said seriously, ¡°Qianxue, you¡¯re the first person who actually went to the kitchen and made longevity noodles for me.¡±


    He sounded calm, but Mo Qianxue could detected certain sorrow and bitterness. Instantly, her nose turned sour.


    She knew what he indicated. She knew that the same day ofst year constituted the biggest wound in his life.

 Chapter 88: Cold Poison

    <h4>Chapter 88: Cold Poison</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Ning Shaoqing sat in the chair when Mo Qianxue walked over and gave him a tight hug,forting gently, ¡°Don¡¯t think about what has happened.


    There wasn¡¯t me in your former twenties years of life, but in the future decades of your life, I¡¯ll always be there for you. If you like it, I¡¯ll make longevity noodles for you everying year.¡±


    The knot between Ning Shaoqing¡¯s brows gradually dissolved. He clenched Mo Qianxue¡¯s hands, taking them to near his heart and then to his lips.


    He had a wife now! He had someone by his side for the rest of his life.


    The sadness and misery was still there at the bottom of his heart, but he knew that now whenever he was defeated and fell weak again by his past, his wife would be there for him and hug him hard.


    For most of time, a man¡¯s strength was derived from a woman¡¯s support.


    Women needed men, but the opposite was true as well.


    The air became quiet and was glued with love.


    Mo Qianxue took a nce at the outside dark sky and felt a little stupid for being so touchy feely. Sheughed, ¡°It¡¯s pitch-dark already. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    Upon finishing, she struggled to get rid of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s hand, which took her long to seed.


    She cleaned the table and then went to bed with him.


    Tonight was destined to be unusual. The wind blew and trees rustled.


    Life is such a circle. You turn around and around until you¡¯re dizzy, then you¡¯re with your Mr. Right.


    Ning Shaoqing entered their room, taking her by the hand. This gave her a sense of wedding.


    She stole a nce at Ning Shaoqing, who looked satisfied and joyful.


    From the moment he saw her waiting for him, the smile never left his face. His eyebrowsy in a rxed position, shining eyes dotted on the pretty face, which all together, by the flickering candlelight, made him looked more charming and elegant.


    ¡°Blow the light and go to sleep.¡± Ning Shaoqing whispered.


    Staying out for so long, now he was anxious to sleep? She looked at him and pouted yfully, ¡°Why hurry? I haven¡¯t made bed yet. Don¡¯t press me...¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish yet and was suddenly lifted up by him, being pressed into the bed and the storm of kiss.


    ¡°The light is on.¡±


    A sh of palm wind swept and the candle fire was out.


    It was his birthday, so he should get something sweet. Mo Qianxue only pretended to resist a bit and then let him get his way.


    In fact, from the moment when Awu had told her that it was Ning Shaoqing¡¯s birthday, Mo Qianxue had anticipated something erotic to happen tonight.


    At this moment, Mo Qianxue totally forgot that she was underage.


    She only thought that the ancient people got married at the age of fifteen, so it would be alright if they did it.


    Besides, her body was mature with well-developed boobs. Probably she was over fifteen years old already.


    Under his kiss, the feeling of electric shock swept from her brain all the way down spine. Mo Qianxue found herself in dizziness.


    Half-awake and half-dizzy, she was peeled out of her clothes by Ning Shaoqing in a second. The naked skin was fair and smooth as jade, giving her beauty beyond description.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes were darkened, like a bottomless well that one could never see through, but there was leaping tongues of fire which was going to swallow and devour Mo Qianxue.


    He was indeed tasting her. The brushy and dense kisses fell on her body, bringing some madness and a grain of discontent. The big hands grabbed her shoulders and could smash her into ashes as long as a little strength was deployed.


    At the pitch moment, he dissatisfiedly pinched Mo Qianxue¡¯s nose and bit her lips as if he was venting out something.


    The man painfully gasped and puffed, holding the beautiful delicate body in his arms, his head buried in Mo Qianxue¡¯s neck.


    Wrapping her in the quilt, he himself got out.


    With the quilt in between, he violently moved and turned, face flushing, groaning in seemingly painful enjoyment.


    Suddenly, he breathed a long sigh and his body turned stiff. Mo Qianxue, in his arms, felt the dampness through the quilt. The cute face became red. A fire seemed to be lit up within her body and made her skin burning in scarlet. Her soft body leaned in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s arms, itchy for fondling.


    The strange feeling made her wriggling against Ning Shaoqing¡¯s body. The eager look excited and amused Ning Shaoqing whoughed slightly.


    ¡°Ha~¡±


    It was gentle and soothing like oing spring breeze, tickling her fidgeting heart.


    But he didn¡¯t take further actions on her.


    What was wrong with this man? Was he deliberately teasing her and letting her shamelessly beg him for that?


    Or did he have a peculiarity?!


    In this continued, she reasonably suspected that she would also be one of those wretches who got pregnant without enjoying sex.


    After he released, he got himself into the quilt, taking her into his arms and leaving no seam between the two naked bodies.


    She thought he would cease here. Unexpectedly, he began to kiss her even harder on every inch of her skin, including the part that she felt shy to speak out.


    Hence, she became dizzy again in waves of current attack.


    He didn¡¯t talk. She didn¡¯t either.


    He was too busy to talk, but she was speechless from depression.


    She had counted on him to say some sweet flirting words as they leisurely began the love-making. As gentleman, how could he now acted like this?


    Moreover, once he buried himself in his work, his mouth mmed up, only open asionally to make her shy and itchy.


    Sweet time ran faster. Quickly, the drum of midnight rang. Ning Shaoqing had released for the third time with her wrapped in the quilt.


    At this moment, after kissing and wrapping her in the quilt, he nned to do that again!


    Mo Qianxue, mouth parched and tongue scorched from the torture of current, momentarily hit the ceiling, raising her foot and kicked him off at once.


    Damn the asshole. Was he teasing her while hurting his own body? What was that?


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t expect this and stayed on the ground for a while, nk-minded.


    At the second thought, he understood.


    In the dark, he smiled. He had been suppressing himself for too long so that he acted like this tonight.


    On his birthday, in the face of his beloved woman, he would fall ill if he didn¡¯t give vent to it.


    It was his fault. He had ignored her feelings.


    Thinking of this, Ning Shaoqing climbed onto bed again. He slipped into the quilt and turned her around to face him.


    The previous times of release and the coldness of the floor had put off the fire on his heart.


    Upset, Mo Qianxue turned her back to him again.


    He reached out and took her into his quilt.


    Upon the touching of naked skin, he was slightly turned on again. He tried his best to adjust his breath, whispering, ¡°To tell you the true, I have cold poison in me!¡±


    Mo Qianxue almost sprang up from astonishment. He knew that? He always knew? No wonder. A smart like him certainly knew there was something wrong with his body.


    ¡°Is that poison...fatal?¡± Mo Qianxue¡¯s voice was shaking. Since he knew the situation, probably he also knew how to cure it.


    ¡°Not for the time being.¡± Ning Shaoqingforted his shaking wife, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to tell you because I don¡¯t want you to worry. But now, if I still hide it from you, I believe you will definitely misunderstand me.¡±


    Poison. Alright! But why did it have anything to do with love-making?


    Mo Qianxue was speechless.


    ¡°The poison won¡¯t do harm to my body if it isn¡¯t triggered, but, if we do it and when my...gets into you, the cold poison will invade your body to harm your womb, which might make you infertile.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s seemingly calm tone revealed nervousness.


    Mo Qianxue pissed off, cursing in secrecy: damn it! Damn it! What stupid poison! Did it want to deprive her of happiness?


    She hoped that the asshole who had poisoned her husband wouldn¡¯t fall into her hand, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t forgive him easily. Now she could create a little figure in her mind and carry out witchcraft on it. Go to hell!


    ¡°Then...what should we do?¡± Although she felt a little embarrassed, she still asked the question. Should they bear the situation like this before he was cured?


    It hurt his body and her heart! Besides, her body would be hurt too! From inhibition!


    ¡°It¡¯s said that only a strange doctor who is called a divine hand of detoxification can cure this poison. My people have inquired that recently the weird doctor showed his presence in Tianxiang city. I guess soon I can invite him to cure my poison.¡±


    ¡°The strange doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Have you heard of him?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve met him.¡±


    ...


    Speaking of the strange doctor, Mo Qianxue had to mention Jian family and Jian Qingyou.


    And when speaking ofdy Jian, Mo Qianxue praised her intelligent, knowledgeable and decisive.


    She was Mo Qianxue¡¯s first friend in real terms after she arrived in this other world. She hoped that Ning Shaoqing could move on over the first aid, at least stop being mad at it even though he couldn¡¯t ept it.


    After the couple met each other ¡®candidly¡¯, their hearts got further closer.


    During the conversation, when Mo Qianxue mentioned Jian Qingyou, Ning Shaoqing only stayed silent for a while. Even though he didn¡¯t pull his face, he wasn¡¯t being as jealous as before.

 Chapter 89: Take Him Home

    <h4>Chapter 89: Take Him Home</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The couple fooled around until veryte. Certainly, they couldn¡¯t get up in the morning.


    Very early, Awu went to Tong mansion to send a message for Mo Qianxue. Awu also went to the school to ask a day off for his lord.


    When Mo Qianxue woke up, it was noon already. With nothing to tackle with personally, she felt toozy to get up.


    Ning Shaoqing leaned innguor on the coach, staring at Mo Qianxue, all smiles. He enjoyed the peace and pleasure of the moment, which made him feel like floating on clouds carefreely and no longer lonely.


    This tranquil also reminded Mo Qianxue of a line: I¡¯m willing to tell you how nice and peaceful time is, to be there for you amidst fleeting years, and to recall our glorious past with you at an old age.


    The two pairs of eyes, carrying love, tickled each other when there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Lord. Mr. Tong is here.¡±


    Mr. Tong came? Anything wrong with Tong Zijing?


    Mo Qianxue jumped off the bed but was pressed down by Ning Shaoqing who said camly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with everything. You have some rest today.¡±


    Then, he turned around and went out, his face turning from loving to freezing.


    In the living hall, Mr. Tong paced back and forth with anxiety.


    Ning Shaoqing raised his folded fists and greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you Mr. Tong. What may I help you?¡±


    Mr. Tong looked up, a little surprised, ¡°Mr. Ning, nice to meet you. Is Mrs. Ning at home?¡±


    Since Ning Shaoqing was deadpan, Mr. Tong didn¡¯t disy too much courtesy either.


    The two men, clear of each other¡¯s background, were of equal rank in the capital, so it was unnecessary for them to go through superficial formalities.


    Ning Shaoqing let Mr. Tong to take a seat and he himself sat next to him, saying unhurriedly, ¡°My wife is in slight difort and is taking a nap.¡±


    ¡°Please help me pass a message to her that there is an emergency.¡± After all, Mr. Tong was the one begging for something, his tone was softened.


    Ning Shaoqing looked at with a cold eye, ¡°What emergency? Mr. Tong can feel free to tell me.¡±


    ¡°My son Jing¡¯s former condition recurred after he heard that Mrs. Ning wouldn¡¯te to our mansion. Please help me pass the words to her.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯d be more reasonable if your son is ill rather thaning to my house.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ning, maybe you don¡¯t know the situation yet. My son¡¯s condition is unusual...¡±


    ¡°First of all, my wife is no doctor with any treatment knowledge. Secondly, she¡¯s not a servant of Tong mansion; she has no duty to wait for your call at anytime. Are you going to the wrong ce and praying to the wrong Buddha?¡±


    The two men took their rounds with lip clubs and tongue swords.


    At the beginning, Mr. Tong was able to maintain a smiling face and polite tone, but as Ning Shaoqing acted so unmoved, he was a little anxious and began to spite out harsh words, ¡°I guess you shouldn¡¯t want to see your brother so soon.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing took no effort to know that this was a threat.


    He put down his teacup and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not a person subject to any threat.¡± Upon finishing, he turned around andmanded, ¡°Asan, let¡¯s walk our guest to the door!¡±


    Mr. Tong stood up, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re not. But don¡¯t forget that Mrs. Ning is only a weak vulnerable woman.¡±


    The old asshole was threatening him with Mo Qianxue¡¯s life.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯tpromise, ¡°Right. But let¡¯s wait and see whether my wife or your son is luckier-fated.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was his weak point while Mr. Tong had his own too.


    ¡°My son will be well-protected by me, but I¡¯m afraid Mrs. Ning couldn¡¯t survive your mother and brother¡¯s schemes.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s heart plunged, and his face changed slightly, but the tone remained decisive, ¡°Thanks for your reminder, but don¡¯t bother to care about her.¡±


    Mr. Tong was an old general who had went through numerous scenes like this, so seeing that his threatening didn¡¯t work out, he turned gentler again, ¡°Mrs. Ning and I instantly became friend at our first encounter. I¡¯m considering adopt a daughter, what do you think?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s steps halted at the door.


    If Tong family really meant to protect Qianxue in the future, he would be indeed much relieved about her safety. Even if Ning Shaoyang, his younger brother, finally figured out his whereabouts and aimed to eliminate him, he wasn¡¯t a bit dreadful.


    However, as Mr. Tong had said, Qianxue didn¡¯t know martial arts. She was in potential danger.


    With Tong guards¡¯ protection and shelter of Tong family, Ning Shaoyang might be merciful to her.


    He, Asan, Awu and his shadow guard. Merely four people. How could they protect her if that day really came?


    He was seriously contemting on it.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s voice rang from outside, ¡°Mr. Tong and I were on business terms. Since when did we be friends?¡±


    Mo Qianxue got properly dressed and when she just talked to the door of the living room, she heard that Mr. Tong was going to take her as a daughter, which made her almost vomit blood.


    Recognize her as his daughter? What a joke!


    Did he, a man who valued his face so much that he even ignored his own son, deserve a good daughter? No way!


    ¡°Qianxue. I told you...¡±


    The butler Tong was standing at the door, paying close attention to the conversation between his master and Mr. Ning. At this moment, seeing Mo Qianxue, in agitation, he instantly kneeled down and cut in even before his master started to talk, ¡°Mrs. Ning, please, please help my poor lord.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Zijing?¡±


    ¡°In these days, lord has been used to waiting for you at the door as soon as he gets up. At around eight o¡¯clock this morning, you still didn¡¯t show up. He began to be restless and anxious, so the servant told him that you wouldn¡¯te.


    To our surprise, this made lord so mad that he threw and smashed everything in the room and then turned hysteric, crying that no one in the world wanted him andughing in a creepy way... When the servants approached him tofort him, he threw things at them and let them go away, iming...iming...¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart dropped, and she asked in a hurry, ¡°imed what?¡±


    ¡°He said...that...¡± The butler¡¯s intermittent speech left Mo Qianxue so worried. Luckily, at least, he seemed ready to pay any price and shot out the sentence, ¡°Lord said that he only wanted one person, and that is Mrs. Ning...¡±


    This sentence shocked Mo Qianxue like a divine thunder.


    Also, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face was turned from cold to pitch-dark cold by it.


    He had been very impatient, and although he predicted that it couldn¡¯t be a nice thing a hear, he never expected that Tong Zijing should be so bold and daring to demand his wife in bright daylight.


    His eyebrows began to leap involuntarily. He clenched his fists so hard that he managed not to knock down the butler at once for the sake of courtesy.


    The frosty manmanded, ¡°Asan and Awu, drive these two people out of here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Asan and Awu was dispatched, one pulling Mr. Tong and the other pulling the butler who was on the ground.


    Mr. Tong waved his sleeve to shake Asan off, ¡°Ning Shaoqing, don¡¯t be regret.¡± He paced outward.


    Yet, the butler insisted kneeling on the ground and kept kowtowing to Mo Qianxue, begging, ¡°Mrs. Ning, please...¡±


    Mr. Tong, pretending to walk away though, didn¡¯t leave in fact and stopped at the door.


    He stood there, facing outside, shoulders violently trembling.


    Evidently, Ning Shaoqing had resumed his inner peace and was now sitting in the chair and blowing his tea impassively.


    Mo Qianxue was in such a miserable dilemma in the face of this confrontation.


    She looked to Ning Shaoqing. Last night he was so eager and affectionate but now already put on a indifferent mask, something she couldn¡¯t pull off at all.


    Then she looked to butler Tong who was pleading on the ground. She wouldn¡¯t forgive herself if Tong Zijing¡¯s condition really recurred and worsened in the future.


    Baffled, she turned to Ning Shaoqing again, eyes full of begging.


    Ning Shaoqing deliberately avoided eye contact with her, which put her in disquiet.


    No doubts that she must go to see Tong Zijing, but she also wanted to gain his permission instead of storming out arbitrarily disregarding his feelings.


    He did sense Mo Qianxue¡¯s sight and did understand her ambivalence.


    However, he wasn¡¯t so broad-minded as to watch his dear wife taking care of another man, even if that person was a merely pitiful victim to her.


    Her gaze getting no response, Mo Qianxue felt a little frustrated and depressed.


    She turned away inch by inch, and the determination in her eyes grew bit by bit. Now that he was reluctant to be considerate, she had only to go to amodate Tong Zijing first and then came back to apologize and ask him for pardon.


    ¡°Please get up, butler, I...¡± Mo Qianxue held up butler Tong and was about to tell him her decision.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± Ning Shaoqing suddenly stood up, staring at her in a look of giving in. He said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s take Tong Zijing back and carefully attend to him.¡±


    If she must go, then he would just go with her. He could stay assured only when they and what would happen was in his grip.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Qianxue could feel her heart palpitating, unsure this was really happening. Until she looked to Ning Shaoqing and found him, not in a good mood, nodding at her, was she able to believe it.


    She felt both flustered and unspeakably sweet because he must be somewhat miserable but still chose to make such a self-sacrificing decision for her.


    Ning Shaoqing made apromise, but someone else had an opinion.


    Mr. Tong suddenly turned over, reproaching, ¡°How dare you! My son is in poor health. How could he bear a long bumpy trip to here? You evil man must be plotting something!¡±


    He furthered turned about and nced at the decor, despising, ¡°What a in house...¡±


    ¡°This in house is a hundred times better than your prison.¡± Mo Qianxue cut in.


    ¡°You...¡± Mr. Tong didn¡¯t expect that Mo Qianxue could disregard all courtesy and satirized him so directly. He stuttered, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t agree to let Jing live here!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree? Of course you don¡¯t! Thanks to you that Jing became like this!¡±


    His fault being revealed, Mr. Tong got irritated from shame and took a step forward to look Mo Qianxue right in the eye, ¡°I¡¯m his father. I have the final say about his staff. But you, Mrs. Ning, don¡¯t you remember our agreement? We¡¯ve agreed that after my son is well, the valley will be yours. Now don¡¯t you want that valley?¡±


    What was wrong with the old buddy? Now he only thought of the valley? Was he too old to have a clear mind? Go to hell with the valley! Bye!


    Mo Qianxue turned around and no longer wanted to reason with this muddle-headed old thing. Exhausted, she held Ning Shaoqing¡¯s hand, saying coldly, ¡°Shaoqing, let¡¯s go. Asan and Awu, see our guests to the door!¡±


    Ning Shaoqing had made the biggest concession, and she had tried her best too. There was nothing else they could do to save Tong Zijing from the purgatory.


    She hated the fact that Zijing had such an incorrigibly obstinate father.


    Foreseeing what toe, the butler Tong panicked, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Ning, please, forgive us...¡±


    ¡°Master, I think that the courtyard is very nice with fresh air. It¡¯ll be suitable for lord to recover. Very likely he¡¯ll be well once he lives here...¡±


    He shed tears while begging his master and Mo Qianxue. He praised the courtyard, hoping he could mend the situation.


    What a poor guy he was to kneel down to and beg everybody in his sixties!


    Although butler Tong was one of Tong mansion¡¯s servants, his social status, as the butler of a first rank noble family which was entitled by the first emperor of the country, was not lower than the prime minister.


    Mo Qianxue was a soft-hearted benevolent person who couldn¡¯t bear to watch such a scene.


    Mr. Tong was also moved by the butler¡¯s reaction, and, thinking of his poor son, his eyes turn red, ¡°I apologize for what I said. Please forgive me. The valley is yours. I entrust my son to you.¡±


    Then, he left immediately.


    He had been amanding person for his whole life. This was the first time that he conceded to two juniors.


    Hence, Mo Qianxue pulled Ning Shaoqing outward without saying more to Mr. Tong.


    She found that the carriage of Tong mansion was parking at the gate, which reminded her of the former oxcart that had been destroyed by Ning Shaoqing.


    She took a re at Ning Shaoqing.


    Ning Shaoqing ignored the re and scolded the driver, ¡°Leave!¡±


    The coachman was about to talk back when he saw the butler waved to him, so he jumped off the carriage obediently.


    Ning Shaoqing held Mo Qianxue and got into it, so Asan jumped on too to be the driver.


    Mr. Tong just walked out of the house and, seeing that his carriage had been upied and driven away by Ning Shaoqing even without telling him, pissed off and vented his anger at his driver by kicking him and cursing, ¡°You useless thing.¡±


    The driver wanted to exin but was stopped by the butler...

 Chapter 90: Brother-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 90: Brother-in-Law</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    When Mo Qianxue arrived, Tong Zijing¡¯s courtyard was in unusual quiet.


    Her heart leaped!


    At this stage of treatment, the most worrying thing was not that he cried and yelled, but that he stopped crying and became entirely quiet, which meant that he locked himself up in his inner world again, then her previous effort would be go down the drain.


    As expected, when she looked into the room through the window, Tong Zijing was sitting there numbly, eyes focusing on nowhere and full of daze and a little agitation.


    Since the first day when Tong Zijing chose to open his heart to outside world, his eyes had taken off turbidity to be bright but not sharp.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart plummeted as she quickly walked to the door.


    Seeing her, the young servants was relieved and said, overjoyed, ¡°Lord, lord. Mrs. Ning is here.¡±


    ¡°Liar! Liar! You¡¯re all liars!¡± Tong Zijing didn¡¯t move but shouted ferociously.


    ¡°Zijing.¡± Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t sure whether Tong Zijing would talk to her but still tried, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Only when hearing the familiar voice did Tong Zijing loo up. The moment he confirmed that Mo Qianxue was really here, his pupils momentarily erged, as if Mo Qianxue had ayer of brilliance which could illuminate Tong Zijing¡¯s eyes.


    Tears flooded out, he hurriedly stood up, opening his arms and rushing over.


    Ning Shaoqing followed behind Mo Qianxue, and, at the sight of this, he frowned and stepped forward.


    In a sh, he stood in front of Mo Qianxue.


    After giving a big hug, Tong Zijing looked up excitedly, only to find that the person he was hugging was a man that he didn¡¯t know.


    He thought his eyes had a problem and quickly rubbed them.


    Ning Shaoqing shot out chill from over all his body. Did they always hug like this before?


    He looked back at Mo Qianxue and met with her begging eyes.


    He got soft-hearted again and, with a snort, red back, which said that we would talk over thister.


    Once he had decided toe here, he would tolerate what was going on, at least for the time being.


    Moreover, he also found something wrong with Tong Zijing.


    This boy rubbed his eyes and made a hearty grin when he saw Mo Qianxue was behind the man he was hugging.


    Releasing the man, Tong Zijing pushed Ning Shaoqing away as if he was some obstacle.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s almost turned into swords. But for the fact that Mo Qianxue kept pulling his hands as begging, and that Tong Zijing was a patient, he would have screwed the stupid boy¡¯s head off.


    ¡°Sister Qianxue. They are all liars. They said that you wouldn¡¯te any more. I¡¯m so scared!¡± Indeed, he was scared. The happiest days in his life were given by Mo Qianxue. He feared staying alone. He feared that Mo Qianxue would nevere again and that the old man would forbid him from going out again...


    Awu said that? What she had meant was that she couldn¡¯te only for these two days. When did she say that she would nevere again? Mo Qianxue squinted at Ning Shaoqing.


    Ning Shaoqing pretended not to see her, satisfied how Awu had sent the message.


    Yet, this good start only turned out to be a stone falling on his own feet.


    Mo Qianxue pondered that when she got back, she should well discipline Asan and Awu, otherwise she couldn¡¯t always tolerate their ostensible obedience. However, at a right time, she would definitely buy a few satisfying girl servants.


    ¡°Zijing, I¡¯m really busy these days. I nned toe in a few days, but I heard that you missed me so much, so I¡¯m thinking about taking you to live in my house so that you can stay with me. What do you think?¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t a bit find it funny seeing Tong Zijing, an adult, crying like a baby.


    Only because of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s presence, she didn¡¯t help Zijing wipe out the tears.


    ¡°Great! Great!¡± Tong Zijing¡¯s face was still wet and immediately agreed, but meanwhile he unconsciously stole a nce at Ning Shaoqing.


    There was both curiosity and fear in his eyes. Mo Qianxueughed, ¡°This is your brother-inw. He¡¯s a nice person and the most important man to me. He also likes you very much.¡±


    Hearing this, Ning Shaoqing finally looked less upset.


    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± Tong Zijing asked in confusion.


    Although Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t like Tong Zijing, he somehow got less defensive on hearing the brother-inw.


    ¡°Brother-inw is the person lives with me.¡±


    ¡°I want to live with you too.¡±


    Originally, he intended to ask: would I be brother-inw if I live with sister? But an epiphany shed in his mind and he remembered what Mo Qianxue had told him about the difference between men and women. Therefore, he seemed to understand more of what was brother-inw and swallowed the question back to his belly.


    Appeasing Tong Zijing for a while, Mo Qianxue ordered the two servants packed clothes for their lord.


    Hearing that they would take lord away, the two servants stood there frightened and motionless in a loss.


    How matter how bold they were, they didn¡¯t dare to let lord go with other people without the permission of master and butler.


    Tong Zijing turned back and said, ¡°What my sister says is what I say. If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll punish or even kill you.¡±


    Though this sentenceing from his mouth didn¡¯t form a deterrence, it was still effective.


    The two servants had been warned and lectured by Mr. Tong and butler Tong not long before that as long as lord was a little dissatisfied about them, they would get punishment.


    They remembered that butler Tong had told him that once they serve lord, lord was their master whosemand must be carried out. Even if he let you go to hell, prepare to die.


    Anyway, there were no escape from death.


    Therefore, the two, like on drug, quickly packed everything that Tong Jijing would need.


    Mo Qianxue stayed in the room to y with Tong Zijing. Ning Shaoqing was a little impatient, so he decided to take a walk.


    The yard was very quiet. Ning Shaoqing stood still, hands behind his body, and looked up to feel the heavy snow. He stood there for long, but not a piece of snowke fell on him.


    He was also in an ambivalence. On one hand, he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Mo Qianxue, and on the other hand, he didn¡¯t want Tong Jingzi followed around Mo Qianxue all the time like a baby.


    When they were ready to leave, butler, puffing heavily, just made his way back to Tong mansion. Mr. Tong didn¡¯t show up but let the butler bring the title deed of the valley. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t pretentiously refused and directly took it over and handed to Ning Shaoqing.


    The Wang vige was closer to Tong mansion than the dock. By the time it took him to get back, butler Tong must have run all the way back.


    Following him was an honest-looking youth who was around sixteen years old and acted in a proper well-disciplined manner. Mo Qianxue beckoned that he must have received a few years of education.


    After quiet some effort, butler Tong finally managed to restore his normal breath, and he pulled the youth over, ¡°This is my grandson, Tong Zhan. He, as well as Tong Ping and Tong An, will go with lord to serve him. They will also be at yourmand.¡±


    Butler Tong carefully told his grandson how to serve lord properly, while Tong Zijing impatiently urged Mo Qianxue to set off quickly.


    Butler Tong aimed at Tong Zhan building a good rtionship with lord so that he could help lord improve himself. It seemed that this time butler Tong had decided to go all out to safeguard his lord at any cost.


    In addition to the previous carriage, he arranged another carriage.


    Mo Qianxue, Ning Shaoqing and Tong Zijing took the first one, and Tong Zhan and other servants took the other one.


    Tong Zijing sat in the carriage, happily enjoying his fresh experience and curiously looking outside from time to time. When he found something amusing, he wouldugh and wave his limbs with excitement and invited Mo Qianxue to have fun together with him. Yet, still, he would steal nces at Ning Shaoqing to check his reaction at the same time.


    Ning Shaoqing sat between the two, closing his eyes and pretending to take a nap, in order to avoid witnessing the annoying scene.


    At this moment, there wasn¡¯t any ghost of gloom in his eyes. They were filled with pure joy. Mo Qianxue smiled and encouraged him to explore. She also lifted the curtain on her side and looked out.


    After a short while, the carriage arrived at the Wang vige.


    The carriage drove to Ning house, and no vigers came out to check inquiringly because they had used to it. If a horse carriage came, they would be curious if it didn¡¯t head for Ning house. They would get out to watch it like the first time Baiyunju¡¯s carriage hade.


    Amodating Tong Zijing to live in the wing room, Mo Qianxue had to admit that Ning Shaoqing¡¯s suggestion of taking Tong Zijing home would be best either to her or the poor boy.


    If Tong Zijing lived here, she wouldn¡¯t need to take the trouble of shuttle back and forth. The time saved on road could be utilized to do more things.


    As for Tong Zijing, he could live in a fresh new environment while receive attentive care of Mo Qianxue to help stabilize his condition. The treatment of his condition was a gradual process required continuous caring and patience.


    Nevertheless, it was indeed a problem if Tong Zijing stuck around her every second.


    For a day, when Mo Qianxue went to the kitchen, Tong Zijing followed to the kitchen; and when she took a look at the workshop, he followed there too; when she went back to her room, he followed as well...


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t move his body, but his eyes didn¡¯t stay idle. They closely followed them like a sharp shadow.


    He would feel embarrassed to follow around like Tong Zijing, so his ears had to suffer. When he couldn¡¯t see them, he closed his eyes and deployed his ears to hear their position and conversation.


    In secrecy, he nned that when he went to school tomorrow, he should tell Asan and Awu to keep an eye on Tong Zijing in advance. As long as something wrong happened, they must stand before to protect Mo Qianxue and ban him to approach her.


    The three servants of Tong Zijing also followed around like shadow.


    In total, there were four tails behind Mo Qianxue.


    Tong Zijing didn¡¯t think that Ning house was too small or in. For him, here was a paradise where he stayed with Mo Qianxue asking this or that excitedly.


    To his na?ve questions, Mo Qianxue needed to answer with great patient.


    She had to admit that this was the most tiring day.


    When Tong Zijing finally fell into quiet asleep, Mo Qianxue was exhausted.


    At night, Mo Qinaxue caressed her slightly bent waist andined to Ning Shaoqing. Tomorrow she must have to take Tong Zijing to the root sculpture ss. If had the interest, she could then leave him to Wang Tiansong to attend to. She really couldn¡¯t stand it.


    The reason why Tong Zijing¡¯s symptoms had recurred in the morning was due to Awu¡¯s fake message that she wouldn¡¯te any more.


    This was like a sudden psychological bomb which was too hard for Tong Zijing to ept at once.


    However, if there was a psychological transition, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily have to stick around her all day long.


    Root carving would be the best choice, through which he could both learn and y. It was a process that required deployment of eyes, hands and brain, and finally the coordination of these parts.


    Certainly, Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t agree more. If this situation continued, even if Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t bring it up, he would find another way to distract Tong Zijing away from her.


    On hearing her words, Ning Shaoqing cracked a smile and massaged her waist in a good mood. As he rubbed, his eyes turned reddish again.


    Exhausted, Mo Qianxue fell asleep quickly to the beat of his massage.


    Ning Shaoqing sighed and took her into his arms.

 Chapter 91: A Hot Potato

    <h4>Chapter 91: A Hot Potato</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The next morning, when she opened the doors, Mo Qianxue was taken aback by what greeted her.


    One, two, three, four, five and six. Six men stood in a tiny row before the doors.


    Asan, Awu, the two cold-faced guards on one side.


    Tong Zijing sat in the chair in the middle, and next to him was Tong Zhan, Tong Ping, and Tong An.


    Mo Qianxue was speechless. Others had two fierce-looking door gods guarding the gate, and she had six?


    ¡°Sister. You¡¯re up!¡±


    Tong Zijing sprang up to greet her, which made her a little confused.


    Asan saw Tong Zijng was approachingdy again and stuck out an arm to block him. Tong Zijing¡¯s expression was lovable, but Mo Qianxue overlooked it.


    Why didn¡¯t she hear any noise with six men standing at the door? She looked back at Ning Shaoqing who just got up and looked calm as if he had already predicted this.


    ¡°What is all this?¡±


    She could get an answer from Ning Shaoqing, so she asked Asan who was pulling Tong Zijing back.


    ¡°Lord Tong came to find you as soon as he got up. We told him that you were tired and resting. He was unwilling to leave, insisted waiting here, and he didn¡¯t allow us to make noise.¡± Asan remained cold-faced and his tone was also contemptuous.


    Mo Qianxue wanted to ignore what the words meant. She almost had a headache because only until this moment did she found that she had gotten herself a hot potato.


    It seemed that the decision she had madest night was correct.


    She hoped that he would be interested in root carving. If this didn¡¯t work out, she must ask Ning Shaoqing to take him to vige school every day.


    Since root sculpture was a promising business and the students were the vigers¡¯ children, so under Wang Tiansong¡¯s incitation, the vigers had raise a fund and built a spacious house for them.


    The house was originally a single-roomed in one. Later, by Mo Qianxue¡¯s direction, wooden tes were used to divide it into many smaller rooms to serve as independent studios. The students wouldn¡¯t bother each other when they worked alone.


    Gao Qiwa, one of the students, was very talented. Within one month since he started learning, he was able toplete a simple root sculpture on his own already.


    Mo Qianxue took a closer look at it. Although it wasn¡¯t very exquisite and had much room to improve, it could sell at a good price.


    The one made by Wang Tiansong wasn¡¯t creative enough, but it was neatly-carved due to an adult¡¯s precise exertion of strength. Anyway it was not bad in Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes.


    The other three students couldn¡¯t independently make sculptures yet.


    After checking the housework of them, Mo Qianxue introduced to them a new ssmate¡ªLord Tong Zijing.


    Tong Zhan freaked out seeing Tong Zijing held a knife and waved here and there. If he idently cut himself, how would he report to Mr. Tong and his grandpa?


    Tong Ping and Tong An were even more scared that they couldn¡¯t stop their legs from shaking involuntarily. For them, the question was not how to report but whether they could keep their heads on the neck.


    However, they were just too worried.


    Since he was born, Tong Zijing had never officially learn anything. Now he was just enlightened to start his life stage of crazily absorbing knowledge. In the previous several days, Mo Qianxue only had yed with him and didn¡¯t encouraged him to use brain or focus on one thing in real terms.


    He was still muddled, only knowing to imitate, just like on that day, he told stories to Su Qi.


    By a little guidance from Su Qi, he had managed to tell all the dozens of stories.


    Although he had told them intermittently, it was indeed difficult for a person to aplish it after hearing them once.


    On another afternoon, it merely took him a quarter to learn how to pick up beans with chopsticks. All these proved that he possessed strong sticity as long as proper approaches were used.


    What Mo Qianxue taught today wasn¡¯t creative but directional carving¡ªhow to make a lively bunny.


    First, she gave aprehensive expounding on the pictures of various forms of rabbits and techniques. The students listened and digested carefully, and when the lecture ended, they all picked up knives and wood excitedly.


    Tong Zijing was also given a small stump-shaped material. He held his knife, equally excited and concentrated.


    Of course, Mo Qianxue gave him more instructions. For most of the time, she stood behind him and directed him ordingly. She also let Wang Tiansong lead him to carve hand in hand to give him a feeling of the right strength.


    After a short while, Tong Zijing was fully dived into carving.


    Mo Qianxue went in and out of the room for several times. At first Tong Zijing was a little restless and looked to her frequently, butter, when he saw that Tong Zijing really came back soon as Tong Zhan had told him, he didn¡¯t care that much and devoted himself fully to the sculpture piece in his hand.


    Judging from his focusing eyes, he seemed to be in another world.


    Mo Qianxue paid special attention to his at this moment and found that he didn¡¯t look childish at all.


    She was sincerely happy since Tong Zijing was able to concentrate on something. She told Wang Tiansong to take special care of him and then left quietly.


    On her way back home, she breathed a long sigh, relieved finally.


    A horse carriage parked at the gate, and Awu was brushing hair for the horse.


    ¡°Whose carriage is this?¡± She nced around and discovered no visitors, curious.


    Asan¡¯s tone sounded more curious than hers, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the carriage that lord bought for you as apensation?¡±


    Early in the morning, he took the order to go to Tianxiang city and take back this horse carriage, which had long been ordered by lord for master.


    ording to uncle Yu, for this carriage, lord had personally drawn many pictures as demoes for the craftsman.


    She didn¡¯t know?


    Mo Qianxue felt like crying and warm at the same time. She collected herself and reached out to touch the carriage.


    Yesterday, when they robbed Mr. Tong of his carriage, Mo Qianxue has med yfully Ning Shaoqing for destroying her oxcart and demanded a new one. Ning Shaoqing just smiled and agreed and then quickly shifted another topic.


    At that moment, Mo Qianxue thought that he didn¡¯t want to mention it and never expected that he had listened carefully.


    He knew that she liked light blue color, so the deco of the new carriage was in light blue. When she got in, she found that the ornaments were all to her likings.


    Unexpectedly, Awu had such a good taste to buy a carriage that was fully to her likings.


    Yet, this must cost a lot of money. She believed that the man must own a fortune more than the one thousand taels of silver he had given herst time. He had a secret coffer?


    Mo Qianxue jumped off the carriage when Ning Shaoqing was back from school. Seeing that there was no tail behind her, he instantly cracked a bright gentle smile.


    *


    The next morning, opening the doors, Mo Qianxue was ready to be greeted with the six men, but to her surprise, there was no one.


    With doubts, she nced around, which amused Ning Shaoqing.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Mo Qianxue turned back and scolded him, wondering where the six men were.


    ¡°He won¡¯te today.¡± Ning Shaoqing smiled and pulled her back.


    ¡°Uh? He won¡¯te? Where is he?¡± Mo Qianxue gently pushed him.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t mind and still smiled, ¡°Of course at your sculpture workshop! Congrattions darling! Your instruction works out. You are finally free.¡±


    The couple smiled gratified to each other, creating an atmosphere especially sweet.


    Since that ridiculous night, their night time resumed quiet, but of another kind.


    Last night, as long as Ning Shaoqing tried to act undisciplined, Mo Qianxue threatened to kick him off.


    It wasn¡¯t because that she refused to do it. Rather, she was afraid that he would be intemperate likest time, which might harm his health.


    She also worried that he might drive himself crazy toe increasingly dissatisfied, because on that night, the torturing fire within her body was so scorching and itching that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all.


    Ning Shaoqing cared about her and would never allow the poison in his body to hurt her and make her infertile. Certainly she should ept his kindness.


    But he didn¡¯t think about this. What if she couldn¡¯t resist him and get him down? Could he haul in his horns by then?


    Therefore, it would be best to put out the fire before it was lit up. In the future, she wanted to raise several cute babies to enjoy the life of being a hot mom.


    Yesterday, she had order Awu to send a greeting letter to Jian mansion. Today, after arranging Tong Zijing, she was going to visit Jian Qingyou.


    Thoserge families had so many verbose rules that a greeting letter must be sent before actual visiting.


    In fact, visiting Jian Qing wasn¡¯t her sole purpose. She also wanted to inquire more about the weird doctor. Ning Shaoqng told her that he had sent people to check Jian mansion, but the weird doctor wasn¡¯t there.


    She intended to confirm it personally. Awu was driving the carriage which was paved with cushions and quite warm.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help thinking that horse carriage was mostfortable to sit!


    It ran fast and steady with shelters to keep out wind and rain. She lifted up the curtain and saw patches of whiteness outside. Today, she was in a mood to appreciate snow.


    It was dawn and the sky still dim. A haze of floating mist dotted the air, which, by closer look, were swirling snowkes.


    In the distance, multi-peaked mountains loomed yond against the dark-blue sky which was edged with morning sunrays. On the right were steep hills and pine trees that were covered under thick snow.


    On the left were massifs connecting one by one endlessly. The horse carriage was driving in the arms of them. In such a winter morning, everything was in tranquil, except for the joyful snow which falling nonstop.


    The beautiful scenery gave her a good mood.


    The carriage arrived at Jian mansion. The gatekeeper came in to report and then the gate was open. Jian Qingyou should get out of it, followed by two girls at around fifteen years old.


    The two girls looked familiar. Mo Qianxue suddenly remembered that they were among the group of Jian females who had intended to y tough on her during her first tour in the garden of Jian mansion.


    If her memory served her well, one was Jian Qing¡¯s cousin and the other a concubine¡¯s daughter.


    To open the middle gate was the highest respect towards guests.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart leaped a little. There was no free lunch. They must be up to something.


    ¡°Qianxue, long time no see. How are you? I miss you so much.¡±


    Although Mo Qianxue was still perplexed, she properly smiled and relied, ¡°I¡¯m so d that you miss me. I¡¯m good. How are you? It¡¯s getting cold recently. Be careful to your health.¡±


    Jian Qingyou talked to her while taking her by the hand to walk inward.


    ¡°This is Mrs. Ning. You¡¯ve metst time. Remember?¡±


    ¡°This is my daughter, Qinghua, ranked fifth. And this is my cousin, Qingzhen, ranked seventh.¡± Jian Qingyou held Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand and strolled unhurriedly while introducing to her the two girls.


    The concubine¡¯s daughter, Jian Qinghua had been lowering her head and dressed inly.


    The cousin Jian Qingzhen was dressed up even more luxuriously than Jian Qingyou, the legal first youngdy of Jian family.


    She was wearing a three-ringed hairstyle, ck hair flowing down to fall on her shoulders, a white jade hairpin in plum blossom shape with gilded tassels inserted in the buns. What she wore was a red plum pleated gown and two engraved jade bracelets.


    Everything on her wrote luxury and money, emitting a bearing poles apart from Jian Qingyou¡¯s low-profile elegance.


    Jian Qinghua looked up to smile at Mo Qianxue when being introduced, yet Jian Qingzhen only nodded at her since she saw Mo Qianxue merely wore a normal hairstyle and a in silver hairpin plus a red flower. Mock and arrogance yed obviously on her face.


    She thought to herself: a poor vige woman. Look at what she wore.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly know that Mo Qianxue just didn¡¯t care about this. Among the gifts that old madam Jian had given herst time, there was a whole set of clothes which were not worse than hers.


    At that time, Mo Qianxue only took a nce and let Asan put them to closet.


    Even the red flower was picked up by Ning Shaoqing from somewhere and inserted in her hair,ughing that a beauty and flower reflected on each other to make them more beautiful. Mo Qianxueughed at him and called him vulgar!


    Ning Shaoqing had been in such a good mood, so she didn¡¯t refuse him directly, but sighed in secrecy that today she also became a poor woman wearing a stupid flower. She had nned to take if off on the way yet forgot since she had been so obsessed with the snowy scenery.


    ¡°Grandma misses your cakes so much and is going to send people to invite you here when yesterday your letter arrived.¡±


    ¡°Is old madam better now? I¡¯m also going to visit her today.¡±


    ¡°Great. Let me take you to see her. She must be waiting to eat your cakes.¡±


    The two walked andughed all the way and quickly arrived at Ciyang Garden where old madam lived.


    They just reached the yard gate when a pear-figured nanny came up to greet them. Mo Qianxue regarded her and found that she was the amiable nanny Liang.


    ¡°Nanny Liang, why are you here at the gate?¡± Jian Qingyou stepped forward and asked.


    ¡°Old madammanded me to wait for Mrs. Ning.¡± Nanny Liang answered and meanwhile curtsied to the three youngdies one by one and smiled brightly at Mo Qianxue.


    Afterwards, she led them inward. There were already servant girls went inside to report and then told nanny Liang to guide them into the house.


    Old madam, in a burgundy gown embroidered with a horse face, sat in the main position, and behind her stood two servant girls in tidy dresses at around seventeen years old.


    Seeing peopleing in, the two girls put on the ground several cushions. Jian Qingyou and the other twodies kneeled on the ground and kowtowed, ¡°Grandmother.¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t kneel after them but only slightly bent her knees to make a salute, ¡°Nice to meet you again old madam.¡±


    Speaking of it, so far, she hadn¡¯t kneeled before anyone. She wasn¡¯t one of old madam¡¯s juniors. Why should she do that?


    Old madam Jian remained calm at this scene and didn¡¯t disy a bit anger. However, nanny Liang and other servants gasped in shock.

 Chapter 92: Old Madam Jian’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 92: Old Madam Jian¡¯s Secret</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°Get up, get up.¡± Old madam looked up to let them up and then waved to Mo Qianxue, smiling, ¡°Come here Mrs. Ning. Let me take a closer look at my life-savor.¡±


    Mo Qianxue walked nearer. She was a little surprised that old madam Jian could recover so quick. Now she looked as if she never had the stroke.


    That weird doctor was really extraordinary. Within less than a month, an elder could be in such a cheering spirit with actions of a healthy person. This oue would be hard even in modern times.


    Seeing the curative effect on old madam Jian, Mo Qianxue became more confidence in the medical skills of the strange old man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about your health. Sorry that I bothered you the other day. Now by your spirit, I believe you¡¯ve recovered. What a nice thing to know. Old madam, you¡¯re a blessed person.¡±


    Hearing that, old madam Jian smiled brighter, ¡°I¡¯m too old. I don¡¯t care whether I¡¯m blessed or not. I only wish that those girls could create less troubles for me.¡±


    The speaker was unintentional yet the listener really listened.


    When Jian Qingyou heard this, she felt that she had indeed created more troubles to her grandmother about her marriage, standing there, sad and stiff.


    Yet, Jian Qingzhen stepped forward, bent over to lean on old madam¡¯s thighs, ying cute, ¡°Grandma. I can¡¯t be more filial; how could I create troubles for you?¡±


    Then, she should take a provocative glimpse at Jian Qingyou.


    That was so obvious that when Jian Qingyou was immersed in her sadness, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help cutting in, ¡°Of course you¡¯re filial. I bet old madam must be cheered up when she fell ill and saw you dressed up so bright and smart.¡±


    Judging by her overstated personality, she must always be dressed up luxuriously like a colorful peacock. Therefore, Mo Qianxue induced that days ago when old madam had fallen ill, she might also have maintained her dashy style.


    Sharpness shed by in old madam¡¯s eyes. The Tianqi Dynasty¡¯s top value was filial piety. She was reminded that during the days she stayed in bed half-dying, Jian Qingzhen had worn a bright-red long gown to greet her.


    She had left soon after the formalities, without showing any concern or sadness.


    Thinking of this, old madam began to feel ufortable. She hadn¡¯t been seriously ill yet. If one day she really passed away, would this girl still run about wearing a red gown?


    So not dignified! Her Qingyou, who had been brought up her personally, was the best. Disciplined and elegant.


    Hence, old madam¡¯s hand that was reach out to stroke Jian Qingzhen¡¯s hair stopped halfway, ¡°How old are you to disregard rules? Get up and sit well.¡±


    Jian Qingzhen had thought her action could gain more favor from old madam but only to be scolded, which made her very confused and get up depressed.


    ¡°Qingyou,e and sit here.¡± Seeing Jian Qingyou¡¯s expression, old madamforted her, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re thinner again. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll help you with your marriage.¡±


    Old madam held Jian Qingyou¡¯s hands, talked amiably with her, and gestured to the other twodies standing over there.


    ¡°You can leave if you have nothing to report. I have Qingyou and Mrs. Ning here.¡± Old madam even didn¡¯t look to them and drove them away.


    The grandma and granddaughter talked intimately for a while and didn¡¯t forget Mo Qianxue, pulling her hands and chatted on domestic affairs.


    During the conversation, Mo Qianxue told a few jokes before she subtly shifted the subject to old Mr. Wang, the strange doctor.


    Unexpectedly, hearing Mo Qianxue mentioning old Mr. Wang, old madam¡¯s expression inbisibly changed and quickly shifted to another topic.


    Atst, she yawned and imed that she was a little tired, urging Jian Qingyou to hospitably show Mo Qianxue around before letting them leave too.


    Nanny Liang saw them to the door and didn¡¯t forget about cakes. She proposed with a smile that since it was still early, first youngdy should take the opportunity to learn from Mo Qianxue how to make the cakes so that she could make some when old madam wanted to eat, a way to offer her filial piety.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a cake? Was it necessary to value it so much? Mo Qianxue thought less of nanny Liang¡¯s hospitality and amiability. Yet, she was still willing to teach Jian Qingyou.


    Mo Qianxue agreed readily that she would teach Jian Qingyou in a while. Only then did nanny Liang leave with satisfaction.


    After nanny Liang left, Jian Qingyou ordered the servants to keep a distance so that she could chat freely with Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue asked about old Mr. Wang and didn¡¯t conceal from Jian Qingyou, telling her that Ning Shaoqing had certain desease and that she wished old Mr. Wang could diagnose for him.


    Hearing this, Jian Qingyou was quite worried and then slowly talked about the doctor.


    Jian Qingyou wasn¡¯t familiar with the old strange man and only knew him because she had been brought up by grandma.


    She said that the man was very strange in that no one in Jian mansion knew his whereabouts. Most of the servants even had never heard of him. It was said that the courtyard he lived was a wastnd which was seldom visited by others and was said to be haunted by ghosts.


    She added that old Mr. Wang was a friend of deceased old masters¡¯.


    For the former part of what Jian Qingyou said, Mo Qianxue believed! But thest part¡ªthe weird old man was one of old master Jian¡¯s friends sounded imusible to Mo Qianxue.


    Only by the fact that the first person nanny Liang had people invited was Mr. Wang when old madam Jian had a stroke, the strange doctor couldn¡¯t simply be a former friend of old master Jian.


    Obviously, she knew where Mr. Wang lived and that he woulde as long as she sent people for him.


    ording to Ning Shaoqing, the strange doctor now travelled mysteriously and wouldn¡¯t easily visit a patient.


    However, a nanny of old madam Jian could get him at any time. This propelled Mo Qianxue to think more. Seeing that no further information would be inquired from Jian Qingyou, Mo Qianxue changed the subject to food and clothes, the most rxing and popr topics among women.


    As they chitchatted, Jian Qingyou led Mo Qianxue to the kitchen.


    Nanny Yuan had already gotten the news and arrived at the kitchen in advance to clear it of all servants. Only she left to give a hand to herdy.


    Nanny Yuan hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to have a taste of the cake, but if it gained so much praise by old madam and nanny Liang, she believed it must be excellent.


    Mo Qianxue only slightlyughed seeing the arrangement. She didn¡¯t expect that the cake could let nanny Liang so alerted as to make this arrangement.


    Yet, after all, she could understand and appreciate nanny Yuan¡¯s loyalty to Jian Qingyou.


    However, the first step and most crucial one of making the cake was to separate egg white from yolk.


    In the ancient times, there were no eggbeaters, so it would cost a lot of time and energy to make egg white into cream.


    Mo Qianxue took a nce at plump nanny Yuan who wasn¡¯t young at all and was afraid that she couldn¡¯t withstand the workload.


    Without good cream, the cake couldn¡¯t taste delicious.


    Mo Qianxue, out of good intention, asked her if she needed a few more servants as assistants, but she decisively shook her head, rolled up her sleeves, confident that she alone would be enough to do a good job.


    Mo Qianxue was both annoyed and amused by her. She had no choice but go to prepare all the ingredient.


    After that, she began to instruct nanny Yuan to churn egg white.


    Nanny Yuan listened and wondered, holding chopsticks to churn the egg white though, howe the liquid egg white could be turned into solid cream which would stick to the bowl without flowing down?


    With the doubts, her hands didn¡¯t stop.


    Only in a moment, nanny Yuan felt her arms unbearably sore, and, taking a look at the egg white, she found it was still liquid, which made her regret that she hadn¡¯t leave more servants here.


    As she regretted to herself, there was a mor of noise ringing outside.


    Nanny Yuan wanted to put down the work and took a look but was stopped by Mo Qianxue, ¡°This is the most crucial part of the work. If you stop it now, the former work will be futile, and you¡¯ll have to start all over again.¡±


    Just as Mo Qianxue was warning nanny Yuan, Jian Qingyou came over and pulled Mo Qianxue out to check what was going on outside.


    They had asked Siqin and Nongcha to stand guard at the door, but with such loud noises and they didn¡¯te in to report, something serious must be happening.


    They hadn¡¯t walked out yet when a nanny bumped right into Jian Qingyou who was hold Mo Qianxue to head out.


    Mo Qianxue hurriedly to give her a supporting hand.


    Nanny Yuan also dropped the chopsticks, stepping forward and giving that reckless nanny a hard shove at the neck, scolding, ¡°How dare you! Who let you break in?¡±


    At this point, the kitchen doors were wide open. Mo Qianxue took a nce outside. Wow, within so short a moment, there stood a dozens of nannies and servant girls out there.


    What was going on?


    Nanny Yuan didn¡¯t notice the crowd out of the kitchen and, feeling not enough to p her, scolded the nanny, ¡°Don¡¯t you that firstdy is using the kitchen and no one is allowed to enter...?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what is happening? It seems that this family doesn¡¯t want us to live anymore. We even suffer consequence to merely use the kitchen?¡±


    The voice rang from behind the crowded and interrupted nanny Yuan¡¯s words. On hearing the voice, nannies and servant girls automatically divided to make way for the person to pace forward.


    That was a woman, fully dressed up, in her thirties. She wore a squatting-horse hairstyle, light-purple silk gown embroidered with spring butterflies and a sapphire cloak. The pair of flirting eyes were like running water. The pink cheek carried a little satire.


    ¡°Second madam! Nice to see you.¡± Seeing who she was, nanny Yuan hurriedly came up to greet her.


    The first and second madams were never easy to please. Very likely, she was here to make a trouble. It¡¯d be better to act cautiously.


    That reckless nanny was hit in the neck by nanny Yuan and dizzy lying on the ground for a while. Hearing the voice and seeing it was second madam, she cried instantly, ¡°Please save me madam. The seventhdy isn¡¯t well recently, so I wanted to stew some nutritious soup for her, but Siqing and Pincha prevented me from getting in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Get up nanny Zhang! If Qingzhen is not well, she surely needs nutritious soup. What a evil servant you are nanny Yuan? Why did you prevent her from getting in?¡± Nanny Zhang¡¯s words made the second madam harshly scolded nanny Yuan.


    By then, nanny Yuan finally saw clearly that woman, surprised, ¡°Nanny Zhang? It was you?¡±


    This nanny Zhang was the wet nurse of the seven youngdy Jian Qingzhen, and the second madam was Jian Qingzhen¡¯s biological mother.


    In view that her madam was propping her up, nanny Zhang pointed at nanny Yuan and reported angrily, ¡°I came here to stew soup for youngdy, but Siqin and Nongqin didn¡¯t let me in. Over there, the fifth youngdy¡¯s servants Cuizhu and Cuipin also came to make refreshments for theirdy...they argued with each other... I saw there weren¡¯t people here, so went in to prepare nutritious soup but was knocked down the moment I entered the door. She directly gave me a p in the face even without ask why...¡±


    What a cunning servant nanny Zhang was! It was she who had bumped into Jian Qing, but now she should be telling a lie so naturally, meaning that she was the one inadvertently being pushed down by others. Instantly, she shook off the me of running recklessly into ady.


    Obviously, she had nned to sneak into the kitchen to learn how to make the cake in secrecy. Just she hadn¡¯t expected to run in the face of Mo Qianxue and Jian Qingyou who was about to getting out.


    The seventh youngdy? She was jumping lively just now. Howe she suddenly wasn¡¯t well?


    It was merely an excuse for her to appoint her nanny sneaking into the kitchen.


    ¡°It¡¯s gentle to have beaten you. You were so reckless and pushed firstdy...¡± Nanny Yuan wasn¡¯t a person to be pushed around either.


    ¡°I just worried so much about mydy and hurried into the kitchen but didn¡¯t notice that the firstdy was going out.¡±


    ¡°Qingyou,¡± the second madam interrupted her words and said in the tone of a senior, ¡°Must you hide it like this only to make a cake?¡±


    Wow. It turned out that all this was premeditated. Otherwise, how could it be possible that so many nannies and servant girls gather in a short time to watch this and that her mother showed up too?


    Right. It was a mere cake. Just say it if she wanted to learn. Why trouble so much?


    Fortunately, Mo Qianxue eximed, that she wasn¡¯t one of thosedies of a big family, otherwise she would be exhausted to death admits covert vying and schemes.


    The battle between two servants also became a tussle between twodies.


    Soon, this incident was known to old madam Jian.


    Old madam Jian was trimming new plump flowers in a calm mood, and when hearing the report, ferociously cast the scissors on the table.


    She threw it so heavily that the table shook and the porcin and enamel and ze bottles and vases instantly lost bnce and dropped onto the ground along with several branches of plum flowers.


    The vases and petals fell on the ground in pieces, scaring a crowd of servants so much that they even wished that their breath could be noiseless.


    ¡°The second wife is getting more and more troublesome.¡±


    Nanny Liang replied, lowered her head, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, old madam. It¡¯s not worthy.¡±


    Old madam¡¯s face was dark with fury surging between her eyebrows, eyes no longer as calm as just now when she was trimming the flowers, ¡°But for her way of doing things, my second son wouldn¡¯t have leave me so early. By now, she hasn¡¯t learnt a lesson yet. Does she think that I can¡¯t do anything to her?¡±


    Nanny Liang held old madam Jian to take a sit. The servants hurriedly came over to clean the porcin pieces and nts. Old madam kept her eyes looking down and remained silent for a moment. When she looked up again, there was cruelty in her eyes.


    ¡°Send Hongyu to take care of the situation and give Mrs. Ning the four-colored refreshments as our apology. Just let them use the main kitchen. If Qingyou wants to learn cooking the cake, let here to my small kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanny Liang saw old madam¡¯s expression and knew that this time, she was going to deal with the second madam once for all.


    Speaking of the second madam, she seemed to be a cunning woman who, though was a widow, had been maintained a high-profile in the mansion.


    In fact, she never knew that she was merely a chess piece that old madam had intended to cultivate to produce check and bnce against the first madam. Did she really think that the respect and position she enjoyed in this mansion was because of her maternal family¡¯s power?


    Nanny Liang went to direct Hongyu and then came back, retreating all other servants, and began to massage on old madam¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in good health and old Mr. Wang isn¡¯t around anymore. You¡¯d better don¡¯t get angry so frequently.¡±


    Hearing Mr. Wang, old madam¡¯s rage disappeared at once and cursed, ¡°That strange old thing. Why does he keep running about all day long? A freak.¡± She was cursing him, but the tone didn¡¯t carry any trace of dislike.


    Nanny Liang replied gently, ¡°He is entric, indeed, but he is earnest to you.¡±


    Old madam Jian flushed, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if it wasn¡¯t for him, how could I marry to Jian family and...¡±


    Old madam Jian breathed a long sigh. Her expression seemed to have travelled back to decades ago.

 Chapter 93: An Amazing Play

    <h4>Chapter 93: An Amazing y</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Nanny Zhang was punished, and Jian Qingyou was also reprimanded by old madam and left the kitchen. The me fell onto both parties equally, and the cake-making event ended unfinished like this.


    In view of the unpleasant event, Mo Qianxue took the opportunity and left. Jian Qingyou didn¡¯t insist to retain her because she felt too embarrassed.


    ¡°After the Spring Festival,e to my restaurant and I¡¯ll teach you by then. It¡¯s no big deal at all.¡± By then, she must have the eggbeaters made, otherwise it was too difficult to make the cake.


    Last time, she had let Juniang and Yunyao to beat egg white in turns, and upon finishing, both of them had sore and numb arms for many days in a row.


    The reason why Mo Qianxue invited Jian Qingyou to her restaurant before she left wasn¡¯t merely to learn how to make the cake. She just didn¡¯t want to witness Jian Qingyou falling into a hopeless love.


    She intended to arrange a meeting for Jian Qingyou and Xin Yiming and let them to have a good talk with each other. After all, only they themselves knew their own feelings. If they really determined to marry each other, then there would always be a way to eliminate all difficulties.


    *


    At the house of elder Li, the Wang vige.


    Fang Taoer, humming a song, went out again, smartly dressed up and shaking her tail feather.


    Li Kaishi, with his gloomy face, stumbled his way following her secretly in a distance.


    After a few days of peace after the war on their wedding day, Fang Taoer began to spend most of her time dressing up herself and fooling around, which made Li Kaishi hated her so much to witness.


    Now, he attributed his impotence totally to Fang Taoer. But for this bitch seducing him on that day and made him so anxious, he wouldn¡¯t have been attacked by the yin wind.


    He didn¡¯t hide his problem from his mother who was trying to find a cure for him, yet without any clue, she finally told it to elder Li and let him toe up with an idea.


    Li Kaishi was a hard-gained son and the only son of elder Li, all hope of the family.


    However, what could elder Li do with the situation? He almost wished that he himself could go to have sex with Fang Taoer to produce a child. In desperation, he had to secretly turned to the witch living in the vige east.


    The witched checked him and found out the problem. She said his body had been invaded by yin wind which leaked out yang, so the witch prescribed a great deal of talisman water for him.


    Li Kaishi drank the water every day, but there was no effect at all. Aunt Li had no choice but went to her original family and took back aphrodisiac medicine from a barefoot doctor. He took a dozen of doses, but the useless thing still had no reaction.


    Not only was it useless, it became smaller and smaller and shrank inward. It seemed to disappear at any moment.


    The whole family got as anxious as ants on a burning pot. Aunt Li even lost hair from anxiety.


    Of course Fang Taoer didn¡¯t have a good time. From time to time, she was thrown onto bed by Li Kaishi who ripped off her clothes and pinched her skin to make it ck and blue, only in the hope that there might be a chance that he could be turned on by the behavior.


    However, no matter how he tortured her, the thing just couldn¡¯t get up. For many times, he used his fingers as the thing to dash and rampage in Fang Taoer¡¯s body...


    After thest humiliating fight on her wedding, Fang Taoer was lectured by her father and brother who asked her to bear with it and to be an obedient wife. Therefore, although she despised her husband, she no longer dared to find more troubles.


    Paying for so much talisman water and medicines for the son to drink everyday, a gold mountain would copse, not to say Li family wasn¡¯t very rich.


    Hence, the family quickly ran out of money.


    Seeing Fang Taoer went out again, Li Kaishi pissed off and bore outrageous resentment against her. This culprit bitch should have a mood to dress up and hang out!


    Therefore, with hatred, he followed her as he considered how to teach the woman a good lesson.


    As for sister Zhang, she also got out wearing a ck face, seeing that the wheel of the horse carriage broke again.


    This time she didn¡¯t try to catch her man on road but sneaked into the forest by which Zhang Genbao would pass on his way back home.


    She was sure that she would find out the slut.


    *


    Getting out of Jian mansion, Mo Qianxue hung out in the city for a while and bought some daily necessities before letting Awu drive the carriage and heading for the Wang vige.


    On the way back, Mo Qianxue took a nap in the carriage.


    However, suddenly, it braked. Mo Qianxue, unprepared, rushed against the front door at once, leaving her forehead burning. Upon touching, it hurt badly. There must be a lump.


    Mo Qianxue was about to scold Awu for being so careless when she heard sister Zhang¡¯s voice ringing outside the carriage.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, please help me.¡±


    Mo Qianxue lifted up the curtain but saw sister Zhang desperately trying to slip into the carriage. Awu quickly blocked her out.


    Sister Zhang looked disheveled, her face swollen and nose bleeding, body stained with snow, as if she had been rolling in the snow.


    At the sight of Mo Qianxue, sister Zhang began to pour out her words like opening a sluice gate.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, Zhang Genbao is an animal. He was caught on the spot, but he wasn¡¯t sorry at all and said to kill me. Luckily I ran fast...¡±


    Umm... What was she talking about? Shouldn¡¯t it be sister catching them on site and beating the shit out of the other woman? Why was it be the other way round? Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t get it at the moment and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Yet sister Zhang continued her cursing, ¡°Zhang Genbao was an ungrateful man. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him to treat me like this. Look at me... It must be the bitch! Yes! It must be that bitch!¡± Sister Zhang rambled incoherently.


    She didn¡¯t need Mo Qianxue¡¯s response at all. Nor did she needfort. She just needed an audience to listen to her.


    ¡°That bitch, Fang Taoer, she stole my man and let him beat me! She¡¯ll go to hell! Mrs. Ning, do you know that he has never hit me before? It¡¯s all because of that bitch...¡±


    Seeing her messy look and crazy jealousy, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t stand staying with her any more, so she was going back to the carriage when sister Zhang suddenly mentioned Fang Taoer.


    The gesture of getting into the carriage halted.


    At this very time, with sister Zhang¡¯s mentioning of Fang Taoer amidst her illogical monologue, Mo Qianxue understood what was going on after a little thinking. She meant that the woman who had made love with Zhang in the forestst time was Fang Taoer.


    Mo Qianxue thought of something. She had promised to herself that she must find a good ce for Fang Taoer. Now the good ce of her was Li Kaishi, but it seemed to have little effect, so now she jumped out and asked for death?


    Yet, didn¡¯t Fang Taoer just get married? Why was she being so horny? Was Li Kaishi really ¡°disable¡± like sister Fang joked? If so, this was really a good marriage.


    What a ¡°great¡± ending for Fang Taoer! As the old saying went, death woulde at a person if he/she asked for it.


    Mo Qianxue was absorbed in her thought when a figure ran out of the forest, shouting help in the same way sister had just described.


    When the person got nearer, Mo Qianxue found it was Fang Taoer.


    She was also in disheveled hair and clothe with flushing face. In her eyes and from the entire person, there was a smell of lust and drunkenness.


    Yet, at the moment she was panicked.


    Fang Taoer yelled as she ran up here, ¡°Help! Help! Something is going to die!¡±


    Sister Zhang justcked a vent of her rage of being beaten by Zhang Genbao, so as Fang Taoer ran over, she instantly took her by the hair and gave here a few ps right in the face.


    Fang Taoer saw sparks before her eyes by these ps but didn¡¯t fight back, ring at sister and shouting, ¡°You stupid woman, stop it, or your man will be a murderer.¡±


    ¡°What? Who is he going to kill?¡± In shock, sister Zhang let go of her.


    ¡°Who it can be? Li Kaishi.¡± Fang Taoer replied, grinding her teeth.


    ¡°You bitch! Go to hell!¡± Sister Zhang stayed confused for a moment, and when she heard Li Kaishi, she understood and began to curse again, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you bitch! I won¡¯t let you off...¡±


    Sister Zhang, who a few minutes ago was swearing her man, now got up and sprinted toward the forest because she worried her husband might really be a murderer.


    Mo Qianxue was very disgusted with these people, but when she heard someone was going to be killed, she felt obliged to step in. Otherwise, if the mishap worsened to be a murder case, the vigers would call her a cold-hearted woman again. Therefore, she reached out to pull sister Zhang back and ordered Awu to have a check.


    Awu didn¡¯t want to poke his nose into the business either, yet after thest sending-wrong-message event,dy had not only starved him for a day but also threatened that this something like this should happen again, she would kick him out of the Wang vige.


    By then, he peeked at lord, who was sipping tea and didn¡¯t intent to speak for him. Awu even believed that ifdy wanted to y with his head, lord would offer it to her without any hesitation.


    If he refused, bothdy and lord would be unpleased.


    In conclusion, in the future, Awu would rather offend lord than disobeydy¡¯smand. Ever since then, Awu had not a bit doubt towards what Mo Qianxue said, so at this moment, he had only to force himself to nce over there.


    Determined on the direction and slightly stamped his feet, Awu instantly flew away many meters, and in a while, he was immersed in the forest.


    Seeing something going to take care of her man, sister Zhang was rushing over to fight with Fang Taoer again but was reprimanded by Mo Qianxue.


    Then she shouted coldly at Fang Taoer, ¡°What on earth has happened?¡±


    ¡°How can I know?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know? Mo Qianxue regarded her with cold eyes.


    Sister Zhang¡¯s eyes looked like those of a hunting tiger or wolf.


    Under pressure, Fang Taoer swallowed and whispered, ¡°Today I have nothing to do, so Zhang Genbao and I had fun in the carriage, and sister Zhang suddenly rushed in to beat me.¡±


    Have fun? Have fun in the carriage? That game was really fun.


    Mo Qianxue sneered, but sister Zhang¡¯s eyes turned bloody. Only because of Mo Qianxue standing in between and her concern about her man, she didn¡¯te forward to hit that bitch.


    ¡°Brother Genbao prevented her from hitting me and told her that if she dared to bit me, he would kill her first, then she ran away like crazy...¡± Mo Qianxue asked indifferently, ¡°Then? Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Then...then, Li Kaishi rushed out from something to beat me, so brother Genbao tried to protect me and fought with Li Kaishi...¡±


    Sister Zhang couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and came up to hit Fang Taoer when they heard shriek from the forest.


    They turned to look in that direction. People flew out of the forest in a high speed. When they got near, Mo Qianxue saw clear that they were Awu taking a person with each hand.


    It turned out he somehow managed to get some grass roots and braches and tied two people together.


    Seeing her man being tied up and thrown to the ground like this, sister Zhang snorted.


    She cared about her man so much that she began toin to Awu, ¡°You¡¯re so unreasonable. I let you go to stop the fight, but why did you bind my man? You should bind up that bitch and the green-hat wearer Li Kaishi...¡±


    Awu didn¡¯t make an answer but just snorted and take a cold nce at her. The eyes were as sharp as a knife which froze all that she had wanted to say in her belly.


    At the scene, Mo Qianxue only shook her head.


    What a blockhead sister was! At this moment, she still spoke on her cheating husband. If there was a person who must be tied up, the first one should be her husband, and the second one Fang Taoer.


    A pair of adulterers.


    Getting no attention, sister Zhang turned to Fang Taoer again, ¡°You bitch, slut, fucker...all because of you! A bitch like you shouldn¡¯t live in the world. Why don¡¯t you dirty thing go to hell... If you¡¯re so horny, go to find your own man. Why did you seduce my man...¡±


    The mouth couldn¡¯t stop spitting out filthy words, during which Fang Taoer tried to talk back, but evidently she didn¡¯t have a high-pitch and as much fighting experience as sister Zhang.


    Name-calling was indeed a technical job! The words sister Zhang managed to think of could make a wild bird drop off from shame and fish drowning from rage. In a word, no normal person could withstand her cursing.


    In a short while, Fang Taoer ran out of words, defeated.


    Watching sister Zhang¡¯s eloquent nonstop cursing, Mo Qianxue was reminded of a movie starred by Stephen Chow in which the male leader cursed the table sted and fish in the water taking off in every direction...


    Why did Fang Taoer steal sister Fang¡¯s husband of all men? She really deserved this. No one could help her.


    At this moment, as adulterers were caught, reasons were asked, and the whole incident figured out, Mo Qianxue found herself holding a wolf by the ears. She must deal with the affair.


    But these people not only had misconduct but also muddy snow on themselves. Mo Qianxue really hated them to distain the horse carriage that Ning Shaoqing had just gave her as a gift.


    So she gave a look to Awu before she herself got on board.


    Awu tied the two people with a rope the end of which he clenched and began to drive the carriage.


    As the horse galloped, the two people being dragged had to run behind.


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t tie me like this...stop...¡± Zhang Genbao had freaked out due to being lifted up in the air by Awu and remained silent since then. Now, collecting himself, he shouted while running behind.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning...stop... What are you dong? This is my own business. Release me. I¡¯m going to kill that bitch and her adulterer.¡± Li Kaishi also recovered from dizziness. He had been raging for many days, so he couldn¡¯t say anything nice.


    Only then did Sister Zhang shut up and hurriedly tried to catch up and ran behind the carriage.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, what do you mean? Let go of my man.¡±


    What did she mean? Of course she was going to hand over these people to the vige head to let him and elders to judge the case.


    Mo Qianxue was very happy to see Fang Taoer and Li Kaishi being punished. She had to admit that she was even a little excited.


    Li Kaishi deserved it! Fang Taoer was also asking for that!


    Zhang Genbao and Li Kaishi were dragged behind and murmuring something. Probably, they had been lectured in the forest, so now although they had to ran out of breath, they didn¡¯t dare to curse Awu but only kept begging.


    ¡°Woman,e and loose it.¡± In view that Awu was a cold-faced man and that Mo Qianxue stayed in the carriage all the time without looking at them, Zhang Genbao turned to his wife.


    However, sister Zhang wore a gown and couldn¡¯t run fast to catch up with the carriage no matter how hard she tried.


    Then, an amazing scene was on y along the mountain path.


    A horse carriage ran in the front, followed by two men attaching to it, followed by a woman running and shouting at the very end.

 Chapter 94: The Biggest Loser

    <h4>Chapter 94: The Biggest Loser</h4>


    Fang Taoer didn¡¯t try to catch up but looked lunatic from sister Zhang¡¯s bombarded cursing. Sheughed loudly and paced ahead slowly.


    Fortunately, they weren¡¯t very far from the Wang vige. Within one quarter, the spectacle came into the view of the vige.


    It attracted the attention of every vige who passed by.


    Mo Qianxue requested one vige surnamed Wang to go and invite the head, and Awu drove the carriage right to the ancestral hall.


    In a while, the head and elders all arrived.


    Seeing his son was tied up in the hall, elder Li hurriedly went over to loose the ropes. To his surprise, the moment Li Kaishi was released, he instantly gave a p in the face of Zhang Genbao who was next to him.


    ¡°Stop it! How dare you to act crazy in the ancestral hall!¡± As the vige head scolded, Li Kaishi was pulled back and pressed against the ground.


    The head turned to Mo Qianxue and asked politely, ¡°Could I know what is going on?¡±


    Before Mo Qianxue replied, sister Zhang burst into crying.


    ¡°Head, please help me!¡±


    The head didn¡¯t answer yet, and sister Zhang yelled again.


    ¡°Fang Taoer seduced my Genbao. I caught them when they did the dirty thing in the carriage... Li Kaishi didn¡¯t punish his wife but wanted to kill my husband.¡±


    ¡°... My husband is wronged. It¡¯s all because the shameless bitch. She seduced him... He is wronged!¡±


    She talked nonsense but made clear most of the fact.


    Since this was a hearing in the ancestral hall, in a moment, the hall was full of people.


    A young wife burst intoughter when she heard sister Zhang¡¯s crying, ¡°Your Genbao isn¡¯t wronged at all. The other day Yunniang saw him doing it with a woman in his carriage.¡±


    ¡°Right. I heard it was in the forest. Field battle in the carriage... The carriage fell apart for several times...¡±


    ¡°I heard Yunniang and Xiaolei saw them together. It couldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the thing being exposed so soon. The vinegar jar caught it on the spot...¡±


    ¡°The other day, Yunniangined that she didn¡¯t see clear the slut and her eyes hurt by the shaking white buttocks of your Genbao.¡±


    ¡°I knew Fang Taoer is a bitch. Shemitted adultery with Li Kaishi before marriage. Now within one month after her wedding, she did it again with another man. What a shameless woman...¡±


    Everything came to light through people¡¯s discussion.


    Elder Fang had heard of the affair earlier but he didn¡¯t expect that the woman was his cherished daughter. Instantly, his face turned ck.


    Elder Li¡¯s face was more splendid.


    His son¡¯s problem was going to be known to the public and his daughter-inw was an adulterous bitch.


    ¡°Quiet!¡± The head shouted and pointed at sister Zhang, ¡°Stop crying and tell everything properly.¡±


    Zhang Genbao knew the nature of sister Zhang. An honest man he was, he shouted at her anxiously, ¡°You stupid woman. Go home! If you dare to say nonsense, I¡¯ll divorce you immediately!¡±


    Sister Zhang was first scared by the head and then irritated by her husband¡¯s words. This man should want to end the affair easily? Apparently, he was trying to protect Fang Taoer.


    ording tow, a woman whomitted adultery should be sunk into the river.


    Today, she must make the shameless bitch dead. As for Zhang Genbao, with their son Baozhu, she didn¡¯t believe Zhang Genbao would abandon her.


    Hatred umted in sister Zhang¡¯s heart. She took a deep breath to make her mind clearer. In a more reasonable and logical way, she restated what she had witnessed.


    Upon finishing, she added with resentment, ¡°Head, please take Fang Taoer here. Whether I¡¯m lying or not will be tested by asking her.¡±


    Such a scandal hadn¡¯t been heard of for many years in the vige. The head realized how serious the situation was, so he ordered to a viger, ¡°Go and get Fang Taoer.¡±


    He barely finished yet, that person dashed out and in a second, got Fang Taoer here.


    Li Kaishi was pressed against the ground, silent for long.


    The way he looked at Fang Taoer was as scary as a hideous wolf. At this moment, what in his mind wasn¡¯t whether Fang Taoer could survive this but whether his secret condition would be known to others. Within one month since their wedding, his woman went out to steal men.


    Anyone would reasonably doubt that it was his problem.


    If his condition was known to all the folks, how could he continue to live in the vige... At this moment, he became murderous.


    Li Kaishi didn¡¯t care at all about Fang Taoer¡¯s life, but Zhang Genbao¡¯s eyes were red. He shouted and cursed sister Zhang, butter his mouth was plugged at the head¡¯s order.


    The vige head took a disapproving nce at Fang Taoer and reproached, ¡°Fang Taoer, sister Zhang used you ofmitting adultery with her husband. Is it a truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fang Taoer¡¯s tone was calm.


    The crowd had thought she would deny it. Unexpectedly, she admitted readily. It seemed that sister Zhang¡¯s cursing at her worked out and took leave of her senses.


    Her rare seriousness stunned the head, but he had to judge.


    With a sigh, he pulled his face and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve pleaded guilty, there is no need for further interrogation. Now I announce the judgment. Fang Taoer, a womancking of virtue, disregarded ethics and broke vige rules. ording tow, she will be put into a cage and sunk in the river.¡±


    Put into a cage? Sunk in the river? Mo Qianxue was shocked too. She didn¡¯t aim at killing Fang Taoer but only to humiliate her so that in the future she wouldn¡¯t dare to face Mo Qianxue or try to seduce Ning Shaoqing again.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t expect that an ancient vige was granted with such power so as to sentence a person to death so easily.


    She wanted to stand up and say something, swallowing and stepping forward, when Awu pulled her sleeve.


    At a second thought, she found that she had no stance.


    In addition, since she now lived in this world, she must act in ordance with its rules. Moreover, at the thought of the fact that it was Fang Taoer who had almost killed Ning Shaoqing, she involuntarily stepped back.


    Fang Taoerughed madly, ¡°I don¡¯t ept it. I have something to say.¡± She looked unafraid of death.


    Elder Fang thought his daughter was going to defend herself. No matter how shameless she was, she was his baby daughter after all. Probably she was forced by Zhang Genbao.


    ¡°My daughter must be forced by Zhang Genbao.¡± Only with this reason could there be a chance for his daughter to survive. As he said he gave a look to Fang Taoer, who ignored it and didn¡¯t answer her father but turned around to search for someone in the crowd.


    Instantly, the crowd was in mor. Everyone feared that she might look at them, which would bring in slutty disgust, especially for men.


    Fang Taoer¡¯s gaze slid around in the crowd, and finally the desperate bottomless gaze fell on Mo Qianxue.


    She stared at her and said unhurriedly, ¡°Mrs. Ning, you¡¯re the murder who puts me into this dead end.¡±


    Everyone looked at Mo Qianxue.


    Some were puzzled. At this nick of time, why did she get at Mo Qianxue instead of defending herself?


    Some felt angry for Mo Qianxue. Fang Taoer disregarded women¡¯s virtues to seduce another man and was caught on site by his wife. How could she be so shameless to me Mrs. Ning?


    Some even wished to watch a messier and more spectacr drama, wondering if Mrs. Ning was the culprit who had set up a trap for Fang Taoer to jump in. If so, the drama would be interesting.


    If so, very likely the head would confiscate all her property and make it public. Then, he himself would be benefited from the tofu workshop, the restaurant and the carving workshop.


    ¡°What do you mean? When did I hurt you? Show us the evidence.¡± Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t willing to talk to her, but in the eyes of the public, she must defend herself, otherwise people would really believe she was the framer.


    ¡°Evidence? Is it necessary? Everyone in the vige can testify for me! Mo Qianxue, you are just a strange womaning from nowhere. Why should you marry Mr. Ning?¡± Fang Taoer had never been bolder for her entire life. The voice was so clear and loud that it seemed the one to be locked in a cage and sunk into river had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°But for your presence, I would have been Mrs. Ning long ago. And if he became an official, I¡¯m an officialdy too. How could I be who I am today?!¡± Fang Taoer gnashed.


    ¡°And, you¡¯re only a woman of unknown origin. You only deserve to be a ve. Even if you marry Mr. Ning as a lucky wife and cured his disease, you don¡¯t even deserve to be his concubine.¡±


    ¡°You have neither a matchmaker nor betrothal gifts. Nor did you worship heaven and earth or his parents with him. You didn¡¯t give birth to children for him either. How ridiculous that you believe you¡¯re his legal wife!¡±


    Mo Qianxue turned dumb by her words. In an instant, all kinds of noises rang in her mind. Apparently, someone had taught Fang Taoer to say these because she was too stupid and illiterate to make such a speech. There must be a person who had deliberately let her hear it. Since people discussed like this, it meant the speech made some sense.


    She wasn¡¯t a legal wife? Then what was she?


    Mo Qianxue was disturbed by the words. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t known enough about this world. Having said that, she sounded calm, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I¡¯m a legal wife or not? Is it me who forced you to break women¡¯s rules?¡±


    Fang Taoer didn¡¯t reply. The speech only aimed at irritating Mo Qianxue instead of arguing with her.


    She shook her head and then fixed her eyes on Li Kaishi.


    ¡°Li Kaishi, you bastard! You put me into this. You¡¯re not a man at all. Even if I¡¯m naked and climbed on you, you¡¯re still useless.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Bitch!¡± Li Kaishi wanted to tear up her mouth, but he was pressed by others.


    ¡°You are a useless man! Am I wrong? If you deny it, why don¡¯t you show it to them whether your thing still exists or not...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! ...¡± No one came up to plug Fang Taoer¡¯s mouth but Li Kaishi¡¯s mouth was blocked up.


    ¡°You made me do it! Why are you ming me now? I won¡¯t shut up. Genbao is a real man. His thing had reaction as long as slightly touch it. He can do it five times in a row in the carriage. Can you? You can only vent your anger on me and hit me and beat me. All that you did was fake love-making! You yourself is always useless...¡±


    Fang Taoer said it and her face became obsessive.


    At this moment, no one cared how shameless she was. Everyone showed sympathy when they know she must be sunk in river at such a young age.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bitch! Shameless bitch...you seduced my man, you¡¯ll go to hell...¡± Sister Zhang couldn¡¯t bear the speech anymore. Resentment and jealousy blurred her face.


    ¡°Sister Zhang. You can hate me. But who should I hate? I marry to a useless man. But you? You¡¯s even more hateful! You can¡¯t satisfy your man! Li Kaishi is a useless man and you¡¯re a useless woman!¡±


    fang Taoer was now like a crazy dog biting whoever she caught.


    ¡°You...you...you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You know best what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Shut up; shut up... One more word, I¡¯ll tear up your mouth.¡±


    Fang Taoer no longer looked at sister Zhang and proceeded.


    ¡°Many years ago, your ce stopped having water. It became dry and dull, right? My brother Genbao couldn¡¯t even get in. Even if he did get in, it hurt like crazy. Once he felt so painful that he forced in, only to peel off ayer of skin inside and make it bleed. Ever since than, brother Genbao didn¡¯t dare to touch you for many years.¡±


    No water down there? Was it a woman disease or frigidity? Another wave of mor started to spread in the crowd.


    ¡°No wonder she suspects her husband everyday. It turns out she herself is the reason.¡±


    ¡°s, what a poor woman sister Zhang is. She is still young...¡±


    ¡°I only heard of useless men. It turns out there are useless women...¡±


    ¡°Nonsense; nonsense; you¡¯re talking nonsense...¡± Sister Zhang was hysterical.


    Yet, Fang Taoerughed wildly, adding, ¡°It¡¯s said that women are made of water, but there isn¡¯t water in your ce. Tell me, you really think you¡¯re a woman? How can you me me?¡±


    ¡°You...you shut up.¡± Sister Zhang covered her own ears with hands and shrieked at Fang Taoer. Then she turned to Zhang Genbao, ¡°Zhang Genbao, you¡¯re an asshole!¡±


    ¡°You, all of you are assholes...¡±


    Sister Zhang opened her mouth wide and cursed incoherently. In public, such an embarrassing secret disease of her was made known to others like a joke.


    A moment earlier, although she was also cursing, she didn¡¯t lose her sanity. Now, obviously, she had never expected that her husband would tell that bitch her unmentionable disease.


    Zhang Genbao¡¯s heart ached when he heard that Fang Taoer was going to be sunk in river. Now he was only thirty years old. After so many years of life without sex, he only got a taste of woman only a dozen of days ago.


    No matter how bad Fang Taoer was in the eye of others, she was the best to him. Also because of this, he had even, for the first time, beaten his wife, to whom he had always been obedient.


    Zhang Genbao was a piece of dry firewood that had restrained himself for long, while Fang Taoer was horny fire. Therefore, every time the two met, they did it to the full until they both gasped with unprecedented satisfaction. Zhang Genbao even thought about divorcing sister Zhang.


    Only because Fang Taoer was a married woman whom he couldn¡¯t marry did he gave up the idea.


    At this moment, as his beloved-one was to be sunk in river, he didn¡¯t care anymore, ¡°You stupid bitch. Who is an asshole?


    I bear with you only because of our son Baozhu. But how about you? You¡¯re useless but you tried every means to control me. In the past years, I¡¯ve lived a life of a monk. It¡¯s the biggest mercy that I didn¡¯t divorce you. But you keep making troubles. Now you¡¯re killing Fang Taoer...¡±


    ¡°You...¡± In the face of her husband¡¯s usation, sister Zhang copsed to the ground.


    No matter how the scandal would end, she had no face to stay in the Wang vige any longer. Since their affair was exposed, Zhang Genbao lost a huge face and was determined to divorce her.


    Every bit of her strength seemed to be drained out. She had never expected that the biggest loser of this scandal should be her.

 Chapter 95: See Through the Vanity of Life

    <h4>Chapter 95: See Through the Vanity of Life</h4>


    On that night, Fang Taoer was sunk in river.


    On that night, Zhang Genbao was detained in the ancestral hall and kneeling as punishment.


    On that night, aunt Li lost all her hair. Aunt Fang almost turned blind from crying and pricked a simted doll all night.


    On that night, sister Zhang cleaned up her house, did washing, cleaning and repairing...


    Some were too excited to sleep while other sighed. Still others gathered a family meeting to warn the female members not to go out casually and the male members to lead an honest and clean life...


    On that night, many didn¡¯t fall asleep, including Mo Qianxue.


    She sighed how fragile an ancient woman was and how unfair her fate could be. Both were themitters of adultery, but the woman was sunk in river while the man was only grounded in the ancestral hall.


    Mo Qianxuey on the bed, turning and tossing.


    What Fang Taoer had said kept reying and bombing in her mind.


    ¡°You have no matchmaker or betrothal gifts...¡±


    ¡°Neither have you worshipped heaven and earth or his parents with Mr. Ning. Nor did you give birth to children for him...¡±


    ¡°How ridiculous that you think you¡¯re his legal wife...¡±


    The satire kept snowballing and became clearer and clearer.


    Ahhhhhhh! Wasn¡¯t she a legal wife? Was it called illicit rtions out of wedlock?!


    Ning Shaoqing could feel that there was something on Mo Qianxue¡¯s mind. He thought she was scared by the event of Fang Taoer being sunk in river, so he reached out and took her into his arms. By the tight hug, he intended to give her some warmth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    The cello-like whisper tickled the ear of Mo Qianxue, who wasn¡¯t intoxicated by it as usual but sprang up instantly, ¡°I should live in a different room.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ning Shaoqing smiled and sat up. Fearing that she might catch a cold, he took over a coat to put on her and hugged her again, believing that she was being shy again, ¡°At most...I won¡¯t take off your clothes anymore.¡±


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke with him right now, ¡°We don¡¯t have a matchmaker or betrothal gifts, and we didn¡¯t worshipped heaven or earth or your parents. It¡¯s not proper that we live together like this.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing sensed the seriousness in Mo Qianxue¡¯s tone, panicked a little, and his face turned cold at once, ¡°Who said these?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who said these.¡± Restless, Mo Qianxue struggled to get rid of the hug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Ning Shaoqing sounded firm and also serious.


    ¡°Based on what?¡±


    ¡°No means no!¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s domineering character jumped out again, ¡°Who said we don¡¯t have a matchmaker? You marry me as a lucky life, so the vige head and elders are our matchmaker. The jade you¡¯re wearing is Ning heirloom; it¡¯s the betrothal gift.


    If you want to worship heaven and earth, we can do it right now. As for worshipping my parents, I¡¯ll bring you to meet them in the future. As long as I recognize you as my wife, you¡¯re my wife. Why do you care so much about what others said?¡± As long as he recognized her as his wife, she was his wife?


    At first, the autocratic statement sounded sweet and intoxicating. That was right. As long as she was recognized by him as his legal wife, why should she care what others thought? As long as he recognized, and as long as she epted it.


    However, at a second thought, what if in the future he recognized some other woman as a concubine? Should she still don¡¯t give a shit to others¡¯ opinion? Should she also ept that?


    In the past, Mo Qianxue believed that Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t have concubines for two reasons. First, he was in a poor health; second, concubines wouldn¡¯t normal in the Wang vige. The poor vigers could barely make ends meet and had no money to take concubines.


    But now, she knew that Ning Shaoqing was rich. By his identity and origin, it was more than normal for him to take concubines, especially in this ancient society where males were respected as heaven. What should she do if in the future he took a few concubines when his physical conditions got better?


    Inplicated expressions, Mo Qianxue skim through many thoughts and decided at once: if he treated her well, she would be loyal to him. If he dared to take concubines, she would leave him immediately, leaving no room to mend the rtionship.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qianxue sounded ironic, ¡°If you recognize me as your wife, then I¡¯m your wife. If you no longer do, I¡¯m not your wife anymore? I¡¯m so scary, so why don¡¯t we live in separate rooms?¡±


    Then, she added, ¡°In addition, I don¡¯t share toothbrush and man.¡±


    Today, she must figure out his outlook on marriage.


    The past shouldn¡¯t be held ountable but the future was unpredictable. It would be better for her to know in advance how this man viewed their rtionship.


    ¡°You don¡¯t share toothbrush and man. Darling, you¡¯re talking about concubine?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Mo Qianxue¡¯s determined eyes looked right in the shining bright pair of Ning Shaoqing. That was what she meant. No need to hide back.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s cold face stiffened for a second but quickly cracked a smile. His little wifey was being jealous. Yet, he had never thought of getting other women except for her.


    Was it so funny? As she expected, the man was coquettish in nature, or why did he smile on hearing concubines?


    Mo Qianxue flew into a fury, jumping and stretching out her leg to kick him off, and cursing secretly: you chauvinist pig, go get yourself another bed.


    Her kicking foot was clenched by Ning Shanqing who stopped smiling and said with all seriousness, ¡°Believe it or not, I never think of taking concubines.¡±


    Then, the palm stroked the smooth little foot. Mo Qianxue felt a wave of warmth on getting the desirable answer. She tried to take back her foot, but her several attempts of pulling back failed.


    The touch on the foot was dense and itchy.


    No matter how she struggled, Ning Shaoqing kept rubbing and dotting the foot.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s question reminded him of the filthy schemes and conspiracies taking ce in his original mansion. Though he wasn¡¯t a participant, he always heard of this sort of things. In Ning family, there were only two legal sons, he and his younger brother. There weren¡¯t sons but daughters of concubines.


    He had heard of his stepmother¡¯s ruthless schemes, but when he thought of how lovingly she took care of him with a shining smile, he hadn¡¯t been willing to believe those gossips or to believe that she was a vicious woman.


    In retrospect, the reason why she didn¡¯t dare to frame him up was that she had been waiting for a proper timing and a sensible reason block the mouth of the world.


    Recalling the feuds in the mansionpared with the peace andfort he had enjoyed since he met Mo Qianxue, Ning Shaoqing stopped caressing the little foot.


    What he wanted was never superficial power or glory of a bunch of wife and concubines. What he cherished was a peaceful and sweet life with Mo Qianxue and bing old with her hand in hand.


    ¡°I, Ning Shaoqing, swear to heaven that I¡¯ll only have Mo Qianxue as my wife for life. If I vite this oath, I shall...¡±


    In a hurry, Mo Qianxue covered his mouth with her hand.


    This kind of oath scared Mo Qianxue, because the ancient people valued oaths to a horrible extend and she didn¡¯t want to hear any horrible oathing out of his mouth.


    Only have she as wife for life! A sweet announcement it was, Mo Qianxue found it ambiguous.


    For life. It could be his life or her life. Her life would be long, but his might be short, less than two years...


    Mo Qianxue became sorrowful, ¡°Don¡¯t swear. I believe you!¡±


    She sprang to him, took the initiative to kiss Ning Shaoqing. He closed his eyes. This was the first time she actively kissed him.


    The air in the room turned sweet again...


    Of course the sweetness naturally flowed until a proper end.


    *


    In the middle of the night, there was a scream in the ancestral hall.


    The vige was instantly thrown into uproar again.


    Upon the scream, people immediately rushed to the ancestral hall, only to witness Zhang Genbao standing there with a knife in his hand while Li Kaishiying on the ground, full of blood near his pants.


    Therefore, in the midnight, torches gathered in the ancestral hall.


    The vige head, elder Gao and elder Yun were dragged here from their quilts.


    Due to the scandal of Fang Taoer and Li Kaishi, elder Fang and elder Li had been deprived of their identity as Elder. The vige nned to select other old men of high integrity and prestige as elders. Therefore, at present there were only three of them who could preside over vige affairs.


    Some carried out first-aid to Li Kaishi and others interrogate Zhang Genbao. After all this painstaking effort, the whole story came to light.


    Li Kaishi, having lost all his face, became murderous. Fang Taoer had been sunk in river and died, but Li Kaishi¡¯s rage didn¡¯t vent at all.


    Zhang Genbao, the one who had ruined his life, was still alive, quite well.


    He wouldn¡¯t let him live well. He must drag a person to share the miserable life. For this life, he couldn¡¯t be a man, so that guy who had stolen his wife shall not be a man either.


    Therefore, in midnight, Li Kaishi sneaked into the ancestral hall. Originally, he had nned to cut off that thing of Zhang Genbao when he was in sleep, yet, as azy and cripple man who seldom worked, Li Kaishi didn¡¯t have much strength.


    When he dashed to Zhang Genbao, he only scratched his arm, and after a round of wrestle, atst, Li Kaishi not only didn¡¯t pull off his goal but also gave away his real intention.


    Zhang Genbao had swallowed a fire of rage. He took over the knife and, thinking of what Fang Taoer had said that she was tortured by Li Kaishi day and night, on an impulse, stabbed Li Kaishi¡¯s thing once, twice...


    Even he himself didn¡¯t know how many stabs he had given him. His eyes were red in the heart of passion.


    Zhang Genbao thought it this way at the time. Anyway, Li Kaishi couldn¡¯t be counted as a man. In case that in the future he would take drugs and disgust others, why not end it once and for all so that in the future the guy would never recover and waste money.


    The audience sighed. A doctor from the neighboring vige was invited here.


    Zhang Genbao only had scratches in his arms, which didn¡¯t matter at all.


    Li Kaishi¡¯s condition was terrible. Even the barefoot doctor shook his head after bandaged him.


    The doctor said that although Li Kaishi¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t life-threatening, his thing was chopped up by Zhang Genbao, so for this life, he could never be a man again. Even to urinate would be a difficult task for him, and very likely, he would suffer incontinence.


    At the moment, elder Li rushed forward, in an attempt to kill Zhang Genbao, but was pulled back by the crowd.


    Previously, although Li Kaishi suffered dysfunction, as long as he had the organ, there was a glimmer of hope for recovery. Now, without the organ, there wasn¡¯t any hope at all.


    Although elder Li was dragged by the crowd, his sharp-knife murderous eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden from the vige head.


    With such an animosity, Li family wouldn¡¯t let it go easily. Worrying that there would be more incidents, the vige head had Zhang Genbao sent to Yamen (government office in feudal China) of Tianxiang city before dawn.


    Hence, Zhang Genbao¡¯s life or death was transferred to officials and had nothing to do with the Wang vige. In this way, Li family wouldn¡¯t be offended and the vige wouldn¡¯t need to worry about future risks.


    Before sending away Zhang Genbao, the head let people invite sister Zhang, who, on hearing the purpose, only shook her head, replied with a simple whatever, and then turned back to cleaning the house.


    The two message-senders looked at each other in confusion. Every body knew that sister Zhang was a chatterbox who could manage to pour out words nonstop when there was actually nothing to talk of. But at present, with such a severe event, she should only say whatever unhurriedly?


    They found it weird and knew the reasons, so they only forced a smile and persuaded sister Zhang to take one more look at her husband. After all, he would be serving a sentence of at least a few years once he was sent to Yamen because of wounding with intent.


    If she wanted to meet him, she must go to Tianxiang city.


    But sister Zhang still said whatever and that now she was too busy to go to the ancestral hall.


    It was okay that Zhang Gengao cheated her.


    It was okay that Zhang Gengao hit her for another woman.


    Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t forgive him for tell her privacy to that unchaste bitch. What on earth was she in his heart?


    Yes. She had a physical problem, but she suffered it only because of giving birth to his son.


    She felt sorry for this, but she always saved all the good food and wine to him.


    In order to make him proud, she worked diligently, spent her dowry and abandon her face to borrow money from her original family, just to buy a horse carriage for him.


    In order to pay off the loan, she couldn¡¯t be harsher to herself and was known as a notorious miser.


    However, what did she obtain atst? She would agree to divorce if he put the card on the table.


    But why did he humiliate her like this? She had impressed people as a tough woman for her entire life. There were only times when she humiliated others, but she had never expected that now she became aughing stock to everyone.


    Doing the housework, sister Zhang never stopped shedding tears.


    Today wasn¡¯t an ordinary night for her. A violent night.


    Soon after the message-senders left, people of Li family came over, taking away the horse carriage, searching every corner of the house for money, moving everything valuable, and even pouring out the rice in the tank.


    In the past, if anyone dared to rampantly plunder her house like this, she would have long taken out a knife and beaten up and driven away every single one of them.


    Yet, on this night, she just calmly watched it, and after they left, turned back to cleaning...


    At dawn, sister Zhang poured out thest grain of rice to make a bowl of porridge for her son, and then, in crying, let his son write down what she said.


    She said that she had no face to continue to live in the Wang vige. She had seen through the vanity of life and was going to be a nun at the temple. She only hoped that Mo Qianxue could help her take care of her son Tiezhu.


    Then she ordered Tiezhu to pass the letter to Mo Qianxue after school.


    After all, Zhang Tiezhu was only a ten-year-old boy. He only asked when he saw his mother being so sad but was easily cheated. Although, he worried about her, he still went to school obediently.


    As soon as Zhang Tiezhu left, sister Zhang took out her pack, walked out of the house and headed for the Peace Temple next to Hanshan Temple.

 Chapter 96: Get Him a Tutor

    <h4>Chapter 96: Get Him a Tutor</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The Peace Temple wasn¡¯t a famous one, with only altogether a dozen nuns. Sister Zhang visited it every year to pray for good health and protection from bodhisattva, so she was quite familiar with the nun head.


    When Mo Qianxue received the letter and brought Zhang Tiezhu back to the house, they found the house cleaned up but vacant.


    Zhang Tiezhu was too young, and no one told him the filthy staff, so he didn¡¯t understand what happened to his family. He only knew that mother had acted differently yesterday in that she hadn¡¯t cooked until veryte and she hadn¡¯t talked but only shed tears and stroked his head.


    In the midnight, half-awake he had heard some noise, and motherforted that father was repairing the broken carriage, and then he fell asleep again.


    Mo Qianxue breathed a long sigh. Although she didn¡¯t like sister Zhang, Mo Qianxue was clear that the woman was a person who must excel others in every aspect. With what had happened, it would be impossible that she continued to live in the Wang vige. She wouldn¡¯t even go back to her original family.


    Not to mention gossips, only the way the women in the vige looked at her would be enough to crash her self-esteem.


    For her, there were only two choices. One was to die. The other was to hide in a temple and ignore the world forever.


    She didn¡¯t want to die because of her son, so she could only choose thetter.


    A nice household broke into piece overnight.


    Was it sister Zhang¡¯s fault? No. She also didn¡¯t wish to suffer that kind of disease, which should be a serious sexual frigidity. It wouldn¡¯t be easily cured even in modern times.


    Was it Zhang Genbao¡¯s fault? No. He was a healthy young man who had the need. After years of life without sex, any person couldn¡¯t resist it.


    Should sister Zhang me herself? Shouldn¡¯t her make the affair known to the vigers? However, even if the vige head and elders didn¡¯t show up, she woulde to Fang Taoer¡¯s house. The consequence would likely to be worse.


    When things came to this, there was no use in figuring out who should be held ountable.


    A tree has skin and human has face! Mo Qianxue understood sister Zhang¡¯s choice. Yet, she didn¡¯t agree on the values. Everything would be alright. At the worst, she could live alone with her son. Why head for a dead end?


    Mo Qianxue took Tiezhu to the Peace Temple.


    She could be kind and take care of Zhang Tiezhu, but she wasn¡¯t qualified or obliged.


    There wasn¡¯t a right and proper reason!


    She wasn¡¯t Virgin Mary!


    She wasn¡¯t in good terms with sister Zhang. Even if Zhang Tiezhu had no parents, he had uncles and aunts. Even if he had no uncles or aunts, there were the vige head and elders to decide who should adopt this boy. It wasn¡¯t up to her to put her finger in the situation.


    Mo Qianxue believed that sister Zhang only do this to save her face and would be taken back by soft words.


    However, when they arrived at the temple, she found she was wrong.


    Sister Zhang had already cut off all her hair and was wearing a nun robe. There wasn¡¯t a trace of the person she used to be. There wasn¡¯t a trace of light in her calm but dismal eyes.


    Even when she looked at Zhang Tiezhu, the eyes were the same calm.


    ¡°Please take care of Tiezhu for me. I¡¯ll pray for you here day and night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me. His parents are still alive and he has uncles and aunts. I shouldn¡¯t be the one.¡± It didn¡¯t matter whether she prayed for her or not. Without a right and justified reason, she couldn¡¯t take over the hot potato this way.


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t willing to, then take him to his uncles or aunts. Now I¡¯m a person out of the secr world. I don¡¯t want to care the world anymore. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The words were heartless, and no matter how Tiezhu begged her to go back, her expression didn¡¯t change a bit, nor did she shed one drop of tear, as if her tears had run out sincest night.


    Tiezhu kneeled down and begged harder. With a slight change of her face, she went to hide in the room, shut the door and never came out again.


    Tiezhu kept kneeling there for many hours until the sky was dark. The nun head showed up to advise them to go back and told them that sister Zhang had wanted to do this many years ago but hadn¡¯t made the decision only because of the family and her son.


    It seemed that she only appeared to be tough outwardly but weak inwardly. The incident yed out like this, and Zhang Genbao¡¯s cruelty had wiped out herst reason to linger in the secr world.


    After returning to the Wang vige, Mo Qianxue exined everything and tried to hand Zhang Tiezhu to his uncles.


    To her surprise, his elder uncle said that the family would take in one new-wife soon and they had no time to take care of him. Then, Mo Qianxue turned to his younger uncle, who said that he couldn¡¯t afford to raise up too many children and pushed her back to the elder uncle.


    The uncles shoved the boy around like a ball. There wasn¡¯t a hint of brotherhood at all. No wonder that sister Zhang had decided to give Zhang Tiezhu to her.


    Alright. There was no need to ask for the vige head¡¯s advice.


    Mo Qianxue made up her mind and took Zhang Tiezhu home.


    In this regard, Ning Shaoqing just shook his head and didn¡¯t say much. For him, one more child was merely one more pair of chopsticks. Let her do whatever she wanted.


    The next morning, Zhang Tiezhu should have followed Ning Shaoqing to school.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Tiezhu kneeled and kowtowed, saying that he didn¡¯t want to go to school anymore or live in Ning¡¯s house. He wanted to live in his own home.


    He said that he must wait his father toe back. He believed that as long as his father went back, his mother would be back too.


    He also said that he didn¡¯t have the mood to go to school anymore in view of the big incident that had happened to his family. He¡¯d like to earn money to support himself. He wanted to learn sculpting with Mo Qianxue.


    Judging from his expression and request, he seemed to have be seven years older overnight.


    At first, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. Ning Shaoqing told her to respect his decision.


    Therefore, Mo Qianxue entrusted the boy to Wang Tiansong. She took out some money for him and then let aunt Wangsan, Wang Tiansong¡¯s mother to attend to him and arrange other details.


    This made the boy¡¯s uncles and aunts more than regretful. They thumped their chest and stamped feet at home as if they had lost a million dors.


    A few dayster, there were words from Tianxiang city that Zhang Genbao would serve a sentence of a five-year exile. Zhang Tiezhu was overjoyed.


    *


    It was rare to have two days of leisure, so Mo Qianxue threw every hard thing behind her and sat in the study room, making a n while checking the map of the valley.


    It needed to be decided where to build the drying spot, where to build the factory, where the warehouse, where the offices and so on.


    In short, there were many things to attend to.


    Tong Zijing, holding a wooden rabbit, knocked the door and came in with a bright smile.


    After days of imperceptible training and guidance by Tong Zhan, now Tong Zijing behaved more and more like a normal person.


    She had to admit that Tong Zhan had his ability. Whenever and wherever, he always wore a smile with great patience. Whatever questions Tong Zijing asked, he could answer one by one. When he couldn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t give a perfunctory answer either.


    No matter how excessive Tong Zijing¡¯s request was, he would agree at once and then found a way to talk him out of it.


    Indeed, Tong Zhan was a good kid taught by the Tong family.


    ¡°Sister, this is for you.¡± Tong Zijing took out his rabbit which had been worked on for many days and shyly handed it to Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue took it over and smiled, ¡°Wow. Was it made by you?¡±


    Tong Zijing blinked and nodded, replying seriously, ¡°Yes. This is my first carving piece. Sister, look at here, I made a carrot for the rabbit. Isn¡¯t it cute?¡± He pointed at the rabbit¡¯s paws.


    Tong Zijing had been staying in a grandeur mansion. Mo Qianxue had touched his hands which were softer and more tender than hers.


    She had eximed when she first held them.


    Now, in those hands, there were blisters, scars and fine scabs after scratching.


    Looking at the hands and remembering his past, Mo Qianxue was a little tearful but forced a smile, ¡°Good boy! You¡¯re so brilliant. I like this rabbit very much. Thank you so much!¡±


    Then, Mo Qianxue took a closer look at the rabbit and was amazed.


    Although the rabbit wasn¡¯t exquisite, it had a style. It was austere in a adorable way.


    The more she looked at it, the more she loved it.


    It was a simple carving piece, yet for a beginner, this wasn¡¯t easy at all. Tong Zijing was even smarter than the good student Gao Qiwa.


    The piece excelled not in the carving technique but the feeling it gave out.


    In joy, Mo Qianxue pointed to the little sculpture and exined many carving techniques based on its shorings.


    She wasn¡¯t satisfied after exining and, on her child whim, she picked up a painting brush and began to color the rabbit.


    The rabbit wasn¡¯t big, in the size of a palm, so the painting finished quickly.


    Then, Mo Qianxue nned to send Tong Zijing back to the carving workshop. Yet, Tong Zijingined it was cold outside and didn¡¯t want to go. He wanted to watch sister drawing pictures.


    Seeing that he sat there nice and quiet without making a noise, Mo Qianxue agreed and drew a few big-headed pictures for him.


    Getting the pictures, Tong Zijing didn¡¯t leave. He sat quiet and watched them carefully,ughing.


    Hisugh was no longer the titter kind butugh of heart-felt pleasure and happiness.


    In theugh, there were brightness and purity like an illuminator which brought light to a person¡¯s heart. Since he enjoyed himself in watching the pictures, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t send him away. Therefore, she got down to serious business too, trying to draw a sketch of the topographic map.


    She frowned and pondered and drew from time to time.


    Tong Zijing finished the pictures and didn¡¯t get noisy when Mo Qianxue was absorbed in work. He only ordered Tong Zhan to bring a piece of wood and began to carve slowly.


    asionally, he looked up at Mo Qianxue.


    Sensing his gaze, Mo Qianxue felt a sense of fulfilment because he was able to sit alone quiet and do his own staff.


    Ning Shaoqing came back and found the picture so familiar. He remembered that once he was sitting there reading a book while Mo Qianxue drew pictures. Then, the two looked at each other, hugged and went into the room...


    Now, his ce was upied by this silly boy.


    But this boy was silly and untouchable.


    A bulk of anger stuck in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s throat.


    He was about to vent it when Tong Zhan saw him and greeted him with due courtesy and a smile, bowing, ¡°Mr. Ning, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Hearing the voice, Tong Zijing stood up too, greeting, ¡°Brother.¡±


    This greeting of ¡®brother¡¯ made Ning Shaoqing swallowed the anger down.


    Mo Qianxue waved at him with her little hand, and his anger disappeared totally.


    ¡°Shaoqing,e over and help me!¡± Mo Qianxue sounded cute and adorable.


    Ning Shaoqing sighed secretly and walked into the study room. He just couldn¡¯t turn her down.


    *


    At school, the students were reading loudly. Ning Shaoqing paced back and forth outside the ssrrom and looked up at the swirling snow in the sky.


    He was a little upset by what he had seen earlier today.


    Since he was the one who had proposed to let Tong Zijing live in his house, he would appear narrow-minded if he pissed off because of it, but he felt a little jealous if Tong Zijing kept sticking around with Mo Qianxue.


    A figure shed in and greeted on the ground.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, lord.¡± Asan stood up.


    ¡°Asan, does uncle Yu find a tutor yet?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s tone was indifferent yet Asan sounded excited.


    ¡°Yes, lord, I¡¯m just going to report this. Uncle Yu has found a qualified tutor and contacted old man Tong. The hidden guards reported that the old man is very satisfied the tutor. Tomorrow, Tong family will send the tutor over.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Hearing the report, Ning Shaoqing finally had a subtle smile, adding, ¡°Later, go and tell Wang Tiansong thatdy felt unwell and let him take care of lord Tong. Don¡¯t make him run around.¡±


    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter if he ran around, as long as he didn¡¯t run to Mo Qianxue.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Asan fought back hisughter and replied respectfully.


    Neither he or Awu ever expected that lord should employ hidden guards because of such a trifle¡ªto investigate the background of a tutor, not for himself, but for Tong Zijing.


    As long as the tutor arrived, there would be one more person to take care of Tong Zijing, then less likely the body stayed withdy.


    It seemed that lord valueddy very much. In the past, lord had been so cold-hearted that he only cared those evil mother and son. His guards worried.


    Now, lord had found his true love. They worried more.


    Holding back a smile, Asan said, ¡°Lord, I have one more thing to report.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The hidden guards said that they have found the trace of the weird doctor.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s a good news.¡± Ning Shaoqing slightly moved, ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions lord,¡± Asan replied, ¡°the weird doctor is really weird. He didn¡¯t put forward any conditions or asked about your illness. He only said that he was trying to find a guiding herb and let you wait for him to clear the poison. I guess he did this because of lord Lu.¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu? Probably. When my poison is cleared, I¡¯ll take Qianxue to visit and thank him.¡± Mentioning lord Lu, Ning Shaoqing looked cheered up and longing.


    ¡°Lady will be relieved if your be better.¡±


    ¡°Did the weird doctor mention what guiding herb he was trying to get?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Let the guard continue their work.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 97: Ji Xuyao

    <h4>Chapter 97: Ji Xuyao</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    While Tong Zijing lived in Ning¡¯s house in the Wang vige, old Mr. Tong didn¡¯t stay idle either. He had visited all the private or public schools in Tianxiang city but didn¡¯t find a proper tutor who met the standards that Mo Qianxue had stated.


    Upset, Mr. Tong went back to Tong mansion, followed by the butler, who was also frustrated when manager Yu of Tingfengquan winery dropped by with new wine that was said to have a lingering taste and top quality.


    Tingfengquan was the biggest winery in Tianxiang city, a supplier of Tong mansion¡¯s wines, so of course it tried best to satisfy its old customer.


    When there was good wine, it dropped by to rmend. Too upset, Mr. Tong didn¡¯t want to receive guests, but it was reported that the manager arrived in person, so Mr. Tong unwillingly showed up to meet with him.


    The manager took out the good wine, and the two began to chat, somehow about finding a tutor. Manager Yu patted on his thigh and said that he happened to know such a man.


    Hence...


    It was a humble schr-to-be.


    Ji Xuyao, a member of a declined noble family, at the age of thirty, exactly met all the requirements that had been proposed Mo Qianxue.


    At the first sight, butler Tong was very satisfied with this young man and immediately took him to meet Mr. Tong.


    During their conversations, it was obvious that Mr. Ji was eloquent, humorous and knowledgeable. When he was a youth, he had also practiced martial arts, which bestowed him a good health. Altogether, he seemed like a tutor specially made for Tong Zijing.


    Old Mr. Tong was very satisfied too, so quickly he decided to hire Ji Xuyao as Tong Zijing¡¯s tutor.


    When butler Tong brought Ji Xuyao to Ning¡¯s house, Tong Zijing was carving a small wooden piece in the workshop. He looked concentrated and leisurely, with a small smile on his face. His appearance and behavior was nothing different from a normal person.


    Bulter Tong took a more careful look and found that within around a week, his young lord was plumper than he used to be and his face was no longer pale. Though he was still slim, his figure suggested delicate instead of illness like before.


    Tong Zijing¡¯s condition was reported to Tong mansion everyday, but the content only included what he did, what he ate, or he was quiet and other dull staff of this sort.


    Absolutely the dry description couldn¡¯t be as visible and vivid as one witnessed with his own eyes.


    The huge change and healthier condition made butler Tong couldn¡¯t help rubbing his eyes to see clearly. Then, instantly, tears flowed out of the wrinkled furrow eyes.


    Although the tutor was here, the butler felt a little embarrassed to tell Mo Qianxue, because together with the tutor, two pretty girl servants were also sent here.


    This was the order of old Mr. Tong. The butler had wanted to talk him out of it, yet on a second thought, they weren¡¯t forcing lord but only sending him more servants.


    If lord might like them and took them, it wound be their luck and also a happy thing for Tong family. If he didn¡¯t like them, just send them back. Therefore, the butler no longer found it improper. He chatted with Mo Qianxue for a moment and then hurried back to Tong mansion to report the good news to his master.


    Looking at the two girls behind Mr. Ji, Mo Qianxue was speechless, but she still let Awu take over Tong Zijing, ¡°Zijing, this is the tutor we find for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to carve?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know how to carve, I know a little painting techniques, fish swimming in the water, birds flying in the sky, flowers smiling in wind. If you don¡¯t mind, my lord, I can paint for you.¡± Mr. Ji answered, all smiles, in an unhurried and amiable tone.


    ¡°Hurry. Draw me a picture.¡± Tong Zijing wasn¡¯t interested in many things, except painting and carving.


    He didn¡¯t show rejection to Mr. Ji¡¯s smiling face and funny words, so when he heard that he could paint, he couldn¡¯t help asking him to draw a picture.


    The two girls felt somewhat offended that young lord didn¡¯t even take a nce at them. After all, they had been specially trained for many years to be young lord¡¯s concubines.


    The two looked at each other and then stepped forward to greet him.


    Only then did Tong Zijing spot that there were two girls behind Mr. Ji.


    When the two girls came up, Tong Zijing immediately took a step back and shouted, ¡°Tong Ping, Tong An...¡±


    *


    At the Tong mansion.


    When butler Tong arrived at the study room, Mr. Tong was copying calligraphy paintings by famous schrs.


    The butler reported, ¡°Master, our guards at Ning family sent over news that lord ordered Tong Ping and Tong An to drag away the two girls before they could approach him and now they were thrown into snow. He also said...¡±


    Master Tong wasn¡¯t surprised at his son¡¯s behavior and didn¡¯t even looked up, asking, ¡°Said what?¡±


    ¡°He said that if they appeared again, he would kill them, and then...¡± The butler could barely continue.


    ¡°Then what?¡± The master dropped down the pen in his hand, looking at the paintings before him with appreciation.


    He hadn¡¯t copied such a satisfactory painting for a long time.


    He only had the good mood only because of the good news of Tong Zijing¡¯s health passed by the butler.


    The bulter was a little uneasy, ¡°Then lord gave an order that no women should approach him in the future, or any woman stands within a meter around him without permission will be killed by Tong Ping and Tong An, who if failed to follow the order, will also be killed.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Mr. Tong suddenlyughed to the sky on hearing the report, ¡°Kill! My Jing has grown up indeed. Butler go and get my wine.¡±


    Butler Tong received the order and walked away, leaving Mr. Tong alone murmuring, ¡°Great, great! A real man of Tong family.¡± Before the butler got out of the room, he added, ¡°send more guards to follow lord in secret. Whoever he wants to kill, just kill. My son must know killing.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The butler nodded again and was about to get out, when he heard again, ¡°wait.¡±


    He turned around, a little impatient, and Mr. Tong made another order, ¡°Hurry and send people to follow the strange doctor. When he gets the guiding herd, let our guards take it over. Even if they failed, do let them destroy it.¡±


    ¡°Why...master?¡±


    ¡°Why? Of course for Jing. You know that he had lived in Ning family for so long and never spoke to any other woman except that Mo Qianxue. I heard that in that small courtyard there are other women including widows and young girls. Since he only had feelings toward Mrs. Ning, of course, as his father, I should give him a hand.¡±


    ¡°Master, shall we wait for a while? Maybe in a few days, lord will understand more about women.¡± The butler was anxious.


    ¡°Wait? I¡¯m not young already. How many years can I live further? If Jing never understands it and never epts women, then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Um...I bet...he will.¡± The butler wasn¡¯t sure either.


    ¡°Everything is possible, but I won¡¯t waste my time on useless waiting.¡± Mr. Tong looked vicious, ¡°If Ning Shaoqing disappeared and Mrs. Ning had no one to count on, then naturally she will like Jing and rely on him.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    ¡°Say no more. I¡¯m determined. Go and arrange that.¡±


    *


    When Mr. Tong secretly nned with his butler to ruin Ning Shaoqing¡¯s life-saving detoxification drug in the study room, Ning Shaoqing entered the room of Mr. Ji.


    Ji Xuyao was reading in his room and saw Ning Shaoqinging in.


    At a closer regard at his imposing elegance, instantly he felt as if Ning Shaoqing¡¯s brilliance illuminated the humble room. In a hurry he stood up and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Ning. I¡¯ve long heard of you. Finally, I meet you in person; you really deserve your fame.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Ning Shaoqing slightly raised his hand and let Ji Xuyao take a seat, ¡°I should thank you foring here.¡±


    Although Ji family declined, as the old saying went, a starved camel is bigger than a fat horse.


    The Ji family used to be a well-known noble family in Tianqi and a top one one century ago. It declined, but it still owned vastnd and properties to support its members. Mr. Ji in fact wasn¡¯t that poor that he must beg a position as a tutor in order to make ends meet.


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. Please pass my gratitude to lord Lu for his rmendation, and thank you for giving me the opportunity.¡±


    Ji Xuyao talked in a modest and eloquent manner, ¡°Tong family is the top one in Tianqi. Although Mr. Tong now lives in seclusion, retired from the capital and less domineering like many years ago, Mr. Tong¡¯s autocratic way of doing things and his sphere of influence didn¡¯t reduce at all.


    Ji family, however, has plummeted to the lowest. If I sit idle and watch this situation worsening like this, in a few years, no one will remember Ji family. Therefore, this position is indeed a rare opportunity for me, and it will also be a booster to the rise of Ji family.


    I really cherish this opportunity. When my family rises again, I can¡¯t thank you and lord Lu more for the rmendation and position.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t a direct reply. He spent so much effort to invite Ji Xuyao here, certainly not to hear his gratitude, ¡°Mr. Ji, don¡¯t be too modest, I¡¯ll thank you as long as you give right guidance for lord Tong.¡±


    The faster Tong Zijing recovered, the better, and the safer for Mo Qianxue.


    At present, what in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t mere jealousy but also their future. He wasn¡¯t that narrow-minded to fix his eyes on the present and disregard future risks.


    His hidden guards constantly reported what happened in his mansion. Obviously, the mother and son hadn¡¯t give up searching for him but was only confused by the smoke bombs his hidden guards had buried in advance.


    He had kept venting wind and fake news in other ces in order to distract the mother and son, so that he could know whether those heartless people had given up or not.


    He wanted to give up his share of family property, but only on the premise that he and Mo Qianxue stayed safe. If one day, they really pissed him off, he would definitely take back everything that belonged to him. What he worried was Mo Qianxue.


    What if one day that bitch and her bastard son showed up here? His martial art was enough for self-protection, but he couldn¡¯t be one hundred percent sure that Mo Qianxue could stay far away from being hurt.


    He didn¡¯t at all trust Mr. Tong, because that man was notorious for his cruelty and ruthlessness. Hence, Ning Shaoqing must help Tong Zijing rise, in real terms.


    Tong Zijing was the only heir of Tong family, the future master of it. Only when he managed to help Tong Zijing be the master of Tong family could Mo Qianxue obtain real safety.


    While Ning Shaoqing concerned about Mo Qianxue¡¯s safety, what Ji Xuyao considered was the long-term n of Ji family.


    As long as there was Tong Zijing and as long as he managed to be the master of Tong family, Ji Xuyao, as his tutor, wouldn¡¯t have to worry when Ji family could rise again.


    Ji Xuyao was a clever man. Once he had made up his mind and thought through the loss and gains, he would go all out to get what he wanted.


    Ning Shaoqing told him everything that he knew from Mo Qianxue, including the details and key to autism treatment as well as everything about Tong Zijing, including his likes and dislikes. Ji Xuyao listened carefully and memorized all these in mind.


    Knowing all parties well could win any battle.


    Ji Xuyao pulled an all-nighter and, by candlelight, fabricated a in for Tong Zijing¡¯s daily activities. Early in the morning, he showed it to Mo Qianxue.


    It included many sses in a day, but Mo Qianxue found it satisfying.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that with only some tips, Ji Xuyao could make such a detailed and perfect n so soon.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t know that her vinegar dear husband also secretly contributed a lot to it.


    She had to admit that Ji Xuyao was very considerate. He knew that Tong Zijingcked patience for long-duration activities, so he cut one ss into many parts. In addition, many of the sses were more games than lectures.


    As to the morning, he divided into six sections. After getting up, there was a ss for boxing, which was actually morning exercise and ying with the boy.


    After it, there would be history ss, which, to put it in, was to tell historian stories to Tong Zijing.


    Then, it turned to what Mo Qianxue had suggested¡ªinteration. Then at lunch, he would taught Tong Zijing table manners...


    Every aspect had been taken into consideration and arranged in a detailed way.


    In view that Tong Zijing enjoyed carving, there was also a ss to discuss carving techniques with Wang Tiansong.


    Ji Xuyao even arranged a ss during which Tong Zijing would be a teacher a teach him how to carve.


    Such a person, if a kind and ambitious man, would be a high-achiever in the future; if evil, would cause misery to many people. This was the first sentence urred to Mo Qianxue after she read the n.


    Now she regarded Tong Zijing as her real brother. Certainly she cared what kind of education Tong Zijing received.


    Since there weren¡¯t many things to do and out of curiosity, Mo Qianxue listened outside the room when he gave sses to Tong Zijing.


    Through the window, she saw Ji Xuyao was teaching the origins of characters. Only for the character qi, he taught four different writing forms and the sources of each respectively, in a way like telling stories.


    Tong Zijing was fully attracted to the lecture, and Mo Qianxue quite enjoyed it too.


    She didn¡¯t know that there were so many cultural connotations behind each Chinese character and felt herself so ignorant.


    Ji Xuyao was indeed a man of learning and a speaker. She wondered where Mr. Tong had found such an excellent schr and why he didn¡¯t send him over earlier.


    Besides, would such a great schr be willing to be an ordinary tutor?


    She couldn¡¯t figure out and left, shaking her head. She didn¡¯t have the interest to know what was in his mind. As long as Tong Zijing liked him and he was a great tutor who taught Tong Zijing well, she felt gratified.

 Chapter 98: Happy New Year

    <h4>Chapter 98: Happy New Year</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Ever since Ji Xuyao arrived, Tong Zijing still refused to go back home, but he seldom followed Mo Qianxue everywhere.


    They would meet at meals and ate together, but Ning Shaoqing was there too. Due to the cold air that Ning Shaoqing constantly spread, Tong Zijing was still a little daunted by him, because at that time, sister wouldn¡¯t be biased towards him.


    Therefore, at meals, Tong Zijing acted very obedient and didn¡¯t talk much.


    For the rest of the time, Ji Xuyao yed with him while learning something.


    Yet, Tong Zijing still suddenly thought of Mo Qianxue and insisted to take a look at her. If Mo Qianxue was doing ounts in the study room, he would call her sister in a sweet voice and gain Mo Qianxue¡¯s respond.


    Then, under the urging of Ji Xuyao, he went back to ss and continue to learned.


    But for most of the time when he became reluctant to learn, he yed naughty, sat opposite Mo Qianxue, and carved his loved wooden piece.


    At those moments, a resourceful man as Ji Xuyao had nothing to do with him.


    On Tong Zijing, only soft methods could be used.


    That being said, his behavior had made great progress.


    He used to have a vague idea about the rtion between men and women, but now he could act with proper etiquette, on which Ji Xuyao had spent a lot of effort.


    Moreover, Tong Zijing was getting smarter in that he already knew how to deal with the tutor, how to get along with Ning Shaoqing and how to please Mo Qianxue.


    He was no longer the boy who only tittered all day long nor the boy who pulled Mo Qianxue outdoors to y. His mind developed rapidly.


    For these, Ning Shaoqing was very satisfied, yet his face turned darker and darker. Only Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t discovered yet.


    Ji Xuyao was very puzzled as to why Mr. Ning could tolerate and even help this young man who stuck around his own wife and invited a tutor for him.


    However, with the puzzle in his mind, he yed his part diligently.


    As long as he teached Tong Zijing well, lord Lu would give Ji family a big favor. Also, Mr. Tong paid him a good tuition fee. There was also a good opportunity to gain Tong Zijing¡¯s trust, which wouldy a foundation for Ji family¡¯s future rise.


    The days of leisure passed fast. Snowkes thick as goose feathers floated in the sky. In three days, it would be New Year.


    The river water was almost frozen, and as the weather was so cold and New Year was approaching, there were few ships anchored at Tianyou dock.


    The porters on the dock didn¡¯te for several days. The whole dock was sparsely visited.


    Two days ago when Mo Qianxue came here, manager Tang and other officers had already taken the New Year¡¯s leave and returned to the city. Therefore, Mo Qianxue asked Yunyao to clean up the restaurant and got ready to close the door for the New Year.


    Yesterday, nearly all the restaurants on the dock had officially halted operation. Mo Qianxue had wanted toe to pick up Yunyao yesterday, but Yunyao said that she needed to do a thorough clean up of the restaurant and make a perfect end to many other staff, so she came on the next day.


    Yesterday, Mo Qianxue had let Nizi clean the vacant room in Ning¡¯s house. Today, Awu drove the horse carriage and picked up Yunyao and Xixi, her daughter, back to the Wang vige.


    At the dock, it was windy and cold. Since there were no ships or managing officers there, Mo Qianxue really feared that anything bad might happen to those poor mother and daughter.


    She had always liked them very much.


    More and more people hade to the Ning¡¯s. The first were Asan and Awu, then Tong Zijing, then Ji Xuyao, and finally Yunyao and Xixi. In the back courtyard, except for the three main rooms Mo Qianxue lived, all six wing-rooms were upied.


    The three main rooms were the living room, the bedroom and the study.


    Now the yard was unprecedentedly lively.


    Xixi had no sisters, so sister Fang let Yaya y with her. The two little girls had great fun, but Nizi was a little bothered because they always took away and hide her loved things such as her purse or embroider threads, so that she always had to search for her things.


    Tong Zijing was a bigger weirdo. He forbad the approaching of not only grown-up women, but also little girls. Once, Yaya identally ran into his room, he should let Tong An throw her out.


    The little girl fell in the snow outside and cried for quite a long, keeping yelling bad uncle, bad uncle, but the so-called bad uncle wasn¡¯t moved at all. Finally, Mo Qianxue showed up and coaxed her with delicious snacks before she finally smiled again.


    In the face of Mo Qianxue¡¯s usation, Tong Zijing only replied that he didn¡¯t like her and that he would throw out anyone that he didn¡¯t like. Then, he said nothing else.


    Thinking of his past, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t me him too much and only threatened not to give him delicious snackster and turned away to cook for Yaya.


    What was trauma? This was trauma. Mo Qianxue cooked while cursing that stupid old Mr. Tong. How did he in hell think of an idea like that?


    To let women rape his tied up son when Tong Zijing was in that psychological state.


    As she cursed, she suddenly began to worry about Tong Zijing. If he hated women so much, how could he get married and have children in the future...


    Mr. Tong had sent people many times to take Tong Zijing back home, but the boy just wasn¡¯t willing to.


    So butler Tong had to seek help from Mo Qianxue.


    Since the butler was a poor loyal old man, she agreed and promised that on the New Year¡¯s Eve, she would find a way to let Tong Zijing go back home.


    Getting the promise, butler Tong became all smiles and overjoyed, hurriedly returning back to report to Mr. Tong.


    However, such a report strengthened Mr. Tong¡¯s former idea.


    He must try every means to help his son get Mo Qianxue.


    He was a merciless man that fulfilled whatever idea in his mind, so he immediately employed more guards to track the strange doctor.


    The children had fun, but Mo Qianxue and Yunyao were exhausted.


    On the 27th before New Year, Mo Qianxue went downtown to go shopping. She bought sugar, sunflower seeds, pork, beef and so on. Yunyao stayed at home and meticulously cleaned the house again.


    On the 28th, Mo Qianxue led the group of tofu workshop to make fried tofu, gave out sries and New Year purchase. Then, they boiled pork, killed chicken and let sister Fang prepared a feast for the workers.


    Those wives or unmarried women never thought that they could both get money and expensive New Year purchase and at the same time enjoy a good feast. Each and every one of them wore a grinning face and expressed heart-felt gratitude towards Mo Qianxue.


    On the 29th, she was busy with making steamed buns, fried meatballs, fried dough twists and other snacks.


    Ning Shaoqing gave the students leaves, painted some New Year pictures and wrote couplets.


    He also re-made the topographic map of the valley for soy sauce and vinegar factories, which was much better than the one she sketched. Every aspect was thought through.


    Since Yunyao, a female, was helping Mo Qianxue in the kichen, it would be improper for him to get there too often, so when everything was finished, he could only stay in the study and read.


    Tong Zijing didn¡¯t care whether there was a woman or not, as long as he remembered, he would follow Mo Qianxue around everywhere.


    Now he be thick-skinned and naught. While Mo Qianxue was making food, he stood near and constantly stole a bite.


    Yet, the hand was either burned due to his eagerness or beaten by Mo Qianxue¡¯s punishing chopsticks.


    In short, poor hands to have that master!


    Every time this happened, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s brows above the resting eyes couldn¡¯t stop twitching from time to time.


    Finally, the 30th (New Year¡¯s Eve) came. Under Mo Qianxue¡¯s guide, everyone finished pasting the couplets. By then, butler Tong had been waiting for long. He didn¡¯t dare to mess with Tong Zijing, so he turned to Mo Qianxue again.


    Mo Qianxue pushed Tong Zijing into the carriage, but he prevented Tong Zhan to drove when she left.


    In the end, Mo Qianxue gave him a box of cakes she had made and promised him that he coulde back after the New Year. Only then did he allow Tong Zhan to drive the carriage out of the Wang vige.


    As Tong Zijing left, the number of people in house suddenly reduced by five. Mo Qianxue was reminded of her parents and younger brother in modern time and instantly felt a sense of loss.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes were revealing a rare smile, and his lips irresistibly curled up in the corners.


    After Tong Zijing left, Mo Qianxue got busy again with the New Year Eve dinner.


    Fortunately, the ingredients were well-prepared long ago. With these semi-finished ingredients, it wasn¡¯t very troublesome to cook.


    This New Year Eve dinner, with Mo Qianxue as the chef and Yunyao as assistant, included twenty dishes which spread all over the table.


    Under the insistence of Mo Qianxue, Asan, Awu, Yunyao and Xixi had the dinner with the couple. Otherwise, among a room of people, only she and Ning Shaoqing sat there to have the New Year Eve dinner while the other four standing by the side would be too strange.


    After the dinner, Mo Qianxue and Ning Shaoqing was sitting in the living room and sipping tea, Yunyao, together with her daughter Xixi, seriously kneeled and kowtowed to them as New Year¡¯s greeting.


    Mo Qianxue had wanted to stop her, but Ning Shaoqing gave her a look.


    She was reminded that she now lived in ancient times, this formality was nothing but normal. A society needed certain rules to keep going smoothly. Also, In the future, she nned to buy a few servants to liberate herself from all the hard work.


    If this was the case, just let the rules practiced on Yunyao first.


    Thinking it through, Mo Qianxue sorted her clothes and seriously epted the greeting.


    When Yunyao and Xixi got up, she took out the red pockets that she had prepared and gave out to them.


    Afterwards, Asan and Awu came over too. They kneeled on one keens, and Mo Qianxue gave them each the same pocket.


    The six people stayed in the living room waiting for the new year toe and felt very bored, so Mo Qianxue took out a mini version of Monopoly and yed with Ning Shaoqing.


    She flung the dice, and it was retreat, yet she didn¡¯t want to, so Ning Shaoqing called her a little cheater, reaching out his fingers to pinch her nose.


    In view of this, Asan and Awu exchanged a look and left the room. Yunyao had already sensed the air and run away with Xixi.


    On the drum of twelve o¡¯clock, the sound of fire-crackers rang to the sky.


    The fire-crackers in this world were the most primitive version.


    On the 27th, Mo Qianxue had bought a lot in the city since she had never seen this kind of firecrackers. Certainly she prepared much to enjoy it.


    The firecracker looked very dangerous, so Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t allow her to get too near.


    Finally Asan and Awu had something to do. Xixi also woke up and made things worse for them.


    After so much tiring and troublesome things, atst the New Year¡¯s Eve passed.


    Early in the morning on the first day of the new year, Mo Qianxue got up and set off firecrackers again based on the customs of Tianqi.


    She also offered up red dates, melon seeds, sugar and peanuts and then burnt golden paper with Ning Shaoqing to worship heaven and earth and ancestors.


    After all this and breakfast, the couple went out to pay a New Year call to the vige head.


    Originally, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t want to go because he had always waited at home for others to visit him. The vige head wasn¡¯t qualified to let him send New Year¡¯s greetings personally, yet Mo Qianxue insisted himing with her.


    On a second thought, he was no longer a noble lord, and Mo Qianxue¡¯s words made sense. A powerful dragon couldn¡¯t suppress a local snake. After all, the vige head was the person of highest integrity and prestige as well as a senior, so he unwillingly agreed to go.


    To their arrival, the head disyed due respect and politeness. His wife was hospitable too. While Ning Shaoqing and the head chatted, his wife pulled Mo Qianxue into the inner room to talk intimate staff.


    The topic was nothing more than when she would have a child and so on...


    Mo Qianxue quite enjoyed chatting with the head¡¯s wife, while Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t have a good time outside with the head.


    Ning Shaoqing directly told him that from this new year, he wouldn¡¯t be going to school anymore.


    Certainly, the head felt annoyed by it and quickly asked whether Ning needed a higher payment. If so, he could let the children pay more.


    Ning Shaoqing only shook his head disdainfully and replied that it had nothing to do with payment.


    His understated expression made the head surer and more worried. Of course he worried because it was a huge event that would influence the children¡¯s education.


    Hence, immediately he asked Ning Shaoqing whether he could teach one more year or so if the tuition fee raised.


    Hearing this, Ning Shaoqing almost spat out the tea in his mouth. Would he care the little payment?


    With disdain in his heart, he still replied with courtesy and added with a sigh that even though he quitted being a teacher, the children could still get education because the vige could hire a teacher from a private school.


    The head became uneasy and restless. Of course he knew he could hire a new teacher, but it required real money to pay the teacher.


    In the end, Ning Shaoqing promised that he would afford half of the new teacher¡¯s sry as his gratitude to the vigers for having saved his life. Then, the expression on the head¡¯s face looked much better.


    As he chatted with Ning Shaoqing, he pondered to himself that after the vacation, the Wang n would convene a meeting, not only to select new elders but only to give a solution to the children¡¯s education.


    On the second day, the Ning¡¯s was even more lively and the gate never stopped receiving people, including the workers at the tofu workshop, the students at the carving workshop, Juniang, Yunniang and Wang Xiaolei at the restaurant as well as Ning Shaoqing¡¯s students. They all showed up to send New Year¡¯s greetings.


    On this day, the couple were exhausted from receiving guests, their mouths parched and tongues scorched.


    They thought that they could have a good rest on the third day, yet unexpectedly an honorable guest dropped by.


    A person who still held a fan in winter. Yes, it was Su Qi.

 Chapter 99: Crush-on of the Ladies

    <h4>Chapter 99: Crush-on of the Ladies</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Mo Qianxue greeted him at the gate and ushered him inside, feeling strange. She heard that Su family was based in the capital. Why did he go back home for the New Year?


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s doubt was also the pain for Alu and Azhao who followed behind their lord. The reason why Lord didn¡¯t go back home was because old madam Su set up another blind date for him again.


    Since it was New Year, it would be impolite if she didn¡¯t detain him for a meal, and besides, he was her business partner.


    Moreover, as a foodie, wasn¡¯t heing for a meal by showing up at lunch time?


    They exchanged greetings, and Yunyao asked whether to have lunch now. Then, Mo Qianxue invited Su Qi to join them.


    ¡°Lord Su Qi, please bear with our humble home dishes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ning, it¡¯s very unobtrusive of you to say so.¡±


    Listening to their excessive annoying politeness, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help frowning. Why were these two people acting so hypocritical on their first encounter?


    Since when Su Qi, the yful dandy, became so pedantic? And since when Ning Shaoqing, an indifferent lord, also became so ceremonious and worldly?


    ¡°I¡¯m surnamed Su and named Jinhan, ranked the seventh in our family. Mr. Ning could just call my name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Ning Shaoqing, you can call me brother Shaoqing.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ning is elder than man, anyhow I should call you elder brother.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was so embarrassed by them and buried herself in rice.


    ¡°Elder brother. No, I don¡¯t dare to be called that. Why I call you the seventh young lord brother Su. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No no no, that tters me. Since you¡¯re elder than me, just call me Qi.¡±


    ¡°No no no, it¡¯s not proper to call your nickname. I think brother Su would be better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid. Brother Ning, just ept my suggestion.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Mo Qianxue could no longer bear with them, pointing at the two men with chopsticks, ¡°You¡¯re Ning Shaoqing, and you¡¯re Su Qi. Whatever you call each other, now eat!¡±


    The fake hypocritical smile froze on their faces, and they began to eat in silence.


    Asan, Awu, Alu and Azhao all cast grateful eyes towards Mo Qianxue. They almost got dizzy by their lords¡¯ nonstop exchange of courtesies.


    During these days, Su Qi had thought it through. He needed something to help him make up his minds as to whether he should give up or go on. Therefore, he was here to check if Mo Qianxue was leading a happy life.


    If she was happy, then he wished the best for her and tried his best to help her get the weird doctor.


    If she wasn¡¯t happy, even to the slightest extend, he would fight for her even though she was already a married woman.


    To him, the most insignificant thing was fame. What hard it might bring to marry a married woman?


    Although Ning Shaoqing¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, he was pour out vinegars as ever. Since Su Qi entered the gate, he didn¡¯t take a direct look at Mo Qianxue.


    He could tell that Su Qi was controlling himself and that Su Qi seemed to be making a big decision.


    A decision that required his assistance.


    After the meal, Su Qi asked Ning Shaoqing for advice in the chess. The two set a chessboard on the root sculpture table in the yard. Mo Qianxue, bored, sat in the study, read a book, and constantly looked out through the window.


    Su Qi was wearing in moon-color, a jade ring to bind up his hair, holding a brocade little fan. The yful smile that he used to wear now was ced by seriousness. He didn¡¯t deliberately disy it, his air of nobility shouted its existence naturally.


    Ning Shaoqing wore a Tibetan-blue long gown, with a cloth band tying his hair, sitting extremely upright over there. There was always a trace of small smile ying at the corners of his lips, which suggested calmness and leisure.


    Their movements all indicated high spirits. The chess was yed like a battle.


    Snow, yard, beautiful men and chessboard. What an eye-pleasing picture!


    Yet, Mo Qianxue sneered at their pretentiousness. It wasn¡¯t snowing, but the weather was bitter cold. They didn¡¯t y the chess indoors but sat out over there. What a pity that there wasn¡¯t wind, or wouldn¡¯t they looked more graceful in floating gowns like heavenly immortals.


    The two yed the chess in a slow pace. They must be excellent at Tai Chi.


    From time to time, words came out of their mouths; the rounds of exchange made Mo Qianxue feel like there were swords and spears.


    It seemed that Su Qi had known Ning Shaoqing¡¯s real identity.


    Were the two families at odds?


    While Mo Qianxue was wondering, Yunyao walked in respectfully and reported gentling, ¡°Lady. Eldestdy Jian is here.¡±


    Qingyou was here? Mo Qianxue was shocked.


    She, as a junior, should pay a New Year call at Jian mansion, but she didn¡¯t want to go without an invitation.


    If she did, what other would think of her? An apple-polisher? A boot-licker? Jian Qingyou had arrived at the gate, leaving no time for Mo Qianxue to think much. Quickly, she sorted her clothes and hurried out.


    Under the big tree parked a date-colored horse carriage, the windows, door, and even wheels of which were carved with patterns and painted in brown, making it both grandeur and austere. The driver was old Wang.


    There was another carriage behind this one. Who could it be? Mo Qianxue took a glimpse at it, sure that she didn¡¯t know the person, and looked back.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue, old Wang knocked at the carriage. To the sound, the door curtain was lifted up. It was nanny Yuan.


    After nanny Yuan got off, then it was Jian Qingyou¡¯s two servant girls, Siqin and Nongcha.


    They jumped off, put a footstool on the ground, and then held Jian Qingyou to get out of the carriage.


    Seeing that Jian Qingyou had got out, he other driver, like old Wang, also knocked at the carriage.


    Out came were nanny Zhang and another nanny that Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know. Then, two servant girls, and finally the fifth youngdy Jian Qinghua and the seventh youngdy Jian Qingzhen.


    The twodies got off, looked in the direction of Mo Qianxue, without greeting her, at the Ning¡¯s house.


    At the sight of the normal vige courtyard, which was a little bigger and more grandeur than an average one, Jian Qinghua disyed admiration while Jian Qingzhen showed scorn.


    Obviously, the several rooms in the front had been recently restored. On the eaves hung several clusters of dried vegetables and peppers. The cotton paper on the windows was white and clean.


    ¡°Qingyou, you cane by yourself. Why do you bring them?¡±


    ¡°Grandma valued courtesy. She regards you as my life-savor, so she demanded that I visit you. Yet, you¡¯re also grandma¡¯s life-savor. She couldn¡¯t pay a visit in person, so she sent them here on her behalf to express her gratitude.¡±


    Um... Was there such a ritual? Mo Qianxue suffered headache.


    Any guests should be treated nice.


    After exchanging a few words of greetings with Jian Qingyou, Mo Qianxue, out of politeness, walked over to greet the twodies.


    After the lengthy formalities, Mo Qianxue led the group of people into the living room.


    The front yard was nothing special but a row of low-rise rooms.


    Then when they entered the back yard, standing at the gate, as their clothes, which were blown up in cold wind, fell down, what made the view were two good-looking young men ying the chess.


    The one in Tibetan-blue wore a waterfall of tied hair, yet with delicate eyebrows, fairplexion and upright figure.


    Although in a rough cloth gown, his slim figure didn¡¯t look dim but airy and elegant. At this moment, he was holding a chess piece, ready to fall. His lowering head and furrow gaze made him looked up a celestial who had transcended the filthy world to fly his mind above the universe...


    His gesture and temperament totally moved Jian Qinghua¡¯s heart. Wasn¡¯t this the life she had sought after? Wasn¡¯t him the man in her dream?


    She, as a daughter of a concubine, had never expected to end up with a happy marriage.


    Since ancient times, the daughter of concubines of a noble family would either marry her brother-inw as a concubine or be sent to a higher-ranked family as a concubine of a young lord.


    The luckiest ones married as a legal wife of those spoiled sons of concubines.


    At this moment, this fifthdy Jian¡¯s eyes could see no other men but Ning Shaoqing, while the seventhdy Jian fixed her eyes on Su Qi.


    When they just arrived the gate, she recognized Su Qi. Earlier on the birthday of old madam Jian, she had sneaked out to take a peek at him the moment she heard the news that the legal son of the top noble family came to extend gift.


    The swinging little fan, the air of nobility and the careless face had remained in her mind. Ever since that figure appeared in her eyes, her heard seemed like being bombarded and kept reying a sentence, he was the one, he was the one. He was exactly the man whom she had always wanted to know but didn¡¯t have the opportunity to meet him again...


    The noble young lord had been in her heart and made her eager to meet him again. To her surprise, in this humble house that she disdained, Su Qi was ying the chess with another man. This must be fate.


    ¡°The Ning¡¯s is really poor. They even don¡¯t have a decent living room.¡± Nanny Zhangmented after taking a thorough nce at the courtyard. She sneered to herself and didn¡¯t notice that the seventhdy next to her was already dumbfounded.


    Seeing guestsing, sister Fang also came to help receive them.


    She came at the right time. Quickly, Mo Qianxue let her receive the two nannies and four servant girls in the front courtyard. She herself led Jian Qingyou and the other twodies to the back courtyard.


    Jian Qinghua and Jian Qingzhen kept looking back every few steps at the ce where the chessboard was ced.


    Mo Qianxue witnessed all thedies¡¯ eyes and secret movements and quietly led then into the living room to take a seat before letting Yunyao make tea.


    When the tea was served, the twodies absent-mindedly sipped the tea, but their eyes involuntarily looked out of the doors.


    Mo Qianxue snorted and let them waited here for a moment because she had an embroidery sample to show to Jian Qingyou and let her give some advice.


    Jian Qinghua and Jian Qingzhen were immersed in their own ecstasies and didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to Mo Qianxue, only wishing her to leave as soon as possible so that they could go to find their beloved ones. Hence, they readily nodded.


    With a smirk, Mo Qianxue and Jian Qingyou went to the inner room.


    After serving the tea, Yunyao felt a little improper, so she came again to serve some snacks.


    Seeing the snacks, the joy instantly climbed on Jian Qingzhen¡¯s face.


    She could take the snack as an excuse to approach the two gentlemen who were ying the chess.


    Unexpectedly, the same idea also urred to Jian Qinghua who also ced her hands on the te of the snacks.


    The twodies looked at each other, figuring out the determination in each other¡¯s eyes, so they both stepped up the strength to drag the snack to their own sides. Therefore, the te on the table shuffled from right to left and then from left to right over and over again.


    Yunyao was stunned by this scene.


    Were they reallydies from a noble family? Topete for a te of snacks? That was really indecent thing to do. Didn¡¯t they have good snacks at home?


    Hence, with disdain, Yunyao took over another te of the same snacks, put it on the table and left.


    At the sight of the new te, Jian Qinghua let of the original te and got her hands on the new one. Yet, in a coincidence, Jian Qingzhen thougth exactly the same way, also releasing the original te and grabbing the new one.


    Hence, for the new te of snacks, the battle started again.


    This time, it be fiercer. Neither of them wanted to give in. They loosed at the same time to head for the other one, so the cycle started all over again.


    At finally, Jian Qinghua regained a little sanity, releasing, and asked, ¡°Sister, which one do you want? I can let you choose first.¡±


    Jian Qingzhen was a little embarrassed, but as a person who had always looked down upon the daughter of concubine, she only snorted, taking away one te and leaving ament, ¡°A sensible person you are.¡± Then she held the te and walked towards Su Qi.


    Anyway, there was no one in the yard, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about being used of behaving in an immodest way.


    As for Jian Qinghua, she had never taken her seriously. That daughter of a concubine didn¡¯t dare to throw dirt at her.


    Outside, a sensational event was going to break out, yet Jian Qingyou and Mo Qianxue quite enjoyed their private chatting in the inner room.


    Jian Qingyou mncholy told Mo Qianxue that Jian family was now discussing a marriage for her. After the New Year festival (after the fifteenth day of the first lunar month), there would be the engagement.


    *


    When the Ning¡¯s enjoyed the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Tong mansion was serving dishes too.


    Old Mr. Tong wore a dark-red coat edged in golden and stood with excitement in the hall, in high spirits, because this would be the first time he enjoyed New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together with his son since over a decade ago.


    Ever since Tong Zijing was poisoned, he hadn¡¯t eaten one meal with him again.


    Seeing the butler, all smiles, leading Tong Zijing into the hall, old Mr. Tong was more than excited. There were changes in Tong Zijing¡¯s walking gait and expression, which proved that the former reports from the butler was true.


    Meeting with such a Tong Zijing, old Mr. Tong instantly discarded his uncertainty and became overjoyed at once. He stood up and smiled, ¡°My Jing is back.¡±


    Then he patted the chair next to him, ¡°Come,e and sit here.¡±


    Entering the room, Tong Zijing didn¡¯t look at his father, as if the person didn¡¯t exist at all, selected a chair farthest from Mr. Tong and sat down.


    Mr. Tong¡¯s heart sank. He knew this meant his son¡¯s hatred toward him. He made his tone more pleasing and forced a smile, ¡°Jing, now you¡¯re much better and you should understand me. What I did was in your interest. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Upon finishing these words, Mr. Tong didn¡¯t take it seriously. There wouldn¡¯t be vengeance between a father and son thatsted long. In addition, although he had done a wrong thing, he was of good intention; he did that for the good of him and Tong family.


    Tong Zijing only took a nce at him and never saw him again. He seemed didn¡¯t hear his old Mr. Tong¡¯s words at all.


    He was absorbed in carving a small wooden piece in his hand, the expression of which looked like a person.


    Mr. Tong got up and walked to him, in a tone caring for his pleasure, ¡°Jing, what are you carving? Can you tell daddy?¡± He had never talked to anyone in this way ever.


    Tong Zijing was silent, still silent. With all of his attention on the carving piece, he even didn¡¯t look up.


    As Mr. Tong¡¯s passion pressed against his son¡¯s cold face, the smile on his face faded away. The apology andpromise in his heart was reced by fury and dissatisfaction, which making the ingratiating smile turned ferocious.

 Chapter 100: I Lose

    <h4>Chapter 100: I Lose</h4>


    Smelling a rat, the butler hurriedly stepped forward, ¡°Master, lord is back, and the dishes are ready. Shall we serve now?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Mr. Tong was angry and, swinging his sleeves, returned to his own seat.


    He had never talked or apologized to anyone in such an obsequious way. Even the Emperor of Tianqi talked with him with excessive courtesy.


    After the dishes were served, old Mr. Tong didn¡¯t give up and picked up a chicken leg all the way to put it in Tong Zijing¡¯s bowl. Then, he cleared his throat and tried to be nice, ¡°Jing, look, daddy has prepared all dishes you liked when you were a child.¡± The was the best he could do.


    Tong Zijing looked up, eyes full of scorn. Without touching the bowl, he nced at the chicken leg and ordered, ¡°Tong Zhan, take it away. This chicken leg is for you.¡±


    Tong Zhang, standing behind, under the intent gaze of Tong Zijing, picked up the bowl with shaking hands, hesitating to eat or not.


    The whole hall was more than quiet. The sound of a needle dropping to the ground would be audible. The atmosphere instantly dropped to the lowest.


    A ghost of cold smile involuntarily touched the corners of Tong Zijing¡¯s lips.


    Old Mr. Tong¡¯s eyes seemed to be spitting fire of fury.


    Was him defying him? Why could he talk to a servant but refused to talk to his father or ept the food? This was fine. But how dared he give the food to a servant right before him? This was tearing his face. As the master of the family, how could he swallow the humiliation?


    The hand dotted with blue vessels thumped on the table, ¡°You...you¡¯re such a unfilial son!¡±


    How did Ji Xuyao teach him?


    Burning in fire, Mr. Tong sprang up and was about to ask the butler to send for Ji Xuyao when his sleeve suddenly knocked down a bowl, which rotated a circle on the table and then dropped to the ground, creating a crisp sound of porcin breaking!


    The butler acted quick, and just as the sound rang, he smiled and said a luck talk to fend off omen, ¡°Bad luck breaks; bad luck breaks...¡± At once, servants rushed over to clean away the bowl pieces.


    In the hall, every servant felt their hearts raising to throats. They weren¡¯t unfamiliar with master¡¯s cruelty and tyranny.


    Hearing the crisp sound, Tong Zijing slightly lifted his brows, and the subtle scorn turned into a bigughter.


    Theughter contained insanity.


    Then, Tong Zijing picked up a bowl near him and heavily mmed it to the ground.


    ¡°Squelch!¡± One more crisp sound.


    ¡°Nice.¡± Tong Zijing threw the bowl and murmured in a low voice as if he was addicted to it.


    Then, he picked up another bowl and mmed again.


    ¡°Squelch, squelch, squelch.¡± He broke a few bowls in a row.


    Every time a bowl fell on the ground and created a sound, heughed, with increasing insanity.


    At once, the floor turned messy, and the servants all hurried to kneel down everywhere.


    Then, all bowls and tes on the table were broken, soup and rice and meat and vegetables were scattered on the table, the chairs and the floor.


    ¡°Tong Ping, Tong An, get me more bowls. I want to hear the sound.¡±


    The two exchanged a look, hurriedly left the room to find more bowls.


    Sister had said that he didn¡¯t have to bear with it anymore. If the old man did things that he didn¡¯t like again, he could use his own way to refuse. He didn¡¯t have to hide and be mad at himself.


    Sister had also said that if the old man dared to shut him up again, he could crash the doors and never go back there.


    Sister had also said that his life was in his own hands instead of any other men.


    From Tong Zijing threw the first bowl, Mr. Tong was already stunned.


    He even didn¡¯t dare to move. As each bowl crashed against the ground, his heart also leaped with it.


    He didn¡¯t care about the bowls. As long as Tong Zijing liked, he could spend a mountain of silver and gold for him.


    However, the behavior of tearing cloth or throwing bowls already constituted a trauma for him, a deep hatred buried deep down.


    The sounds rang again and again, making him more than regretful and guilty and reminding him of the past...


    Many years ago when Tong Zijing was five years old, although he didn¡¯t talk much, every time he saw him, he would rush into his arms, a feeling that the old man missed so much.


    More often, the boy asionally called him daddy in a voice lower than that of a mosquito.


    However, at that time, he disliked his son because of his low intimidated voice and his staying numb all day long...


    At this moment, he regretted it.


    Outside, there was sound of firecrackers setting off, but in Tong mansion, it was sound of porcin breaking into pieces.


    Certainly, the New Year¡¯s Even dinner wasn¡¯t enjoyed by the family. Tong Zijing destroyed all the dishes on the table carefreely like no one was witnessing. Then he let Tong Zhan bring all the bowl in the mansion to his room, iming that he only wanted to hear this pleasant sound.


    Tong Zijing marched off, and old Mr. Tong was suddenly depressed, ¡°Butler, Jing... Was Jing sick again? Should we send for Mrs. Ning right now?¡±


    Butler Tong was a little sad and advised, ¡°Master, this...this would be improper. Lord just came back and today is the 30th.¡±


    The ancient people valued social formalities well. Even a sick person wouldn¡¯t take drugs on the day of the 30th, just in order to usher in a good beginning for the new year.


    Moreover, a doctor wouldn¡¯t pay visit to patients on this day either, let alone the doctor that they wanted was a wife.


    Of course, Mr. Tong knew these rituals, his voice trembling, ¡°Then... What to do with Jing?... Just let him continue?¡±


    When there was no hope, there was no disappointment. Mr. Tong wouldn¡¯t be so frustrated if Tong Zijing remained to be the retarded child that he used to be.


    However, just a moment ago, Tong Zijing had been sitting there normally and carving a thing with a smile that couldn¡¯t be held back.


    His demeanor and gesture all suggested a healthy person.


    But why on earth did he now begin to throw bowls again?


    Although his expression wasn¡¯t as numb and vacant as he used to be, who could tell whether he would return to the retarded mental state if this behavior continued until tomorrow.


    Tong Zijing¡¯s courtyard was teemed with the crispy sound, yet his room was shut up, letting out no trace of light.


    When getting back to his own room, Tong Zijing leaned on the couch and polished the little sculpture.


    The one who was throwing bowls now was Tong Zhan, and Tong Ping and Tong An were responsible for breaking the pieces further again to make a louder sound.


    ¡°Lord, we run out of bowls.¡± In order to make the sound louder to satisfy lord, Tong Zhan now sweated like a pig from the hardbor.


    ¡°Get more.¡± Tong Zijing didn¡¯t look up but fixed his gaze on the wooden piece to carefully concentrate on carving. At this moment, this was already a half-finished work.


    Vague, but certainly, it was a woman.


    Tong Zhan wiped out the sweat on his forehead and replied, ¡°Lord, all the bowls are here. Now, we¡¯ve run of.¡±


    Having broken all the bowls, Tong Zhan wondered what the kitchen would use for meals. However, this wasn¡¯t his concern. It shouldn¡¯t be butler Tong, his grandpa¡¯s.


    ¡°Alright. If there are no bowls, you can have a rest now. I¡¯m also tired of hearing the sound.¡± While saying, he grabbed Tong Zhan by the ear, ¡°Do not reveal a word of what just happened. You know the consequence if anyone knew that you broke the bowls.¡±


    Tong Zijing released Tong Zhan, who at once kneeled on the ground, regardless the risk of being hurt by the sharp porcin pieces.


    ¡°Lord. Since I¡¯m your servant, I¡¯m be your man for a life time. I¡¯ll be loyal only to you forever. I¡¯ll never break my oath.¡± Tong Zhan¡¯s expression was determined.


    When lord¡¯s gaze moved to them, Tong Ping and Tong An also kneeled down after exchanging a look, ¡°Our lives are yours. If you order us to go east, we don¡¯t dare to go west. We don¡¯t dare to turn our back on you...¡±


    Who could imagine that a person who had been tittering and throwing bowls a month ago should be so calctive now?


    Evidently, the crisp sound didn¡¯t aim to torture himself and it wasn¡¯t for himself either. It was for that person. If that old man dared to try to manipte him with a bad face again, he would tear cloth right into his ears to let him enjoy the sound of tearing-cloth.


    In the study room of Tong mansion.


    ¡°It finally stops.¡± As soon as the sound disappeared, Mr. Tong stood up, hands on his chest which ached to the beat of the crisp sound, ¡°Butler, it finally stops. Jing finally gets quiet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± The butler stood next to him and supported him. Heforted master with confirmative words, yet he was as clear as a mirror.


    He was afraid that it wasn¡¯t because lord wanted to stop but that the mansion had run out of bowls.


    ¡°It¡¯s past midnight, master. You¡¯d better take a rest early.¡± Butler Tong wore a miserable face. After settling down master, he had another thing to be busy with.


    Tomorrow would be the first day of the new year. Where could he get so many bowls?


    He only hoped that master contained his temper a little bit for these days so that young lord could peacefully celebrate the New Year as a normal person...


    *


    At the Ning¡¯s in the Wang vige.


    Jian Qingzhen held a te of snacks and walked outward.


    She slowly paced to Su Qi, ¡°Nice to meet you, lord Su Qi. Please have some refreshments.¡±


    Su Qi¡¯s fingers holding a chess paused for a second. Naturally he knew someone was approaching, but he didn¡¯t expect that this woman wasing to him.


    What a fly! Su Qi cursed in secrecy. He slowly looked up, only to discover the faint smirk on Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face.


    Su Qi¡¯s resumed his usual yful smile, picked up a snack from the te and put it into his mouth.


    That dim sum was a peach cake made by Mo Qianxue, so soft that it melted upon touching the tongue. Su Qi¡¯s eyebrows leaped, praising, ¡°Delicious.¡±


    Jian Qingzhen disyed shyness, ¡°If you like, have more. I¡¯ll get more for you.¡± Jian Qingzhen felt sweet that Su Qi finally noticed her, ate the snack she gave him and praised her.


    Su Qi didn¡¯t look at her and only stared at the chessboard, ¡°Ning Shaoqing, your servant girl is pretty but just too unruly.¡±


    The smile on Jian Qingzhen¡¯s face was instantly frozen. Holding the te, she didn¡¯t know whether to put it down or to take away.


    She, a legaldy of a noble family, should be mistaken as a servant girl? She looked down at herself. It must be the in red dress! Those nannies were never helpful. Why did they make this dress like a servant girl¡¯s?


    Jian Qinghua secretlyughed at her. What a superficial girl that knew nothing but wearing luxuries! How dared she to think of marry the legal son of Su family!


    With contempt in her mind, she wore a smile. This was the right timing for her to let the men know her virtues.


    ¡°Please forgive us, lords. We¡¯re from Tianxiang Jian family. I¡¯m ranked fifth and this is my younger sister ranked seventh. She is only too young.


    She is of good intention to send you snacks. I apologize for her rude behavior. But it was because the servants of Ning family are too unruly. The weather is so bitterly cold, and they don¡¯t stand by your sides and disappear while you¡¯re ying the chess...¡±


    Before Jian Qingzhen finished, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face had turned dark, ¡°Yunyao...¡±


    Hearing his voice, Yunyao came out of the room at once. Spotting that the twodies all stood in the yard, she despised so much. Formerly she had been a servant of a big family, how could she not understand what was going on here? But when she turned to Ning Shaoqing, her face returned humble.


    ¡°Yunyao, the twodies are of high status. Why didn¡¯t you serve them in the living hall? They have lost their way and get to the yard. There should be a huge courtesy gap between men and women. What if in the future bad words spread to other? How will they survive in this world? Hurry and take them tody.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yunyao took the order and made a gesture of showing way to them, the tone remaining indifferent, ¡°This way please.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s words was in fact unsparing.


    There was a short distance between the living room and the yeard, but Ning Shaoqing said that they were lost. On the surface, he was finding an excuse for them, but as a matter of fact, the gender courtesy meant contempt at them.


    Seeing that Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t look at her and his words contained scorn, Jian Qingzhen wasn¡¯t frustrated at all but overjoyed.


    This man was upright, respected courtesies and not easily seduced by women, exactly the one she had been seeking.


    Judging by his manners, he must of a noble origin and only met with a misfortune temporarily. If she was willing to give him a hand at this moment, he would definitely be grateful to her.


    As long as he married her and with the rmendation of Jian family, a talent like him must seed one day. Very likely, he would go on a smooth path of official career to be one of those emerging schrs.


    To be a wife of an emerging schr was much better than a wife of a useless son of concubine or a dowry concubine of her brother-inw.


    Mrs. Ning could be totally ignored since she was a merely luck wife. One day if she became Ning Shaoqing¡¯s wife, Mo Qianxue could have a taste of her power if she wasn¡¯t obedient.


    Yunyao was about to lead the twodies indoors when the seventhdy Jian announced that she needed to go back to the carriage to take an air. In fact, she wanted to get changed.


    Yunyao called out Xiji to take the fifthdy Jian to the backyard and find her nannies.


    The fifthdy Jian had her own thing to do. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t go with Jian Qingzhen. She nned to probe into Mrs. Ning¡¯s background. Now she needed this unknown luck wife before Ning Shaoqing epted her.


    Made up her mind, she said that she was a fan of embroidery and wanted to see the embroider sample that Mo Qianxue had mentioned, so she let Yunyao to lead her to the inner room.


    Yunyao went to report everything based on fact. Mo Qianxue was a little annoyed and Jian Qingyou¡¯s expression became cold and at once said goodbye to Mo Qianxue. Then, she dragged Jian Qinghua out of the room, leaving no chance for her to ask anything.


    Mo Qianxue got up and walked them to the gate. Before Jian Qingyou got into the carriage, she made an appointment with her that Mo Qianxue would pay a visit to Jian mansion on the fifth day of the new year when she woulde up with a good idea for her.


    Jian Qingyou nodded, depressed, and went into the carriage with the help of nanny Yuan.


    Jian Qinghua and Jian Qingzhen wanted anything but leaving, but they didn¡¯t have a reason not to.


    Especially Jian Qingzhen, she was so reluctant to leave because she hadn¡¯t gotten changed yet. Why leave so soon?! When her carriage just left the Ning¡¯s house, she began to punish her servant girl Xiangqi, who had prepared this dress for her.


    Sending away the noisy group, Mo Qianxue went back, only to witness the two men still wrestling through the chess.


    Sheined to herself at Su Qi. Why did he propose to y the chess in the yard on such a cold day? Therefore, when she walked over, her tone was ironic, ¡°On a cold winter day, what a good mood you¡¯re in!¡±


    Su Qi looked up with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Ning also knows chess?¡±


    Mo Qianxue pouted and replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. but I know a very important thing.¡± If she knew how to y chess, she would help Ning Shaoqing to defeat the brain out of Su Qi.


    Hearing her words, Ning Shaoqing was intrigued and asked with a smile, ¡°What is it that¡¯s so important?¡±


    ¡°I know that if you two continue to y the chess like this, my husband¡¯s health will suffer. He has a cold body already and ys the chess with lord Su Qi regardless...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a serious event, but the way Mo Qianxue put to made it sound so important. Ning Shaoqing smiled secretly. Mo Qianxue¡¯s caring for him was obvious in her tone, but he must maintain courteous to the guest, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Mrs. Ning. We should treat our guest with hospitality.¡±


    The love and chemistry between the couple was so evident, so Su Qi put down the chess piece in his hand and said, ¡°I lose.¡±


    He meant not only to the chess game, but also to a bigger decision.


    Ning Shaoqing stayed silent for a while and smiled, ¡°You win.¡± You won a broader and more peaceful mind.


    There would be no more jealousy.


    Ning Shaoqing had jealousy against Tong Zijing, because Mo Qianxue cared about that man. Although he couldn¡¯t tell what kind of love that was, he was sure that in Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart, there was a ce for Tong Zijing.


    Ning Shaoqing had jealousy against Jian Qingyou because at that time, he hadn¡¯t kissed Mo Qianxue but witnessed with his own eyes Mo Qianxue kissing her. He just couldn¡¯t let it go.


    However, Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t jealousy of Su Qi, a man with obvious intent, because he knew that the man meant zero in Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart, nothing but a business partner.


    At the same time, Su Qi was a descent man whose behaviors all conformed to social formalities. He loved Mo Qianxue, but he restrained his love within the scope of due courtesy, so that even Mo Qianxue herself didn¡¯t notice that.


    Moreover, Su Qi was also the younger brother of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s dear friend, Su Jinjue, the eldest young lord of Su family.


    Seeing one said lose and the other said win, Mo Qianxue was reminded of what they had done during the meal and got a little impatient, ¡°No idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Then, she helped Ning Shaoqing stand up, lovingly scolding him, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside to have some tea to get some warmth.¡±


    Su Qi raised his hand and resumed his yful expression, ¡°No thanks. It¡¯s not early, and I have things to deal with, so let¡¯s say goodbye here.¡±


    From the way she looked at Ning Shaoqing, Su Qi understood her feelings.


    Now that he had known her feelings, why would must remain obsessed with his own feelings and let it continue?


    Su Qi had always been a carefree man who would prefer to let things go in a natural way.


    After he got back to Baiyunju, he would give his eldest brother a formal reply that after the spring festival and everything was settled, he would listen to them and marry whoever they had arranged.


    Since that person wasn¡¯t Mo Qianxue, it didn¡¯t matter who that would be.


    It¡¯d be better that his feelings be buried deep in his heart

 Chapter 101: The Story of LiangZhu

    <h4>Chapter 101: The Story of LiangZhu</h4>


    Early in the morning on the 4th day of the new year, Tong Zijing ordered Tong Zhan to drive the carriage to the Wang vige.


    The carriage drove out of Tong mansion and slowly went through the vacant valley. Tong Zijing smiled at the sculpture in his hand. But for it and but for the carving knife, he couldn¡¯t bear staying in Tong mansion for a second.


    This was the ce that he hated most. There were people that he hated most. He used to suffer slight autism, but he wasn¡¯t a fool. The titter was merely a mask he had worn to deceive those evil servants.


    He concealed his hatred.


    Now the old man wanted to be nice to him?


    However, where had he been when he needed his care most?


    How much had he longed for a warm embrace? But what he had gotten was rough pushing-away and violent shaking, ¡°Talk! Are you dumb? Talk! Are you deaf? Say something...¡±


    Then...


    Then, he was locked up.


    What he had gotten from that old man was only disgust. What he had heard most from that old man was a loud-into-sky shout, ¡°Take care of your lord, or your heads will be off your shoulders...¡±


    In this way, he became the poorest prisoner in the world, being watched by countless people at every second, either when he ate or slept or used bathroom.


    The person who loved him most in the world was killed. He couldn¡¯t forget that horrible scene and those evil bitches. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to talk to others or have any contact with them.


    The old man would onlye to take a look at him when he asionally thought of him. That old man never knew the contempt and disgust that the servants had disyed towards him. That old man should even asionally shed some cocktail¡¯s tears and intimately call him Jing. How ridiculous!


    He didn¡¯t want to hear his voice, so he made all kinds of noise to conceal that of his.


    He had thought that his life would pass away like this. He had believed that he would never see the sun again.


    That day, she came, with colorful auspicious clouds, with soft warm brilliance on her smiling face, telling him stories with the expression like his mother. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help moving to her...


    On the height of Tong mansion stood two old figures.


    Watching the carriage gradually bing a small ck dot, old Mr. Tong sighed, ¡°Jing has left.¡±


    Since the frightening New Year¡¯s Eve, he hadn¡¯t showed up before Tong Zijing again.


    When Tong Zijing appreciated snow in the garden, he watched him in the shade.


    When Tong Zijing carved in the pavilion that he had stayed with Mo Qianxue, he watched him in a distance.


    In light of his mater¡¯s sorrowful voice, butler Tongforted him, ¡°Lord is a child who loves to y. He¡¯ll go back to his home anyway.¡±


    ¡°I know he hates me. You don¡¯t have tofort me.¡± Mr. Tong shifted his tone, ¡°but even if he hates me, I¡¯m still his father. Even if he¡¯ll hate me again, I still have to make ns for him.¡±


    The butler certainly knew what kind of ns his master meant.


    With a sigh, he said no more.


    He had been a close servant to master since he was a little child. Of course he knew what his master was thinking.


    Master had been an outstanding person since he was a child, excelling both at learnings and martial arts. Wherever he was, men would envy him and women would love him. The biggest pain in his life was his children. The eldest youngdy was dumb, and young lord like this.


    How could his lord, a man with a strong ego, ept this fact? He even didn¡¯t dare to visit or spend intimate time with them.


    The eldestdy would marry someone after all. Though she was dumb, she had a clear mind, so nobody dared tough at her. However, the only son, the only heir of the family, in whom all the master¡¯s hope lied, was a retard.


    This was why the master wanted to hide him from the public and had locked him up.


    The master feared to let others know that he had a stupid son. He feared to let other know that Tong family didn¡¯t have an heir. He feared more of the kind of look he would have to face after others knew the truth.


    Such pressure and his strong ego hadpelled him out of the political arena of the capital to live in seclusion here at this valley.


    He had been a clever man for his life, but whenever it came to the business about young lord, he would go out of his mind. Just like the saying went, haste makes waste.


    The master regretted every time he treated lord tough, but the next time he met him, as long as lord slightly let him down again, his stubborn temper took the better of him and he became totally out of control.


    ¡°Butler, that day he threw bowls at me. I know that.¡± Mr. Tong murmured. Finally, his son knew maniption, but the first one his used maniption was on him. He didn¡¯t know whether to be gratified or sad.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t think too much. Isn¡¯t it a good thing that lord gets better and better. Atst, he will understand your good intention.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Mr. Tong depressed. Before others, he was the master of Tong family, a man of enormous power. But in private, he was an ordinary old man, a poor lonely man.


    *


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t surprised and yet surprised that Tong Zijing came back so soon.


    She thought that when he got back to Tong mansion, old Mr. Tong would detain him to stay there until at least the 15th.


    Yaya was having fun with Xixi in the yard. Seeing Tong Zijing, she pouted and pulled Xixi to her ce. She didn¡¯t want to see this bad strange uncle at all.


    Tong Zijing ignored the angry gaze from the two little girls. In his eyes, there was only Mo Qianxue. As long as Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t hate him, other people¡¯s opinion had nothing to do with him.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want another person to hate him. That was Ning Shaoqing.


    Hence, after getting in the door, he followed Mo Qianxue inside, and when meeting Ning Shaoqing, called him ¡°brother¡± in a sweet voice and seriously greeted him in New Year formality.


    At that time, Ning Shaoqing was reading in the room. On hearing Tong Zijing¡¯s voice from outside, his eyebrows leaped again and again, nameless fire of anger sneaked out more and more.


    At the moment, how he wished that Asan and Awu drove Tong Zijing, the uninvited guest, out of his house. However, he was defeated by the sweet brother as well as Mo Qianxue¡¯s smiling face. He had no choice but to sumb.


    Yet, he must talk with Ji Xuyao about Tong Zijing¡¯s education.


    *


    On the fifth day, Mo Qianxue got on the carriage heading for Jian mansion.


    Since old madam Jian had sent people, two foolish women though, to pay a New Year call to her, she, as a junior, must follow the formality to pay a visit back.


    Therefore, the visit was a must.


    Moreover, she brought with her a serious task.


    Jian Qingyou was turning eighteen years of age. Her marriage was imminent.


    Mo Qianxue needed to reverse at least partly the situation today. Even if she couldn¡¯t fulfill Jian Qingyou¡¯s wish at once, she must manage to dy the casually decided marriage for her.


    Mo Qianxue greeted old madam Jian and then sat down to chat with her.


    The first time she came here, old madam Jian passed out; and the second time, when she tried to get onto the topic of the weird doctor, old madam deflected it.


    Therefore, it could be said that Mo Qianxue had never had a good chat with her.


    Old madam Jian was also of an origin of a noble family. Although she had walked out of the door when she was young, she had brought with her a group of servant girls and guards.


    To put it bluntly, it was travelling. In real terms, she had never suffered because of money or any other simr hardships, let alone to understand what ordinary folks could suffer.


    Now hearing that when Mo Qianxue woke up, her husband was in poor health and she was almost sold out to be a ve, and that then she nted vegetables and made tofu and so on, old madam couldn¡¯t help feelingpassion for her.


    Then, when Mo Qianxue mentioned starting a restaurant, building houses and hiring workers, old madam felt so fresh to the ear and admired her increasingly.


    Not only was this girl knowledge and eloquent, she was also independent, perseverant and proud. There was a self-made spirit on her, which was rare to see on other women.


    Seeing that appreciation in old madam Jian¡¯s eyes, Mo Qianxue woohooed to herself. In order for others to ept one¡¯s opinion, the person must let them ept this person first. Once this seeded, then the person could yield twice the result with half the effort.


    Old madam Jian kept praising Mo Qianxue extraordinary, but Mo Qianxue only took out the food box she had brought.


    ¡°Grandma Jian, this is the cake that I specially made for you. Have a taste.¡±


    Mo Qianxue smiled and opened the food box, taking a nce at Jian Qingyou, ¡°After the spring festival when it¡¯s get warmer, let Qingdao go to my restaurant to learn how to make it, I promise then grandma Jian could eat it whenever you want.¡±


    Looking at the three-colored cakes, old madam Jian was very satisfied, ¡°It¡¯s very kind of you!¡±


    ¡°But my girl Qingyou will get married one day. Even if she learned how to make it, the lucky one to eat the cake would be her mother-inw instead of me. In the future, I¡¯ll bother you to make me more cakes.¡±


    Old madam Jian ate the cake and joked about Jian Qingyou.


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want to get married.¡± In shyness, Jian Qingyou yed cute.


    ¡°The old saying goes, as a daughter gets older, she either gets married or hated her elders. Don¡¯t worry, Qingyou. The Wan family isn¡¯t a first-ss noble family in the capital, but it¡¯s a good match of our family. I heard that the young lord Wan is a good man, handsome, knowledge and also upright.¡±


    Jian Qingyou couldn¡¯t be more annoyed hearing her grandma praising another man other than the one in her heart, ¡°Grandma...¡±


    Old madam Jian thought she was only ying cute from shyness and smiled, ¡°Alright, alright, I don¡¯t mention him again.¡±


    On a whim, Jian Qingyou made a decision and kneeled down, ¡°Grandma, in fact, I already...¡±


    Seeing it, Mo Qianxue hurriedly stepped in, ¡°In fact, Qingyou wants to learn how to make the cake right now.¡± Obviously, the lord Wan had left a good impression on old madam Jian, who was also satisfied with the Wan family.


    If they told the truth at this moment, old madam Jian would hit the ceiling and very likely demanded that Jian Qingyou held wedding with lord Wan at once.


    After all, the most unpleasant and indecent thing for nobilities of ancient time was private rtionship.


    In order to cut out Jian Qingyou¡¯s immature idea, it made senses that old madam Jian would use a wild card.


    By then, it would be impossible to change the situation.


    Jian Qingyou received Mo Qianxue¡¯s eye message and confused. Didn¡¯t they make up a n that Mo Qianxue coaxed grandma with sweet words and then she told the truth while Mo Qianxue helped her make the point?


    Mo Qianxue shook her head. Jian Qingyou had excellent learnings as a clever woman, but a woman in a rtionship was most foolish. She had overlooked human nature.


    Mo Qianxue ignored the confusion in her eyes and turned to old madam Jian with a smile, ¡°How auspicious you are to have such a filial granddaughter.¡±


    Then, she turned to Jian Qingyou and gave her a look, ¡°Qingyou, don¡¯t be anxious to show your filial piety. Today it¡¯s still spring festival and my restaurant hasn¡¯t open for business now. How to teach you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Qingyou, I know you¡¯re a filial good girl. Don¡¯t be anxious about learning to make the cake. Get up.¡±


    Old madam Jian reached out to help Jian Qingyou get up. She didn¡¯t dare to bother her grandma, hurriedly stood up and held grandma to sit down. At this scene, Mo Qianxue also stood up to give a hand.


    After old madam Jian took her seat, Mo Qianxue resumed the talk, ¡°Why not I tell you stories to help Qingyou carry out her filial piety?¡± This story had long been prepared.


    ¡°You can tell stories?¡± Hearing that Mo Qianxue was going to tell stories, old madam Jian instantly opened her drooping eyelids with excitement, ¡°You¡¯re such a clever monkey. Don¡¯t you know everything? Speaking of it, I¡¯ve been to Baiyunju a few times after they hired story-tellers. Excellent, indeed.¡±


    In this age, the operas hadn¡¯te into being, and there were only folk song singers. Therefore, the noble madams anddies had little entertainment living in their deep mansion.


    Mo Qianxue replied modestly, ¡°This story is made up by me. If I didn¡¯t make it interesting, please forgive me, grandma.¡±


    Old madam Jian couldn¡¯t wait hearing the story and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll judge you not guilty. Okay? Hurry to tell the story.¡±


    Then Mo Qianxue cleared the throat and began to tell the story, ¡°It¡¯s said that long long ago, there was a ce called the Zhu vige. By the Jade River at the Zhu vige lived a schr Zhu who had a daughter Zhu Yingtai. She was beautiful and clever and learned poetry and prose along with her elder brother. She envied the great learnings of Mu Banzhao and Cai Wenji (renowned female schr in ancient times) and regretted that there wasn¡¯t good teachers in the vige, so she longed for visiting famous teachers in Hangzhou...¡±


    Mo Qianxue told how the girl met with Liang Shanbo, a male ssmate, and how they spent almost everyday together studying... Both old madam Jian and Jian Qingyou disyed demeanor of deep longing.


    Jian Qingyou was reminded of her own experience of meeting Xin Yiming, of that hug and of the beautiful shower of peach blossom.


    Old madam Jian¡¯s thought travelled back to decades ago when she had first met the strange doctor...


    At that time, she was at the bloom of youth. At that time, he was in his prime, fearing nothing. She acted willfully and he was stubborn.


    It was the first time she went out of home, without any experience as to how to survive in a society. Although she dressed as a man, she was recognized and almost hurt by a group of viins. Luckily, he appeared and escorted her back home safe and sound.


    The two audience was immersed in the story as well as their own memories. Then Mo Qianxue talked about how Liang Shanbo walked Zhu Yingtai home. They were so unwilling to be forced separate that Liang Shanbo apanied Zhu Yingtai for 18 miles on the way...


    Then, Mo Qianxue paused for a while. To tell a story in an artistic way, it required the creation of suspense and leaving space for imagination.


    ¡°What happened next?¡±


    ¡°Did Liang Shanbo go to find Zhu Yingtai? Did they get married?¡±


    Old madam Jian and Jian Qingyou felt their heart burning with anxiety to know the ending, when Mo Qianxue unhurriedly took up her teacup and began to enjoy tea, gently blowing and sipping in small mouthfuls.


    ¡°Of course Liang Shanbo went to find her, but they didn¡¯t end up with a happy marriage.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Liang Shanbo didn¡¯t have a good family background. Mr. Zhu wanted to marry his daughter to lord Ma, who was of simr background with Zhu family.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°Damn Mr. Zhu. What happened then? Was Zhu Yingtai willing to marry lord Ma? Didn¡¯t Liang Shanbo try?¡±


    ¡°He did. Patience. Grandma Jian.¡±


    Mo Qianxue put down the teacup, cleared the throat and continued, ¡°... A happy marriage became a dream. The two met at the pavilion, tearful, bidding farewell in sorrow. Before departure, they made an oath: If they couldn¡¯t live in the same house, they¡¯d rather die in the same tomb!¡±


    There were tears in the eyes of old madam Jian and Jian Qingyou. The audience weren¡¯t only them. There were nanny Liang, Hongyu and other servant girls, whose faces were also full of tears.


    ¡°Shanbo fell ill from missing her and died soon after. Hearing the grievous news, Yingtai was determined to die with him. She went to his tomb for mourning when the sky seemed to sense her will, and then there was rain and gust and thunder and lightning. Suddenly, the tomb cracked open...¡±


    Hearing this, old madam Jian and Jian Qingyou, though tearful, became more concentrated with hanging hearts. Nanny Liang and other servant girls reacted in the same way.


    ¡°Yingtai jumped into the grave which then shut up. The weather resumed clear with rainbows in the sky. Two butterflies flied out of the grave and stayed with each other forever.¡±


    The story of LiangZhu was finished, leaving the whole room extremely quiet. Everyone was still immersed in the story.


    Nanny Liang broke the silence, pouring tea for them for sighing, ¡°s... A loving couple, but ended up like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all Mr. Zhu¡¯s fault. Why did he only value family background to force the loving couple separate?¡± Old madam Jian thumped on the table out of anger.

 Chapter 102: The Vulgar Woman

    <h4>Chapter 102: The Vulgar Woman</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Old madam Jian recalled her youthful years. The strange doctor had visited her father and made a proposal, but her father roughly drove him out because of his humble origin. At that time, she hadn¡¯t known anything about the proposal and just kept waiting eagerly for the strange doctore to her.


    Unexpectedly, she had waited for half a year and finally, in despair, married to the Jian family under her parents¡¯ arrangement.


    Until many yearster when they met again did the weird doctor have a chance to tell her the failed proposal and did she know that she had wronged him.


    However, the mistakested for a life.


    Old madam Jian looked a little sad, but Mo Qianxue found it the best timing, so she looked to Jian Qingyou.


    Unexpectedly, Jian Qingyou, heard hearing such a sentimental story, was still sunk in the LiangZhu story, eyes shing wither tears.


    Jian Qingyou didn¡¯t look back made Mo Qianxue a little anxious, ¡°Grandma Jian. Although this story is fake, there are lots of stories like this in real life.¡± Mo Qianxue meant to remind Jian Qingyou, ¡°Qingyou, do you know any of such stories?¡±


    Only then did Jian Qingyou return to the real world, giving nanny Liang a look and kneeling down, ¡°Grandma, I have something to tell you.¡±


    At this scene, nanny Liang sent away all the servant girls in the room, and only she stood at the door.


    Old madam Jian¡¯s mind was still wandering in the LiangZhu plot and didn¡¯t understand her behavior for the time being, ¡°My dear You, what¡¯s the matter? Stand up.¡±


    Jian Qingyou kowtowed and began in a sad and slow voice, ¡°Grandma, actually, I have feelings toward the eldest young lord Xin of Xin family.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Seeing Jian Qingyou both kneeled and kowtowed, old madam had known that what she was going to say would be astonishing, yet she didn¡¯t expect it was about her rtionship, so she still stunned.


    Jian Qingyou suddenly remembered what Mo Qianxue had mentioned in the LiangZhu story: If we couldn¡¯t live under the same roof, then we¡¯d rather die in the same tomb! She squared her shouldered, determination burning in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll only marry lord Xin.¡±


    Old madam Jian didn¡¯t know how to answer her at the moment, ¡°What on earth is going on? You have a rtionship with him? Tell me everything.¡± This granddaughter was brought up by her side. Even she had left for a year, she was in the capital. How did she get muddled with that guy? Only marry him?!


    Jian Qingyou remained kneeling, waist straight and jaw slightly raised, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t dare to hide it from you. On that day I went to Hanshan Temple to pray for you... Hence, since then all that in my mind is him.¡±


    ¡°You...you make me so mad.¡± Old madam Jian patted the table and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ve been teaching you females virtues and rules since you¡¯re little. Why do you have so low self-esteem? I¡¯ve...cough...¡±


    Old madam Jian coughed because of the fury stuck in her throat.


    Nanny Liang, standing by the side, quickly stepped forward to held her and gently stoked her back to help her breathe smoother, ¡°Old madam, don¡¯t be mad. Be careful of your health.¡±


    Since nanny Liang had also listened to the tragic love story and felt pitiful to the poor couple, she intended to speak for Jian Qingyou, ¡°Eldestdy has been a role model of woman. I believe it¡¯s the arrangement of heaven to let her meet lord Xin at the temple.¡±


    ¡°The arrangement of heaven? Even if heaven arranged them to meet, when she met a strange man, she should try to avoid at once. Even if the guy saved her, she should thank him and leave at once, instead of listening to him ying the flute or dancing...¡± Old madam reproved, ¡°What a public indecency!¡±


    Seeing that old madam Jian seemed to be heading for a blind valley of conventional dogmas, Mo Qianxue smiled, ¡°Grandma, the criticism is partly right. But I think Qingyou is a girl who knows what she wants. A rtionship between people is determined by heaven. Probably, this is their fate. In addition, they have acted in ordance with rituals. It¡¯s not an indecency at all.¡±


    ¡°Fate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as the old saying goes, it takes ten years for two people to sail in the same boat; a hundred years to sleep on the same pillow; and a thousand years to spend the whole life with each other. By her confession, I believe lord Xin also loves her very much. Why not make them a couple, a real-life happy-ending version LiangZhu?¡±


    Jian Qingyou kowtowed again, ¡°Please grandma!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ning. That¡¯s really a good story you¡¯ve told! A really good one!¡± The tone sounded both confirmative and ironic.


    The blue vessels on old madam¡¯s hands popped up. Having life in this world for so many years, she would be a fool if she couldn¡¯t figure out the rtion between the story and Jian Qingyou¡¯s pleading.


    She angrily said at Jian Qingyou, ¡°Nice! It¡¯s very nice of you! Now you know ying wits with your grandma!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare? You dared to privately start a rtionship with a man. And now you dared to make up stories and deceive me with an outsider...¡±


    Old madam got increasingly angry, so Mo Qianxue refuted loudly, ¡°Qingyou has never heard of the story. It has nothing to do with her. Please don¡¯t me her for it. I made up this story. But I think you¡¯re very clear whether this kind of tragedy is happening or not. Just different people face a different ending.¡±


    Combining the information she had gotten from Jian Qingyou with her own deducing as well as the subtle expression change of old madam Jian when mentioning the strange doctor, and then at the thought of old madam Jian¡¯s regretful face when hearing the story, Mo Qianxue coulde to the conclusion that there was be a love affair between old madam Jian and the strange doctor when they were youths.


    As expected, her final words made old madam Jian silent.


    In a long while, she waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m tired. You can leave now.¡±


    Jian Qingyou wanted to beg further but Mo Qianxue pulled her up, greeting and leaving.


    When they reached the door, from behind rang old madam¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯ll reconsider your marriage with lord Wan. But I need to think about your rtionship with lord Xin and talk with your parents. Marriage isn¡¯t a child¡¯s game!¡±


    Jian Qingyou kneeled down again at the door, ¡°Thank you, grandma!¡±


    Old madam Jian¡¯s expression wasplicated, ¡°Leave now. I¡¯m only moved by the story and think on your behalf. I haven¡¯t agreed yet. It depends on whether that lord Xin is a good match for you.¡±


    She did so not only for Qingyou but also to give an answer to her own regretful youthful years.


    Of course, she also needed to consider what practical benefits Jian family could get from this marriage so as to achieve a win-win result.


    Mo Qianxue apanied Jian Qingyou to walk around in the garden when suddenly a servant girl came up, sending a message to Mo Qianxue that the fifthdy Jian Qinghua invited her to her room.


    Jian Qingyou suspected that Jian Qingyou would stir up troubles for Mo Qianxue because she had severely scolded the two younger sister after they had misbehaved at the Ning¡¯s during the New Year visit.


    Hence, she was about to turn it down for Mo Qianxue when Mo Qianxue only smiled and replied to the girl, ¡°Since the fifthdy invites me, then please take me there.¡±


    As she replied, she released Jian Qingyou and followed the girl away. Originally, she had thought that thesedies who seldom walked out of their mansion were only attracted by Ning Shaoqing on the first sight and would forget him soon.


    To her surprise, thisdy was a stubborn one. Mo Qianxue was intrigued by her and decided to take a look at what the admirer of Ning Shaoqing would act in front of her.


    Jian Qingyou wanted to go with her, but Mo Qianxue refused. Thinking of the fifthdy¡¯s expression, Mo Qianxue felt that it would be inconvenient if Jian Qingyou was present.


    Yet, though she refused Jian Qingyou¡¯s apany, she didn¡¯t reject her kindness by letting Siqin go with her.


    Since getting back home, Jian Qinghua had been thinking of the man ying the chess and also of Mo Qianxue.


    The first time she saw this woman, she dressed a half-worn dress in dark-blue, hardly one tenth as good as her brocade dress.


    The second time she met this woman, she wore a new dress, still blue, but light-blue, and a in hairpin, merely an ordinary person that was oblivious in the crowd.


    The hands were long and slim but rough, not as tender as hers. The face wasn¡¯t as cute and pretty as hers either.


    She thought andpared again and again and felt increasingly pitiful towards Ning Shaoqing. How could a rough woman stay by the side of an elevated graceful man?


    ...


    Today, she heard that Mo Qianxue came, so she nned to talk to her about bigger virtues of a woman.


    Jian Qinghua didn¡¯t live far from Jian Qingyou, so in a while, Mo Qianxue arrived at Jian Qingyou¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°How do you do, Mrs. Ning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing great. Thanks for asking.¡±


    Jian Qinghua put on a mask of fake smiles while Mo Qianxue looked calm.


    ¡°I heard that your husband is in poor health.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°But then why don¡¯t you stay at home to serve him well?¡± Jian Qinghua put on airs like ady reproving her servants.


    Mo Qianxue sneered. Did it have anything to do with her whether her husband was in good health or not? Mo Qianxue reasonably suspected that this woman¡¯s brain had been squeezed between doors.


    ¡°I have my own arrangement for my family affairs. I¡¯ll take care of my husband. Are you worrying too much?¡± Mo Qianxue¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t kind.


    Jian Qinghua pulled a long face too hearing these words. She didn¡¯t expect that a vige woman should dare to talk to her like this, rude and arrogant.


    However, now she needed her assistance and couldn¡¯t tear up face directly, so she only poured some tea to disguise her nameless fury.


    Mo Qianxue was both irritated and amused by her blue and pale face and biting teeth and lips.


    What an entricdy this fifthdy was to tantly ask for another woman¡¯s husband!


    Was she regarding her as a soft dough that could be pressed into any shape?


    Jian Qinghua took a sip of tea and suppressed her anger, forcing a fake smile again, ¡°Mrs. Ning, have you ever thought of begging for a legal wife from a good family since you can¡¯t take care of your husband? In this way, you can have more spare time and your husband will be supported by a good family. You can both earn a good fame and assistance for your husband.¡±


    Oh damn shit! Did she know what she was saying? Let her find a wife for her own husband? A legal wife? Then what about herself?


    Was thisdy mentally sick or something? How did shee up with such an idea?


    At the moment, Mo Qianxue involuntarily spat out the tea in her mouth right in the face of Jian Qinghua.


    Indeed a rough viger. Jian Qinghua moved away to avoid the tea, but still some ssh of tea fell on her face. Yet, she couldn¡¯t be mad at once and only, disgusted, wiped out the tea with her handkerchief.


    Mo Qianxue ignored her behavior and didn¡¯t apologized, only putting down the teacup and asking, ¡°Find a legal wife? I¡¯m too foolish to understand it. Tell me more.¡±


    Wiping her face, Jian Qinghua replied, ¡°Your husband is an extraordinary man, so naturally you, a luck wife, won¡¯t be his legal wife. If you find your husband a legal from a high-ranking family, then with her assistance and the rmendation of the family, your husband will take on a smooth path of official career, then your social status will be raised along with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering who the legal wife from a high-ranking family should be.¡±


    ¡°Jian family is the top family in Tianxiang city and also one with good fame across Tianqi. Of course it is a high-ranking family. As for the legal wife, what do you think of me?¡±


    Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t known a thicker-skinned person than thisdy.


    Since she had made it so clear, there was no need for Mo Qianxue to bear with her any longer. If she still pretended to be polite after thedy had shamelessly proposed to take away her husband, she would really be a chick.


    Mo Qianxue satirized directly, ¡°Are you rmending yourself,dy? Yet, I won¡¯t agree. Have you learned women¡¯s virtues and rules? How can you be so shameless to long for another woman¡¯s husband?¡±


    Jian Qinghua had envisioned a thousand kind of Mo Qianxue¡¯s reactions, including excitement, apple-polishing, hesitation or self-devaluation, but thest one she had expected was fury.


    After all, which woman didn¡¯t want her husband to purchase an official career? Which woman didn¡¯t want a high social status? Did it matter that her husband had with wife and concubines?


    Jian Qinghua hadn¡¯t expect either that Mo Qianxue directly fought back harshly. Her face turned pale at once and could no longer pretend to be kind, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should learn women¡¯s virtues. You...you are a jealous wife!¡± (In ancient times, a jealous wife can be divorced legally by her husband.)


    ¡°So what? Shame that someone wants to be the jealous wife but wasn¡¯t good enough.¡±


    Jian Qinghua almost passed out by these words. Why wasn¡¯t she, ady, good enough for a poor schr of humble origin? Her lips trembles for long before she managed to speak a sentence, ¡°You...you¡¯re not good enough for Mr. Ning!¡±


    Mo Qianxue sneered, ¡°Lady, on what stance are you telling me this? No matter I¡¯m good enough or not, I¡¯m already his wife. What about you? As an unmarrieddy, you should make such a shameless n. Are you trying to be a concubine of my husband?


    If this is the case, you should droop down to beg me, his legal wife, for my permission. If not, then don¡¯t make a scene here. It won¡¯t make you a good fame to ask for a husband for yourself. Even if you don¡¯t want the face, I think Jian family still want it.¡±


    ¡°Legal wife? You¡¯re only a luck wife. What kind of legal wife are you?!¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not his legal wife, then you¡¯re worse. I¡¯ll feel disgusting to ept you even if you kowtowed to me!¡±


    From rage, Jian Qinghua couldn¡¯t help shaking bodily but struggled to go on, ¡°You are a vulgar woman! Do you know poetry? Do you know calligraphy? Do you y guqin? Do you y the chess? Shame that Mr. Ning as an excellent schr married a woman like you...¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know whether to be angry orugh at her words. How did she know that Ning Shaoqing was an excellent schr?


    ¡°So what?¡± Mo Qianxue interrupted her impatiently before she finished, ¡°Can poetry feed your mouth?¡± Mo Qianxue knew far more poetry than Jian Qinghua. What a shameless woman!


    ¡°You, you...you¡¯re so unbearably vulgar!¡± Being refuted, Jian Qinghua couldn¡¯t withstand to talk with this vulgar woman. She picked up her tea, shouting, ¡°Cuizhu, walk the guest out!¡±


    Why on earth was there such a woman whopletely disregarded her husband¡¯s future? After she married him, she would let Mr. Ning have a good look at the woman¡¯s true face and drive her out of the family.


    Mo Qianxue doubted whether thisdy had brain or not. She was vulgar? If Mo Qianxue was vulgar, then Jian Qinghua was cheap!


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I don¡¯t want to stay here either.¡± Mo Qianxue felt it wasn¡¯t enough, so she added, ¡°If you¡¯re thick-skinned enough, you cane to my house and beg my husband! Maybe he¡¯ll be kind and take you as a concubine since you¡¯re so pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Walk her out!¡± Jian Qinghua couldn¡¯t bear for one more second. Of course she would visit Mr. Ning, tell him the benefit of marrying her, and show him what a good wife she would be.


    She just didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be interested in all these benefits. And she didn¡¯t believe that Mr. Ning could tolerate and choose that vulgar jealous viger over her.

 Chapter 103: Make it Bigger

    <h4>Chapter 103: Make it Bigger</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Mo Qianxue walked out of Jian Qinghua¡¯s courtyard when a man passed by in the opposite direction.


    The man with shifty eyes regarded Mo Qianxue from head to toe. Seeing that he looked alike with Jian Qinghua, Mo Qianxue yelled, ¡°Why look at me like this? Haven¡¯t you ever met a beautiful one?¡±


    Throwing out this question, Mo Qianxue left the courtyard led by Siqin who was in total shock.


    The man still eyed her back, face revealing frivolousness, and then slowly strode into Jian Qinghua¡¯s courtyard.


    The servant girls bowed to him, ¡°Lord.¡±


    The second young lord Jian, ¡°Where is yourdy?¡±


    Cuizhu replied, ¡°Lady is in the room.¡±


    He saw Jian Qinghua sitting in the room and walked towards her.


    Seeing the dark face, he asked, ¡°My sister, what happened that made you so mad? Who was it? Tell me.¡±


    The second lord and Jian Qinghua were of the same concubine mother.


    ¡°Brother, why are you here again?¡± Jian Qinghua had pissed off by Mo Qianxue, replying rudely.


    The second lord sat right into the chair opposite Jian Qinghua, picking up a piece of snack and throwing into his mouth, ¡°Look at you. Why can¡¯t your brother be here?¡±


    Jian Qinghua sounded impatient, ¡°Be straightforward.¡±


    ¡°Do you have money? Give some to your brother for emergency.¡±


    ¡°Asking for money again! Why do you always ask for money every time youe? No money!¡±


    ¡°The spring festival just ended. You must have received much allowance and rep pockets from seniors. Why don¡¯t you have money? Don¡¯t you want to help your brother?¡±


    ¡°What have youmitted again?¡± Jian Qinghua was a little anxious. Her biological mother wasn¡¯t loved by master anymore, but she did well since old madam liked her a lot.


    She had to count on this brother when in need in the future.


    ¡°I lost ying cards with Li San yesterday; I promised to give him the money today. My dear sister, just lend me some, or I¡¯ll be punished again if Li San came here and known to father and legal mother.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop gambling? Why did you go again? How much you lost?¡±


    ¡°Not much, just thirty taels.¡±


    ¡°Thirty taels? And not much? Don¡¯t go again please. Why don¡¯t you learn to read and do something decent like eldest brother?¡± Jian Qingyou scolded while going inside to take money, ¡°I don¡¯t have much either. Only these. Don¡¯te again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you dear sister.¡± The second lord Jian took over the money and smiled, ¡°By the way sister, who is the girl just going out? I¡¯ve never seen her in the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Which girl are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The one followed by Siqin.¡± The second lord Jian counted the silver in the purse and said casually, ¡°Siqin is Qingyou¡¯s girl. Why do you approach her again? Last time it was because of her that I was grounded for seven days. My hands cramped from copying our family rules in the ancestral hall...¡±


    While hearing her brother mentioned Mo Qianxue, Jian Qinghua came up with an idea and filtered other words he said, ¡°Brother, help me with one thing. I¡¯ll thank you with more money.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    *


    Mo Qianxue was led by Siqin, and they didn¡¯t go far when a girl shed out, iming that the seventh youngdy invited her to take a seat for chatting. Yunyao hadn¡¯t been present that day, so she didn¡¯t know the specific situation of what had happened. She only knew that both the twodies were driven away by Ning Shaoqing.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qianxue almost spat out blood. Just getting rid of one stupiddy, she was aimed at by another one? Only by one nce, both the twodies fell in love with Ning Shaoqing?


    Alright. It didn¡¯t matter whether there were one or two of his bad peach blossoms. Therefore, making up her mind, she followed away with the servant girl of Jian Qingzhen the seventh youngdy.


    Siqin couldn¡¯t stop them, so she stamped and followed too, because herdy had ordered that she would be held responsible if anything happened to Mrs. Ning in the mansion.


    They¡¯ve just gone to the fifthdy¡¯s courtyard, but she was blocked outside, not knowing at all what had happened inside except for that atst the fifthdy yelled impatiently.


    The fifthdy was famous for her good temper, so Mrs. Ning must be a tricky person if fifth became mad.


    Siqin secretly prayed that in a while Mrs. Ning wouldn¡¯t mess up with the seventhdy, because the seventhdy was a crazy one, but she wouldn¡¯t take it out on Mrs. Ning, who was a guest, so the one suffered atst would be Siqin.


    When Mo Qianxue arrived at Jian Qingzhen¡¯s courtyard, she ewas ying the chess with herself.


    Certainly, Siqin was again blocked out by the servant girls of this courtyard, standing afar, restlessly looking over to the two people chatting in the room and trying to get a glimpse of what they were saying from their expression.


    Jian Qingzhen politely asked Mo Qianxue to take a seat, and after the two exchanged greetings, she guided the topic to chess.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, do you y the chess?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That day when I visited you, there seemed to be people ying the chess in the yard, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my husband and a friend.¡±


    ¡°A friend? Your husband is really an exceptional man to have an elegant friend like that. Does that friend often visit you? When would that be usually?¡± Jian Qingzhen tried to sound casual, but the trace of curiosity and excitement in her eyes didn¡¯t escape Mo Qianxue¡¯s regard.


    It turned out that thisdy¡¯s target wasn¡¯t Ning Shaoqing but the yful Su Qi. Mo Qianxue was rxed.


    Taking a closer look at Jian Qingzhen, Mo Qianxue discovered unconceble admiration from her bashful face.


    She thought of Su Qi, a ring man who always held a fan and decided to help thedy. What harm could it bring to be matcher? Probably, Su Qi was exactly waiting for the seducing of girls.


    Therefore, Mo Qianxue began to praise Su Qi with exaggeration, as if he was the only noble exalted dignified handsome man ever in the world... She used up every good words she could think of.


    The seventh youngdy liked Su Qi already and knew his great family background, so now she was overjoyed hearing thepliments from Mo Qianxue.


    She remembered that Su Qi loved Mo Qianxue¡¯s peach cake very much, so before Mo Qianxue left, Jian Qingzhen gave her many gifts, only on the pretext that she loved the cake and asked her to make more so that she would fetched back in a few days.


    Without pretention, Mo Qianxue readily ept the gifts, letting Siqin take them, agreed on the cakes, thanked her and left.


    Su Qi, your peach blossom wasing. Don¡¯t thank her too much.


    When back at Jian Qingyou¡¯s ce, Mo Qianxue was exhausted. Wasn¡¯t it exhausting to walk so long a road and fight with others?


    Jian Qingyou¡¯s room was most austere andfortable. Mo Qianxue made herself at home andy on the couch, eating refreshments. She could be very leisurely here, and the nannies and servant girls treated her as theirdy.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue in a good mood and the gifts Siqin was holding, Jian Qingyou believed that the gifts must be her younger sister¡¯s apology for the unruly behavior the other day and didn¡¯t ask too much.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t talk. She was worrying about her own rtionship, so quickly she was immersed in the story of LiangZhu again and after a while of silence, she asked, ¡°Did Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai really turn into butterflies and fly away?¡±


    As a person who had received years of modern education, Mo Qianxue answered without thinking, ¡°That¡¯s only a good wish. People can¡¯t turn into butterflies.¡±


    Jian Qingyou sighed, either because of LiangZhu or herself.


    Mo Qianxue was curious why she still cared about LiangZhu andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t sigh. Those are fictional characters. Grandma Jian haspromised on your marriage. Now it¡¯s up to what Xin Yiming will do.¡±


    ¡°He...¡± Jian Qingyou muttered. Although she was sure that Xin Yiming had feelings for her, Jian family had turned him down many times.


    Although Xin family wasn¡¯t a century-old noble family, it was a significant one. She was afraid that Xin family was irritated by the consecutive refusals.


    ¡°Do you have a way to inform him?¡±


    ¡°After that encounter, he did send over a girl as a message. But Qianxue you know it, I¡¯m strictly disciplined by grandma. And such a secret rtionship would sound so indecent, let alone for me to actually do it...so on an impulse, I drove the girl away...¡±


    ¡°I even don¡¯t know what to say. You dare to like him, but don¡¯t dare you ept him or confess to him.¡±


    ¡°Qianxue, I...¡± Jian Qingyou lowered her head, twisting her handkerchief between her fingers.


    ¡°Alright, stop it. It¡¯s going to break.¡± Mo Qianxue felt pitiful towards her at the sight of the tears in her eyes, ¡°Qingyou, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Qianxue. I feel so lucky to have a sister like you.¡± Jian Qingyou looked up, tearful, got off the coach and gave Mo Qianxue a formal courtesy.


    Her voice was touching and sincere, and every movement of her body carried outstandingly elegance, making her beautiful face less aggressive but amiable.


    Mo Qianxue had to got off the coach to held her up.


    Regarding the appointment on the 8th, Mo Qianxue had had an idea, but she didn¡¯t n to tell Jian Qingyou right now in case that by then the conventional women¡¯s virtues took her brain again and daunted her, which would only make things worse.


    ¡°Qingyou, don¡¯t be so sad. My restaurant at dock will start business on the 8th. By then, you go there to learn to cook the cake. Later, you can make the cake for your grandma. The sweet in the mouth will make her remember your sweetness. Then, your marriage with Xin Yiming will be much smoother.¡±


    Nanny Yuan poured tea for them on the side. The eldestdy¡¯s personal affairs were never hidden from her. Of course she knew the rtionship. Since old madam had conceded, she would also be happy to witness iting true.


    She heard that Mo Qianxue had inviteddy to learn to cook the cake without any reluctance or pretention and felt that this kind of temperament and bearing were rarely seen from a woman.


    Most women had their own ns and always wanted to get a little benefit from a wealthy family.


    Nanny Yuan sighed that such a great woman must have a promising future if she was born in a noble family. What a pity that she married a sickly vige teacher!


    After having lunch with Jian Qingyou, Mo Qianxue said goodbye and left.


    When she got out of Jian mansion, it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, so she order Awu to drive to Yipinxuan.


    Meeting the manager, Mo Qianxue showed him the token that Xin Yiming had given herst time.


    Last time, they had made an agreement that after the spring festival, she would deliver the first batch of root sculptures. By then, she would bring the token to Yipinxuan for further negotiation.


    The manager checked the token, and it was indeed a thing from his lord, so the manager was very polite to Mo Qianxue and invited her to take a seat in the vip room.


    But this time she wasn¡¯ting for business negotiation, so she thanked the kindness and let the manager pass a word to let Xin Yiming go to her restaurant at dock to inspect the goods at noon on the 8th.


    When she went back to the Wang vige, sister Fang and Guihua and Chunyan were waiting for her in the front yard for a long time.


    Most restaurants in the city would be open on the 6th, so tomorrow, the tofu workshop must start to run too.


    The tofu workshop must finish the first batch of tofu before ten o¡¯clock in the morning and upload it onto the carriage of Baiyunju. Then, they would begin to make the second batch of tofu as well as other by-products of beans.


    If the delivery time was ten o¡¯clock, they must start to work at six o¡¯clock. Certainly, by then, there wouldn¡¯t be time for an admonitory talk.


    Currently, as the output of tofu increased, there were a dozen workers at the tofu workshop, with sister Fang as the manger and sister Guihua her assistant.


    This year, the tofu workshop also had a series of tasks to be busy with soon after the contract with Baiyunju expired. Then she could sell tofu to whoever and wherever she¡¯d like to.


    If she really wanted to make it big, she must sell tofu to every corner of Tianqi instead of one or two restaurants.


    Then, she would have to build a big stall in downtown for both retailing and wholesales, in order to make the business bigger.


    After assigning tasks for sister Fang and Guihua, Mo Qianxue was a little troubled.


    Because she wanted to sell tofu to everywhere in Tianqi, but at the same time, tofu wasn¡¯t easy to store. If it depended on transportation, she could only learn Su Qi¡¯s method to wait until winter for the products to freeze up.


    However, the transportation would constitute a huge cost, which would in turn raise the price of tofu and reduce its sales volume. At least, there would be fewer consumers.


    Mo Qianxue was so bothered and only told the half when Ning Shaoqingughed.


    ¡°The money in the world is inexhaustible. Now you¡¯ve had most of the beans across the country. Try harder and collect all the beans.¡±


    Mo Qianxue held her forehead and questioned him, ¡°Why do I need that much beans? Now there are already million of jins of beans in the warehouses. They¡¯re enough to make soy sauce.¡±


    Now what she was pondering was how to sell tofu, but he suggested her to collect more beans. Were they rtive?


    Ning Shaoqing shock his head and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t get it. Think about this. What are the two most important things to make tofu?¡±


    Mo Qianxue answered without thinking, ¡°Beans and the brine.¡± Last time when Ning Shaoqing proposed to aissit her, she had told him this secret recipe.


    Ning Shaoqing walked over and sat opposite her, also leaning against the desk to look at her. The eyes were full of love but the mouth made out logical reasoning, ¡°Therefore, now what you need are beans and the brine. The secret recipe can be sold out.¡±


    Mo Qianxue sprang up, questioning him, ¡°Sell it? The recipe of tofu? Last time you promised to help me make the tofu business prosper, but now you let me sell it?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing sat straight, reaching out to stroke her brows, ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know the recipe was so simple.¡±


    Mo Qianxue patted off his hand, frustrated and a little embarrassed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite simple.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing grabbed her hand and put it near his lips, ¡°Therefore, with time, the tofu recipe won¡¯t remain a secret. As more people eat it, there must be some who know chemistry or with sensitive tongues. By then, the recipe can¡¯t be sold at a good price.¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s felt itchy in her hand by Ning Shaoqing¡¯s breath, so she took it back.


    Ning Shaoqing ignored her action and grabbed the other of her hand, ¡°So why not sell the recipe to every corner in Tianqi and at the same time collect more beans.¡±


    He fiddled her fingers as if they were interesting toys.


    Mo Qianxue finally got it, ¡°When I sell the recipe and have all the beans, anyone who wants to make tofu must buy beans from me. It means that I can earn money from all the tofu being made.¡±

 Chapter 104: A Decision

    <h4>Chapter 104: A Decision</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ying her hair wasn¡¯t enough for Ning Shaoqing, so he walked past the desk and took Mo Qianxue into his arms, ¡°Xue...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes were full of emotions, but Mo Qianxue was pondering about her tofu business, ¡°Shaoqing, have you ever been told that you¡¯re amercial genius...um...¡±


    Mo Qianxue wanted to say more when she was already in a warm embrace, and her lips were blocked by a pair of burning lips.


    In a daze, she tired to push him away, but Ning Shaoqing acted quicker to grab her pushing hands and fixed them behind her back.


    All the sensation instantly concentrated to the tiny lips as if the other parts of her body didn¡¯t exist any longer.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s brain was muddled. Until she finally kissed back on instinct, Ning Shaoqing was satisfied.


    As he kissed, he involuntarily held her back into the inner room. He found himself increasingly easy to lost control. Every time as long as he touched these soft lips, he became drunk and indulged in the kissing no matter what.


    As he lost control of himself, Mo Qianxue resumed rity.


    The moment she was put on the couch, Ning Shaoqing got a kick from her.


    She would never want to repeat the cruel torture that she had suffered on that night, so any sprout of passion would be put off by her timely. Heaven knew whether she would be driven crazy if she was turned on but didn¡¯t get satisfaction again and again for a whole night.


    Of course, she knew that Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t help it and cared about her. But she must say no!


    Besides, having been smirked by that shameless the fifthdy, she kept feeling ufortable.


    In modern times, she didn¡¯t put on the wedding dress and only a cup of tea made her kick the bucket. Coming to this world, she directly became a wife, without experiencing any loving rtionship or wedding.


    Alright, she could call it minimalism.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the case in other people¡¯s views. Shootings of luck wife, of unknown origin, of illegal wife without match-maker or betrothal gifts made her so ufortable.


    Ning Shaoqing was kicked away by surprise but wasn¡¯t angry at all.


    With an understanding smile, he came over and said, ¡°Xue, we won¡¯t be waiting too long. The weird doctor has found the guiding herb, and when springes and he gets the new root, everything will be fine.¡±


    Oh dear heaven, why did he make her sound so eager?!


    Alright, she was, a little.


    But...just...still...


    Mo Qianxue muttered, her mind full of concerns and asking, ¡°Will there be any incident when the doctor picks the herb?¡± She had seen on televisions that countless people would show up to fight for the herb at this kind of moment.


    Ning Shaoqing felt her worries and hugged her again. This time he behaved himself and didn¡¯t use lips or hands, answering seriously, ¡°No, there won¡¯t be. I¡¯ve sent hidden guards to protect him.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re cured, you have to give me a formal wedding to tell others that I¡¯m your legal wife. Otherwise, do not try to...¡±


    ¡°Fine... by then I can...¡±


    ¡°Shameless...¡±


    *


    Now that she had nned to sell tofu recipe to every ce of Tianqi, she needed to distribute the task to the workers and act quick.


    Early in the morning on the 6th, Mo Qianxue began to arrange it.


    ording to Ning Shaoqing, she should sell the recipe simultaneously in Tianxiang city and other ces as so to throw potential buyers off their guards.


    Yet, the vigers didn¡¯t have experience in such amercial campaign, so Ning Shaoqing decided to let Asan invite over manager Yu of Tingfengquan.


    During his confessionst time, Ning Shaoqing had told Mo Qianxue that Tingfengquan was his own winery and that he came from the super noble family Ning.


    At that time, Mo Qianxue was both shocked and angry, but on a second thought, she forgave him.


    By then, he had almost died but didn¡¯t try to find his former guard, which meant that his man had a extremely high ego and insecurity.


    At first, he hadn¡¯t told her because he hadn¡¯t trusted her yet. Later, he still didn¡¯t tell her because he worried that she might be scared or became too concerned for him.


    Uncle Yu brought two people from his winery, two trustworthy assistants, one named Awen and the other Abing.


    Mo Qianxue thought about it for a while and dispatched two more people.


    One was Li San who had saved her, and the other was Fang Datang. The two groups of people could supervise each other, one heading for the south and the other heading for the north.


    Everywhere they arrived, they could first collect beans and ship them back to the Tianyou dock. Then they could sell recipe, each at twenty taels of silver.


    These two groups of people would set out after the 15th.


    As for Su Qi, Mo Qianxue nned to give him the recipe for free, as her gratitude for the cheap millions of jins of beans which were now stored at her warehouses. The low price made her still happy only by thinking of it.


    *


    On the 7th, Mo Qianxue went to the sculpture workshop. She found a nice piece of sculpture made by Gao Qiwa that could meet the standard of market as long as minor details revised under her guidance.


    This made Gao Qiwa so happy, because Mo Qianxue had promised that as long as their works could be sold on market, the students would begin to get paid along with extra bonuses.


    The better their sculptures were, the higher the extra bonus would be.


    Mo Qianxue wondered what methods Ji Xuyao had utilized to make Tong Zijing sticking around her less and less.


    However, today she would give a lecture on carving technique, so certainly Tong Zijing showed up.


    Today, the way Tong Zijing looked at her was a little strange, and a little naughty, and he smiled as if he had done something wrong deliberately. Yet, the shining smile and squinting eyes looked very adorable.


    Mo Qianxue took more nces at him and was reminded of her younger brother in modern times.


    When she was young, her parents were very busy. Her brother was six years of age younger than her. Her father was a vige teacher and her mother was upied by farm work, so for most of the time, she stayed at home with her brother. It was fair to say that her brother was brought up by her.


    Seeing Tong Zijing smiled while squinting like this, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help teasing him after the lecture, ¡°Zijing, tell me, did you do a bad thing?¡±


    Tong Zijing looked around from left to right and whispered to Mo Qianxue¡¯s ear, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you that I put croton (a kind ofxatives) in Mr. Ji¡¯s tea.¡±


    He deserved that because he kept an eye on him all day long. Though he was of good intention and let him learn many knowledge, it was his fault to try all means to prevent him from seeing sister.


    Croton, then...Mr. Ji...must be having a bad day. Poor guy.


    Then, Mo Qianxue felt obliged to teach Tong Zijing, ¡°Zijing, this is wrong, you shouldn¡¯t do that to Mr. Ji...¡±


    Tong Zijing cut in, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t tell you that Mr. Ji spends his day in the restroom today. He has no time to watch me.¡±


    Looking at Tong Zijing¡¯s adorable face and innocent smile, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t continue to scold him and burst intougher. She really didn¡¯t know what to do with him.


    In a word, Tong Zijing grew up. Ji Xuyao, pray for yourself.


    *


    On the 8th, the expected and worrying day finally came.


    Yunyao, Juniang, Yunniang and Xiaolei were busy with their work, constantly cleaning up and preparing for the opening of business, but Mo Qianxue looked out of the door from time to time.


    Xin Yiming finally arrived, still in white, with a jade flute.


    Mo Qianxue invited him to go upstairs. He nced at the hall with only tables and chairs, confused, ¡°Mrs. Ning, are the sculptures at the second floor?¡±


    Mo Qianxue only smiled, ¡°Please follow me upstairs, I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    Xin Yiming was led to the Bamboo room and sat down. Mo Qianxue ordred Yunyao to make a pot of hot tea. Instantly, the vapor filled the air around the teapot.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t hurry, Xin Yiming smiled and sat calmly, closing his eyes to take a rest.


    As a matter of fact, Mo Qianxue had always thought highly of him. In view that he remained so calm and that Jian Qingyou should arrive soon, so Mo Qianxue gestured to let Gao Lang, who was standing behind Xin Yiming, leave.


    His lord closed his eyes and was silent, and Gao Lang thought that lord¡¯s martial art was enough to self-defend and that this woman couldn¡¯t eat him, so he left.


    ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± As Gao Lang left, Xin Yiming opened his eyes, picking up his tea.


    ¡°I just want you to meet one person and help her make a decision.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Please be patient and wait here. You¡¯ll know in a while. Yet, could you promise that you wouldn¡¯t reveal any of what¡¯s going to happen to anyone?¡±


    Xin Yiming sapped the tea and smiled, ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this moment, Yunyao called out, ¡°Mrs. Ning, we have guests.¡±


    Certainly, it was Jian Qingyou.


    Mo Qianxue got up but saw Gao Lang standing at the gate like a tree, frowning, ¡°Let Gao Lang stand further away; he might scare our guest.¡±


    Xin Yiming didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Gao Lang, step back.¡± As the voice rang, Gao Lang flew out of the window in an instant.


    She got downstairs to wee Jian Qingyou and her four servants. Mo Qianxue sent nanny Yuan and two servant girls into the kitchen to learn to make the cake from Juniang and told them that she had taught Juniang everything.


    At first, nanny Yuan didn¡¯t want to leave herdy, but Mo Qianxue joked that she wouldn¡¯t eat herdy and questioned whether nanny Yuan was too old to make the cake.


    Nanny Yuan was actually around forty years old. She wasn¡¯t old at all and wouldn¡¯t admit it either. Thinking that Mo Qianxue was an acquaintance already and there wouldn¡¯t be problems, nanny Yuan finally agreed and went to the kitchen with the other girls.


    Mo Qianxue gave Yunyao a look and then led Jian Qingyou upstairs with a smile.


    At the doors of the Bamboo room, Mo Qianxue pushed the doors open. When seeing clearly the person sitting in the room, Jian Qingyou was stunned at the entrance.


    The two pairs of eyes encountered!


    Seeing clearly the person standing next to Mo Qianxue, Xin Yiming stunned too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just leave you two together.¡± Mo Qianxue pushed Jian Qingyou into the room and shut the doors.


    ¡°Qianxue, you...you...¡± She did want to see him and miss him, but so suddenly, to stay with him alone in the same room, Jian Qingyou panicked.


    When she knew what was going on, the doors were already shut by Mo Qianxue. In fluster, Jian Qingyou turned away at once to open the doors. She was afraid.


    For sure, she missed him, but when she actually saw him, she was scared, of something that she had no idea of. She only knew that her heart seemed to leap out of her mouth.


    Xin Yiming came up and hugged her from behind.


    Jian Qingyou¡¯s body stiffened, and her hands reaching for the doors hung in midair.


    Just now when she walked on the stairs, Xin Yiming had heard her voice. His heart was also leaping to a crazy beat.


    He gently rubbed her hair, taking a deep breath, and asked, ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡±


    Waiting for Jian Qingyou¡¯s answer, Xin Yiming looked calm but deep down he was so afraid that this was only his dream.


    Jian Qingyou turned around, gazed at Xin Yiming, feeling the love that filled up his eyes and almost oozed out, and involuntarily answered, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The tone was as familiar as they had already spent their lives together for a life.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Jian Qingyou¡¯s voice was soothing as flute.


    The dialogue between them was silly and concise but contained infinite love and affection beyond worldly sexual passion.


    Xin Yiming stared at Jian Qingyou¡¯s face and decided that he didn¡¯t want to live a life without her anymore.


    Xin Yiming wasn¡¯t a pedantic schr, and once he got Jian Qingyou¡¯s reply and made up his mind, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. The long-restrained love and admiration for Jian Qingyou finally burst out among the floating vapor.


    He took Jian Qingyou into his arms and pressed his lips against hers. All his feelings were infiltrated into the soft lips. He felt as if the heaven and earth stopped to exist and only the softness was the ce he most wanted to stay.


    Jian Qingyou stiffened bodily. Her eyes seemed to be fixed to look at the person right before her. An unfamiliar but enchanting feeling sent to her through the lips and the light sandalwood fragrance around him.


    She had never been so close to a man. Theirst hug was merely a touch for one second. In a daze, Jian Qingyou flustered and tried to push him away.


    Xin Yiming departed for a moment and momentarily pulled her over again.


    He didn¡¯t n to give up. He grabbed Jian Qingyou¡¯s hands, his voice trembling but charming, ¡°Qingyou, I like you; you must know that...¡±


    Then, he eagerly pressed his lips again against the softness. Maybe this was the only way to give him a sense of reality.


    He eagerly expressed his feelings and was ready for everything. In his heart, she was so exalted and invible. Very likely, she would p him in the face, curse him shameless or turn away and leave at once.


    However, she just stood there, doing nothing and letting him kiss her.


    He could feel her trembling body while he kissed her.


    This was a feeling beyond description.


    Jian Qingyou slowly closed her eyes. She had told her grandma that she would only marry him.


    She wanted to follow her heart. If they couldn¡¯t forge a marriage, this kiss would give her gratification for the rest of her life.


    At this moment, she made a decision that even if she couldn¡¯t marry Xin Yiming, she would marry nobody and stay pure for him...


    Determined, Jian Qingyou put her shaking arms around Xin Yiming¡¯s waist. The flushing face gently looked up.


    She didn¡¯t realize how beautiful she was in Xin Yiming¡¯s eyes at the moment. That was a kind of allure beyondnguage, something would drive any man crazy.


    Astonishment red in the slim eyes of Xin Yiming. His movements were getting more and more eager. He wanted to devour the slender beauty in his arms bit by bit, to taste every inch of her skin and to crash it into pieces only belonging and melted to his body.

 Chapter 105: Would You Marry Me?

    <h4>Chapter 105: Would You Marry Me?</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    A kiss couldn¡¯t carry all Xin Yiming¡¯s spurting emotions at the moment.


    His burning hand holding Jian Qingyou had loosened and slowly slid down along her smooth-curved shoulders to reach the slender waist.


    It was quiet, as if everything had been frozen by this moment of passion.


    There were only sounds of breathing and heavy heartbeat.


    ¡°Sorry, this room is upied.¡± Mo Qianxue timely prevented a customer from going upstairs while Yunyao was busy with ounting.


    Luckily, the customer didn¡¯t insist to eat in a vip room and turned around to go downstairs as Mo Qianxue persuaded him.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Jian Qingyou woke up from the dreamy moment and immediately pushed Xin Yiming away. She felt herself being too indecent. What was this ce? This was Mo Qianxue¡¯s restaurant. What was her doing?


    Being pushed away, Xin Yiming was a little shocked but quickly returned to earth too. At the sight of Jian Qingyou¡¯s messy clothes, he hurried turned around with embarrassment, guilty and annoyed at himself.


    He even wanted to smack him in the face. What was wrong with him? Why did he act like a rogue?


    Jian Qingyou took a look at his slightly stiff back, a little embarrassed too, biting her lips on the flushing face, and began to tidy up her messy clothes.


    She was clever and now understood Mo Qianxue¡¯s intention for arranging this. She shouldn¡¯t waste her kindness and there was something that she must make clear in person.


    Clearing her throat andbing her hair with fingers, Jian Qingyou calmed down and asked, ¡°Do you...still want to marry me?¡±


    Just now, Xin Yiming had already confessed that he liked her very much, so now she only wanted to figure out the answer to this question.


    Hearing the question, Xin Yiming momentarily turned back, ¡°Of course I want to.¡±


    Then, after a moment of silence, he looked right in the eye of Jian Qingyou and sounded sad, ¡°I heard that your parents had arranged a marriage for you...lord Wan.¡±


    ¡°What else did you heard of?¡± Jian Qingyou was a little annoyed. Hadn¡¯t she make enough suggestion?


    ¡°I also heard that on the 15th, the two families would exchange letters of proposal.¡± Xin Yiming¡¯s voice was full of sentimentality.


    After the exchange of letters of proposal, it would be the exchange of age card, which meant the marriage was officially settled. Without special incidents, there was no regret.


    ¡°Are you going to give up like this?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Xin Yiming answered without hesitation. The voice was so sudden and anxious, not showing a bit of his usual elegance.


    But for today, he would have given up, because he had inquired that lord Wan was a man of good characters. After all, he had tired many times.


    Yet, there were things in the world that you wouldn¡¯t give up for life once you owned it for a while.


    ¡°Qingyou, trust me, I won¡¯t give up.¡± Xin Yiming thought of something that Gao Lang had discovered a few days ago. He had been hesitating whether to tell it and talk with master Jian.


    However, that was thest approach that he would resort to. After all, Xin family lived on thend of Jian family. On the surface, the governor of Tianxiang was his father, but in real terms, everyone knew that Jian family was the master of Tianxiang.


    But now, he would hesitate no more. Even if to tear faces, he would go all out to fight for Jian Qingyou.


    A glimpse of cold-heartedness flickered on Xin Yiming¡¯s face, which scared Jian Qingyou.


    She pondered for a while, ¡°I¡¯ve begged grandma, saying...that I would only marry you.¡±


    Xin Yiming astonished. He didn¡¯t expect that Jian Qingyou loved him to this extent. At this moment, he felt his two years¡¯ waiting was worthwhile.


    She deserved his life long waiting.


    Then his voice became nervous, ¡°What did old madam say?¡±


    ¡°She said she would try to dy the pre-marriage procedure with Wan family.¡± The key was how you would act.


    Jian Qingyou didn¡¯t speak out thest sentence, but it was already in Xin Yiming¡¯s mind, ¡°I¡¯m visit again for proposal tomorrow.¡±


    Since old madam had made a concession, he must demonstrate his sincerity to her. The n of tearing faces was fired. Now it was the time to cultivate rtions with Jian family.


    It seemed that he should talk with his friend, eldest young lord Jian tonight.


    ¡°Qingyou, don¡¯t worry, just wait for my good news at home.¡± Since old madam Jian had conceded, then everything would be easy.


    Xin Yiming breathed a sigh of relief, and the elegance andnguor returned to him.


    I took Jian Qingyou into his arms, ¡°Qingyou, you know that I¡¯ve been waiting for you for two years. Trust me, we¡¯ll make it. By then, I¡¯ll give you a grandest wedding.¡±


    Xin Yiming¡¯s voice rang in her ear, withnguor, as soothing as a flute, along with warm breath that sneaked into Jian Qingyou¡¯s ears.


    His words made Jian Qingyou rxed, and her stiff body softened at the same time to lean against him. Eyes full of sweetness and love that infiltrated into her voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xin Yiming gently tucked her locks of wayward hair behind her ear and apologized, ¡°Sorry that I acted unruly.¡±


    ¡°Actually...I like it.¡± Her voice was barely audible.


    The subtle voice floated into Xin Yiming¡¯s ears and turned into a smile in his eyes.


    He hugged her harder, and with shyness, Jian Qingyou leaned into his arms and closed her eyes, feeling that the hug was the warmest cradle in the world.


    Xin Yiming put his jaw on Jian Qingyou¡¯s head and closed his eyes too.


    The two cuddled together, which had nothing to do with lust.


    *


    Today was the 8th, the day for the dock restaurant as well as Tingfengquan open for business.


    Uncle Yu came to report early in the morning. Soon after he left, an uninvited guest appeared at the Ning¡¯s.


    The fifth youngdy Jian Qinghua had done inquiry in advance that Mo Qianxue wouldn¡¯t be at home today, so she and the seventhdy, who also wanted to go out, lied together to old madam, with the excuse that they went to offer incense and pray at temple.


    During the spring festival, it couldn¡¯t be more normal to pray for auspiciousness at temple, so old madam Jian didn¡¯t suspect and approved.


    The twodies got out of Jian mansion, snorted at each other and went separate ways.


    Jian Qingzhen took the carriage heading for Baiyunju while Jian Qinghua hired a carriage, going out of Tianxiang city, and headed directly for the Wang vige.


    Seeing guests, Nizi came in to report.


    Ning Shaoqing hearddy Jian and thought it was Jian Qingyou.


    Of course he wasn¡¯t delighted, but remembering what Mo Qianxue had told him, he let Nizi take thedy into the living room and tell thedy that Mo Qianxue would be backter. Then he turned away to the study.


    Jian Qinghua took her servant girl Cuizhu and followed Nizi into the living room. On the way, Nizi told her that Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t home and, with Ning Shaoqing alone, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to receive her... Jian Qinghua was excited to herself and managed to disy a proper smile on face.


    They just arrived at the living room, when she gave a look to Cuizhu, who, upon receiving it, imed that she needed to use the bathroom and asked Nizi to show her the way.


    Nizi didn¡¯t understand the plot and, cracking a smile at Cuizhu¡¯s awkward look, readily agreed and led her away.


    Seeing there was no one around, Jian Qinghua walked straight into the study.


    Last time she had been here, she specially memorized theyout of the uplicated courtyard. With one nce, she was clear of it.


    ¡°You?¡± Ning Shaoqing frowned at the sight of Jian Qinghua followed by no one, ¡°Nizi.¡±


    Jian Qinghua understood that he was trying to avoid this unruly encounter, anxious that she hadn¡¯t talked to him much, so she prevented, ¡°Rx, Mr. Ning. In fact, Ie to discuss with you on one thing.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing was about to stand up and sat back on hearing that, asking impatiently, ¡°You can be straightforward,dy.¡±


    Jian Qinghua nervously twisted the handkerchief with her fingers, flushing a little and replying in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m wondering that as an excellent gentleman like you, I hope it wouldn¡¯t offend you, are you nning to marry a legal wife?¡±


    ¡°A legal wife?¡± Ning Shaoqing was perplexed at the question. He already had Mo Qianxue. Who else would he want to marry? ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve already had a wife? Speaking of her, Mo Qianxue, she is a frequent visitor to your mansion.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing was smart to understand what Jian Qinghua meant. He already despised her when seeing her expectant flushing face and the shyness that she had demonstrated upon meeting his eyes followed by instantly lowering her head, but considering that she was an unmarried girl, he chose to save face for her.


    He believed that he already made it crystal clear so that in disappointment, Jian Qinghua would give up. Yet, he had underestimated this girl¡¯s imagination.


    Just now the way he read a book with slightly upturned lip corners and the elegant refreshing gesture had fallen into the eyes and heart of Jian Qinghua and made her so obsessed.


    Therefore, she was persevered, ¡°I know Mr. Ning is an upright man who wouldn¡¯t treat ill to your luck wife of unknown origin, but...¡±


    He vaguely sensed the secret scorn towards Mo Qianxue from her words and asked coldly, ¡°But what?¡±


    Jian Qinghua sounded so eager, ¡°but a woman of unknown origin shouldn¡¯t be a legal wife, right? An incredible gentleman like you deserve ady from a good family...¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± But for the fact that she was an unmarrieddy, he would have long ordered Asan to throw her out.


    Jian Qinghua didn¡¯t believe it and thought she didn¡¯t make herself clear, adding, ¡°Mrs. Ning¡¯s origin...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t want to hear one more word from her, heavily casting the book on the table and without saving any grace for her, he turned away and waved his sleeves, ¡°Fuck off...¡±


    Instantly, Jian Qinghua¡¯s face turned pale. She opened her mouth to say more, but her throat seemed to be congested by grievance, and slowly her eyes became red.


    She hadn¡¯t confessed yet. Why did it be like this?


    It must be Mrs. Ning. The woman must have bad-mouthed about herst time, otherwise, Mr. Ning wouldn¡¯t have been like that.


    Jian Qinghua hated Mo Qianxue more as she thought about it.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t move, Ning Shaoqing asked in a ruthless voice, ¡°Do you want to be thrown away by others?¡±


    ¡°Asan...¡±


    As cold-fed Asan appeared in the room, Jian Qinghua, heart plummeting, began to believe that Ning Shaoqing meant it. If she didn¡¯t leave, he would really let his guard throw her out.


    In a panic and hatred and jealousy, Jian Qinghua stepped back in such a hurry that when she stumbled out of the study, she bumped into Nizi and Cuizhu who had just returned.


    ¡°Lady...¡± Cuizhu quickly supported her to get up.


    Jian Qinghua didn¡¯t speak, pulled Cuizhu with her and left without saying goodbye.


    Getting on the carriage, Jian Qinghua only ordered to drive faster.


    The driver confused. On the waying here, Jian Qinghua was all smiles. He had thought that he could get more tips. Now, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t get any tips at all from that dark face.


    Hence, regardless of the bumpy road, he drove the carriage like flying out of the Wang vige.


    After getting into the carriage, Jian Qinghua began to tear her handkerchief in a sullen face. Mo Qianxue, you made me. I didn¡¯t n to do that, but you went too far to bad-mouthed me behind my back to make him even doesn¡¯t give me the chance to finish my words.


    Hateful!


    In terror, Cuizhu sat next to her, not daring to talk with her, for fear that she would be the punching bag of her smothering fury.


    *


    The cakes that Nanny Yuan learned to make were almost ready. Xix the clever girl went out of the kitchen and told Mo Qianxue.


    Then, Mo Qianxue estimated that the two in the room should have finished their confession by this time, so she deliberately made some noise and knocked the door. After all they would have more time spending together in the future.


    Hearing the knocks at the door, Xin Yiming and Jian Qingyou instantly became bashful after cuddling for a long time.


    As soon as Mo Qianxue entered the room, Xin Yiming seriously bowed to Mo Qianxue as his gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you Mrs. Ning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, as long as you treat her good in the future.¡±


    ¡°I promise. I shall always be loyal to her.¡±


    Mo Qianxue smiled at the sight of Jian Qingyou¡¯s slightly swollen lips, ¡°Nanny Yuan¡¯s cakes are ready soon. Do you want to have a taste, lord Xin?¡±


    Xin Yiming had sense, ¡°No thanks. It¡¯ste already. I have to go now.¡±


    Xin Yiming paced out of the restaurant, frequently looking back every a few steps at the second-floor window. Every step he took, he felt excited and expectant.


    ¡°He¡¯s left. What are you staring at?¡± Mo Qianxue teased Jian Qingyou who was standing by the window.


    Jian Qingyou tured around and looked at Mo Qianxue, serious, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    All her gratitude was stuffed into these two words, which made Mo Qianxue a little shy. She was about to say more when they heard the footsteps of nanny Yuan and two other girls going upstairs.


    Nanny Yuan was concentrated on the cakes in her hand and didn¡¯t noticed anything wrong with herdy, ¡°Lady, these are the cakes I made. Have a try. Are they as good as Mrs. Ning¡¯s?¡±


    Mo Qianxue smiled and took one before Jian Qingyou, ¡°Oh? Let me have a taste.¡±


    Greatly relieved, Jian Qingyou now felt everything was delicious and sweet and reached out for one cake.


    She only took a bite and immediately praised, ¡°Delicious!¡±


    ¡°When we go back home, you can have the cake whenever you want in the future.¡±

 Chapter 106: A Deadly Trap

    <h4>Chapter 106: A Deadly Trap</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The 15th, the day of Lantern Festival, was a big day for Tianxiang city.


    This day was originally the day for Jian and Wan family to exchange age cards, but now it was an exchange between Jian and Xin families.


    Master Xin was the governor of Tianxiang city while Jian family was the oldest family in Tianxiang, so certainly, such a big even was known to everyone across the city.


    Mo Qianxue had long been invited. In the afternoon, she and Ning Shaoqing took the carriage to Tianxiang city. Tong Zijing, the naughty boy, insisted that he go together with them. Mo Qianxue had to agree but didn¡¯t allow him to get into the same carriage.


    She would go crazy if, likest time, she sat between Tong Zijing and Ning Shaoqing, not daring to talk because she had to consider the feelings of both of the men and enduring Ning Shaoqing¡¯s long face.


    Therefore, poor Tong Zijing took his own carriage and followed behind theirs.


    At the sight of Tong Zijing, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s first reaction was to search for Ji Xuyao.


    But before he found him, Mo Qianxue had agreed that Tong Zijing go together. He almost ordered Asan to throw Tong Zijing back to Tong mansion.


    Later, when hearing Mo Qianxue forbidding Tong Zijing to take the same carriage, he felt better and gave Asan a ¡®you know what to do¡¯ look before the door closed.


    Soon after they set off, one wheel of Tong Zijing¡¯s carriage broke off and rolled down the hill. When the driver got it back, the carriage ahead had long gone out of sight.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s carriage disappearing, Tong Zijing no longer wore the childish smile on his face, ordering coldly, ¡°Tong Bai, from tomorrow, you teach me martial arts every morning.¡± Only when he himself became power, he wouldn¡¯t be deceived by these people.


    ¡°Yes, lord.¡± Tong Bai was an outstanding one among Tong guards. When he was dispatched to lord, butler Tong had told him to be the coach of lord if he wanted to learn martial arts.


    The reason why Tong family could stand still was not only because of political and financial powers or fame, but also due to the century-long heritage of martial arts, which let the masters and lords at least protect themselves in the nick of time.


    Without strength to oneself, how could a soft weakling fight in the storm of swords and spears to stand above the rest?


    ¡°But today, get yourself punishment of twenty beats.¡± Finishing it, Tong Zijing sat back into the carriage, ¡°If such a thing happened again, you go back to Tong mansion and get more training.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing the order, Tong Bai trembled for a second, lowering his head, willing to ept the punishment, and what was more, bing awed towards his lord, ¡°It was my fault. Thanks for your punishment.¡±


    At this time, he sincerely took Tong Zijing as a real lord.


    He could have deflected the little stone flying over from the front, but he chose to pretend not noticing it and let the carriage drove head-on so that the wheel got off faster. There was only one reason why he had done it. He didn¡¯t wish to see his lord weing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s cold buttocks with a warm face.


    More importantly, he hadn¡¯t thought that lord could know the secret plot.


    Tong Zijing wasn¡¯t close to Mr. Tong indeed, but Tong Zhan, the grandson of butler Tong as well as the future butler, would certainly tell Tong Zijing everything.


    Since Tong Zhan was a loyal man, he naturally had exined every detail for Tong Zijing.


    Mo Qianxue lifted up the curtain, happening to see the wheel running off the carriage and down the hill.


    She was confused because she had checked the things from Tong mansion, which all of top quality. The wheel couldn¡¯t get off for no reason.


    She looked back at Ning Shaoqing whose eyes were closed and lips curled up at the corners, and an idea urred to her.


    ¡°You did it?¡± The question sounded sure.


    Ning Shaoqing came over to put his arm around Mo Qianxue¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Yes, I did it.¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know who to reply. She had never met a person who did a bad thing but in such a self-justified manner and looked as a calm graceful gentleman as usual.


    Since when did Ning Shaoqing be so dark-bellied that he should put his dark hand on a poor child? Poor Zijing...


    ¡°He¡¯s still a child.¡± Mo Qianxue protested.


    ¡°Actually, he¡¯s twenty-one years of age, the same as me. Why is he still a child?¡± Ning Shaoqing slightly squinted, taking Mo Qianxue, who was enjoying the scenery through the window, into his arms, and kissed, ¡°Don¡¯t stay too intimate with Tong Zijing.¡±


    Mo Qianxue sighed. Where was the man whose ears would turn red upon slightest trace of erotic atmosphere? Now, when this man got hold of her, he no longer said: go and cook for me, I¡¯m hungry.


    He told her with action that he was starving and wanted...her, of course.


    However, the vinegar was of the same amount.


    In fact, she also thought it inconvenient for Tong Zijing toe along with them. It was rare for the couple to go out together. Who would like to bring a tail?


    But she agreed when thinking that today was the day of reunion...


    When she thought of this, she remembered her brother and families in modern time. A ghost of faint sorrow crawled onto her face.


    ¡°Qianxue, what are you thinking?¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s gentle voice swept over her ear.


    Unconsciously, Mo Qianxue spoke out her mind, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about who I am and where Ie from.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly woke up from her contemtion and quickly tried to disguise with exaggerated wording, ¡°Where shalt I go? What wilt I do?¡±


    Upon finishing, she felt bad. It sounded too deep and too pretentious.


    Ning Shaoqing stunned for a second and was about to ask further when cool breeze lifted the curtain and blew in through the window.


    Feeling cold, Mo Qianxue subconsciously leaned closer into Ning Shaoqing¡¯s arms.


    He instantlyughed, ¡°Where you¡¯re going to is my arms.¡± Then he looked right in her eyes, promising in an ambiguous tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t wait long for the thing.¡±


    Then, he hugged her tighter, ¡°Since you want it so much, then I should let you feel it right now.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was speechless. What was he talking about? Did he regard her as a eager woman? Which of her words had suggested her dissatisfaction of that?


    The carriage swayed its way on to certain beat, and Ning Shaoqing¡¯s chests were broad and warm, so Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t want to argue with him on his covert teasing.


    Laying in the warm arms, closing her eyes and listening to the sounds of rustling leaves in wind, tramping hoofs, rattling wheels and Ning Shaoqing¡¯s steady heartbeat, Mo Qianxue, for the first time, fell asleep in the carriage.


    Feeling the soothing stable breath of the girl in his arms, Ning Shaoqing adjusted his gait so that Mo Qianxue couldy in a morefortable gesture. Then, he gently pulled over the cloak to put on her body and told Awu to drive slower and steadier before he closed his eyes, stroking Mo Qianxue¡¯s smooth hair while sinking himself in pondering.


    Mo Qianxue felt a light pain in her neck, opening her eyes to find that the carriage had stopped. Then she looked to Ning Shaoqing, who hid a smile in his lips.


    She was woken up by Ning Shaoqing¡¯s bite? This fool bit her again? No way, she must bite back.


    Getting rid of the hand on her neck, Mo Qianxue rushed to Ning Shaoqing, and her goal was never neck...


    At this moment, the door curtain was opened.


    ¡°Lord, we arrive at Tingfengquan...¡±


    Spotting the scene thatdy rushing at lord to kiss him and feeling lord¡¯s sharp cutting eyes at him, Awu hurriedly dropped the curtain and stayed in a daze in wind.


    What an embarrassment! Mo Qianxue looked at Ning Shaoqing with grievance. Why every time it was she who lost face? Was he intentional?


    Ning Shaoqing smoothed her pouting lips and whispered to her with smile, ¡°I¡¯ll let you kiss enough when we get back, okay?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t go with me to Jian mansion?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing shook his head and said that currently it was inconvenient for him to show up in such a big asion.


    However, judging from his arrogant expression, Mo Qianxue knew that he just thought little of Jian mansion and didn¡¯t want to give it the honor.


    Hence, she pouted again. Ning Shaoqing tried to please her and said that he would wait her here until she gave the gift to Jian Qingyou. Then when she got back here, they would go to enjoy thentern festival before going home together.


    Since he was so considerate and she knew that he had important things to deal with at Tingfengquan, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t insist.


    *


    A marriage between two major familes in Tianxiang city was going to be forged. Certainly, Su Qi, now still in downtown, had received the invitation. He didn¡¯t care Jian or Xin families, but his business here might be needing their assistance in the future, so of course he should attend it.


    After rounds of wine and chatting at feast, it was then time for garden tour.


    Su Qi retired from the feast and nned to leave Tianxiang and return to the capital. He only wondered whether that bright girl was well and whether she would remember that there was once a passer-by in her life called Su Qi.


    *


    On the 8th, Jian Qinghua and Jian Qingzhen had gone out together. Although Jian Qinghua was scolded and driven out by Ning Shaoqing, luckily, she had met him.


    During Jian Qingzhen¡¯s visit to Baiyunjust time, she even hadn¡¯t had an opportunity to see Su Qi.


    Just now through silk screen, she saw again Su Qi swinging a fan and so outstanding in the crowd, and her heart began to leap to an irregr beat again. Besides, she overheard that Su Qi would return to the capital tomorrow and panicked at once.


    If the seventh lord Su returned to the capital, there would never be a chance for her to forge a happy marriage with him. Instantly, she became as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    The second madam Jian knew what was in her daughter¡¯s mind, so after hearing Qixiang¡¯s report, she whispered to her daughter and gave her a small pack, urging her to make good use of it.


    If used properly, she would be the legal daughter-inw of the super noble Su family and one of the most honorabledies in Tianqi.


    *


    Su Qi was standing by theke and watched the bamboo forest across the river, but his mind flew back to Tong mansion when he and she and Tong Zijing yed carefree together.


    A servant girl suddenly dashed over and reported that the eldest young lord Jian Mobai invited him to take a seat and appreciate paintings and poetry at the study. At once, Su Qi¡¯s expression changed and murderousness shot out from his eyes.


    Just now at the feast, Jian Mobai had invited him, along with the future brother-inw and several other young lords, to appreciate his orchids in the greenhouse.


    Back then, he had turned him down, on the pretext that he wanted to take an air and walk around.


    Today, Xin Yiming was the major guest, a future brother-inw that had just exchanged age cards and letters of proposal, so Jian Mobai wouldn¡¯t halfway abandon him and other young lords to invite Su Qi to appreciate calligraphy and paintings.


    Even if that was the case, the messenger should be Jian Mobai¡¯s guards instead of an unfamiliar servant girl. Therefore, there must be a covert indecent trick of women on y. He was most familiar with these plots and intricacies in a big mansion. Jian family to Su family was equal to a noble family without royal entitlement.


    A cold smile flicker on Su Qi¡¯s face. He was never benevolent to those who deployed calctions on him. Instead, he really wanted to know who this daring woman was that was graving her own grave.


    Su Qi happened to be in a bad mood recently, so if there was a game for free. Why not take a look?


    He was never a kind person after all.


    At the age of three, he set fire on his aunt¡¯s hair. At the age of nine, he kicked the ass of the little heir of the prime minister. At the age of ten...on that day, he caused an earth-shaking trouble and messed up with an untouchable person, so her mother sent him out of the capital as protection...


    He now wanted to let that despicable woman know that there were people for whom she shouldn¡¯t have longed.


    With that in his mind, he didn¡¯t n to make it straightforward with bare words.


    The servant girl standing restlessly next to Su Qi was shaking because of the chill he emitted.


    Su Qiughed, amiably and yfully as usual, ¡°You unruly girl. Why don¡¯t you take me there? Are you waiting for reward?¡±


    His tone made the girl rxed, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t dare to ask for reward. Please follow me.¡±


    The girl turned away and led the way in front. Su Qi swayed his fan, deadpan.


    In a while, they arrived at a study, but there was no one inside.


    The girl looked apologetic and served tea, saying respectfully, ¡°Please take a seat lord. You must be tired walking a long way here. Please have some tea. I guess eldest lord Jian is on his way.¡±


    ¡°Well, you may leave now.¡± Su Qi took over the tea and smelled, taking a full cup of it.


    Drug of poor quality! What a shame to use this kind of drug on him!


    What a na?ve woman that was! Couldn¡¯t his martial arts defend himself against such poor quality drug?


    But if he wanted to enjoy a drama, he must be the yer first.


    Su Qi drank the tea and in a while, held his head with his fist. Then, he shook his head, seemingly having been affected by the drug.


    ¡°What the matter lord? Are you drunk from the feast? Do you want to take a rest in the back room? I can report when lord Jian arrives. Okay?¡±


    Usually, there was a back room in a study for the lords or masters to asionally take a rest.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Su Qi stood up, hand pressing against his forehead, and walked into the back room. That servant girl left and shut the doors.


    Su Qi sneered. He had already detected a person breathing heavily inside the room. Obviously, she was nervous.


    Upon entering the study, he first scouted theyout of the study and noticed a venttion window hanging high on a wall. With a cruel smile, he knew how to retreat from this spectacr drama.

 Chapter 107: Fall into the Trap

    <h4>Chapter 107: Fall into the Trap</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    In the room of Jian Qingyou, Mo Qianxue was making fun of her, ¡°Xin Yiming is really a quick-doer. I didn¡¯t expect that he made it so soon and smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± With one simple word, Jian Qingyou¡¯s pride was visible on her face.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to reach an agreement with the Wan family, which wouldn¡¯t have conceded unless some price was paid. In addition, that day grandma onlypromised to further think about the marriage but didn¡¯t totally agree, let alone to persuade her father and mother. She herself hadn¡¯t expected such a quick settlement of the marriage between her and Xin Yiming.


    What Jian Qingyou could figure out, Mo Qianxue was also clear. She was really happy for her friend. Xin Yiming was good-looking, talented and resourceful. Jian Qingyou was blessed to marry this guy.


    Yet, she still wanted to tease her. Mo Qianxue put on a suggestive smile, ¡°Tell me, did you do anything that day in my restaurant?¡±


    Hearing the question, Jian Qingyou blushed immediately, bashfully twisting her handkerchief, ¡°Qianxue, stop making fun of me.¡±


    ¡°Qingyou...¡± Mo Qianxue was about to tease her more when Siqin came in to report that madam Jian wanted eldest youngdy in the reception hall.


    Jian Qingyou pulled Mo Qianxue to take her there.


    Yet, Mo Qianxue thought that Ning Shaoqing was waiting for her at Tingfengquan, so she said goodbye to Jian Qingyou since the gift was already given to her.


    Jian Qingyou didn¡¯t insist to detain her longer and ordered Siqin to walk her to the gate.


    Siqin and Mo Qianxue walked along a long corridor when a servant girl hurried came over, ¡°Sister Siqin, sister Nongcha said eldestdy needed you over there.¡±


    The girl looked familiar to Mo Qianxue. She seemed to be Duoer, a third-level servant girl in Jian Qingyou¡¯s courtyard.


    Hearing this, Siqin hesitated, ¡°What about Mrs. Ning?¡±


    Duoer smiled, ¡°Sister Nongcha told me to walk Mrs. Ning to the door.¡±


    Siqin looked at Duoer and then at Mo Qianxue.


    Seeing Siqin¡¯s dilemma, Mo Qianxue persuaded her, ¡°You can leave now. Just let Duoer do it for you.¡±


    Mo Qianxue thought that on such a big day when everyone was so busy, there must be something urgent that suddenly Siqin was needed.


    Since she knew this girl, there was nothing for her to worry about. Besides, she knew how to get to the door herself. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    Siqin hesiatated for a while, then she apologized to Mo Qianxue and left in a hurry.


    However, soon after Siqin left, another servant girl rushed out and bumped into Mo Qianxue. The two fell to the ground together.


    Mo Qianxue wanted to scold the girl when Duoer instantly pped her in the face.


    The girl also seemed to be frightened and didn¡¯t talk back when being pped. She only held Mo Qianxue up and kept saying sorry.


    She made Mo Qianxue felt pitiful towards her and believe that she must be busying with something too. Therefore, Mo Qianxue waved hand and let her go.


    Duoer supported her to get up, yet unexpectedly, upon the moment Mo Qianxue stood up, there was a nasty pain in her ankle.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, you must have sprained your ankle. Allow me to hold you to that room and message your ankle. I guess it wouldn¡¯t bete if you take a rest.¡±


    Mo Qianxue nodded since the girl looked so sincere and there was indeed a house several steps away.


    She entered a room and looked around. It seemed to be a study, yet there weren¡¯t too many books in the room. Most sub boxes of the bookcase were vacant. Obviously, the owner wasn¡¯t a fan of books.


    Although there weren¡¯t many books, there was a special aroma in the air, which smelled like sandalwood or certain kind of flower. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t pay much attention to it since it was a habit for these people to use fragrance.


    She remembered that in Jian Qingyou¡¯s room, there was always a faint scent of chrysanthemum.


    At the sight of the teapot, Duoer poured tea for Mo Qianxue, then got down, took off her shoes to help her rub the sprained ankle.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, you must be tired after a long walk. Why not have some tea.¡±


    Mo Qianxue had nothing to do except for ncing around, so she listened to Duoer¡¯s advice and indeed felt a little thirsty, taking up the teacup and drank the tea.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue already drank the tea, Duoer rubbed the ankle and suddenly looked embarrassed, ¡°Mrs. Ning, can I go to use the bathroom?¡±


    Mo Qianxue tentatively moved her ankle, found it didn¡¯t that hurt, secretly praising the girl¡¯s message technique, and replied, ¡°Go to use it. I think my ankle is well now. Later, I will leave on myself. Don¡¯t bother to get back here.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. Ah...¡± Duoer argued but her belly protested to make her cry out involuntarily.


    After, people had to answer the call of nature. Mo Qianxue worried about her and promised, ¡°Go to use the bathroom. I¡¯ll wait you here.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going now. Please wait for me Mrs. Ning...¡±


    Duoer said and ran away quickly, looking like she couldn¡¯t bear anymore.


    ¡°Why is this room so warm?¡± Soon after Duoer left, Mo Qianxue felt an irresistible wave of warmth within her body. She unconsciously picked up a fan and swayed it, but she only felt warmer and warmer and a little dizzy.


    She looked out but didn¡¯t spot Duoer. Drooping down, she put on the shoe and was about to get out to take an air when a person came in through the door.


    At first, Mo Qianxue thought it was Duoer and looked up, ¡°Duo...¡±


    She swallowed the name, because that person wasn¡¯t Duoer but a man.


    The man had a fair round face, wore an expensive gold-thread woven jacket. He was good-looking, but the swelling eye bags from sexual excess made him look extremely dispirited.


    Mo Qianxue squinted and smelt a rat. This person seemed to be the man that she had met at Jian Qinghua¡¯s courtyard that day.


    At the sight of Mo Qianxue, the second lord Jian was surprised at her beauty. With a disgusting smile shed in his swelling eyes, he shut the doors.


    The woman before him had fairplexion like snow, and the slim eyes on the heart-shaped face wasn¡¯t beautiful but had a special charm and lure which made her as tender as plum blossom in winter and as bright as white jasmine in spring.


    *


    Su Qi sneered at the rapid breathing in the inner room and quickly shed into it. The one in there was exactly the seventh youngdy Jian Qingyou, as he had expected.


    She wore a transparent gauze to cover part of her body and, with a flushing face, halfy on the couch behind the berth curtains.


    He knew it was this bitch!


    Her surprised, shy, expectant and eager expression disgusted Su Qi. Before she made a reaction, Su Qi gently dotted with his fan and Jian Qingzhen passed out before she could see him clearly.


    Su Qi didn¡¯t stay a second longer. Did she want it so much? Then, he could help.


    He stamped his feet and flew out through the venttion window.


    Today was a big day for Jian mansion, the most it had were people. In a minute, Su Qi caught a male servant, pinched his jaw to open his mouth, threw into a pill and then patted his back, then the drug was already swallowed by the servant.


    Su Qi felt lucky that he had saved the drug that he had gotten from a raper caught by himst time. Today, this drug finally yed its role.


    The servant didn¡¯t see clearly the personing at him, and after only a gust of wind, something slipped down his throat. In panic, he wanted to shout but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Naturally, he struggled with fright.


    This was a good drug. A lucky guy you were. In a while, you would know what a bless was. Su Qi still wore his sneer, regardless that the servant was struggling desperately, grabbed him by the color and threw him into the study through the small window.


    He took a nce at the servant. Now the guy blushed and fumbled his clothes to take them off.


    Evilness flickered in Su Qi¡¯s eyes and secretly praised the drug from the raper. It worked out so soon, saving quite much time for him. Great.


    At the moment, without hesitation, after throwing the male servant to the couch, he flew out and found himself a good cover behind a big tree. Leaning against the branch, he squinted and waited for the specr drama to be on y.


    After while, there were sounds of groans of the man and woman. The woman¡¯s hard-to-get voice was extremely harsh to the ear.


    Su Qi heard the sounds, raised his narrowing eyes, and the sneer on his face turned into scorn. He guessed that the bitch should have waken up by the servant¡¯s toughing. But in the dim room, she mistook the guy as Su Qi and still tried her best to please the guy.


    Another momentter, footsteps rang outside the study room. The y was toe. Su Qi swayed open his fan and leisurely fanned it.


    ¡°Mrs. Liu, Mrs. Zhang, I guess you¡¯re tired from the garden tour. Over there was a study. Shall we take a rest there?¡± The second madam Jian received the look from Cuizhu in the dark and hurriedly invited two madams in this way.


    She had already inquired information about Su Qi, who was over eighteen years old. Usually, a marriage would be settled for the legaldies and lords of a noble family when they turned eighteen.


    Besides, the Su family had taken pains to select a good wife for Su Qi.


    The old madam Su had announced that she didn¡¯t care about family background. As long as it was a decent family, as long as Su Qi liked thedy, this woman was eligible to be a member of Su family. As for whether she would be a wife or concubine, it depended on their own ability.


    Loads ofdies in the capital were waiting for the opportunity, but her daughter seeded in advance.


    As long as Su Qi fell into the trap, with these two madams as witnesses, he could never deny it and get away.


    Even if her daughter couldn¡¯t be his wife, it would be good to be his concubine, which was far more expectable than a normal wife due to its royal rank.


    After all, Qingzhen was a legal daughter, her future couldn¡¯t be bad. Of course, it would be best that she got pregnant this time so that her status would be more unmovable.


    As she dreamed about the good future, the second madam walked with more confidence.


    *


    Seeing the second lord Jian walking up while shutting the doors, Mo Qianxue understood what was going on.


    It didn¡¯t require too much brain to know this was a trap, including having another person walked her to the door, idently bumping into her, rubbing her ankle and so on.


    All those were excuses leading her step by step into the trap!


    In modern times, when she saw such a scene on TV, she used to call the victim woman silly to fell into the stupid trap or be drugged. She had found such women incredibly silly and stupid while watching the TV series.


    Sometimes, she got so pissed off that she even wished to break into the TV to punch the woman who set up the trap and cursed the silly one with spitting.


    Now she became one of those stupid women, a fool that willingly walked into a trap which wasn¡¯tplicated to understand at all.


    The second lord Jian approached step by step. There wasn¡¯t time to care about the shoe. Mo Qianxue looked up suddenly, trying to stand up, but found herself to weak to do so.


    ¡°Beauty, your feet is injured. Don¡¯t waste your strength because you can¡¯t stand up. Let me help you.¡± The second lord Jian didn¡¯t hurry to get near her and stopped a meter away.


    As a son of concubine, he didn¡¯t have too much allowance, so he could only order those pretentious constitutes at brothels.


    Even though his mother had arranged a few girls for him and he often stole some servant girls in the mansion, none of the women was as pretty as Mo Qianxue.


    This woman didn¡¯t seem to have a noble background and wore ordinary clothes, but she had certain elegance and nobility that couldn¡¯t be hidden back.


    With such a woman in his hand, he decided to appreciate and have some fun with her to the full before actually taking her!


    He regarded himself as a sweet gentleman.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t breath smoothly and stumbled her way into a chair.


    Her heart fell into sheer coldness at the sight of this pretentiously kind asshole.


    Was she going to be ruined today?


    No way!


    She couldn¡¯t give up on herself. She wouldn¡¯t let this asshole get his way.


    At this moment, she...only had herself to depend on!


    Her eyes rolled and an idea urred to her. Pretending to tidy up her hair, she took off the in hairpin in her hair.


    ¡°Lord. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I just feel a little dizzy and so weak. Can you help me get into the room to have a rest?¡±


    Amidst the soft voice and as the hairpin was taken off, the silky hair flowed down like a waterfall onto her shoulders, her breasts and knees... The smooth hair floated as Mo Qianxue¡¯s head moved, like a dancing brook in the air.


    Such a luring scene made the dispirited man more amazed. His pupils expanded instantly, and his mouth hung open with drizzles in the corners.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s skin was while like pearls. At this moment, as the drug took effect on her, the white skin began to disy fresh redness which was more enchanting than a rose.


    In addition, as she deliberately tried to attract his attention, her voice turned softer and more tempting, sounding both sweet and a little husky.


    The second lord Jian had nned to tease her, but such a voluntary beauty almost drove him crazy.


    He only in secrecy thanked his friend who had given him the drug. Indeed, no matter how chaste a woman was, as long as she took the drug and smelt the fragrance, she would turn into the sluttiest slut in the world.


    It seemed that there was already a fire of lust burning within her body. He felt happy to be the lucky man today.


    The second lord Jian called her sweet and rushed over.


    Mo Qianxue, on the other hand, took the opportunity to stab the long-prepared hairpin, using all of her strength, into her own corbone, which was bare now after she had felt warm and opened the clothes.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± As the silver hairpin cut in, a wave of violent pain transmitted into her scalp.


    Feeling the pain, the dizziness upying her mind instantly reduced much and her body wasn¡¯t so much controlled by the drug as a moment ago.


    Without hesitation, Mo Qianxue lifted her leg and kicked right at the part of the second lord Jian who was dashing over.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the beauty that couldn¡¯t get her waist straight and powerlesslyy in the chair smiling seductively at him thest moment was able to stand up the next moment.


    In the nick of time, her action was so quick that he had no chance to escape.


    With a miserable yelling, the second lord Jian copsed to the ground, covering his key part.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t stop, because the heated warmth in her body began to surge up again.


    She must leave the room before the man on the ground recovered.


    Since this was a trap, there must be guards at the door, so leaving through the door would be suicide.


    She checked around and didn¡¯t walked through the door. Instead, she moved a chair and decided to climb out by the overhead window.


    There wasn¡¯t time to put on the shoe. Mo Qianxue used up her strength to push a desk to the windown and then put a chair on it, finally she drained herst drop of strength to climb onto the window.


    Before getting up the window, she remembered to knocked over the desk and chair so that if the asshole wanted to catch her, he would either circumvent around the yard to the back or rebuild the desk and chair.


    Either of the methods would win her some time and opportunity to escape.


    The window was high, but Mo Qianxue jumped off without any hesitation.


    Then rang a loud bang followed by her scream.

 Chapter 108: Help Me

    <h4>Chapter 108: Help Me</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Over there, the second madam led people into the study. Upon hearing the groaning, she rushed in without thinking much.


    What happened next was as predicted by Su Qi.


    The earth-shaking scream of the second madam, the crying and self-justification of the bitch who just woke up from her illusion only made Su Qi¡¯s sneer deeper.


    However, no matter how hard she cried and how eloquent she might be, the oue couldn¡¯t be changed. Tomorrow, the news of the illicit intercourse between the seventh youngdy Jian and a male servant would be spread to every corner of Tianxiang.


    In order to save its reputation, Jian mansion would definitely take actions, yet, what wasn¡¯t his concern.


    Since the incident was over, Su Qi frowned a bit and was going to leave when he heard a ¡®bang¡¯ from not far away followed by a ¡®ouch¡¯. He turned alerted but then only shock his head. This Jian mansion really disgusted him. He didn¡¯t want to step into any other things.


    Gently stamping his feet, he took off from the branch to leave this disgusting ce.


    It¡¯d be more precise to say that Mo Qianxue fell off the window than jumped off the window. Her buttocks hurt ferociously and her hands were scratched when she tried to buffer her body through the high speed.


    Anyway, she felt painful all over.


    Yet, she felt lucky that the pain seemed to restore a little strength in her body. She stood up but fell to the ground again.


    Unfortunately, that ankle seemed to sprain again.


    She tried to collect herself when she heard noises from a room not far from here. Mo Qianxue frowned. Was it peopleing to catch them on site?


    She didn¡¯t hear clearly the noises when sound of cing desk and chairs sent over, along with the swear words of the second lord Jian.


    She must leave here as soon as possible. She suddenly realized that even to climb, she must get out of this sea of troubles.


    However, at this moment, her strength had drained out. It was even difficult for her to move.


    What scared her wasn¡¯t that she had used up strength, but that her head began to be dizzy again as her body turned hotter and hotter and the fire began to attack again.


    Through her body, she felt waves of electricity.


    In the half rity and half dizziness, Mo Qianxue was desperate!


    Taking a deep breath and biting her teeth, she lifted up the hairpin in her hand and stabbed it to her thigh.


    Su Qi was leaving but the ¡®ouch¡¯ sounded so familiar, quite simr to the sound frequently appearing in his dream.


    He turned back and walked to the source of the sound.


    A woman in messy clothes lowering her head seemed to be climbing out of the ce, an image poles apart from the brightness in his heart. How ridiculous that he hade here just because of the voice!


    Only to take a look at the person who had a simr voice to her.


    The woman, hair scattering loosely and gasping, looked in a difiture. One of her feet was even bare without a shoe. Then, looking up to the overhead window while hearing the noise from inside, Su Qi understood it.


    It turned out that this woman had jumped off the window in order to save her chasteness.


    What a filthy ce Jian mansion was that there were full of traps of this sort!


    Yet, all these had nothing to do with him. Su Qi was turning away when he saw that woman raised her hairpin and stabbed to the inner side of her thigh.


    The hand holding the hairpin was ruthless and steady without any hesitation.


    The decisiveness and ruthlessness made him admire.


    Alright, it might be fate that let him witness this scene. Why not give her a hand? He shed over in a second.


    Before the hairpin cut into her thigh, a big hand took hold of Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand holding the hairpin.


    Mo Qianxue looked up while Su Qi looked down. The two pairs of eyes met.


    ¡°You?¡± The two asked unanimously.


    Mo Qianxue was already in a bad state.


    On the pearl- and jade-like face, a fresh bloody rose blossomed. Even the question ¡°you?¡± sounded seductive and fragile like a baby bird twittering.


    At the sight of her state, Su Qi knew that she had been drugged.


    Moreover, judging from the temperate of her heated hand, the drug must be of arge dose, and the effect of it was much higher than the stupid drug he had taken.


    Shock! Distress! Fury! Madness!... All was going to break out!


    The slightly squinting eyes shot out murderousness like arrows, and his pressed lips seemed to be sharper than a knife.


    The second lord Jian had already climbed onto the window. Woman, you couldn¡¯t escape from my hand.


    Su Qi took off his cloak and lovingly wrapped it around Mo Qianxue. Hearing the noise above, he shot a palm wind in that direction, without taking a look.


    As the palm wind reached, the second lord Jian fell off the window back into the room, through the chair, desk and onto the ground. The power of the palm wind crashed the desk and chair and made the second lord Jian spit a mouthful of fresh blood before passing out.


    Hearing the noise in the room, Su Qi looked up at the window and hesitated to go in to send the asshole to hell.


    Mo Qianxue requested with intermittent voice, ¡°Take me...take me...out of here.¡±


    She looked at Su Qi with pleading. Even though she almost lost her sanity, she still knew that Su Qi now was herst straw.


    Su Qi didn¡¯t move, and Mo Qianxue was so anxious that she reached out to pull his sleeve, but, in a daze, her hand fell onto his palm.


    Feeling the burning heat in his hand, Su Qi gently looked down.


    But for the urgent situation, Su Qi would never forgive the bustard so easily. He would torture him until he begged for death.


    However, evidently, Mo Qianxue¡¯s status didn¡¯t allow him to do so.


    Holding Mo Qianxue up in his arms, Su Qi quickly flew out of Jian mansion with scorching worries. In a wink, he was already in his carriage.


    Now he was in a dilemma. If he sent Mo Qianxue back to the Wang vige, it would take an hour. Very likely, before they arrived, Mo Qianxue would die from the burning fire in her body.


    However, if he took her to his courtyard in Tianxiang, the servants who were loyal to his grandmother would definitely report it to her, which would lead to an unnecessary huge drama. She might order to investigate Mo Qianxue¡¯s background before he returned to the capital.


    Moreover, it would do harm to her fame if she went to his courtyard like this since she was a married woman.


    Then...take her to Baiyunju.


    Certainly, Su Qi didn¡¯t know that Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t in the Wang vige but at Tingfengque, the winery not far away from Baiyunju.


    ¡°Back to Baiyunju.¡±


    Feeling too hot, Mo Qianxue subconsciously tried to take off her clothes. Therefore, now there was a long slit of her skin uncovered by clothes running downwards. Although the key parts were well-covered by her clothes, sometimes, half-naked was more alluring than total-naked.


    The long silky hair ran to her waist and hung to the floor of the horse carriage, paving all over Su Qi¡¯s body. There was another strand swinging in the air and was blown to Su Qi¡¯s face by wind, stirring up something in his heart.


    Because of the surging of the boiling blood under her vessels, Mo Qianxue¡¯s scarlet face now looked increasingly beautiful, like a me of red lotus flower standing on a greenke, so hot that it could ignite a long river of ten thousand miles.


    For a moment, Su Qi got enchanted by her look. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and he even felt painful to push away Mo Qianxue¡¯s hands holding him. He didn¡¯t dare or was willing to take actions, so all he could do was to move his face away from her.


    In a dizzy, Mo Qianxue only knew that there was something cool in her palms which was sofortable to touch.


    The coolness at the same time made her want more. She opened her eyes and found herselfying in Su Qi¡¯s arms.


    She released Su Qi and involuntarily reached out for his face.


    No! You can¡¯t do it! A voice deep down cried.


    Her hand in the air paused. There seemed to be a trace of rity in her mind.


    Feeling the hard hairpin in the other hand, without hesitation, he raised it and poked towards the disobedient hand.


    Such a big movement startled Su Qi. Instantly, he looked back and took away the hairpin. Frowning and narrowing his eyes, he wondered if it was on this hairpin that she had managed to get out through the window.


    Then he took a nce at the scars at her corbone. Obviously, it was poked by herself in this way. The wound was still bleeding slightly. The trace of blood against the fair skin which turned red by the fever made her more fascinating.


    It made Su Qi want to lower his head right now to lick out all the blood and... There was also a surge of heat within Su Qi¡¯s body since he had also drunk simr drug, but he sealed it with his authentic qi.


    He had nned to push it out when he got back, but unexpectedly, such an incident happened in between. The drug in his body began to take effect, and the person in his arms was his beloved girl... No tough man could resist it.


    However, Su Qi wasn¡¯t an ordinary tough man. He was Su Qi! No matter what, he would never hurt this girl.


    He took over the hairpin to stop Mo Qianxue from hurting herself but used it on him own arm.


    After the hairpin was taken away by Su Qi, Mo Qianxue folded her two hands together desperately.


    The tide within her body began to roll again. The only thing she could do was to bite her lips to fight back the impulse.


    Now she even didn¡¯t have the courage to push away Su Qi. She feared...that once she reached out, the pushing would be hugging...


    Besides, she already noticed that they were in a carriage now. Even if she pushed Su Qi away, he wouldn¡¯t be too far, which would make her more ufortable.


    Finally, Su Qi managed to shift his gaze away from the blood on her corbone, but then he spotted another stain of blood from biting on the rosy lips.


    Su Qi realized the seriousness of the situation when the carriage halted.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Qi asked, his heart torn with anxiety.


    ¡°There are too many people on the street.¡± Azhao, driving the carriage, answered.


    Today was the Lantern Festival, a day people would alle out to the street. If on a regr day, he would be fine to wait and lie in the carriage for a while.


    However, now, at the moment of life and death, he couldn¡¯t wait.


    ¡°Drive on. Ignore the people.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although Azhao disagreed on this order, he still obeyed.


    Lord always acted in an understated manner and never abusively utilized his privilege as a noble lord. However, for the girl in his arms, lord broke his own principles again.


    Hence, on the street, a luxury carriage rampaged on, so the moring crowd automatically separated to give way for it. Some people didn¡¯t dodge timely and were scratched by the carriage. Luckily, the driver was good enough not to injure anyone.


    Mo Qianxue gradually loosened her teeth biting the lips. Finally, she lost all her sanity.


    In a daze, the burning fire had reached a fever pitch, leaving only one word in her mind, that was men!


    Now Su Qi in her eyes hade Ning Shaoqing.


    Her folding two hands released each other and began to search about.


    Her left hand reached Su Qi¡¯s face. Turned on, Su Qi still grabbed the unruly hand and crammed it back into the cloak.


    Hot!


    Beneath twoyers of skin, Su Qi could feel the frightening heat under her vessels. The blood seemed to be boiling to reach a temperature beyond one¡¯s ability to withstand!


    Under such circumstances and she was still fighting back. Su Qi had to admit that Mo Qianxue¡¯s endurance was shocking.


    Realizing this, he suddenly squeezed his eyebrows. The fury in his eyes burned stronger. He wouldn¡¯t forgive the asshole who had drugged her!


    The heat sent from her hand to his palm and then to his heart. Mo Qianxue¡¯s chest went up and down due to her uneven breathing, forming a charming picture. Su Qi licked his lips and felt thirsty.


    With one hand being grabbed, Mo Qianxue instinctively tried to fight back, and, amidst messy breath, the other hand crawled onto Su Qi¡¯s chest...then into the clothes to touch his bare skin. The burning hand directly set a fire on his heart.


    In an instant, Su Qi¡¯s mind turned nk. He sat there numbly, not knowing what to do.


    Of course he could move the hand away, but the other of his hand had been pinched into a fist. He feared that once he moved, he could no longer hold back his overwhelming passion.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand fumbled about on Su Qi¡¯s body for more.


    The pink lips approached him, carrying sweet heated breath, which instantly blew Su Qi¡¯s sanity after containing himself for so long.


    The long-established firmness finally copsed at this moment.


    He slowly bowed down...


    Even if she was a married woman, so what? He would marry her. He would try his best to make her happy and to make herugh...


    He would never let her down; he would...


    Making up his mind, he found the rosy lips irresistibly alluring.


    The two pairs of lips were about to touch...


    Mo Qianxue murmured, ¡°Shaoqing...Shaoqing...help me...¡±


    These words hit Su Qi¡¯s heart like heavy stones. The pain made him gasp and gave some rity back to his brain. From the beginning to the end, the only one in her heart was her husband. How could he...


    He couldn¡¯t take advantage of her. Even if she had no feelings towards him, he didn¡¯t want her to hate him.


    Instantly, he sat straight and looked up. In a second, he pulled out Mo Qianxue¡¯s fire-igniting hand beneath his clothes. This wasn¡¯t enough. His body had already gone out of control. He made a decision.


    He used the hairpin to give another cut on his arm. Momentarily, the blood welled up like a flood. Su Qi didn¡¯t mind or look at the wound, but only gently put the hairpin in his pocket.


    On the hairpin, there was both his and her blood. If he couldn¡¯t spend the rest of his life with her, then let this hairpin apany him.


    Mo Qianxue still unconsciously repeated things like Shaoqing give it to me, it¡¯s so hot.


    At the same time, she kept turning and tossing, constantly shook off the cloak on her or tried to take her clothes off, but all these actions were patiently prevented by Su Qi.


    Finally, the horse carriage stopped. Azhao jumped off, ¡°Lord, we arrive.¡±


    Su Qi held Mo Qianxue to enter Baiyunju through the back door and gave two orders.


    ¡°Go to Jian mansion to notice her driver and let her husband pick her up at Baiyunju.¡±


    ¡°Get cold shower water and send to the study.¡±

 Chapter 109: It’s My Fault!

    <h4>Chapter 109: It¡¯s My Fault!</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    After he gave Azhan the two orders, Su Qi took Mo Qianxue to fly directly into his study.


    Azhao nced at his lord. The flying figure was as stylish as usual.


    However, among the white clothes, there were dots of fresh red. He unconsciously shook his head.


    Everybody knew that the seventh young lord Su was not only a food freak but also a neat freak.


    Now, as long as the food was made by Mrs. Ning, lord could devour all of it in one breath.


    Although Azhao didn¡¯t check intently, he could tell that Mrs. Ning was in a difiture state judging by her untidy hair and dirty clothes. However, his neat freak lord was holding her in his arms like a priceless treasure.


    Although he had been driving outside of the carriagepartment, as a martial artist with sharp eyes and ears, he had heard the abnormal breath of the girl in the carriage. Even he was somewhat turned on by it, let alone his lord sitting next to her.


    However, his lord would rather to hurt himself than to touch a strand of hair of her.


    Shaking his head, Azhao still went to execute the orders. He told Alu who just got out from the inner room to bring a bucket of cold shower water to the study. Then, Azhao turned around and flew out of Baiyunju, ignoring Alu¡¯s confusion of why on earth to prepare cold water in winter.


    Out on the street, there were full of people and carriages, so Alu made his way on the walls and roofs to find Awu and told him Su Qi¡¯s words before turning to leave.


    Awu didn¡¯t fully understand it, but he sensed the urgency of the matter, so he abandoned the horse carriage and quickly dashed to Tingfengquan.


    At this moment, Mo Qianxue¡¯s mind totally broke down. When Su Qi held her into the study, her hands, losing the control from Su Qi, instantly pulled off Su Qi¡¯s belt and his outfit.


    Then, proficiently, the burning hands were put onto Su Qi¡¯s cool chest.


    In fact, it was only rtively coolerpared with Mo Qianxue¡¯s temperature. At this moment, Su Qi was no better than her and also tortured by burning fever and boiling blood. There was a knock at the door, and Su Qi knew it was Alu sending the water. Yet, such a scene shouldn¡¯t be seen by him. Therefore, as he saide in, he took Mo Qianxue to sh into the inner room.


    Mo Qianxue still found her hands unbearably hot, so she grabbed her own belt and instantly took off her jacket. She was about to continue when Su Qi hurriedly seized her hands and fixed them on her back. Then, Mo Qianxue turned anxious and furious, looking up and giving a hard bite on Su Qi¡¯s neck. Su Qi trembled from the pain and, as his feet became weak, lost his bnce to step back and trip over the couch.


    As Su Qiy on the couch, Mo Qianxue also fell on him. Once her hands were free, she rode on Su Qi who was struggling to get up.


    But for Alu¡¯s scolding of servants to ce the bucket in the right ce sending over from outside, Su Qi almost lost his sanity.


    Alu ordered servants to carry the bucket of water into the room but didn¡¯t see his lord, only hearing a shout from inside, ¡°Get out.¡±


    The hoarse voice contained uncontroble trembling.


    Alu had no idea of the reason but felt the eagerness, so in a hurry, he and other servant left the room, shut the doors and guarded outside.


    Mo Qianxue rode right on that ce. With huge self-restraint, Su Qi stood up quickly, but Mo Qianxue hung on him with all limbs like a monkey.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s lips now turned purple and her breathed more evenly and rapidly. The two legs locked on Su Qi¡¯s waist so tight that even he couldn¡¯t get her off.


    There was no other choice. By the time her husband arrived, very likely she had been damaged by the fire.


    He held her to the bucket and, unable to remove her arms, gently called her, but there was no reply at all. All of her strength was used in sticking to his body, as if she feared so much that he would push her away.


    Su Qi sighed. Alright. In cold winter and freezing water, she would feel overwhelmingly painful to get into the water. Just apany her into it.


    Therefore, holding Mo Qianxue, he jumped into the bucket full of cold water.


    ¡°Ah...¡± As the icy water surrounded her body, within which scorching waves were still rolling, Mo Qianxue eye¡¯s restored some rity.


    The pupils began to have focus, but what came in sight were Su Qi¡¯s magnified reddish jade cheeks.


    ¡°You...you...¡±


    She wanted to ask why you were here and why it was you. But recalling several fragments of memories, she momentarily shut up on the word you.


    Regaining a clear mind, she found herself sticking to him like an octopus and couldn¡¯t make any work from her shocking stiff mouth.


    With embarrassment, she took back her arms and legs, lowered her head...until it submerged under water.


    Let her die! What an embarrassment!


    What had she done? She almost raped an underage body. So embarrassed!


    Seeing that she was better and had released him, Su Qi wanted to jumped out of the bucket. But then he saw Mo Qianxue lowered her head under the water surface. Fearing she might choke on water, Su Qi pinched her jaw to life up her head.


    ¡°You will drown...¡± His voice was loving.


    ¡°...¡± Mo Qianxue looked up at Su Qi. Heaven! Ignore her! Let her die!


    Bang...


    With a huge noise, the doors were pushed open from outside, and a figure flew in.


    Su Qi and Mo Qianxue subconsciously turned in that direction.


    Therefore, the pictureing into the sight of Ning Shaoqing was: his wife bathing with a man who pinched her jaw while she eyed him with affection. Then...


    Then, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s palm wind swept, and it happened to knock down Awu, who showed up to stop him. Then the doors were shut again.


    What remained in the air was Ning Shaoqing full belly of fury, his face carrying dark clouds and lightning, and a pair of horrible murderous eyes...


    Heaven knew that upon receiving the news that let him pick up his wife at Baiyunju, he began to worry and went through all kinds of spections in his mind. However, no matter how hard he guessed, he had never expected to witness such an erotic picture.


    No, such a heart-tearing and mind-crashing picture.


    Without thinking too much, Ning Shaoqing raised his palm and aimed right at Su Qi.


    He had nned to do him a favor after finding the weird doctor, but now this idea was blown away in the wind.


    Even if he had once had that idea, as long as he was alive, as long as he still breathed, he would never allow...


    With hatred in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes, his palm became sharp too and aimed at Su Qi¡¯s forehead with the momentum of thunder and lightning.


    It was alreadyte for Su Qi to fight back, yet it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to escape it.


    Although the target of the palm was him, it would attack on the bucket if he escaped at once.


    Mo Qianxue was still in the bucket. Having been drugged and now infiltrated by the coldness of icy water, she could die of the influence of the palm.


    Su Qi...would never let her suffer any hurt.


    Thinking of this, Su Qi leaped out of the bucket, not continue to rise, and stood right before the bucket to receive Ning Shaoqing¡¯s palm head-on.


    Seeing his clothes, Ning Shaoqing stunned for a while. It seemed that the situation had been mistaken by him.


    However, when he understood the reason why Su Qi willingly ept the palm, he became more furious.


    His woman should be protected only by him. If this guy escape, he would naturally reduce the power and turn away the palm wind into another direction.


    The palm wind merely originally contained seventy percent of his power, but as Ning Shaoqing got angry, it became one hundred percent, forcing Su Qi as well as the bucket to keep moving back.


    Usually, even if Su Qi couldn¡¯t defeat his rival, he wouldn¡¯t lose so badly. Nevertheless, today, he had already used up most of his strength by Mo Qianxue and then, when Ning Shaoqing gaining the upper hand, he didn¡¯t retreat. Ning Shaoqing was a little surprised that he wasn¡¯t blown away. All this happened in a sh. When Mo Qianxue understood what was going on, the bucket had already been pushed to the wall.


    The tense battle made Mo Qianxue realized that her husband was drinking vinegar again.


    Recalling what she had done, she thought that this bottle of vinegar indeed should be drunk... But, it was her fault. She was willing to ept any kind of punishment.


    However, now the one being punished was her savor Su Qi. Mo Qianxue almost cried. She felt too embarrassed!


    In urgency, Mo Qianxue stuck out her powerless arm to Ning Shaoqing, ¡°Shaoqing...¡±


    The abnormal flushing and tears on her face made Ning Shaoqing misunderstand again.


    ¡°Su Qi, I thought you were an upright gentleman but now I know you¡¯re such an...¡± Towards Su Qi, Ning Shaoqing waved another palm wind. To her surprise, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯te to her but went on to attack Su Qi, ¡°Ning Shaoqing, are you going to ignore me?¡±


    The inner fever and outer coldness, fueled by anxiety and worry, made Mo Qianxue instantly spit out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    At once, Ning Shaoqing was flustered two and quickly took back his palm, ¡°Qianxue...what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    As he asked, he rushed to her and pushed away Su Qi near the bucket. Meanwhile, he saw the teeth print on Su Qi¡¯s neck, and the vessels on his forehead popped out again. He was about to hit him but in view of Mo Qianxue¡¯s condition, he only threw him a sentence, ¡°Let¡¯s do itter.¡±


    Su Qi was so distressed seeing Mo Qianxue spitting blood but pushed away by Ning Shaoqing.


    Then, when he witnessed the way Mo Qianxue looked at Ning Shaoqing with her tearful eyes, Su Qi retreated. From the beginning of being drugged, she only disyed fragility before her husband. He was only a third wheel. His decision was right.


    Su Qi pressed his hand against his chest near the pocket. There seemed to be a bit offort there.


    Leaving a sentence, Su Qi stumbled away, his back looking sad, ¡°You stay here to take care of her...¡± Then, he left without looking back.


    The moment he got out of the room and shut the doors, Su Qi spat out a mouthful of fresh blood too. Just now the palm wind he had received head-on made his qi and blood still rolling ferociously within his body.


    An excellent martial artist he was as the top noble young lord. Even with cold poison in his body, he could carry out such an incredibly powerful palm.


    At the sight of Su Qi shutting the doors behind him and spitting blood, Alu came over in a hurry to support him but didn¡¯t dare to ask any questions.


    He had heard the sound from inside the study but didn¡¯t dare to go inside after being attacked by Ning Shaoqing. It wasn¡¯t because Alu was timid but because he had figured what was going on in there.


    If he really ran into the room and saw something that he shouldn¡¯t see, then what he suffered wouldn¡¯t be a mere palm but his life.


    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re soaked. Let¡¯s go and get changed in case you may catch a cold.¡±


    Alu¡¯s words reminded Su Qi that Mo Qianxue¡¯s clothes were all soaked, so he leaned against the huge tree in the yard and ordered gently, ¡°Go to a ready-to-wear shop to buy a woman¡¯s gown, of best quality, not exaggerate in style or too bright in color. Blue is best...¡±


    Every time he met her, she wore either dark or light orke blue. Blue must be her favorite.


    Since when did lord cared so much about a woman¡¯s dress? Even to his mother, he had never paid so much attention. Alu was a little annoyed, ¡°Lord...you¡¯re still soaked...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. Go.¡± He had promised to apany her to suffer. She was in the icy water and tortured by the drug, so if he couldn¡¯t stay by her side in the room, he¡¯d like to suffer together with her outside.


    *


    After Su Qi withdrew from the room, Ning Shaoqing instantly grabbed Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand reaching for him.


    Upon touching it, Ning Shaoqing knew something was wrong. Then he dipped his fingers into the water and hit the ceiling.


    ¡°Who did it?¡± The couple knew each other¡¯s minds. Naturally, without exining, Mo Qianxue knew what he meant. ¡°I don¡¯t know...I guess it¡¯s the fifthdy Jian...¡± Mo Qianxue replied after a while of breath adjusting. After all, the stupid drug had rampaged in her body and hurt her qi. Now she was soaked in icy water. Even though she wasn¡¯t cold, the alternate attack of fever and coldness made her involuntarily tremble.


    As she trembled, her speech also intermittent.


    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Ning Shaoqing narrowed his eyes and remembered the day when the fifthdy Jian visited. He didn¡¯t tell Mo Qianxue, not to save face for that uninvited bitch, but because he didn¡¯t want to upset Mo Qianxue.


    Great. Anyone who dared to touch his woman would know what tit-for-tat meant!


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± In fact, he really wanted to jump into the water to suffer with her, but the cold poison within his body didn¡¯t allow him to do so, so he held her hands and caressed her face asfort.


    He didn¡¯t value his body over hers, but if he jumped into the water now, his cold poison would be triggered, which in turn would only make her sad.


    Sensing his sorrow, Mo Qianxue quicklyforted him, ¡°Actually...it¡¯s nothing...it¡¯s good for health to bath in cold water...¡±


    Chairman Mao swam in winter at the age of sixty in the Yangtze River. It didn¡¯t matter to take a cold-water shower.


    She had also read some articles saying that cold-water baths were good for health in winter.


    She thought about these nonsense, but her body was honest and sneezed at once.


    The sneeze was as loud as a knife poking at Ning Shaoqing¡¯s heart. He was so painful to say anything, only wishing that he was the one suffering it.


    Su Qi was a little confused about the loud sneeze. He didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop or hear their conversation, but it was clear that there wasn¡¯t that kind of sound inside.


    He already gave them the space. Why did he still let her suffer in the icy water?


    Su Qi suddenly remembered that there was still the virgin mark on Mo Qianxue¡¯s arm reaching out from the bucket. Back then, he had taken it as a red nevus.


    Was she...?


    Ning Shaoqing bowed his head and said nothing. Mo Qianxue persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t...Don¡¯t me lord Su. But for him...¡±


    ¡°Stop talking.¡± Ning Shaoqing took her hand to his lips, his sound choked with sobs, and covered her lips with the other hand. Now, he was satisfied that she was well. He didn¡¯t dare to hear or imagine the incident that had almost happened to her, ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡±

 Chapter 110: Assassins!

    <h4>Chapter 110: Assassins!</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    At this moment, he hated the mother and son more. But for his cold poison, he would take her into his arms and loved her as much as he could instead of putting her in the icy water.


    With very passing minute, Mo Qianxue trembled and his heart ached like being cut inch by inch.


    Time flew by quietly. Ning Shaoqing finally felt that Mo Qianxue¡¯s hands weren¡¯t frightening hot as before, so he took her out of the bucket.


    Mo Qianxue only wore oneyer of clothes, and having soaked in the water for so long, the clothes were tightly attached to the body and disyed her curves of the nude.


    Meeting Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes, Mo Qianxue was a little shy, ¡°You turn around.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing flushed and was also shy and embarrassed.


    Usually, he would make fun of her, ¡°We¡¯ve be husband and wife long ago. What to be shy of?¡± before he turned around. But today, he turned at once.


    He felt himself too ineptitude as a husband to make fun of her.


    They had never unruly kissed or gotten changed before each other in bright daylight. Therefore, he had touched or kissed but never closely seen her nudity.


    When Mo Qianxue stood up from the water, he subtly swallowed. However, today he found himself an ipetent husband to appreciate her body.


    As soon as Su Qi got out of the room, Asan and Awu arrived quickly.


    Therefore, the clothes Mo Qianxue was wearing now weren¡¯t the suit that was bought by Alu as Su Qi had ordered, but the ones Awu bringing here at Ning Shaoqing¡¯s order.


    After Mo Qianxue got dressed, Ning Shaoqing turned back and wrapped hisrge fur cloak on her.


    This fur cloak was the one Mo Qianxue asked Nizi to make for him in case that his poison might be triggered by the cold winter.


    The outeryer was grey-mice fur, which wasn¡¯t expensive but especially warm.


    Wrapping her in the cloak, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t want to stay for one more second and held her to walk out.


    Mo Qianxue arrived here in the afternoon, so now after all the torment, the sky was dark already.


    Walking in the yard and seeing Su Qi standing under the evergreen old tree in thin clothes, Ning Shaoqing almost hit the ceiling again because even in darkness, the teeth print on his neck was still so obvious.


    The ¡®thank you¡¯ on the tip of his tongue swallowed back. With a snort, he held Mo Qianxue and quickly walked out of Baiyunju.


    In the carriage, Mo Qianxue began to sneeze again.


    In a hurry, Ning Shaoqing wrapped the cloak tighter for her and closely hugged her in his arms. As his hand pressed against her back, she felt a current of warmth sending over from her back to run through her body.


    Instantly, she could feel the coldness in her body reducing bit by bit. Within one quarter, she was much warmer.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s forehead was deemed with sweat. Only after Mo Qianxue stopped trembling and her face had no more color of coldness did he take back his hand and stop transmitting authentic qi to her. Then he took her into his arms again.


    As her body warmed up, Mo Qianxue was totally well. She didn¡¯t mention about she staying alone with Su Qi, and Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t ask either.


    The couple stayed quiet by each other¡¯s side. Mo Qianxue felt a little boring, so she asked Ning Shaoqing to tell anecdotes that had happened when he was a little boy, so Ning Shaoqing began to tell her things about the Ning family.


    The first time he mentioned the Ning family was when he just woke up from aa. At that time, he only concisely subscribed it as an ordinary big family.


    The second time was on Ning Shaoqing¡¯s birthday. On that day, she was annoyed by his repeated provoking, and Ning Shaoqing exined to her, but the topic was limited within his legal mother and good-for-nothing younger brother.


    This time, Ning Shaoqing revealed much details.


    He spoke of his father, of the power of the Ning family, of theplicated intricacies of interpersonal rtionship among the family, of the responsibility and honor of a noble family...


    In modern times, there was no longer such a thing as family honor and the kind, so this topic was quite fresh to Mo Qianxue, who took it as interesting stories.


    Reborn to Tianqi, Mo Qianxue was insignificant as a duckweed. For her, family honor or reputation sounded very remote, let alone family responsibility, which had nothing to do with her.


    Hearing Ning Shaoqing telling her those covert plots and conspiracies, Mo Qianxue felt lucky that she didn¡¯t have a family in this world, nor did she need to sacrifice or fight for her family.


    In order to gain family protection, honor and power, one must at the same time shoulder due duties and obligation for the family.


    Mo Qianxue only heard and didn¡¯t ask questions, because she understood that the more one knew, the faster he/she headed for death. There were secrets of each family that couldn¡¯t be known to others.


    Ning Shaoqing was candid to tell her everything because of trust, but she didn¡¯t want to know too much or put too much on her shoulders. Therefore, as she listened, she felt more burdened and no longer want to hear more.


    She closed her eyes in his arms as in implication. Ning Shaoqing understood it and stopped talking, pulling over a carpet to cover on her.


    Awu wasn¡¯t a good oxcart driver but a good driver of horse carriage. Lying in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s embrace, she barely felt bumpy.


    After a day of torment, now she was warm andfortable. In a while, with a yawn, she almost fell asleep when suddenly the carriage stopped.


    Both Mo Qianxue and Ning Shaoqing were caught unprepared. By inertia, they leaned forward, and at the same time, there were sounds of fighting from outside.


    ¡°Watch out.¡± Ning Shaoqing had wanted to slow down the falling of his body, but with Mo Qianxue lying on it and with no supporting point, they already rushed towards the carriage door.


    Ning Shaoqing realized it and quickly turned around to reach the door in advance so as to make buffer for Mo Qianxue.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    Mo Qianxue fell on Ning Shaoqing, who heavily hit on the door. The two faces collided, and Mo Qianxue¡¯s lips swept over those of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s.


    As if there was current running through, both of them stunned at once. They even forget to move and kept their lips touching each other.


    The drug in Mo Qianxue had mostly diluted. Upon touching Ning Shaoqing¡¯s lips, it seemed to take effect again.


    Since meeting her at Su Qi¡¯s ce till now, Ning Shaoqing had been drinking loads of vinegar, so hearing her hasty breath and feeling her burning warm, naturally he was turned on.


    Hence, he opened his mouth and wrapped her lips.


    Time seemed to be static. The fleeting moment seemed life long for them.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the time! The horse neighed, taking aback Ning Shaoqing and Mo Qianxue and calling them back to earth. With embarrassment, they moved away not to look at each other.


    They were no longer shy before each other. They felt embarrassed at their own passion to make out when outside a fight had already stirred up riot.


    ¡°Cough.¡± Mo Qianxue pressed on the floor to get up but...


    ¡°Ouch...¡± Ning Shaoqing yelled out painfully.


    What Mo Qianxue pressed was certain part of Ning Shaoqing, ¡°Sorry, sorry. I don¡¯t meant it.¡± With more embarrassment, Mo Qianxue hurriedly moved away her hand. Speaking of it, Mo Qianxue had never touched the thing. Certainly she was shy.


    However, as she released her hand, she lost bnce again and fell back to Ning Shaoqing¡¯s arms.


    It would be a reasonable guess that she meant it.


    Thepartment wasn¡¯t very big, and the two huddled together in a pose as erotic as one could imagine... Mo Qianxue was very familiar with Ning Shaoqing and his physical change. Besides, she had felt how hard his thing was.


    Mo Qianxue wanted to swear! When other stupid women fell into a trap and got drugged, they would either have some meat or at least drink a bowl of soup. Yet, when it was her turn, what she got was icy water! How she wished to p the one who had drugged her a million times and tortured him/her with whips and candles!


    If it was her, let her boobs hurt forever; if it was him, let him never get hard again...


    Recalling the touch, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed and so was Ning Shaoqing.


    He fell on the ground and was rubbed under Mo Qianxue. Of course he had reaction, unless he was dead.


    However, even if he had reaction, he couldn¡¯t give it to Mo Qianxue when she had suffered in the coldness a moment ago.


    In the smallpartment, the temperature rocketed amidst a mixed air of armor and embarrassment. Mo Qianxue stayed motionless on the ground, waiting for the fire to go out and for Ning Shaoqing to calm down.


    ¡°Lord. Assassins.¡± Awu probably figured out the situation in the carriage, so he understandingly got off so as not to hear the sound from inside the carriage and at the same time protect them.


    Ning Shaoqing cleared his throat to make sure he sounded normal, ¡°Yes, I know. Catch them alive.¡±


    Since Awu and the shadow guard didn¡¯t join the fight, it meant that there weren¡¯t many assassins and that they weren¡¯t formidable.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Awu replied and didn¡¯t leave, still standing at where he was.


    His duty was not to defeat the assassins but to protect Ning Shaoqing. There were only three assassins, and weak ones, so Asan was enough to defeat them. Awu couldn¡¯t leave in case there might be a trap like luring the tiger out of his den.


    Assassins!


    Were they sent by the mother and son that Ning Shaoqing had mentioned?


    Mo Qianxue recalled theplicated rtions within the Ning family and wondered whether those people had obtained some news from Tingfengquan.


    ¡°Cough... Qianxue, you can get up.¡± With time, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s breath resumed steady and had to remind her since she still sat unmoved.


    Although the fight out there wasn¡¯t urgent, he shouldn¡¯t underestimate the situation.


    He knew that Mo Qianxue had felt his physical change, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have to sit motionless all of a sudden. Thinking of this, he was sorrier.


    ¡°Qianxue, I...¡± Ning Shaoqing wanted to exin but the words just wouldn¡¯te out of his mouth.


    As long as he recalled what had happened to her this morning, he deeply med himself. Awu was out there by the carriage, so Mo Qianxue quickly interrupted to prevent him from saying more embarrassing things, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. You don¡¯t need to exin.¡±


    Upon finishing that, Mo Qianxue sweated.


    What had she said? Without context, people would regard her as some sort of wild crazy woman.


    Cough... Mo Qianxue turned away not to look at Ning Shaoqing and despised herself secretly.


    Mo Qianxue, you were a bigger fool now. Wasn¡¯t that a small case? Why bother to discuss it again and again?


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s little movement and little guilt all reached the eyes of Ning Shaoqing. He caressed her face and hoped that he was able to protect her.


    The air in the carriage was sweet but out of it was bloody.


    ¡°Lord, the three assassins were dealt with, but then came a group of twenty masked men. We¡¯re surrounded.¡± Awu¡¯s voice was low, sounding unoptimistic.


    ¡°Break out! Kill all of them after break out!¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s voice was icier than Mo Qianxue had ever heard.


    If there were a few assassins, he could keep them alive, but if the number increased, he must kill them all.


    Moreover, being surrounded, it was inconvenient for him to protect Mo Qianxue.


    If they decided to shot arrows simultaneously at the carriage, the consequence would be unimaginable.


    Awu waved the whip and the horse sprinted forward to break through theyers of assassins and rushed into the dark night...


    ¡°Catch them. Killing the people in the carriage is greatly rewarded!¡±


    The hoarse voice prated through the carriage into the ears of Ning Shaoqing and Mo Qianxue!


    The people in the carriage?! The goal of these people was Ning Shaoqing!


    ¡°Qianxue. Sorry for dragging you into this.¡± Ning Shaoqing was very guilty. What he wanted to give her was happiness, but now he pushed Mo Qianxue into danger.


    ¡°We¡¯re a couple to share everything. Don¡¯t me yourself!¡±


    The moon hung up high. Leaves falling and snowkes swirling in the gale...


    The horse carriage ran wildly, and behind it the sound of swords and spears colliding constantly sent over amidst the incredibly loud hoof-tramping. Ning Shaoqing lifted the curtain, ¡°Awu, protectdy.¡±


    He needed to end this as soon as possible!


    When the carriage marched on, Asan had returned to the carriage and sat on the front together with Awu.


    ¡°Lord, it¡¯s difficult to get rid of the assassins. It seems they appear in different batches. Lord, I think you¡¯d better takedy to leave here first. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Asan sounded more nervous than Awu. The situation was tricky.


    Ning Shaoqing looked up and noticed another body encirclement ahead. With a sneer, he turned poised.


    He was clear of the strength of Asan and Awu, who were the best two of his eight intimate guards. If Asan said so, it meant that the enemy had invested a lot in the assassination. Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t hesitate at all and still ordered, ¡°Try to break through it! Awu, your top priority is to protectdy.¡±


    The more dangerous the situation was, the more necessary it was for him to fight in person in order to put an end to the danger. Otherwise, it would be futile to arrive at the Wang vige. If these people were really deployed by the heartless mother and son, then probably they would ughter the whole vige, which would be hundreds of lives!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Although Awu was unwilling, he knew he shouldn¡¯t disobey lord¡¯s order at a crucial moment, so he raised the whip again to urge the horse to run faster.


    The carriage dashed rampant to scatter the masked men, but they didn¡¯t give up and followed closely behind.


    In the wilderness, it was in vain to run however further. As long as they broke out the body encirclement and left them behind the carriage, everything would be easy.


    ¡°Qianxue. Sit steady!¡± Ning Shaoqing worried that she might fall off like before, and after analyzing the situation outside, heforted her in a concerning voice, ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ worry. Sit here and don¡¯t get down. Don¡¯t look out. It¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    The speed of the carriage was high, but not so high as to scary Mo Qianxue. Could a horse carriage run faster than a car?


    In modern times, she used to drive her Audi at 150m/h on highway. It was much speedy than this one. Of course, it was less bumpy to the buttocks.


    As for ¡°sit here and don¡¯t get down¡±, she knew it without being told by him, because she wasn¡¯t a martial artist and it was so dark. Where could she go? Going out would merely increase their burden. She wasn¡¯t that stupid.


    ¡°Faster. The people in the carriage want to escape. Stop them. Don¡¯t have to keep them alive...¡± Seeing the carriage running faster, the head of the masked men shouted while chasing.

 Chapter 111: Feel-out

    <h4>Chapter 111: Feel-out</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The masked men were in such high spirits that they chasing behind desperately. From time to time, arrows from the dark were shot onto the carriage.


    ¡°Lord, there is a hill in front. We can use it as a cover.¡± Awu drove the carriage and observed terrain, driving the carriage to the hill over there.


    Asan was busy too. All the arrows on the carriage were drawn out and shot back to the assassin group, so constantly there was sound of people falling off their horses.


    The shadow guard stood on the top of the carriage to protect thepartment so that no arrows might hurt lord ordy in it.


    However, he was confused. Almost all the arrows targeted at either the horse or wheels. No arrows aimed directly at thepartment.


    They didn¡¯t seem to act in ordance with the head¡¯s order which was to leave no one alive.


    ¡°Brothers, attack! The man in the carriage was poisoned and can¡¯t use martial arts. The woman in it doesn¡¯t know martial arts at all. As long as we kill the guards, the mission ispleted.¡±


    The leader of the masked group seemed to know psychology well. His words raised the group¡¯s morale to a higher level at once.


    Awu hadn¡¯t stopped the carriage yet, and Asan flew to the group and fought with them.


    Distance meant life. He couldn¡¯t let these masked men get too close to the carriage, ordy might by hurt identally.


    No matter how excellent Asan was, he couldn¡¯t defeat dozens of enemies alone. Soon, there was blood all over him.


    Ning Shaoqing and the shadow guard also joined the fight. Obviously, they were much better than Asan. None of the masked men could get near them.


    Some weak ones were knocked down upon facing to them. The rest were also easily dealt with after a few rounds.


    Yet, with the number of the assassins, it still took some time to solve all of them. Ning Shaoqing, his clothes floating in the air, shed up and down among the dozens of masked men. Constantly, blood gushed out of their bodies, but not a stain was sprayed on his spotless clothes.


    Basically, all the assassins attacked around Ning Shaoqing and no one went to the carriage in which Mo Qianxue sat. The neighing horses, nking swords, shrieking people and roaring wind constituted a purgatory on earth.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t need to lift up the curtain to know how fierce the battle was, but now she had no mercy to the situation. The faster the masked men died, the better.


    Otherwise, they would all be in danger.


    Awu sat in the front of the carriage and, worrying Mo Qianxue might be scared, frequentlyforted her that lord¡¯s palm was able to crash peopleing in every direction or lord soared up to attack the assassins with one move.


    Hearing the horrible yet thrilling sounds of colliding swords, painful screams and rapid horse hoofs, along with Awu¡¯s on-site livementary, Mo Qianxue actually wanted to get out to see with her own eyes the authentic version of chase and ughter.


    However, she never reached out to lift up the curtain, because now she was literally too feeble to truss a chicken. She even didn¡¯t have a weapon.


    If a masked man really rushed at her, she could only wait for her death. She was afraid that as long as her head stuck out, it would instantly be an arrow target, so sat obediently in the carriage so as not to be a burden for Awu or distract Ning Shaoqing.


    These assassins came in a fierce momentum in three waves and totaled fifty people, but within a quarter, all of them were killed.


    The leader of the group was caught by the shadow guard, but when he pinched his draw to prevent him from suicide, a blow of wind came from the mountain forest teeming with tree shadows. When the shadow guard looked down at the leader again, he had already died of poison.


    Ning Shaoqing took a nce in the direction of the forest, and the shadow guard shed and instantly disappeared.


    The air suddenly turned silent. She thought the fight must have ended. In a hurry, she pushed open the door of the carriage.


    Hearing the noise, Ning Shaoqing flew over and blocked her sight with his body, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±


    His tone was soft, but the murderousness around him didn¡¯t dissipate so soon and made Mo Qianxue felt a little cold.


    ¡°I need to.¡± If she didn¡¯t dare to look at corpses, how could she face with him the future storms of blood? Mo Qianxue stubbornly pushed away Ning Shaoqing and looked outward.


    It was eleven o¡¯clock in the night. By the moonlight, the sky wasn¡¯tpletely dark. In the dim light, what came in her sight were corpses of humans and horses piling up in the pool of blood scattered with separated limbs...


    Expect on TV, Mo Qianxue had never seen corpses with her eyes, let alone such a horrible scene. Although she had prepared herself to see it, she still threw out at once.


    After a day of torment, she had barely eaten anything, so the vomit was mostly stomach fluid.


    Ning Shaoqing hurriedly patted her back and gave a look to Asan, who, upon receiving it, together with Awu, began to do their work.


    After the impulse of vomiting passed, Mo Qianxue looked up at Ning Shaoqing, ¡°Is it the heartless mother and son?¡±


    He looked into her eyes and replied, ¡°No. If it was them, they wouldn¡¯t have sent over so many useless people.¡± The mother and son were still searching in the smoke he had set off. They couldn¡¯t find him so soon.


    He already knew the answer as to the person who had dispatched the assassins as soon as the fight began. Now he only needed the confirmation from the shadow guard¡¯s investigation.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s seriousnesspelled Mo Qianxue to trust him, ¡°Really?¡± Somehow, she trusted his judgment for no reason. However, if it wasn¡¯t the mother and son, then who could it be? Had they ever offended anyone?


    Ning Shaoqingbed her hair with his fingers to calm her down, ¡°I think it should be some bandits and robbers. It¡¯s not strange we fell target of them since we have started workshops and restaurant and boughtnd in a short time.¡±


    While he spoke, he held her onto the carriage, ¡°It¡¯s useless to think too much. You¡¯d better take a rest in the carriage.¡± Seeing she was so baffled by the question, Ning Shaoqingforted her again, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Asan and Awu worked with clear division ofbor. One dug pits, and the other threw the corpses into them. And then one swept snow, and the other paved leaves on the snow...


    Evidently, they were old stagers in dealing with this kind of follow-up work. In a while, thend was stored to take on the old appearance¡ªsnow fluttering and leaves drifting above thend. It was impossible to find any trace of fight and killing.


    When Mo Qianxue looked out again, the horrible ce had be a beautifulndscape again.


    Tomorrow, no one would possibly find out the storm of fight that had taken ce. No one would possibly figure out how dreadful this ce could be.


    Of course, more importantly, no one would investigate on it, let alone stirring up troubles for them because of these masked men.


    *


    In the study of Tong mansion, old Mr. Tong was sitting there appreciating a famous painting, one of his hand hanging in the midair trying to copy it, when a person entered the room and got down on one knee.


    Old Tong even didn¡¯t look at him, as if he had been waiting for him for long, asking in his old hoarse voice, ¡°Oh, our guard leader, how was it going?¡±


    The leader of Tong guards replied, ¡°Forgive me please. Ning Shaoqing and his shadow guards are extremely powerful. They solved all our people in less than a quarter.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to me yourself. This time, the people we sent were weak ones. It¡¯s a waste of rice to keep them. They aren¡¯t top guards of Tong family but merely men of sacrifice to be eliminated. Now, they died a worthy death. You don¡¯t have to feel pity for them.¡±


    These people would offer their lives for the master, only to be called men of sacrifice, a waste of rice and the so-called worthy death.


    The leader¡¯s stiffened bodily with a frozen heart, forcing a reply, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even his master didn¡¯t feel pity for those man, he did. After all, they were sent out alive by him and then died right before him.


    Although these people weren¡¯t top ones among the Tong guards, they had been loyal and fought to their best. It was fair to say that they died a worth death.


    Mr. Tong didn¡¯t look at the leader guard and continued, ¡°As for Ning Shaoqing, I didn¡¯t mean to kill him or wished to solve him with a dozen useless assassins. This is only a feel-out aiming at disturb his mind and potential steady actions to be taken.¡±


    Then, he remembered thatst time the leader was discovered by Ning Shaoqing¡¯s shadow guard and stopped copying the painting, shooting his sharp eyes over, ¡°Didn¡¯t you...leave any clues?¡±


    The leader guard shivered by the gaze and replied hurriedly, ¡°No. None of the men were alive. I was also especially cautious when I came back. I¡¯m so I wasn¡¯t followed by anyone.¡±


    Mr. Tong took back the sharpness and the old eyes felt a little dizzy, waving his hand, ¡°Alright. You should be tired now. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The leader sweated like a pig and left.


    After he left, Mr. Tong snorted, with ruthlessness and cruelty in his eyes.


    He had once heard the strange doctor mentioned that the one who had the cold poison shouldn¡¯t casually use his authentic qi.


    Otherwise, his blood would retrograde and triggered the poison to break out. He couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to wait for one more year until the strange doctor found the cure for Ning Shaoqing.


    It couldn¡¯t be wrong to have a n B! He had always done things quickly and neat-cuttingly.


    He hadn¡¯t applied tough methods on Ning Shaoqing because on the one hand, it wasn¡¯t necessary, and on the other hand, he didn¡¯t want to arouse Mo Qianxue¡¯s suspicion.


    More importantly, he didn¡¯t want to mess up with the incumbent master of the Ning family. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to solve Ning Shaoqing, but it was difficult to do it without leaving any clues. If his shadow guard managed to escape and reported to the Ning master, then things would be troublesome.


    He didn¡¯t care but he must pave the way for Jing.


    Although he had gotten the news that the Ning master now was sick in bed motionlessly, he didn¡¯t want to believe it easily or take rashly actions.


    In the capital, if to say anyone that could daunt old Tong, the Ning master was one of them.


    Old Tong had to consider the consequence before killing the Ning¡¯s son.


    *


    After cleaning the carriage, Ning Shaoqing let Asan to explore the road ahead and let him tell sister Fang to make some food. By the time the carriage arrived home, sister Fang also finished cooking.


    Mo Qianxue really had a long day. Exhausted and starving, she, after having the meal, quickly fell asleep to the beat of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s gentle patting.


    Mo Qianxue went to sleep but Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t. Shadow guard was back, so he had important things to deal with.


    Shadow guard, Asan and Awu had long waited outside the doors. Now at the inner courtyard, there were only them anddy. Sincedy fell asleep, so the shadow guard didn¡¯t have to hide in the dark.


    They went to the study, and the shadow guard quickly stepped forward and reported, ¡°I followed those people. Judging from their movement, they should belong to the hidden guards that Tong family sent overst time. They turned and twisted but atst still entered the Tong mansion...¡±


    Asan and Awu were shoucked. But Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t a bit surprised. He only said calmly, ¡°As I expected, it¡¯s him.¡±


    Asan asked, ¡°Why? We never had or have conflicts with old Mr. Tong. Why did he attack us?¡±


    Awu answered, ¡°Speaking of it, he should be grateful instead of hating lord anddy.¡±


    Why? He just wanted to pave way for his retarded son. Ning Shaoqing was crystal clear of it. He had figured it out when old Tong had visitedst time. This was also why he had suggested Mo Qianxue to take Tong Zijing back here.


    Only with Tong Zijing staying within his eyesight could he guarantee the safety of Mo Qianxue.


    However, unfortunately, the old man would never expect that his own son was desperate to get rid of him even in his dream. Ning Shaoqing sneered and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t telldy about this.¡±


    Asan didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why not to telldy that the one behind this assassination is exactly old Tong? If she knew this, she will definitely drive the Tong boy out...¡± Wasn¡¯t it a good chance to remove the thorn in the flesh?


    Awu also agreed with Asan, ¡°Yes, lord. I also think it¡¯s better to letdy know. We can get rid of the Tong boy as well as venting our anger.¡±


    Following Ning Shaoqing everywhere all day long, the shadow guard knew their lord better than Asan and Awu.


    Ifdy knew this, naturally she would kick the body out of their house. However, in fact, the boy wasn¡¯t as stupid and na?ve as he appeared to be. He was actually a cunning boy.


    So far, he had made a huge change. After a month of learning from Ji Xuyao, he had already formed a sense of propriety, learned to obtain what he wanted in a tactful and roundabout manner as well as utilizing coercing and threatening.


    If he knew the reason why he was sent back, there would be a huge conflict between him and old Tong, then he would ¡®fall sick¡¯ again. By then, as old Tong became anxious to save him, very likely he would carry out all his plots in advance at any price.


    The Tong guards weren¡¯t all weak ones. By then, when old Tong decided to go all out, there was no good to the Ning couple.


    ¡°Tong Zijing is Tong Zijing, and old Tong is old Tong. Don¡¯t identify them with each other. I¡¯ve made the decision. No more arguing.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing pulled his face and conclude in a cold voice. Awu and Asan didn¡¯t dare to say more, getting down on knees and replying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing waved his hand to let them up and took out one thing from his pocket, telling Awu, ¡°Tomorrow,dy will go downtown to buy servant girls. Give this to Su Qi.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Awu took over a cowhide envelop, which was the one that uncle Yu had broughtst time. In it was probably a title deed of a mine.


    The mine boasted a kind of rare mineral and was obtained after lord¡¯s several times of endeavor after he left the capital.


    Just give it to Su Qi like this? He was perplexed but didn¡¯t to ask why. Just now, his questioning out of confusion was already a sort of offending. He was afraid that lord would piss off if he asked more questions.


    Anyway, as long as it was lord¡¯s decision, it was a right thing for him to perform.


    Awu put the envelop in his pocket, but at this moment, Ning Shaoqing was no longer able to control his shaking hands.


    The light-colored lips turned pale instantly and then blue and then purple. In a while, every inch of his body turned cold, as if there was ayer of frost around him.

 Chapter 112: Reconsideration

    <h4>Chapter 112: Reconsideration</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°Lord.¡± The three guards called out at the same time, voice full of anxiety.


    This was the sign of the cold poison breaking out!


    They all knew that lord had used authentic qi for several times today so that the cold poison was triggered ahead of time, but they didn¡¯t expect that it coulde so soon and so fierce.


    They had thought that even lord had used a little authentic qi, he would be fine after adjustment whening back, and that even if it would be triggered ahead of time, it should be at least a yearter.


    Anyway, the weird doctor had contacted them and he had found the guiding herb. Only after the snow melt and spring came when the herb could be picked up, the cure would be ready. They didn¡¯t have to wait for a year.


    Certainly, they didn¡¯t know that in the carriage, fearing that Mo Qianxue would suffer chronic disease from coldness in the future, Ning Shaoqing had used his own authentic qi to force out the cold from her body.


    It took him a quarter topletely force out the cold with authentic qi, which was much more energy-consuming than fighting.


    Of course, at that time, Ning Shaoqing had expect an assassination on their way back. Even if he had, he still wouldn¡¯t let Mo Qianxue suffer.


    Seeing lord was shaking violently, the shadow guard quickly held him to sit down on the ground.


    Ning Shaoqing crossed his legs and instantly began to run his qi to wrap the cold poison deeper within.


    In a short while, there was frost on his eyebrows and hair and cold sweat on his forehead.


    Seeing this, the shadow guard didn¡¯t hesitate to put his palms onto the center of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s back to transmit his qi to Ning Shaoqing and help him to control the rampantly running cold qi.


    With the help of the shadow guard, in a quarter, the frost on Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face gradually dissipated, and his purple lips turned blue and lighter...


    When Ning Shaoqing finally stopped, the shadow guard copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Lord, I¡¯ve tired my best. The poison can only be suppressed for a hundred days. If it broke out in a hundred days, it can no longer be suppressed by merely authentic qi.¡± Finishing this, the shadow guard passed out.


    One hundred days? Then, they must make sure to obtain the cure quickly. Asan and Awu astonished.


    ¡°Lord...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing raised his hand to stop them from advising and only emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯t telldy about this.¡±


    *


    The next morning, Mo Qianxue woke up early after a good sleep in warmth.


    She stretched out and turned to find Ning Shaoqing was still asleep. The elegant face seemed a little sullen and his breath sounded a little faster than usual.


    With the cold poison in his body, he had fought with Su Qi and then driven the cold for her and then fought with the robbers. He must be exhausted.


    Therefore, Mo Qianxue gently tucked the quilt for him and then got dressed and walked out of the room without making a noise.


    Upon taking an air, she felt so refreshed, eximing that the authentic qi of ancient people was so amazing.


    Yesterday, she had been soaked in icy water for an hour, but her body kept warm after Ning Shaoqing had driven the cold out of her body so that she had a great sleepst night. When she woke up today, she didn¡¯t catch a cold but was in high spirits.


    Amazing!


    Tong Zijing had made up his mind yesterday and had gotten up at five o¡¯clock to practice martial arts.


    At this moment, he had finished practicing ande back. At the sight of Mo Qianxue, he rushed over to show off his fruitful morning and proposed to demonstrate what he had learned for Mo Qianxue in the yard.


    Mo Qianxue feared that he might wake out Ning Shaoqing who was in sound sleep, so in order not to let Tong Zijing down, she pulled him to the outer yard for demonstration.


    It wasn¡¯t regr punches at all. He looked so much like a money, making Mo Qianxue giggling nonstop.


    However, Asan and Awu, standing behind Mo Qianxue, couldn¡¯t help grinding their teeth loudly.


    The sound was so loud that Mo Qianxue could hear it a few meters away.


    Mo Qianxue knew that they never liked Tong Zijing, thought they were just jealous on behalf of their lord, and didn¡¯t care.


    Then, on a second thought, she had almost rushed to another man and felt a little guilty, so she didn¡¯t talk much with Tong Zijing and left soon after giving him some encouragement.


    She walked back to the inner room and found Ning Shaoqing was still in sound sleep, frowning.


    Ning Shaoqing rarely slept like this. He must be exhausted! She should cook something nutritious for him. Then, she went to the kitchen to make porridge for him.


    Ever since Nizi came, she seldom cooked herself.


    The porridge took a long time of stewing. After an hour, it was ready, and Ning Shaoqing also woke up.


    Seeing him in bad condition, she pressed him back into bed and insisted to feed him with a spoon.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t want to eat in bed, so after Mo Qianxue brought over the porridge, she held him to sit on the couch and find a nket to wrap him.


    Yet, Ning Shaoqing pulled her over to sit on hisp and said in a husky voice, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t mind his behavior due to his exhaustion yesterday and low spirits today, so with all her patience and gentleness, she began to feed him bite by bite.


    Seeing that he was satisfied with the porridge and fixed his eyes on her, Mo Qianxue, in a good mood, asked him with a smile, ¡°How do you like it?¡±


    Ning Shaoqin¡¯s eyebrows leaped in satisfaction with the food, but his voice sounded casual, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Just not bad?¡± Then, Mo Qianxue pretended not to feed him anymore. It took her a strong hour to make the porridge, using a variety of materials to stew slowly.


    Just not bad?


    Seeing her pouting lips, Ning Shaoqing hurriedly replied with a pleasing smile, ¡°Very delicious.¡±


    This was right. The corners of her lips curled up, and she gave him one more spoonful and continued to ask, ¡°How is this delicious?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing reached out and rubbed her hair, ¡°Upon reaching my throat, the whole body is warmed up. No kind of scare and expensive food is better than your porridge.¡±


    Mo Qianxueughed with joy and fed him more dutifully.


    The couple, one feeding and the other eating, seemed to forget all the unpleasantness of yesterday.


    Ning Shaoqing ate half bowl of the porridge and remembered that Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t eat any, so he urged, ¡°You have some too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had breakfast.¡± The porridge used expensive ingredients, and she only cooked one bowl of it.


    Then, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t insist and continued to enjoy being fed by Mo Qianxue until the porriage was eaten up. A happy smile hung on his face all the time, as if the porridge was really more delicious than any other rare food in the world.


    After he finished, Mo Qianxue wiped his mouth, put down the bowl, stood before him and carefully regarded him for a long time.


    Actually, she wanted to ask him how was his body? She wanted to ask about the masked men. She also wanted to asked whether his health would be effected after he sent her his authentic qi...


    However, Ning Shaoqing leaned against the couch on one hand and put his jaw on the other, smiling and staring at her. Then, she didn¡¯t want to ask anything.


    With loving distress, she caressed Ning Shaoqing¡¯s one strand of wayward hair, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    She gave him a glimpse and scolded, ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Even if her body was invaded by the cold, she would be fer. However, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to recover. She really didn¡¯t know what to do if his cold poison broke out.


    ¡°I will take care of myself.¡± Ning Shaoqing saw tears in her eyes and felt a surge of warmth flowing through his heart. He took hold of her hands, put them behind her back, embraced her waist and buried his head around her belly, rubbing and swinging like ying cute.


    Instantly, Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart became as soft as cotton. The tears that didn¡¯t drop was gone. She took out one hand to stroke his hair.


    His rubbing lit a fire within her.


    What was going on? Wasn¡¯t that drug gone?


    Or, was the old virgin turned on again?


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out and stopped to think about it. Clearing her throat, Mo Qianxue tried to disguise it, ¡°Shaoqing, stop it...it¡¯s itchy...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing stayed motionless for a while at her belly and then slowly looked up. Mo Qianxue swore that at that moment she saw murderousness in his eyes.


    Yet, she deliberately ignored it and only said that he still looked unwell from the tiredness and that he should take more rest, then she urged Ning Shaoqing to lie back in bed. Ning Shaoqing, unable to dissuade her, insisted that she lie with him.


    Mo Qianxue coaxed him into his quilt and then climbed out of the bed, giving Ning Shaoqing a glimpse and saying that they had discussed that today she would go downtown to buy two servant girls and she would stay by his side when she came back.


    Nizi couldn¡¯t stay at home all day long. At night, she went back home with sister Guihua. Now there were too many people living here, which always kept her so busy that she needed to push around sister Fang from time to time.


    Sister Fang didn¡¯tin, but she felt a little improper.


    There was one more important thing that Ning Shaoqing understood even if she didn¡¯t mention.


    That was, next time she went out, without people around her, she wouldn¡¯t be so silly to fall into a trap again.


    Therefore, buying servant girls was really important.


    Ning Shaoqing had noticed uncle Yu about this, who had already selected some candidates and waited for her to make the final decision. But for the incident happenedst night, now the girls should be serving at home.


    Ning Shaoqing released Mo Qianxue¡¯s hands, closed his eyes and fell into contemtion. From this day, life wouldn¡¯t be peaceful anymore. He needed to think it through again.


    His initial thought was that after the cold poison was cured, he would spend the rest of his life in this quiet vige, peaceful, safe and happy.


    He didn¡¯t want to be burdened with those responsibilities anymore or to rack his brains on the conspiracies and intrigues against one another or to see the disgusting faces again.


    He just needed to wait until everything was settled in the capital. When that younger brother sat on the position and understood his disdain for it, he would take Mo Qianxue to meet his father. And then, if father was willing to, he would take father to the Wang vige to enjoy a peaceful and harmonious life together.


    However, his dream was too dreamy, and the reality was too realistic.


    So far, it has been a year. As long as he deliberately left a hint, that mother and son would attack unsparingly like a tiger chasing after a hare. There wasn¡¯t any trace to suggest that they would give up. Besides, the fifthdy Jian should step in suddenly and trap Mo Qianxue? All this was attributed to one reason that they were nobody.


    That old Tong was even more unforgivable to kill try kill him. The old bastard should go to hell with his filthy thought. Now he should really take actions? Was he taking him as a pushover? With people of different parties pushing him, he must reconsider the position that he had disdained. He knew that Qianxue wouldn¡¯t like that kind of life either, so that would be thest resort. He didn¡¯t want to baffle her.


    But if that day really came, he wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard. He was modest to call himself a strategic man who could win a battle one thousand miles away, but at least he was able to predict ten more steps when taking one step.


    Seeing him releasing her hand and lying quietly in bed, Mo Qianxue lightly walked out of the room.


    Awu had prepared the carriage. Mo Qianxue assigned tasks for the workers and Nizi and then got on board. As long as she left, Ning Shaoqing called Asan in and gave him four missions in one breath.


    First, to dispatch two hidden guards from Tianxiang city to follow and protectdy in the future.


    Second, to send messenger pigeons to the west and withdraw some hidden guards.


    Third, to secretly send the letter that he had writtenst night to lord Lu.


    Forth, to asked uncle Yu to help arrange a ¡®good marriage¡¯ for the fifthdy Jian.


    There were altogether thirty hidden guards who were said to have been trained personally by the shadow guards. They were the hidden power of lord. In the capital, lord had never used these people.


    It was until when Asan, Awu and the shadow guards had found lord and when lord fell in love withdy and then regained hope for life that these hidden guards were deployed again.


    Asan vaguely knew that there was a dozen hidden guards dispatched in the west to confuse the mother and son.


    After they obtained hints of the strange doctor¡¯s whereabouts, lord dispatched eight hidden guards to protect the doctor.


    There were still several that had been sent out to perform secret missions, leaving the rest at Tingfengquan to await orders.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Asan bowed and folded fists to receive the tasks. There wasn¡¯t room for him to question any of lord¡¯s orders.


    The first three were fine to him. But as to thest one, Asan disagreed.


    Although lord did mention the details of what had happened yesterday, Asan was able to figure it out because he and Awu had been around with lord after birth to practice martial arts together with him and they were familiar with the filthy methods of forging a marriage in the backyard of a big family. He didn¡¯t think that they should leave the fifthdy Jian alive.


    Of course, Asan understood what lord meant by ¡®good marriage¡¯, but this was too easy for that bitch.


    Lord was smart and decisive but also too benevolent to employ unsparing methods.


    Probably, lord believed that a ¡®good marriage¡¯ could stop the bitch from casting her greedy eyes on lord and at the same time let her regret for a life. Or probably, lord scorned to used despicable tricks on a week woman.


    Nevertheless, regardless of either thought, Asan didn¡¯t care. He, Awu and the shadow guard had sworn to take advantage of lord¡¯s this ¡®shoring¡¯ to ¡®optimize¡¯ every of his orders. If they didn¡¯t ruin the life of that bitch, how could she be a perfect match of a ¡®good marriage¡¯. He wouldn¡¯t let the bitch have any chance to free herself from the ¡®good marriage¡¯.


    It was the most hideous mistake she hadmitted to trap theirdy and almost make lord die of the breakout of the cold poison.

 Chapter 113: Buying Servants

    <h4>Chapter 113: Buying Servants</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The carriage entered Tianxiang city, and Mo Qianxue told Awu who was driving the carriage, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Baiyunju first.¡±


    When they arrived at Baiyunju, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t disembark but handed an envelope and a can to Awu and told him, ¡°Give the recipe and the brine to lord Su Qi. I¡¯ll stay in the carriage and wait for you toe back.¡±


    Fearing that Awu would mistake it, Mo Qianxue entuated the recipe to show that she didn¡¯t give these to Su Qi on a private term.


    She had wanted to discuss with Su Qi on the soy sauce and vinegar business, but now she felt too embarrassed to step into his restaurant. If she really met Su Qi in person, she would rather dig a hole and sneak into it.


    Now giving him the recipe could be counted as her gratitude towards him. In any business, the pioneer would always impress consumers as the best and most authentic one.


    The tofu had been sold in Baiyunju for a long time, and now, with the recipe, Su Qi could start a tofu workshop as the pioneer in the capital city.


    Bean products, after the experiments of her and sister Fang, now boasts a variety of kinds, which were nutritious and affordable for people from all walks of life. Although the workshop wasn¡¯t a big one, the business would be quite profitable because of therge poption in the capital city. Once it umted words of mouth, the market would be further expanded.


    To put aside retails, only the amount consumed on a daily basis by big families, restaurants, temples and the imperial pce was striking.


    *


    Now the 15th had passed, Fang Datang and Li San visited early in the morning before they set off.


    The capital city was located in the center of Tianqi, and Tianxiang city was situated on the near east. They led two groups of people respectively, one heading for the south and the other the north along the upstream and downstream of Dongjing river.


    It would take them at least a week to arrive at their destinations. Although Mo Qianxue had agreed upon Ning Shaoqing¡¯s advice, she told them to sell the recipe at ces far from Tianxiang so that her tofu business wouldn¡¯t be threatened immediately. When the recipe was sold everywhere and people came to buy the brine and then learn to make tofu with it and put tofu on the market, it would be at least a monthter.


    The two routes wouldn¡¯t influence the capital. Originally, Mo Qianxue had nned to start a tofu shop herself, but after the incident, she didn¡¯t want to linger on tofu or fight over market share against Su Qi.


    Moreover, the tofu market was indeed opened by Su Qi, although what he sold wasn¡¯t fresh tofu but frozen tofu. However, it was popr to ordinary households and constantly in short supply.


    Although the gift wasn¡¯t very valuable, it was the best she could give him for the time being.


    Awu took over the envelope and entered Baiyunju.


    He happened to need to send another envelop for lord, so it was time-saving for him, and luckilydy didn¡¯t go inside together. Awu was invited to Su Qi¡¯s study, handed the brine can to Alu, bowed to Su Qi, and then presented the envelop from Mo Qianxue.


    His face cold, he said loudly, ¡°This is the tofu recipe. Lady sent me to give it to you.¡± Then, he pointed at the can in Alu¡¯s hand, ¡°That is the brine to make tofu. Lady said that if your chefs didn¡¯t know how to use it, they could learn at the tofu workshop at the Wang vige.¡±


    If the gift was something else, Su Qi might not ept it readily, but the recipe was just needed.


    He had recently heard from his eldest brother that the tofu was selling so crazy in the capital that even the Emperor knew that Su family had a new kind of food called tofu. The imperial concubine Yu liked it very much and had it sent to the imperial pce on a daily basis.


    Everybody knew that the imperial concubine Yu was most loved by the Emperor and that he went her ce to have meals everyday.


    After this, every household had taken it as a faceless thing if they didn¡¯t have tofu on the table for the dinner on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Therefore, the carriage of tofu arriving at the capital became a shopping-rush goods among the big families in the capital. Everyday, before the carriage arrived, the tofu was all booked already.


    Hence, Su Qi let manager Li temporarily stop selling tofu to other ces except for the capital. However, with Mo Qianxue¡¯s small workshop as the supplier, the production was at most one thousand kilograms, far behind the demand from therge amount of consumers.


    His eldest brother meant to get the recipe as soon as possible so that the Su family could start a tofu workshop in the capital and again more customers in a shorter period of time.


    Food was the most basic need of people. If they could send food to big mansions, they could also send spies to form a bigger informationwork...


    Therefore, getting the recipe became a top priority for the Su family.


    He was exactly worrying how to make the request to Mo Qianxue. ording to his eldest brother, he must get this recipe by hook or crook.


    Even if he refused to do it personally, his eldest brother would send people here, which would only lead to more conflicts.


    By then, Ning Shaoiqng¡¯s whereabouts would be revealed and he would return to the capital, and...


    Su Qi sighed and epted the recipe. There were things that couldn¡¯t be expressed bynguage, so he didn¡¯t n to let Awu pass a word of thank. When there was an opportunity, he would exin to her personally.


    Seeing Su Qi epting the recipe and gazing at the brine can, Awu didn¡¯t say anything and quickly handed him the envelop from Ning Shaoqing.


    ¡°This is from my lord. He hopes you know what is the right thing to do.¡±


    Su Qi had predicted that Ning Shaoqing would definitely send a gift of gratitude because Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t a person that readily ept kindness from others. Likest time, Su Qi helped him to get a doctor, then he gave back a n to make Baiyunju rise rapidly.


    Last time, Su Qi had epted it because his feelings for Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t gone deep into the bone. He felt alright and even fair to ept it.


    However, now, at any rate, he wouldn¡¯t ept the big gift, because in his eyes, it had nothing to do with Ning Shaoqing, but instead, it was a matter between him and her.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s recipe was epted because it could be counted as memory.


    Therefore, Su Qi didn¡¯t even look at the envelop, opening his folded fan, and pushed it back, smiling yfully, ¡°Please tell your lord that I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    ¡°Lord told me that you didn¡¯t any it but the Su famiy did. This thing is vital to Su family. It¡¯s something that eldest lord Su dreams about. You would regret to not ept it.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Qi stopped smiling and folded his fan. He already knew the real identity of Ning Shaoqing and also the fact that he, as the eldest lord of the Ning family, never overstated.


    A thing vital to the Su family; a thing that his eldest brother dreamed about? Was it...


    Su Qi took over the envelope and drew out the contract in it, turning astonished at once, ¡°Your lord is really willing to transfer a half-share of this mine property?¡±


    He had long heard that the mine had fallen into the hands of two mysterious people. To his surprise, one of them was the well-known eldest young lord Ning.


    This person had a really deep mind.


    Awu remained deadpan, ¡°Of course he¡¯s willing to, as long as you promise not to reveal the fact that the original co-owner of the mine is our lord.¡±


    How could Su Qi refuse such a huge temptation? As long as lord Su ept the agreement, his mission would bepleted.


    More importantly, as long as lord Su Qi ept the agreement, he would return to the capital to discuss with his families, after which, he would probably never go back to Tianxiang again and lord would feel better...


    Of course, lord had made it clear in the letter that it was a transfer, not a grant.


    Yet, it was already a big favor once lord was willing to transfer.


    Now Su Qi was put into a dilemma. On the one side, there was his dear eldest brother, and one the other side was his unwillingness to break the certain connection and give in.


    The Su family boasted the advantage of military power, and what an elite troop needed most was sophisticated weapons, which required the fine iron that would be produced from this mine.


    Hence, the significance of the mine to the Su family was obvious. The family would stay assured only after it grabbed the mine in its own hands. Every minute when the mine fell into the hand of others was a sort of torture for the Su family, because it felt like being tie by a rope around its neck.


    For this mine property, his eldest brother had strived personally. Even his several ambitious cousins had showed up and tried to step in with all kinds of means, yet the mine fell into the pocket of two mysterious men anyhow.


    There was rarely family love in a big mansion, but he was different. His mother only had two children, he and his eldest brother. Since birth, his eldest brother loved and took care of him in every possible way. Since the burden of family responsibility wasn¡¯t put on his shoulders, he could go to wherever he liked.


    This time, but for the possible engagement that his grandmother insisted to arrange for him, he wouldn¡¯t be hiding here.


    Alright. He had never done anything for his eldest brother. This time, he should. The recipe from Mo Qianxue was written very detailed, even including the ingredients and approach to make the brine, which no other restaurants knew.


    Even if other restaurant learned how to make tofu, they still had to buy the brine from her. In the near future, the secret of the brine wouldn¡¯t be revealed to others.


    After Awu left, Su Qi wrote a copy of the recipe and the brine and let manager Li find a trustworthy servant to try it first. If he wasn¡¯t able to make tofu, then let him learn at Mrs. Ning¡¯s tofu workshop. Then, once he grasped the skill, he would be sent back to the capital.


    Afterwards, Su Qi took with him the agreement and set off for the capital immediately. It was a big deal that required arge sum of money. Hecked the authority to employ it.


    Awu followed behind, taking no other valuable things except for a jar of fermented bean curd.


    This bean curd had been taken over by Xiaoqizist month and was made by Mo Qianxue personally. Since he had this jar of bean curd, lord¡¯s appetite was much better than before.


    Hence, even if he took nothing, he must take this jar.


    *


    When Mo Qianxue reached Tingfengquan, Asan had just left a moment ago. He told uncle Yu the three missions that Ning Shaoiqng had assigned and then sneaked into Jian mansion.


    Uncle Yu, the manager of Tingfengquan, had long gotten the news thatdy woulde and waited for her respectfully at the gate.


    The moment Mo Qianxue¡¯s carriage stopped, uncle Yu stepped forward to greet her. After exchanging words of greetings, uncle Yu got down to the business, ¡°On the back of that alley is a studio owned by a woman called nanny Mu who specializes in disciplining servant girls for big mansions. I¡¯ve been there several times and consulted butlers of those big mansions. The servant girls from the studio are not bad and well-disciplined. Why don¡¯t we go there to take a look? If you don¡¯t like the girls there, we can go to another ce.¡±


    Mo Qianxue nodded. Although she had hung around in Tianxiang city for a few times, she had never heard of such a studio.


    The studio was located in the inner of the back alley. They didn¡¯t take the carriage and arrived in a short while. From afar, they heard a middle-aged tough female sound of disciplining, ¡°Since you arrive here, you¡¯re no longer cherished babies of your parents. You¡¯re servants and ves. You can¡¯t go west if your masters let you go east. You can¡¯t lift your feet if your masters let you raise your hands. Servants and ves are cheap and inferior things...¡±


    Hearing this, Mo Qianxue almost burst intoughter because she almost got confused meddle-headed by the so-called servants and masters. Besides, that tone sounded really simr to that of nanny Rong, a typical nanny character in a famous TV series. As they walked into the yard, the sound became clearer.


    ¡°Stand straight! You must stand right... Try to bezy?¡±


    Upon the finish of the reprimand, the whip of discipline rattan rang, then there was sobbing and begging, ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t beat me again. I¡¯m too starved to stand straight. I¡¯m not beingzy...¡± The begging didn¡¯t finish when the sound of beating rang again along with the nanny¡¯s voice, ¡°Don¡¯t find excuses. Don¡¯t you listen to me? Call yourself servant...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay you don¡¯t listen to me. Tomorrow I¡¯ll sell you to the brothel. Girls there don¡¯t need to call themselves ves, but at my ce, there can¡¯t bezy idiots.¡±


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t. I¡¯m a ve. I stand straight.¡±


    Mo Qianxue nodded and smiled. Although the nanny acted and spoke inhumanly, it was undeniable that her method was effective. At least for that moment, the unruly girl who yelled to be starving began to behave herself.


    Judging by the tough reprimand of this nanny Mu, Mo Qianxue knew that this was the right ce to go. Without rules, everything would be in a mess. She had a modern soul, but she also knew to do in Rome as the Romans do


    Since she was buying servant girls to work for her, of course the girls shouldn¡¯t have a strong ego. After all, back in the modern times, her staff still called her boss respectfully.


    When choosing servant girls, the well-behaved ones would be a great help while the misbehaved ones would stir up more troubles in the future.


    Hearing this, the three of them had already walked from the further end of the yard to the door. Uncle Yu looked at Mo Qianxue and, after seeing Mo Qianxue nodded slightly, knocked at the door.


    ¡°Are you home nanny Mu?¡±


    In a while, nanny Mu opened the door. It was a neatly dressed woman around forty years of age.


    At the sight of uncle Yu, she immediately put on a joyful smile and hurriedly dropped away the rattan in her hand, ¡°Oh how do you do manager Yu? Are youing to choose servant girls for your winery? Thank you so much for helping me with my business. This is the right ce to buy servants. The girls that have been disciplined by me are the most disobedient and hard-working ones.¡±


    Meanwhile, she invited the three people into the house and turned to ordered, ¡°Take over chairs and make tea.¡±


    Mo Qianxue frowned, ¡°No, thanks.¡± She was here to buy servant girls, not to drink tea.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue frowning and standing there unrevealingly, Manager Yu understood that she wanted to select a few girls quickly and left, so he hurriedly stopped nanny Mu, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, nanny Mu. Ourdyes to select two servant girls, as I¡¯ve told you a few days ago. Let the candidates I pickede out and demonstrate themselves to ourdy.¡±

 Chapter 114: Mingyue and Caixia

    <h4>Chapter 114: Mingyue and Caixia</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Hearing that Mo Qianxue was thedy, nanny Mu instantly smiled pleasingly to her, ¡°Oh, it turns out thatdye to select girls personally. Sorry if I did anything offensive.¡±


    This nanny Mu was obviously a sophisticated and tactful business person, her words having no fault to pick, ¡°My studio has all kinds of servants that you can find across the whole Tianxiang city. There is indeed no better ce than this. Uncle Yu is very responsible. He hase to choose many days ago. Wait and I¡¯ll let the girls out.¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t flow with her words and still said coldly, ¡°No thanks. Let all the girls stand in a row. I¡¯ll choose by myself.¡±


    The servant girls would be serving her, so they must be to her likings. Why not check all of then instead of selecting from the candidates that had been chosen by others first? It wasn¡¯t a life principle of Mo Qianxue to let other people arrange her life.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s tone made nanny Mu understand that she wasn¡¯t a person that was easily manipted. Nanny Mu¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t put out but blossomed brighter. She pped her hands, ¡°Girls,e out.¡±


    Mo Qianxue had to admit that nanny Mu was a good discipliner. With her pping, the girls standing outside at once mixed into a row, and the other girlsing from inside also immediately stood in a neat row too.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes screened over the dozens of young girls, who were mostly at the age of twelve or thirteen. In modern times, they should be going to middle school, but here they already had to work to support themselves.


    These girls all carried unhealthy faces, and their clothes were ragged but clean. Mo Qianxue nodded. She hated things to be messy or dirty. Hygiene was the top priority.


    But to select two girls from so many people wasn¡¯t an easy thing.


    She only needed two servants. One must be a good cook, and the other must be excelled at embroidery work. Of course, both of them should be clever and knew how to read air.


    Those girls were also secretly regarding Mo Qianxue. Her elegant manners, clear voice, upright eyes were way nicer than those arrogant butlers or nannies from big families, the damn snobs who visited here most.


    Hence, by the intuition that had been honed in such an environment, they immediately realized that this woman must be a kind person and that there was a happy life waiting ahead if being bought by her. At least, they wouldn¡¯t be beaten or cursed or starved for no reasons.


    With the two parties regarding each other, the yard momentarily became quiet.


    Yet, after a moment of quiet, most of the girls standing in the yard swarmed to Mo Qianxue and kneeled on the ground before her, yelling one after another, ¡°Madam, I can cook and wash. Please choose me.¡±


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m good at making bed. Please take me back.¡±


    Mo Qianxue frowned. Just now that nanny had taught them to use honorific but they forgot in only a few minutes and still used the first person to call themselves. She wasn¡¯t emphasizing about social sses, but she didn¡¯t like or consider to deal with people who didn¡¯t listen after times of repetition and didn¡¯t have a sense of propriety.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue frowning, nanny Mu sternly looked at these girls and snorted, which made them quiet at once. But still, their eyes looking up were full of begging and expectancy.


    Then, Mo Qianxue shifted her eyes to the girlsing out from inside the house. Although their eyes were also expectant, they stood at where they were respectfully and waiting for orders.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s cold face turned to the girls rushing over, ¡°Those who has rushed over, stand aside.¡± Then, she turned away to and pointed at the well-behaved ones, ¡°You,e here.¡±


    The girls who had rushed over were so frustrated that a few even shed tears at once, but nanny Mu¡¯s piercing eyes stopped them from moving again.


    The eyes of the well-behaved girls were lip up in an instant.


    Mo Qianxue counted, and there were twenty of them. ¡°Those who can cook stand on the left; who know embroidery work stand on the right; who are literal stand in the middle.¡±


    Soon, the twenty people were divided into three groups. A few hesitating to choose a group were immediately eliminated by Mo Qianxue, because those who even didn¡¯t know their advantages couldn¡¯t be clever people.


    Now, there were fifteen left.


    She went to the left side and swept over the girls, ¡°Hold out your hands.¡±


    Although her voice wasn¡¯t loud or fully domineering, the trace of coldness in it made her sound authoritative. The girls, in a fluster, stuck out their hands.


    Could the girls with dirty nails and palms make a hygienic meal? After this check, only two girls left.


    Mo Qianxue then asked two seemingly random question and kept one of them.


    That girl¡¯s eyes were upright. At first nce, Mo Qianxue knew she was a straightforward and easy-going person.


    In the same way, Mo Qianxue picked a delicate-faced and shy girl from the group who were apt at embroidery work.


    With the delicate face and shy look, the eyes of the girl were clear and flexible, indicating a kind of cleverness and lovability amidst her purity and innocence.


    Moreover, although her clothes were worn out and fixed with patches, the patches were in the shape of lotus flowers. It meant that she had a diligent hand, a smart mind and a good taste.


    As for the literal group, it was merely a pretense. Through careful examination, she found that all the girls in that group disyed an air of arrogance as well as a ghost of frivolity hidden between their eyebrows.


    The servant girls she wanted to buy was forbor other than concubine candidates for Ning Shaoqing. She couldn¡¯t afford to feed these people at home.


    After selecting the girls that she wanted, Mo Qianxue turned to look at nanny Mu, asking, ¡°How much are these two girls?¡±


    As a businessperson in human trafficking, nanny Mu had a pair of sharp eyes. In fact, she liked and valued the two selected girls very much for their appearance and temperament, because after one or two years¡¯ training, they would probably be sold out as a dowry girl or concubine to an old man, either of which at quite a high price.


    Hence, she hesitated.


    Uncle Yu understood her hesitation and smiled, ¡°Nanny Mu, are you unwilling to sell them? The butler Zhang that introduced me to you has bought people here for many times. Ie here because I trust him. But if you hesitate to sell, then I¡¯ll just go to another ce. I¡¯m afraid butler Zhang would distrust you too.¡±


    Hearing that she might lose a regr customer, nanny Mu hurriedly stopped being hesitant andughed, ¡°No, manager Yu. You misunderstand me. I¡¯m thinking on the price. I bought these two girls each at ten taels of silver. Taking consideration into your face, I only add five for each, so it¡¯ll be thirty taels of silver in total. What do you think?¡±


    Uncle Yu shook his head, ¡°Nanny Mu, don¡¯t think I¡¯m unfamiliar with your industry only because I do wine business. Girls like this worth five taels at most. Isn¡¯t it too unfair that the price increases many times after your training?¡±


    Nanny Mu didn¡¯t at all blushed when her trick was exposed and only smiled, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s be straightforward. What about twenty? After all, manager Yu, I should earn some for my hard work.¡±


    Uncle Yu looked to Mo Qianxue, and as she nodded, the price was settled. Nanny Mu drove the frustrated girls into the room and then got inside to take out the contracts of the two girls.


    Mo Qianxue paid the money, took over the contracts and left with the two girls.


    The two girls kneeled and kowtowed to Mo Qianxue with all respects as the formal courtesy towards their newdy and then flusteredly followed Mo Qianxue back to Tingfengquan the winery.


    Mo Qianxue felt pity on them wearing the worn-out clothes, especial the girl who could cook in a gown full of piles of patches, so she ordered Awu to buy two ready-made clothes for them.


    However, the two sets of in clothes made of crude cotton lit up the two girls¡¯ eyes. They bowed as gratitude, hurriedly went into a room to get changed and then walked out obediently.


    As the say goes, the tailor makes the man! After they got changed, they looked cleaner and more pleasant to the eye.


    Uncle Yu couldn¡¯t help nodding and praised to himself the good eyesight of hisdy, smiling, ¡°Lady, you have good eyesight. These two girls indeed look nice. Lord wouldn¡¯t dislike them.¡±


    It was fine that she liked the people she had selected. What did it have anything to do with hid lord?


    Mo Qianxue grumbled in secrecy but was also satisfied of her choice, so she chatted with uncle Yu for another moment before taking the carriage back to the vige.


    *


    As for Asan, after he sneaked into the Jian mansion, he inquired the courtyard of the fifthdy Jian Qinghua and headed there.


    Jian Qinghua was feeling depressed in her room. Yesterday, the n hadn¡¯t worked out and also let her second brother fall off from the high window. When she arrived, he had already passed out for a long time.


    The falling dislocated his chest bone. A doctor had visited to set the bone and said that he was alright and would be better after lying in bed to rest for a few days.


    Yet, somehow,st night, ina, her second brother who couldn¡¯t move at all had fallen off the bed to ground again. The cold weather not only worsened his condition, but also let him catch a fever to talk nonsense all the time.


    Those stupid servants!


    Cursing the servants, she then took out the shoe that she had picked up in the study of the second lord Jian, murmuring: Mo Qianxue, although you got away yesterday, I still have a way to deal with you.


    With this shoe, she could threaten her. A shoe of a woman had multiple usages. As long as the right one was utilized, she could never escape from the sin of unchastity.


    As long as she panicked and stopped stepping in, her goal would be achieved for sure.


    Holding the shoe, she was proud of her slyness when a person broke in through the window.


    Subconsciously, Jian Qinghua screamed, ¡°Ah.¡±


    Asan ignored her scream and only threw her a letter that he had bought from a schr who sold calligraphy on the market before flying stealthily out of Jian mansion.


    Jian Qinghua of course recognized Asan. He was the cold-faced guard who almost threw her out of the Ning¡¯sst time.


    Holding this letter, Jian Qinghua got excited. It...It must be Mr. Ning changing his mind.


    The servant girls and nanny rushed in on hearing the scream, ¡°Lady, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jian Qinghua hurriedly hid the letter in her sleeve and shook her head, ¡°Nothing. There was a rat running by. I was taken aback.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Then I can wait here in case that the rat ran out again and scared you...¡± The nannyforted herdy while doubting where could this rate out? It must be thosezy girls that didn¡¯t clean up the room. Later, she must give them a lesson.


    Hearing this, Jian Qinghua quickly waved her hand, ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t matter. You go and rest. I want to stay here alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The nanny saw the smile in the eyes of herdy who seemed to be in a good mood and was confused.


    A moment ago after she visited the second young lord, she came back with a crying face. Now, after being taken aback by a rat, she smiled with joy. With the doubt, the nanny left on the order.


    As soon as she left, Jian Qinghua couldn¡¯t wait and opened the envelop. It wrote: At noon tomorrow, let¡¯s meet at the peach forest at Hanshan Temple so as to relieve me from lovesickness.


    Mr. Ning wanted to meet me?! Great! Finally, he understood my advantages.


    To relieve him from lovesickness! He must fall in love with me after that day. It must be the bad words from Mrs. Ning that he had misunderstood me and shown aversion the other day...


    *


    It took an hour to get back to the Wang vige. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t n to stay numbly staring at one another with the two girls, so she began to chat with them. To her surprise, they kneeled again and replied:dy, please name us.


    Mo Qianxue thought about it and remembered that this seemed to be a rule in big mansions. Therefore, she decided to act ordingly, but for a moment, she didn¡¯t think of any good names.


    At the sight of their proper manner and recalling the disciplining words words of nanny Mu, she suddenly had a brain wave and pointed at the one who cooked, ¡°You¡¯re Mingyue.¡±


    And then at the one who knew needlework, ¡°You¡¯re Caixia.¡±


    Let¡¯s cosy the TV series Pearl Princess. Hence, she burst intougher.


    Mingyue and Caixia didn¡¯t know what theirdy wasughing at and, taking a nce at each other, kowtowed to her, ¡°Thanking you for naming us,dy.¡±


    Then, Mo Qianxue asked about their family background.


    She could rest more assured if she knew more about the people serving around her.


    Besides, from chatting, she could figure out what kind of people they were so that in the future she could apply proper methods to manage them.


    Mingyue, merely twelve years old, was younger than Caixia. Her mother gave birth to six daughters in a row before the family finally had a son. Yet, the boy had been in poor health since birth.


    He got sick often, and in order to cover the medicine cost, the poor family couldn¡¯t make ends meet long ago. They frequently skipped a meal or two. When asionally, there was something good, it must be saved for her younger brother.


    Just as the old saying goes, the poorer a family is, the more children it has; and the more children it has, the poorer it bes.


    They had borrowed money from all their rtives, soter, even when their grandparents met them, they tried to avoid the encounter before exchanging a greeting.


    Last month, her little brother fell ill again, but there was no money to send for a doctor. At the end of the rope, his father decided to be ruthless and sell out her, the biggest child, and the youngest sister.


    Her youngest sister was very young, only five years old. A few days ago when someone hade to buy servants, the buyer picked many faults and bargained against Mu nanny for a long time, so atst, nanny Mu gave the buyer her youngest sister for free.


    Speaking of this, Mingyue didn¡¯tined her parents¡¯ heartlessness but cried for her little sister being deprived of love and care at such a young age.


    Caixia¡¯s parents died young, so she had lived with her brother and sister-inw. The sister-inw was a greedy woman and wanted to sell her to a rich local old man as a concubine.


    The old man was over sixty, with grandsons elder than her. In addition, at that time, he had already stayed in bed motionlessly. Therefore, she was actually married him as a luck concubine.


    If incident had taken ce and the old man died, she would be buried with him too.


    Certainly, she wasn¡¯t willing to, so she ran away at night.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t expect that such a seemingly shy and fragile girl should dare to run away on a marriage. Appearances were deceitful, indeed.


    When she had run away and then been caught back by her families, the ¡®good time¡¯ had missed, and the old man had kicked the bucket. In view that the money didn¡¯t get, the cold-hearted sister-inw decided to sell her out.


    Her brother was a coward. With so many mouths to feed in the family and due to the fact that his own children often starved, he had no energy to care about her. On the day when she had been sold out, he even didn¡¯t show up to say goodbye to her.


    The two girls talked about their former lives, not crying out loud, but tears brimmed out of their eyes nonstop.


    As the famous sentence written by Tolstoy goes: Happy families resemble one another, but unhappy families are unhappy in their own way.


    The two came from simple families and remained innocent and pure since they hadn¡¯t been sold out many times. Mo Qianxue sympathized them and at the same time rested assured.


    She helped them wiped tears andforted, ¡°Mingyue, Caixia, from today, you¡¯re my intimate servants. As long as you do your work, I promise to provide for you and never to sell you away.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,dy.¡± The two thanked and was about to kneel again but was stopped by Mo Qianxue. She didn¡¯t have the habit to receive that all the time. It was fine as long as due respect had been shown. Too much courtesy would make her ufortable.


    Then, she said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. In the future, we¡¯re families. Later, you¡¯ll get to know that I¡¯m not hard to please as long as youplete your due part.¡±


    Mingyue and Caixie replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Then they said no more and only kept sobbing.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯tforted them anymore because she knew that they needed to cry out the pain and that the scares would take some time to be healed.


    People¡¯s hearts were soft at the first ce. With time, as long as she treated them well and when they had an emotional connection with her, they would naturally be loyal to her.

 Chapter 115: An End of the Connection

    <h4>Chapter 115: An End of the Connection</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    With nothing to do, she raised the carriage curtain and looked out.


    As the 15th passed, the weather began to turn warmer, the red bright sun hanging up high in the sky and the snow melting.


    Finally, the snow started to melt, and the golden sunrays edged the snow with a goldence. Mo Qianxue was in a better mood. With this, in the near future, the valley could witness the start of construction.


    When the snow was melting, the road was slipper than usual, so the carriage drove not fast. Yet, since there wasn¡¯t dy, by the time they got back to the Wang vige, it was exactly for lunch.


    When the carriage arrived, Ning Shaoqing was staring up under the big tree at the yard gate, looking as if his mind had left this turbid worldly earth and travelled beyond the sky...


    His face wasn¡¯t as bleak as in the morning, and the furrowed eyebrows were loosened too. The feeble yet upright body standing under the tree carried an air of refresh and graceful. As chilly wind blew, the inky hair floated in the air and then swirled down likepleting certain dance.


    As the wind blew Ning Shaoqing¡¯s clothes and hair, it also blew off the snowkes yet to melt off the tree branches to join in the dance.


    A big tree in the courtyard, the wind, the dancing snow, and the elegant and stern handsome man...


    When the carriage approached, Ning Shaoqing, standing there, his long and slender hands crossing behind his back, didn¡¯t notice. Yet, Mo Qianxue was fascinated by the picture and remained so even when she disembarked the carriage.


    As Mo Qianxue walked to him, Ning Shaoqing finally turned back to look at her, with a gaze carrying bottomless rolling lovesickness in the depth of his eyes...


    The lovingly stern way that he stared at her made Mo Qianxue suddenly be in the mood for poetry. She grinned at him, ¡°fairy snow, fairy snow/ blowing, blowing everywhere/ would that I/ too, could fly/ lightly, lightly through the air/ like a wee, crystal star/ I should drift, I should blow/ near, more near/ to my dear/ where hees through the snow.¡±


    Hearing this, Ning Shaoqing smiled and took her hand, raising eyebrow, ¡°Lady Ning is a poet?¡±


    Only when Asan, Awu and Tong Zijing¡¯s servant were present did Ning Shaoqing called herdy. And when the couple stayed alone with each other, the addressing term changed.


    Usually, he would call her Qianxue, or the dearer Xue, or the teasing Xuexue.


    ¡°Lady Ning isn¡¯t a poet. But she learned some in the past and can recite a few of them.¡± Mo Qianxueughed.


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s good to recite a few poems.¡± Ning Shaoqing wore a light smile, ¡°A good poem that you just recited. It should be a work of a famous poet. I¡¯ve never heard of this poem; so could you tell me the writer?¡±


    ¡°Umm... I forget.¡± Mo Qianxue was surprised. She remembered that it was a poem of Sara Teasdale, but if she told him the name, he would probably ask further who Sara Teasdale was, so she chose to tell him that she forgot so as to avoid troubles.


    When the couple chatted, Mingyue and Caixia also got off the carriage and nced around inquiringly, but they remained standing well-behaved, which made Mo Qianxue very satisfied.


    She had to admit that nanny Mu was a good discipliner. Their contracts and the information that she got in the carriage proved that they had been sold to nanny Mu a month ago, and now their manners and behaviors were poles different from ordinary coarse country women.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t want to linger on poetry, Ning Shaoqing let it go and looked into the direction along her sight. There stood two girls, and he asked with a smile, ¡°They are the servants you bought in the city?¡±


    Mo Qianxue nodded, ¡°Yes. One knows embroidery and the other is a cook, so they can make or fix clothes and cook for us. They are good-looking and nice in character, so I take them back.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing replied, ¡°Good, as long as you like them.¡±


    At the sight of his smile, Mo Qianxue waved her hand to Mingyue and Caixia, ¡°Come over...¡±


    They answered yes and paced over in small steps. Mo Qianxue introduced, ¡°This is my husband...Mr. Ning.¡± She felt either lord or master was improper.


    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t think of a suitable addressing term. Although Asan and Awu called him lord, the girls were bought back to serve her and help her with domestic chores, it sounded weird to call him lord, so, after a pause, she decided to let them call him mister.


    Mingyue and Caixia looked at each other, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing, ¡°Nice to meet you Mr. Ning.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing took a casual nce at them, raising his hand to let them get up, and urged, ¡°In the future, you¡¯redy¡¯s servants. You¡¯ll be held responsible if there is anything wrong in taking care of her.¡±


    He was used to being a superior, so the moment he spoke domineeringly, the two girls involuntarily trembled and hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, mister. We¡¯ll try our best to servedy.¡±


    Mo Qianxue also understood that Ning Shaoqing was building authority for her, but seeing them shaking, she felt a little pitiful on them and joked with him, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re scaring them.¡±


    Then she turned to the girls kneeling on the ground and held them to get up. In a fluster, Mingyue and Caixia stood up when Nizi, who had just finished cooking and heard the sound of carriage, walked out, ¡°Mister, aunt, lunch is ready. Come and have lunch.¡±


    ¡°Nizi,e here.¡± Mo Qianxue smiled and waved at Nizi, introducing Mingyue and Caixia, ¡°This is Mingyue, and this is Caixia. They¡¯re servants that I just bought.¡±


    Then she introduced Nizi to them, ¡°This is Nizi.¡±


    Since Nizi walked out from the kitchen with a apron around her waist and reporting the lunch, Mingyue and Caixia thought that she was also a servant in the family, so they greeted her all smiles, ¡°Nice to meet you, Nizi.¡±


    Yet, at the sight of them, Nizi stunned for a moment and couldn¡¯t say a word for long. She was sad that aunt Ning bought two servant girls and afraid that she wouldn¡¯t need her in the future.


    This young girl was innocent to disy on her face what was in her mind. Seeing her expression, Mo Qianxue understood at once and shook her head with a smile.


    ¡°Nizi, Mingyue and Caixia juste here, unfamiliar with the house. They need your help. In the future, you stille here as usual and give a hand together with them, okay?¡±


    These three girls were of simr age. They should get along.


    In the end, Nizi was merely a twelve-year-old girl, and instantly her slight unfriendliness disappeared hearing that she could stille here in the future.


    With a grin, she greeted them like a little host.


    After lunch, Ning Shaoqing was about to go to the study room when Mo Qianxue urged him to go back to the bedroom and take a rest, since she remembered his unhealthy look in the morning and that there weren¡¯t things needing his assistance.


    Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t dissuade her and pulled her into the bedroom too before lying in bed.


    Mo Qianxue was free of business and decided to spend the afternoon with him. In a few days when the snow melted awaypletely and the construction started in the valley, she would be busy again and wouldn¡¯t have so much time for leisure.


    Just now after lunch, she had already told Nizi to show Mingyue and Caixia around and let them get familiar with future work.


    Thinking over everything. It seemed that there was indeed nothing to do! Hence, shey down, rxed.


    Ning Shaoqingy on the inner side while Mo Qianxue on the outer side. The air was warm and sweet. Mo Qianxue took out a book and began to read.


    It was a book of ghost stories that she had bought in a bookstore on the way to Tingfengquan. This kind of books were rare in this world, so she didn¡¯t hesitate to buy it upon spotting.


    Ning Shaoqing got upte in the morning and wasn¡¯t sleepy, so he leaned on his elbow and read the book together behind her. His breath blowing to her neck made her unable to concentrate and constantly think of something else.


    Yet, the urging voice of Ning Shaoqing rang again, ¡°Next page.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was upset, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing lovingly stroked her hair and took a nce at her. Seeing that she was absorbed in reading, hey t again and despised, ¡°So slow.¡±


    Mo Qianxue feltzy to argue with him. She was slow? Wasn¡¯t it because of him breathing out against her neck and distracting her?


    Ning Shaoqing seemed to be impatient while waiting, so from time to time, he either pulled her hair or pinch her nose, making her unable to focus at all and get no plot of the story for a long time.


    Mo Qianxue set up angrily and was about to fly into a fury when Ning Shaoqing told her the story, ¡°Wangsheng lusted for beauty and died of his heart being dug out. The demon was captured by a Taoist. In order to save Wangsheng, his wife ate the spit of a beggar so that Wangsheng was saved. A disgusting story.¡±


    An earth-moving romance was told by him in a few sentences and in a tasteless way. Mo Qianxue confused at once.


    He had read the book! Then why did he y naughty while she was reading? For a moment, he let her turn page and the next moment he criticized her for reading slowly. It was fault-finding! Fine!


    Understanding this, Mo Qianxue was so angry that she wanted to scratch him with her nails.


    As she thought about it, the idea was turned into action. She put down the book and rode on Ning Shaoqing¡¯s body, scratching on the tickle spots all around his waist, chest, and armpits.


    At once, Ning Shaoqing grabbed her by the hand, and as he pulled harder, her body involuntarily leaned nearer towards him.


    Naturally she struggled and, seeing his jade-like neck, gave a bite at once.


    While they were ying andughing, there was a knock on the door.


    The knocking sound instantly stopped Mo Qianxue¡¯s revealing white teeth aiming at the delicious neck.


    In an instant, every move stopped.


    Then they heard Awu¡¯s voice, ¡°Lady, sister Fang is here. She has important things to discuss with you.¡±


    Grabbing a pillow, Ning Shaoqing threw it at the door. Usually sister Fang didn¡¯t voluntarilye to her, so Mo Qianxue believed it must be something serious.


    Hence, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s ¡°get off¡± and Mo Qianxue¡¯s ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away¡± rang nearly at the same time.


    Actually, Awu felt depressed about it too. Why was it him that got injured every time? Why was it always his turn? Asan had gone to Tianxiang city while Nizi was showing Mingyue and Caixia around. Now there was only him in the yard.


    Sister Fang used to enter the inner courtyard directly, but ever since Tong Zijing moved in and once sister Fang idently approached him near and was thrown out by Tong Zijing¡¯s guards, she didn¡¯t dare toe in anymore.


    In the yard, sister Fang paced back and forth.


    Awu had heard theughter from the inner room, so he tried to avoid and sit under the old tree in the outer courtyard when he run into sister Fang...


    Mo Qianxue broke away from Ning Shaoqing¡¯s grabbing and got off the bed, grumbling to herself, right, she shouldn¡¯t have acted unruly in the broad daylight. She discovered that as long as she and Ning Shaoqing hid in the room and made out, there must be knocking on the door to interrupt it.


    She wondered weather it would form a psychological trauma.


    While tidying up her clothes in the room, she told Awu, ¡°Let sister Fange into the living room.¡±


    Finishing this, she was reminded of the reason why sister didn¡¯te in and burst intougher, adding, ¡°Tell her that Tong Zijing is in the sculpture workshop. Let here in bold.¡±


    Awu epted the order and went out. When Mo Qianxue reached the living hall, sister Fang was there already waiting for her.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue, sister Fang hurriedly walked to her, ¡°Mrs. Ning, Baiyunju sent people here.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing in the inner room, hearing the word of Baiyunju instantly sat up and pinched his fists to make the bones crunchy.


    He slightly squinted his eyes, his movement of sitting up as elegant as a leopard, yet his eyes shooting beams of danger.


    In the past, Mo Qianxue merely slightly toughing Jian Qingyou during the first aid was enough for him to knock over the vinegar jar and rub her lips until they bled... Atst, it took a long time for the vinegar fog to fade away.


    Then, when he had witnessed Tong Zijing walking Mo Qianxue to the door and joking with her, he hade back, destroyed the ox cart and ughtered the ox.


    Untilter, although he had had no choice but take Tong Zijing back, he covertly let Ji Xuyao to try every means to upy most of Tong Zijing¡¯s time.


    Yet, this Su Qi was the most painful scar in his life. The clear mark of teeth on his neck, the soaked inner clothes, and the bath bucket...


    He didn¡¯t dare to think along with the picture. His anger and jealousy was enough to form a hurricane, but before Mo Qianxue, he didn¡¯t dare to show a hint of vinegar.


    Because he felt that in the incident, he even was unqualified to be jealous. Hence, he hid the vinegar deeper and deeper into his own heart.


    Moreover, he always knew that Mo Qianxue wanted to entitled the future sales channels of soy sauce and vinegar to Su Qi. No way! Would there be an end of the connection between them if this situation continued?


    Therefore, he set up such a big bait to pay off his kindness and at the same time lead him out of Tianxiang city. When Su Qi returned to the capital, there would be people contacting him to negotiate on the contract.


    As for the soy sauce and vinegar, he privately owned more than a property like Tingfegnquan. He also possessed tea business which boasted chain stores everywhere, so they didn¡¯t need Su Qi to open the sales channels.


    By then, certainly he would summon the manager here and exin to Mo Qianxue gradually...


    ¡°Well?¡± Did Baiyunju send over people every day? Mo Qinaxue sat in a chair, fingers knocking at the table, and waited for sister Fang to tell her more.


    ¡°It¡¯s different this time. They don¡¯te to fetch tofu; they send over a cook, saying that hees to learn to make tofu and other bean products. They also said...that you agreed.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°You really agreed? Then, when Baiyunju knows how to make tofu, will they need ours?¡± Sister Fang was a little anxious.


    Mo Qianxue understood that and smiled to let her calm down.


    ¡°Mrs. Ning, are there any hidden reasons that you must agree?¡± Sister Fang thought that Mo Qianxue was forced to do so, ¡°Do I need to add some tricks?¡±


    ¡°Sister Fang, you¡¯re thinking too much. Just teach the cook if he wants to learn.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected that Su Qi acted so hastily that he sent over a person without pondering for a day or two and wanted to learn all the products such as dried beans, thin bean pies, vegetarian chicken and so on all for once.


    Although it wasn¡¯t different to learn, it took time to make quality products. Alright, after all, she had promised him.


    In fact, Mo Qianxue misunderstood Su Qi who at this time was already on the way back to the capital. This was an idea of manager Li of Baiyunju.


    He had heard his lord told him that if the staff didn¡¯t know how to make the bean products after studying the recipe, he could send people to the tofu workshop at the Wang vige and then, when their staff learned it, send them to the capital as soon as possible.


    Since they could directly learn at the tofu workshop, then why to bother and waste time and raw material in studying the recipe on themselves? Hence, after selecting a cook, manager Li directly send him here.

 Chapter 116: Vinegar

    <h4>Chapter 116: Vinegar</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Soon, it was warm spring, and the construction of the factories of soy sauce and vinegar hadpleted.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t have to work hard for money. As early as the first month passed, Ning Shaoqing had given her a note of five hundred thousand taels. As to finding a doctor and effective medicine, she had also been told and didn¡¯t need to worry anymore.


    Now, free from those concerns, her passion for the factories of soy sauce and vinegar no longer lied in making money but in establishing a career as well as in the love for food.


    Although the dishes she made by herself were already the supreme cuisines in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes, she just couldn¡¯t be cheered up or satisfied with the vor when the dishescked soy sauce or vinegar.


    In modern times, Mo Qianxue¡¯s tradepany was an agent of several brands of soy sauce and vinegar. She had personally visited the factories of these brands and participated in the production process, with which, of course, she was quite familiar.


    The brewing of vinegar was faster than that of soy sauce, taking merely twenty to thirty days to roll off the production line. Certainly, the longer the brewing, the better the taste.


    The vinegar that undergoing twenty to thirty days of brewing would be of the lowest quality. It contained the proper vor, which, however, was insufficient in both fragrance and aftertaste.


    The raw material of vinegar was high quality glutinous rice with auxiliary material of bran rice husk, salt and sugar. The finer ingredients also included wine cube made of bran rice and wheat.


    First, steam the soaked glutinous rice, put into wine cube which would ferment bran rice husk followed by the process of vinegar fermentation, then add salt for further fermentation, and atst, through pouring and stir-frying, the finished product was made.


    The steps looked simple in words butplicated in actual operation.


    First, when soaking glutinous rice, the standard would be meet until each grain of the rice wasn¡¯t white in the center. Usually, it took twenty-four hours in winter, fifteen hours in summer and eighteen to twenty hours in spring and autumn.


    Then take the rice out and put into a woven bamboo basket for repeated rinse. When the rice was dry, steam it again to the full. It mustn¡¯t be overcooked, sticky, or half-cooked before showing with cold water to cool it down to 30 ¡ãC in winter and 25 ¡ãC in summer. Then, mix evenly with wine to put in a V-shaped cylinder sealed with a grass cover for the prevention from pollution and for thermal preservation...


    Because in ancient times, the poor conditions andcking of proficient workers, at first Mo Qianxue¡¯s instruction couldn¡¯t be understood since there were too many terminologies.


    Therefore, in the end, Mo Qianxue personally demonstrated each step and then supervised the workers doing the same while constantly instructing during the process. The measurement of temperature and temperature different was technical work, and without a thermometer, she only had to take the temperature by hand.


    Hence, for most of the time during the vinegar production, Mo Qianxue stayed all day long in the factory.


    Since she wasn¡¯t home, Tong Zijing moved back to the Tong mansion so that he could visit Mo Qianxue at the factory whenever he¡¯d like to.


    More importantly, intentionally or unintentionally, Ning Shaoqing had mentioned to Ji Xuyao that if the Ji family wanted to rise, he must wait until Tong Zijing took power, which could only start when Tong Zijing went back to the Tong mansion and got ready to take over the management of Tong¡¯s affairs.


    Certainly, Ji Xuyao understood this, so he taught Tong Zijing that if he wanted real freedom and to protect the one he wanted to protect, then he must obtain real power with figuring out the power structure of Tong family as a start so as to gradually devour all of the power. Naturally, old Mr. Tong was overjoyed. Although Tong Zijing didn¡¯t talk with him, as long as he stayed in and hung around in the mansion, old Tong felt satisfied and relieved.


    As for the fact reported by the butler that Tong Zijing wanted to step in this and that, just let him do. Anyway, he would be the future master of Tong family, and old Tong couldn¡¯t be happier that he wanted to take over the management. All in all, old Tong didn¡¯t want to hear of the sound of tearing cloth or crashing bowls anymore.


    Seeing that Mo Qianxue was up to her ears, Mo Qianxue moved to live with her in the factory and also summoned the managers of his tea shops and wineries distributing everywhere to introduce to Mo Qianxue.


    Since these were his private properties, the managers that he employed were absolutely trustworthy.


    Mingyue and Caixia naturally followed them to the factory, leaving only Nizi at the Wang vige.


    Currently, the vige demonstrated a prosperous scene with carriages and peopleing in and out.


    Now tofu was no longer sold exclusively to Baiyunju, which would soon have it own tofu workshop, because Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t want to sit still about the tofu business.


    Therefore, after sister Fang¡¯s mobilization across the vige, the vigers who didn¡¯t work with Mo Qianxue began to collect tofu from the workshop and went to the street to sell it.


    The retail was also a profitable business, and the vigers earned not less than working in the workshop per month. Although it was tiring, the job gave them the freedom of not taking orders from others.


    Mo Qianxue also disclosed the news to major restaurants, so their carriages also swarmed to the Wang vige to pick up tofu and other by-products like dried tofu.


    After the cook from Baiyunju left, sister Fang didn¡¯t need to do manual work at the workshop. Instead, she had a in shed built in front of workshop and specialized in sales.


    The workshop was now mainly managed by sister Guihua with Chunyan as her assistant, so of course more people were recruited. Such a prosperous business certainly had induced jealousy. Luckily, with the Xin and Jian families behind it, there weren¡¯t people who dared to cast their greedy mind on the workshop.


    Even if they did, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t afraid. As long as a high price was offered, she couldn¡¯t just sell it out.


    The sculpture workshop managed by Wang Tiansong ran well too. Each month, one or two top quality sculptures could be made, at least to the satisfaction of Xin Yiming. By Wang Tiansong¡¯s advice, four more apprentices were recruited to the sculpture workshop.


    Everything ran on the right track and was thriving.


    *


    On this day, the first batch of vinegar was finallypleted.


    Mo Qianxue tasted the sample. Although it wasn¡¯t of top quality, the sour taste came out along with the special fragrance, making her grinning with joy.


    Afterwards, she picked up the vinegar and a few side dishes made with it and took to Ning Shaoqing.


    Ning Shaoqing, eyebrows leaping with surprise and delight, kept praising the taste.


    Hearing his praise, Mo Qianxue tittered. Actually, he had eaten this thing for many times, but he himself didn¡¯t notice.


    The vinegar that he had drunk should be counted by jars.


    While Ning Shaoqing tasted the dishes, Mo Qianxue sat opposite him with her mind flowing away. Ning Shaoqing looked up at her starry eyes gazing at him, and somehow, momentarily, what he watned to eat changed.


    Changed to the beauty before his eyes...


    Hence, Ning Shaoqing gently waved his hand before her, ¡°Qianxue, what¡¯re you thinking about?¡±


    Being caught on the spot when she was daydreaming, Mo Qianxue was a little embarrassed and coughed to clear her throat. For sure, she wouldn¡¯t tell him that she was counting how many jars of vinegar he had eaten, but her flushing face misled him.


    He was touched. Any man who witnessed his beloved girl staring at him full-heartedly would feel sweet as honey, ¡°Xuexue,e and sit here.¡±


    Her heart plunged when she heard him calling her Xuexue. It would start again.


    Bashfully, she moved to sit next to him.


    As she had expected, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s hands climbed onto her shoulders and gently rubbed, ¡°Xuexue, you must be tired.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing said that sincerely and admired her in real terms. They didn¡¯tck money, but she still worked hard day and night for better operation of the factory.


    Inparison, those women in big mansion who knew nothing but taking away other people¡¯s properties by calction and filthy trickery weren¡¯t even worthy to put on shoes for his Xuexue.


    Of course, when Mo Qianxue was busy at the factory, he didn¡¯t sit idle either. Either the construction of the factory, staff management or logistics, the smooth operation of the factory must be attributive to him.


    Ning Shaoqing softly caressed Mo Qianxue¡¯s shoulders, but her back turned stiff. Often lured in various ways, holding back to resist all kinds of temptation, and unable to do nothing even though touched by such a good-looking guy, she had developed more tickle spots all over her body.


    Therefore, the soothing massage forced an unconscious groan out of her mouth.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s hands looked extremely big against her slim shoulders, able topletely cover them in the big palms. He massaged with different strength like modelling a y figure.


    In a long while, his voice floated into her ears, ¡°I want you so much.¡±


    A bomb set off in her heart again, and she didn¡¯t manage to force a word until long, ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Dear heaven, it was useless to want. Hurry and cure his poison! If this situation continued, she would be tortured until going to heaven earlier.


    As Mo Qianxue pissed off to herself, her hand became merciless and gave a hard pinch at Ning Shaoqing¡¯s waist.


    Feeling the pain, Ning Shaoqing loosened his hands. When Mo Qianxue was about to stand up, his arms were put around her shoulders again. Taking her into his arms, Ning Shaoqing pressed her head against his chest to let her hear his rapid heartbeat.


    Mo Qianxue struggled again and bit on his chest when her attempt failed. Then, with a painful sigh, Ning Shaoqing hugged her harder. Mo Qianxue sat on his thighs and her bottoms kept rubbing him during her struggle.


    Hence, in a while, he took a deep breath because that thing had a reaction again. Feeing the change taking ce around her buttocks, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t dare to move either.


    They stayed motionless for a long time before he finally put aside her hair around her neck, fingers running about upon it, making her trembling nonstop.


    Then, soft wet lips pressed against the neck and wandered slowly between her neck and ears. At a time, she felt itchy bodily.


    She heard her heartbeat as loud as beating a drum. In dizziness, she felt everything in her eyes could be turned into fire.


    The torch was so hot that it had burnt down Mo Qianxue¡¯s mind. Suddenly, her sanity restored with a shiver, and she instantly pinched his inner thigh.


    She didn¡¯t let it go until she heard his hiss from pain. Hastily, Mo Qianxue began to tidy up her clothes that had been messed up by Ning Shaoqing while ring at him.


    Yet, Ning Shaoqing smiled and printed one more kiss on her cheek, taking a deep breath, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll get back what I deserve.¡±


    At this moment, Mingyue and Caixia returned from the factory with two small jars of vinegar as Mo Qianxue had ordered.


    Seeing her face was red, Mingyue asked, ¡°Lady, why is your face so red?¡±


    Then, her face was redder from both embarrassment and fighting back herugher.


    Ning Shaoqing remained calm in a light smile and beat around the bush, ¡°Spring ising, and it¡¯s get warmer and warmer. I¡¯m afraiddy feels too warm. Caixia, are the clothes that you¡¯ve been preparing fordy ready?¡±


    Witnessing his skin got thicker with time, Mo Qianxue ignored him, asked Mingyue and Caixia to put the vinegar onto the carriage and then let Awu to deliver it to her restaurant at the dock.


    When Mo Qianxue arrived, it happened to be lunchtime, so the restaurant was full of customers. Yunyao was dealing with the ount book while Xiaolei was waiting tables, so Mo Qianxue walked to the reception desk, followed by Mingyue and Caixia.


    Among all the customers, there were two people looked like guards. Seeing Mo Qianxueing in, they stared at her and, after exchanging a look in doubt, both took out a scroll from their pockets.


    Taking a nce at the scroll and then at Mo Qianxue, the two guards nodded at each other and left in a hurry, leaving a lump of silver on the table before finishing the meal. Wang Xiaolei picked up the silver lump and ran after them, who merely said it was your tip and then rode the horse and left.


    Wang Xiaolei couldn¡¯t be happier. This was the first time that he met customers who gave money and didn¡¯t eat much.


    He couldn¡¯t stop thanking Mrs. Ning for bringing him the good luck and praising Mingyue and Caixia that they were more beautiful than before.


    Since they moved to live in the Ning¡¯s, Mingyue and Caixia didn¡¯t have to worry about meals and Mo Qianxue never beat or cursed them. Naturally, they gradually gained a little weight in a healthy way and theirplexion got better too.


    Hearing Wang Xiaolei¡¯s ttering, they just giggled and lowered their heads.


    Mo Qianxue knew that Wang Xiaolei liked to joke and wasn¡¯t annoyed, ¡°Get away and do your work. Don¡¯te to tease my Mingyue and Caixia.¡±


    Xiaolei wasn¡¯t upset by Mo Qianxue¡¯s scolding, touching his head, and left with a titter. The luck did pop up every day to meet such generous customers.


    The whole table of dishes were barely touched, soter when he went home after work, he could take these expensive dishes back to make a great dinner for his families. Walking to the table, Wang Xiaolei put the dishes into three big bowls.


    Mrs. Ning had told them that they could take away all those dishes that the customers left on the tables.


    He divided the food into three shares, one for himself, one for Juniang and one for Yunniang. Usually, Yunyao wouldn¡¯tpete with them.


    After the rush hours at noon, there were sporadic customersing in and out of the restaurants.


    As the kitchen became idle, Mo Qianxue began to make several dishes with vinegar and then let Xiaolei, Yunyao, Mingyue and Caixia to have a taste. All of them also swallow their tongues.


    After all, Yunxiao had stayed in a big family, so she was the first one to put down the chopsticks, wiping her mouth and asking, ¡°Mrs. Ning, what has been added to the dishes? Why are they so sour yet delicious and appetizing? I just can¡¯t stop eating more.¡±


    Even when back in the big mansion, she had never tried such a novel and refreshing tasted.


    Mo Qianxue smiled, ¡°They taste sour because I added vinegar.¡±


    Xiaolei also put down the chopsticks, amazed, ¡°Vinegar? The seasoning made in the factory?¡±


    Mo Qianxue replied with a smile, ¡°Exactly! If soy sauced was added, the taste will be even better.¡±


    Juniang wasn¡¯t a talker, so she buried herself in enjoying the food and kept nodding as praise.


    Yunniang felt amazed too, ¡°Even better than this? Oh dear heaven! The in fried shredded potato is already amazing with a little vinegar. If adding soy sauce will make it more delicious, then wouldn¡¯t it better than meat?¡±


    Mo Qianxue was proud, ¡°Of course.¡± She hadn¡¯t yet fully demonstrated modern recipes. Although she wasn¡¯t a cook, having eating from the south to north and as a businesswoman in the seasoning industry, she could make many different styles of cuisines.


    Yunyao said again, ¡°How great the vinegar is! These new dishes will definitely be very popr.¡±


    Thinking of the poprity and the potential increased number of customers, Mo Qianxue sounded grateful, ¡°By then, we¡¯ll be busy again, so I¡¯d like to thank you in advance.¡±


    Xiaolei replied, ¡°Don¡¯t say so, Mrs. Ning.¡±


    Juniang and Yunniang said in unison, ¡°It¡¯s what we should do.¡±


    Yunyao agreed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our due work. I should thank you for your trust and this job.¡±


    For her, Mo Qianxue was the person who had given her a new life. Even when Mo Qianxue was present, she wasn¡¯t a servant in real terms; and when Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t here, she was the manager, to whom the customers were respectful. As the direct report of Xiaolei, Juniang and Yunniang, naturally she was also respected by them.


    No one treated her as a ve anymore. Even the managing officers at the dock treated her with courtesy.


    In the past six months, her child Xixi gained weight and became more outgoing.


    She was content with all she had and hoped that the restaurant got better and more enduring.

 Chapter 117: You Forget?

    <h4>Chapter 117: You Forget?</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    They chatted until afternoon. Mo Qianxue went to the kitchen again to teach Juniang how do cook dishes using vinegar, telling her the usage and dosage and other specific details. Then, leaving the two jars of vinegars at the restaurant, Mo Qianxue left, bringing with her Mingyue and Caixia.


    At noon the next day, Mo Qianxue came early. She must be present since this was the day tounch the new dishes, of which though her staff thought highly, their praise wasn¡¯t enough.


    The dishes were really good only when people from every part of the country and dropping at the docked appreciated and epted the sour vor. Only this could be called a real sess.


    The two guards-like people showed up again today. Since they had tipped him high yesterday, Wang Xiaolei came up to wee them and enthusiastically rmend the new dishes to them.


    The two didn¡¯t at all interested in the new dishes, one saying fine and the other saying just serve your specialties.


    Hearing this, Xiaolei rmended four dishes going with one soup. Yet, the two people merely nodded with a face of granite, seemingly preupied with troubles.


    Mo Qianxue, standing at the reception desk, always felt that their gaze was fixed on her, but when she looked back, they were eating and drinking and chatting in a low voice, as if they had never brought their eyes to her.


    A few roundster, the situation repeated surprisingly. Mo Qianxue could do nothing but shake her head, wondering whether she was being too allergic.


    However, Mingyue and Caixia found something wrong too and didn¡¯t understand why Mrs. Ning kept ncing at the two guards.


    Exchanging a look, the two girls believed that Mr. Ning was a hundred times better-looking then them and got more confused.


    The more they looked at the guards, the more they found them hideous-looking. Hence, unconsciously, they slowly moved over to stand before Mo Qianxue and block her sight.


    They only hoped that the two people could eat faster and leave at once.


    However, people always get the opposite of what they wanted. The two guards took their time in enjoying the meal and didn¡¯t take their swords and leave until the restaurant was closed.


    When they left, like yesterday, they left a lump of silver on the table and let Xiaolei keep the rest as his tip.


    Wang Xiaolei overjoyed again. All smiles, he walked them to the door and said goodbye extremely loud.


    Afterwards, Mo Qianxue got on the carriage too. The first thing when she got back to the factory she ordered Mingyue and Caixia to do was to pack all the things and moved back to the Wang vige with Ning Shaoqing.


    The affairs at the factory were mostly finished, with the brewing technique being taught to many workers that had signed life-time contracts.


    The technique wouldn¡¯t be exposed to others, and at the same time, she didn¡¯t have to supervise personally during the brewing process without the arising of any problems. It would be enough for her to visit the factory asionally, so it was unnecessary to live here anymore.


    Of course, Ning Shaoqing was happy about this. Although the factory was big, the rooms were simple and under the eyes of Tong guards. He didn¡¯t want to stay here long ago.


    But for fearing that old Tong might carry out another bad trick, he wouldn¡¯t have stood guard here all day long.


    When they were home, Nizi wasn¡¯t here but everything had been cleaned up by this hard-working child.


    With the help of Mingyue, Mo Qianxue took a refreshing bath. Then she walked back to her room, finding that Ning Shaoqing was half-leaning and reading a book by the dim candle light.


    His long jet ck hair hung down along his neck, half-covering his face to make it more tempting.


    The slender tong fingers slightly pinched the yellowish pages, producing an air of unspeakable suaveness and nobility, as if he wasn¡¯t in a remote wild vige and what under him wasn¡¯t a crude bed but a refined sandalwood bed covered by fur sheets and brocade quilts.


    The picture couldn¡¯t be sweeter, so she eximed, ¡°No ce is better than home.¡±


    Such a man in such a scene would look unreal but for witnessing with her own eyes.


    Ning Shaoqing looked up and urged, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Mo Qianxue immediately blossomed a bright smile, took off her shoes, sat by him and leaned into his warm arms.


    The warm spring promises a good sleep.


    *


    Early in the morning, after washing and bickering with Ning Shaoqing in a good mood, Mo Qianxue took the carriage with Awu to the factory.


    After she assigned tasks to the workers and inspected around in the factory, it was noon already. Then she let Awu to drive her to the restaurant to check the feedbacks for the new dishes.


    Except for a few customers who couldn¡¯t ept sourness, ny percent of the customers liked the vinegar dishes very much and were profuse in praise.


    The sweet and sour pork ribs and the sweet and sour fish gained a one hundred percent thumb. Many had even ordered one more for takeaway before they left. The restaurant was situated at the back of the dock, which was convenient for goods to ship in and out. When building the restaurant, Mo Qianxue hadid the foundation for the factory.


    A good sales channel would increase the sess rate of opening the market by fifty percent.


    Mo Qianxue took a deep breath. From this day on, her battlefield would transfer from the factory to here.


    Recently, the two strange guards had beening to the restaurant every day and spent their whole afternoon here.


    Xiaolei¡¯s hands were even sour from counting the money that he had been tipped, so he was all smiles everyday. Yet, Mo Qianxue found the two guards weird.


    After the rush hour at noon, Mo Qianxue remembered that on her way here, there were many beautiful flowers in the forest, among which, the cute mushrooms intrigued Mo Qianxue most.


    These were natural organic mushrooms, nutritious and in a wide variety, indeed rare natural supplements.


    Hence, she took Mingyue and Caixia went out of the restaurant and picked mushrooms in the forest.


    On the one hand, she tried to escape from the weird gaze of the two guards, and on the other hand, she nned to make a new dish for Ning Shaoqing and let him gain nutrition from mushroom soup.


    As soon as Mo Qianxue left with Mingyue and Caixia, an uninvited guest showed up in the restaurant.


    The man was in ck, but the color didn¡¯t give him any trace of sullenness but an air of domineer and nobility.


    By a closer examination, Yunyao found that the ck clothes were made of refined cloth, something she couldn¡¯t tell, that looked more gleaming than ordinary silk. He paced over, the dust of a long journey unable to cover his magnificent high spirit.


    The lord in ck only swept with his eyes over the restaurant and then got out.


    Seeing him going out, the two guards also followed him out in a sh, kneeling down on one knee, ¡°Lord.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯sdy?¡± His voice was low but so autocratic that people would give up in rebellion.


    One of the guards replied cautiously, ¡°Lady went to the forest to pick mushrooms.¡±


    Then, he pointed in the direction of the forest.


    Feng Yuchen couldn¡¯t wait flying to where Mo Qianxue was.


    *


    On both sides of the path were phoenix trees with tall trucks and white fluffy catkins floating in the air or paving on the path a thickyer.


    Mo Qianxue under a phoenix tree, in blue, looked specially thin by the dim light through the dense leaves.


    Was it her? Really her?


    At the sight of Mo Qianxue, Feng Yuchen¡¯s eyes lit up in gleaming beams.


    However, as he approaches, his footsteps hesitant, he felt his heart beating like a drum, in both bitter and joy. Before him was the person that he had been missing for a year. Now, he was a little daunted.


    Upon receiving the first message that she was found, he had ridden his horse and rushed over by night. On his way, when the second message came over that she was already married, his heart broke but it couldn¡¯t stop him from rushing to her.


    Later, a message arrived that she was forced to be the luck wife, so he decided to take her away. He didn¡¯t mind about these as long as she was well.


    Finally, he received another message saying that she had lost all her memory. He got frantic and helpless. What should he do if she really had forgotten him...?


    In the frenzied helplessness, he believed perversely that as long as she saw him, she would remember everything. Anyway, no matter what, he must take her away.


    Hence, he spurred the horse harder.


    Mo Qianxue turned back and happened to spot in the shower of catkins a man in ck standing behind her. His figure was as erect as a pine tree in a spirit as zealous as the scorching sun. His starry chilly eyes below the sculpted eyebrows were staring at her.


    He seemed to have travelled a long way, but it didn¡¯t at all mar his magnificence. Just standing there, he looked elegant and noble.


    This man must be someone!


    However, the way he looked at her was mixed with both sad and happiness. Violent sorrow and joy intertwined each other in his pitch-dark eyes.


    When she turned around and looked at him, the brilliance that had just lit up in his eyes was momentarily put out and reced by roaring pain.


    What was iprehensible to Mo Qianxue was that her heart ached impulsively along with him. In the inexplicable panic, she turned away.


    By instinct, she felt this person dangerous and a sort of fear rose from her heart...


    However, the strangeness and terror in her eyes and her turning away stabbed into Feng Yuchen¡¯s eyes and heart like a dagger.


    Feng Yuchen couldn¡¯t believe that this person, whom he had been missing all day long and all night long and searching everywhere to find, and the person that he was willing to get back at any price, should really forget him.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that within one years, they had be strangers as if the oath had never taken ce. He¡¯d rather her hating him instead of forgetting him!


    The surges of pain put Mo Qianxue in fluster. She took a nce back, stunned for a second and quickly ran away.


    Not far behind, Mingyue and Caixia, picking mushrooms, hurriedly gathered the baskets and followed her, yelling to let her slow down and trying to catch up.


    Feng Yuchen stood numbly under a phoenix tree, in a lost.


    She forgot. She forgot everything!


    In that instant, he felt the sky and earth was spinning around and everything began to fade away.


    He had imagined one hundred possibility of re-encounter. Maybe Mo Qianxue would cry and beat him and me him foring sote...


    But he had never expected her running away like incidently meeting a stranger!


    Instantly, like being struck by lightning, his heart squeezed. With a pale face, Feng Yuchen stared at the escaping figure.


    No!


    He couldn¡¯t let her escape like this. He wanted to make it clear with her.


    Stamping his toes, he caught up with Mo Qianxue and stood before her.


    Seeing him, Mo Qianxue stopped her footsteps and asked restlessly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°Qianxue, I¡¯m Yuchen; I¡¯m your...¡± Your what? Suddenly, Feng Yuchen was speechless.


    In the face of her questioning, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Their marriage hadn¡¯t been settled yet, although their parents all had the intention. Yet, he and she had promised that as long as she turned sixteen and as long as her father returned with triumph...


    However, who could expect such a thing to have happened afterwards...


    As he became silent, the kind of bitter and sour pain irresistibly came back to Mo Qianxue.


    She had a feeling that the original owner of this body must have a rtionship with this man, otherwise her body wouldn¡¯t have such strong reaction.


    Qianxue?! Was the original owner also named Qianxue? This was the reason why her soul could take possession of the body?


    Mo Qianxue was terribly disconcerted with confusion, and her expression changed many times. Feng Yuchen collected himself, ¡°I¡¯m your cousin and your fianc¨¦.¡± Even without a formal letter of proposal, it was justified to say so since they had gained verbal consent from their parents.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart plunged. Indeed, people always get the opposite of what they want. Intuitively, she denied at once, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Neither do I have a so-called fianc¨¦. Please be respectful.¡±


    Feng Yuchen had already detected the strangeness from her eyes, and at this moment when hearing the wordsing out of her mouth, he was more painful. He reached out, in an attempt to hug her, hoping that the familiar hug could remind her of something.


    Subconsciously, Mo Qianxue stepped back when Mingyue and Caixia also caught up from behind. Although they didn¡¯t hear what the man had said, they stood in front of theirdy to protect her, seeing that this man wanted to approach her.


    ¡°Even if we knew before, I have a husband already. Please be respectful, lord.¡±


    With Mingyue and Caixia standing in between, Feng Yuchen made a sorrowfulugh, ¡°You forget?! But I remember everything. You said...¡±


    With butterflies almost leaping out of Mo Qianxue¡¯s stomach, Mo Qianxue truly feared of what he was going to say. She felt threatened, deep into her soul, and didn¡¯t dare to listen more, ¡°My husband is over there. Please behave yourself.¡±


    The mentioning of husband was to calm down her own panic as well as pointing out for the man the fact that she was already married and stoping to her.


    No word passed to the ear of Feng Yuchen who raised his palm and momentarily Mingyue and Caixia fell to the sides. He took a step forward while Mo Qianxue stepped back when two men in ck appeared and stood before Mo Qianxue to protect her staggering body.


    ¡°Lady, you go back first. Leave this to us.¡±


    Mo Qianxue had panicked and flustered by Feng Yuchen for a long life. She wanted to go, but the heart seemed to rid of her control to make her stay motionless.


    Mingyue and Caixia had climbed up, throwing away the baskets and covering Mo Qianxue on both sides, and desperately ran forwards.


    She just left him like this? And let guards deal with him?


    His heartache couldn¡¯t be more overwhelming. Feng Yuchen raised his palm, aiming not at the two guards, but the trees.


    As the palm wind reaches, the phoenix trees copsed instantly!


    The expression of the two guards changed slightly and looked at each other, believing that their lives would end here.


    However, as they stood straight after escaping from the debris and st caused by the copsing tree, the man had gone.


    Since there was nowhere to find him, the two hidden guards wiped the cold sweat and retreated into the direction that Mo Qianxue left.


    The hidden guards disappeared into the dark again. Feng Yuchen floated down from a tree.


    No matter how painful he was, he shouldn¡¯t fight against her guards for fearing that before she remembered him, she already got to hate him.


    He would participate in her life. He would wait, until she remembered him and everything...

 Chapter 118: Former Servants

    <h4>Chapter 118: Former Servants</h4>


    Mo Qianxue drifted alone in a shower of flowers and reached out to catch, but unexpectedly, the flower rain suddenly became bitter wind and chilly raindrops.


    In the while, then, it turned into a blizzard.


    So cold!


    She ran and ran and ran...


    Not far away, she found¡ª


    There was a man spinning and flying up and down in a green forest, his body extremely lithe in agility and shifting into another direction upon slight touch against branches or leaves. He was in ck, emitting overbearing air of sword which cut off all the branches and leaves before it.


    A girl watched him on the side and wiped out his sweat with a handkerchief after the man finished.


    Mo Qianxue stopped her footsteps and regarded them, but their faces just couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. What was prominent was the sweet chemistry between them.


    ¡°Cousin, you must be tired from practicing for such a long time.¡±


    ¡°Xue, as long as you¡¯re here, I¡¯m not tired of doing anything.¡±


    ¡°Stop it... You¡¯re making me shy... I won¡¯t talk to you...¡±


    ¡°Yes you will! When aunt and uncle-inwe back with triumph, I¡¯ll officially make a proposal and settle down on our marriage...¡±


    As the girl in her dream turned around, Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart plunged into the depth of a icyke. She saw crystal clear that the girl was herself.


    In shock, she hurried forward, trying to figure out everything.


    However, she was standing right before their eyes, but they just couldn¡¯t see her. Why did they only have each other in their eyes?


    She was both in coldness and fluster!


    Suddenly, the girl turned to and smiled at her, and her body seemed to float into the girl¡¯s body. As the two mixed into one, she no longer felt cold, but when she turned to look at the man, she stunned.


    He was exactly the man she had met in the daytime¡ªFeng Yuchen?! In that instant, her heart was so sour and bitter.


    The uncontroble feeling instantly took possession of her heart and veins.


    Momentarily, the scene changed. All of a sudden, she sat in a carriage, followed by masked assassins holding swords and chasing after her.


    The scene of being chased in her dream was ten times more dangerous and fierce than the real one having taken ce in the snownd.


    However, this time, there were no Ning Shaoqing, Asan and Awu. The driver was an old nanny, and sitting with her in the carriage were a few servant girls.


    The ones protecting beside the carriage was a team of rider-guards with armors and swords.


    From behind came the protuberant murderousness, ¡°Go to hell...kill them...anyone who killed the woman in the carriage shall be rewarded big...¡±


    Her guards copsed off the horse one after another, rolling to the ground and paving it with fresh blood all over thend.


    In the whistling wind, the leaves twirled and the horses ttered along...


    The old nanny was shot by an arrow and fell to the ground, fighting desperately with the chasing masked assassins. The few servant girls also knew martial arts and protected her to retreat step by step. The old nanny spat a mouthful of fresh blood, ¡°Lady, leave here...¡±


    ¡°Kill...¡± The eyes of masked men in ck turned red, ¡°Kill all of them...¡±


    The servant girls were stabbed by their swords, ¡°Lady, take care...¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    In the retreat, she stepped on the air and under her feet was a hellish deep abyss.


    Then, she fell into the abyss...


    Mo Qianxue woke up in the midnight from the half-true half-illusory nightmare!


    She sat up in an instant, all sweat. The two scenes in the dream felt so real and empathetic.


    Subconsciously, she reached out, in search of somefort, yet the hand reached nothing. At once, her heart plummeted again.


    In the dark, Mo Qianxue was flurried and scared, fumbling through the quilts all around the bed but only hearing the heavy heartbeat of her own. As she was sure that there was only herself in the room, she couldn¡¯t help screaming a short sigh and sweating.


    Sote at night, where could Ning Shaoqing be?


    The night was silent. Trying to calm down, she heard noises from the room next to this one.


    It was the study. The sounds seemed to came out of the study. Mo Qianxue calmed down, put on the slippers that Caixia had made for her, tiptoed to the wall and pressed her ear against it.


    An unfamiliar but tough voice was heard through the wall, ¡°Lord, are you okay? I thought that the poison could remain suppressed for at least one hundred days and didn¡¯t expect it to break out in merely two month. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too useless.¡±


    Then,ing to her ears was the familiar cello-voice, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself too much. Luckily, although it breaks out, most of the poison is suppressed. Only a small part of it runs irregrly.¡±


    ¡°But it breaks out more and more frequent and violent. This time, we¡¯ve tried our best to suppress it, but if next time... I¡¯m wondering whether the weird doctor has obtained...¡±


    ¡°Yesterday hidden guards have passed over the news that the weirdo doctor is already trying to get the herbal root. I think we can get it in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Heaven helps the good men. Lord is sure to be cured.¡±


    ¡°The hidden guards protectingdy reported today that a man iming himself as her fianc¨¦ showed up. Tomorrow, you go to investigate the situation.¡±


    ¡°But lord, you also need guards around you...¡±


    ¡°I have Asan around me. And the poison wouldn¡¯t break out so soon. You go and figure out who the man is and whether he¡¯s telling the truth. If that man might do any harm tody, kill him directly!¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    His poison had broken out and he still thought for her good. Hearing the conversation, Mo Qianxue shed tears nonstop.


    The two talked more things that she didn¡¯t understand or have the mood to figure out, then the man calling himself shadow guard held Ning Shaoqing back to the bedroom.


    Mo Qianxue hastily crawled back to the bed,id down in her quilt, closed her eyes while wiping out the tears and fought to adjust her breath to make it as calm as in a dream.


    If he didn¡¯t want her to know it or make her sad, then how could she fail his kindness?


    It turned out that his cold poison had long broken out but he chose not to tell her, because he didn¡¯t want her to worry, concern, or scare; he didn¡¯t want to give her the burden to stay restless all day long...


    No wonder thatst time he had given her a bank note of 500,000 taels of silver at one time, saying that with the money she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about her future and that she could decide on her own whether to build the factory or not.


    It turned out that he was preparing her for a well-off future without him.


    The door opened, and night gust blew in.


    Ning Shaoqing feared that the wind would wake her up and quickly closed the door upon entering the room. He paced slowly to the bed and stared at her.


    Mo Qianxue became stiff bodily, fearing that he would discover that she was awake. She already had no idea as to how to adjust her breath, only trying hard to inhale and exhale deeply...


    Ning Shaoqing sat on the bedside for a while, sighed heavily, tucked the quilt for her, and then slipped into his own quilt andy down.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, turned away to hide the welling tears from him.


    She didn¡¯t dare to move or make the sound of sobbing or wipe tears, for fear that a slight movement could be noticed by Ning Shaoqing, so silently she dropped the tears into her pillow.


    With a sigh, a big hand reached over and took her into his arms. Then, gentle kisses pecked away her tears...


    How could him not know that she was awake? If the fact wouldn¡¯t be hid from, then what he could do was tofort her... Having someone loving him, caring about him and crying for him was the warmest thing ever happened in his life.


    Mo Qianxue replied him with kisses while sobbing... Everything didn¡¯t need to be exined in words. Every feeling was expressed through nonverbalnguage.


    *


    Midnight was the best time to get the herb.


    The strange old man gathered qi in his elixir field, waved the medicine shovel and began to dig out the root of the rare flower.


    Only in a moment¡¯s work, the rare flower was dug out, and the weird doctor cut off the stem and root, then, in delight, eyed it against the moonlight and discovered that it should gave out faint golden light.


    He muttered in a smile, ¡°Good, good! This one is in such good condition and of excellent medicine effectiveness. The eldest lord Ning is a blessed person; his poison will be cured...¡±


    The words weren¡¯t finished yet when several figures sprang out of the darkness, reaching out to grab the medicine in the old man¡¯s hand.


    The odd old man turned away to avoid the rushing men while from the other side came another group of people to fight against them at once.


    Seeing the two groups were in heated fighting, the old man held the root of the rare flower in one hand and stroked his goatee with the other,ughing, ¡°You go on, goodbye.¡±


    By his martial arts and experience, it would be strange that he hadn¡¯t noticed that he was followed by a huge bang of people. He didn¡¯t point out previously because he didn¡¯t mind it and also feared that the best time for digging the root might be dyed.


    As he spoke, the odd man was putting the golden root into his pocket when, with a hiss, an arrow shot towards him out of the shadow, targeting right at the golden root.


    The odd man retreated in a hurry, and at the same time, another three arrows came up at his face while three more at his belly and still another three at his lower body.


    It was barely possible to escape the nine arrows at the same time. The only way was to catch with his body parts, so grabbing the root with one hand, he used the other hand to deflect the arrows aiming at his belly and lower limbs.


    If he wanted to avoid all the nine arrows, he must throw away the golden root in his hand.


    In the nick of time, out sprang a man who drew out his sword to fend off the arrows and then leap up in the direction where the arrows came.


    In the dark, two people tangled in a fierce battle.


    Afterwards, the doctor sneered at the man in ck who had shot the arrows and nned to tuck the golden root into his pocket when another two men sprinted over again from another side.


    The old man raised his palm and eximed that they really so didn¡¯t cherish lives as to dash over rashly to grab the herb.


    His palm wind forced back one person and patted on the forehead of the other person.


    By the moonlight, there should be a smile flickering in the eyes of that person.


    Smelling a rat, the old man hurriedly raised more palm wind at that person.


    However, it waste already.


    That man had already spat a mouthful of ck blood on the golden herb. The blood was poisonous and would ruin the root at once upon touching it.


    It turned out that these people¡¯s final goal wasn¡¯t to take away the herb but to destroy it.


    The strange doctor became flurried, holding the stem up high in one hand and utilizing the other hand to gather up authentic qi to fend off the pool of ck blood. For a time, blood fog spread out away from his chest.


    The old man took back his palm and was greatly relieved seeing that stem of the rare flower was still shining.


    However, it was too early to be gratified.


    In the end, the stem was tainted with a light trace of the blood fog. In a short while, the golden light around the stem disappeared and the stem itself withered quickly.


    At the sight of this, the man with arrows blew a loud high-pitched whistle and then retreated into the darkness.


    On hearing the whistle, the rest figures also began to retreat.


    The magic herb being destroyed, the strange old man hit the ceiling and wouldn¡¯t let the arch culprit escape and chased after...


    *


    At the Changyou dock, Feng Yuchen was looking up at the forest before him.


    His mind had already wandered through the forest to reach the small vige.


    Who would imagine that the legal daughter of the father of this nation should be forced as a luck wife in this remote destitute vige?


    Who would believe that the noblestdy of this country should be showing her face in a small restaurant at the dock?


    The dawn sun was rising. Two riders galloped at full speed in this direction. On the running horses were two smart-dressed chic people, one in red and the other in yellow.


    However, those were two men but girls.


    ¡°Stop...¡± The two girls spurred the horses at Feng Yuchen, stopped them and jumped off in one breath in a proficient and elegant way.


    ¡°Lord.¡± Although the two girls greeted him, the freezing eyes were teemed with anxiety. Immediately afterwards, they asked impatiently, ¡°Lord, where is ourdy?¡±


    Feng Yuchen didn¡¯t look at them and smiled bitterly, ¡°Lady...yourdy...¡±


    The girl in red seemed to be more impatient, seeing Feng Yuchen only ncing into the sky andughing bitterly, and asked, ¡°Lord. Please tell us. Stop torturing us!¡±


    Only then did Feng Yuchen turned to fixed his eyes on them, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, and you¡¯ll understand everything.¡± These two girls had been serving her since she was born. Probably when she met them, she would remember something.


    Until now, he stillcked the courage to take a look at that so-called husband and the Wang vige.


    Since yesterday, he had been staying at the dock all the time.


    Maybe, he disdained to take a look. Or probably, he didn¡¯t dare to.


    As long as he never saw that person, he could keep his mind free of the shadow. He could even lie to himself that the man never existed.


    However, now he must ept the truth. He was going to wake her up and give her a hand.


    The Mo family wouldn¡¯t ept a vige son-inw, and the Feng family wouldn¡¯t ept a married woman to be their daughter-inw either.


    He would take her away and let all this buried here forever.


    For once and forever...


    Obviously, the two girls didn¡¯t think as much as he did. Hearing that he was going to take them tody, they disyed excitement on their faces.


    With two guards leading the way in the front, the two girls followed closely, and Feng Yuchen rode on the end.


    The five of them set off to the Wang vige from the dock.


    *


    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Nizi hade to help Mingyue with cooking.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    Nizi went to open the door and, before she saw clearly the visitors, two girls already broke into the yard.


    Nizi stepped back, blocked them and asked critically, ¡°How are you? How can you break into our yard?¡±


    The girl in red came forward and arrogantly pushed Nizi away while saying, ¡°We are...¡±


    At the moment, the girl in yellow stopped her peer and gave her a look, smiling, ¡°Sorry, little sister. We didn¡¯t mean any harm. She¡¯s just too short-tempered. Please don¡¯t be angry at her.¡±


    Nizi gave a re at the girl in red and asked the one in yellow, ¡°What on earth are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the former servants of yourdy... Please help us pass a word to her. We¡¯ll wait here...¡± The girl in yellow held in her excitement and replied modestly. Now theirdy even didn¡¯t remember her, so they mustn¡¯t offend the people serving around her now.


    On the way, they had gotten a glimpse of Mo Qianxue¡¯s current life from Feng Yuchen¡¯s brief words.


    All the way here, they worried about her and med themselves.


    How could theirdy be a luck wife to nobody? What about lord Feng? How could they tell master and madam and others?


    Nizi didn¡¯t totally believed their words because their didn¡¯t dress like servants, but on a second thought, how would call themselves servants for no reasons? Therefore, she replied, ¡°Please wait here. I go in to report to her.¡±


    It depended on aunt Ning whether to meet them or not. Her job was to report.


    Nizi walked through the smaller courtyard to the inner bigger courtyard.


    The girl in red shook off the hand locking hers, saying, ¡°Why bother to tell the countryside girl so much? Don¡¯t you fear thatdy really forgot us when she met us?¡±

 Chapter 119: Being Forced out

    <h4>Chapter 119: Being Forced out</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°Keep it down...¡± The girl in yellow warned.


    ¡°Look at this ce. Is it a ce for humans to live? It¡¯s shabby and worn and not airtight...¡± The girl in red almost cried, ¡°Poordy. What kind of life she had led in the past year? I feel pitiful on her...¡±


    The girl in yellow nced around at the surrounding environment and furrowed her brows too, but she, unlike the girl in yellow, was a quiet person who wouldn¡¯t speak out every word in her mind.


    As the girl in red spoke, she seemed to suddenly remember something and said with hatred, ¡°It must be these people bullyingdy and locking her here since she has no one to help her. We must save her and get out of her.¡±


    ¡°Shiwu...¡± The girl in yellow stopped her from going on.


    The girl in red, called Shiwu, looked over with the girl in yellow¡¯s eyesight. Nizi came out, and they shut up.


    ¡°You follow me.¡±


    The two exchanged a look and followed Nizi to the inner courtyard.


    Mo Qianxue did workout in the yard when Nizi led the two people into the yard.


    Yesterday, Feng Yuchen had found her, andte at night, she had had such a nightmare, all indicating that the identity of the original owner of this body was exposed. Such a thing couldn¡¯t be hidden for a life time, so even if she didn¡¯t want to be the original owner, she must make clear of everything.


    Otherwise, it wound be a torture to keep having a nightmare likest night¡¯s.


    Just take things as theye.


    She turned around to look at them and found two girls of valiant and heroic bearing. Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes gleamed with praise, and she smiled, ¡°You...¡±


    Since they girls had memories, they had been assigned by madam to youngdy as her servants, so they would recognize her no matter how her appearance changed. As Mo Qianxue turned to her, only one nce, and they kneeled together on the ground, tears glistening in their eyes, ¡°Lady, sorry weete.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was speechless for a moment. Why did these ancient people always kneel down before making things clear? Hence, she stepped forward to help them get up, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Hurry and get up. I don¡¯t seem to have met you before...¡±


    She didn¡¯t mean to pretend that she had lost her memory, but she had no other choice. Where could she hide when the body¡¯s former servants hade to her at her home?


    It would be indeed improper to insist that she had forgotten everything, that she wasn¡¯t the one that they were looking for, and that she didn¡¯t know them. Probably atst, she would be burned to death as a monster.


    Besides, should she still deny when the parents of this bodye to her? She thought she should give back the body since it wasn¡¯t hers after all.


    Moreover, these two girls looked very familiar. She seemed to have met them in the dream.


    Hearing Mo Qianxue¡¯s words, Chuyi and Shiwu felt like being struck by lightning and refused to get up.


    Chuyi cried and begged, ¡°Lady, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m your Chuyi...¡±


    Shiwu bowed her head, ¡°Lady, are you punishing us foringte?¡±


    The two girls kneeled on the ground, walked on their knees, one hugging Mo Qianxue by the left leg and the other the right leg. They said different words, but in the same sobbing voice.


    Although they had been told by lord Feng that theirdy had lost her memory to remember anything about them, they chose to believe in what they¡¯d like to believe before witnessing with their own eyes. They had been servingdy since they were little girls. How was it possible thatdy was unable to recognize them?


    Now hearing the words from Mo Qianxue¡¯s mouth, they couldn¡¯t ept the fact at once, painful and panicked.


    The two girls holding Mo Qianxue¡¯s legs and cried and begged, the tearful eyes staring intently at Mo Qianxue, full of expectancy, in the hope that Mo Qianxue could think of something.


    However, what frustrated them was that they couldn¡¯t find any trace of familiarity in Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes.


    Mo Qianxue, ¡°...¡± Chuyi? Shiwu? Two odd names.


    Yet, could these people talk normally when kneeling like this? Looking at their tearful faces, Mo Qianxue wondered where the girls of valiant and heroic bearing were?


    Again, she was speechless.


    The girls were too stubborn to stand up seeing Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t recognize them.


    Therefore, Mo Qianxue pulled her face and said coldly, ¡°Just now you said I was yourdy, but you don¡¯t even listen to my order. It¡¯s obvious that I have nothing to do with you. You might just leave.¡±


    Then, she let Nizi pull them away and drive them out.


    This tactic was effective. Hearing that they would be driven out, Chuyi and Shiwu became more anxious. Shiwu knew herself clumsy in wording, so in this critical moment, she shut up and turned to look at Chuyi.


    Chuyi kowtowed in a hurry, ¡°Yes,dy. We won¡¯t do this again. Please don¡¯t drive us away.¡±


    After saying this, she stood up. Shiwu imitated her, kowtowing and standing up.


    Since they had gotten up, Mo Qianxue ordered Nizi to make tea, led the them to the living room and let them sit down.


    This time, they wouldn¡¯t listen again.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t insist and practiced ¡®do as the Romans do in Rome¡¯.


    With two girls standing, Mo Qianxue sat down and began to enjoy her tea.


    Silence. Mo Qianxue pondered for a while and came up with an idea. Leisurely, she took a sip of tea and ordered them to tell her about who she was.


    One can win any battle if he knows well the enemy as well as himself.


    She must need to figure out who the original owner of this body was, why she had been chased and killed, and what the potential dangers were in the future.


    Thest night¡¯s dream still remained vivid in her mind. She believed that it must be the deepest memory of this body.


    She didn¡¯t intend to get the wealth or the identity and social status. She merely wanted to know who had tried to kill this body because she wanted to keep it well to apany Ning Shaoqing till an old age.


    He already had enough troubles to deal with, so she mustn¡¯t add new ones for them. If enmity wasn¡¯t settled, there was no end to it. She hoped to strangle any possible danger in its cradle.


    Chuyi and Shiwu exchanged a look, and Chuyi took one step forward and began to tell.


    Her voice was crisp and clear, telling in a logical and organized way. She was a first-level servant with managing ability.


    ¡°Lady, your name is Mo Qianxue; your father was Mo Tianfang, the Father of our Tianqi Dynasty; your mother is eldest legal daughter of the first-ss noble Feng family...¡± Upon hearing the introduction of the identity, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh.


    As expected, the original owner of the body shared the same name with her, but her identity was too noble.


    However, this was only part of her background.


    Ning Shaoqing in the inner room were more astonished.


    When Nizi hade to report, Ning Shaoqing was guiding Mo Qianxue to do the so-called morning exercise. He had nned to apany her to meet with the former servants, but Mo Qianxue said that she was able to deal with them and pushed him into the study with a smile.


    He also believed that his presence would cause inconvenience, so he had agreed and gone to the study to listen inside.


    He had expected a noble identity of Mo Qianxue but never such an incredible one.


    The identity of the legal daughter of the Father of the Country was astonishing enough to him. He stunned at the hidden fact which made her be the first nobledy in the capital.


    ¡°Our master and madam met each other in danger. The assistance and support of each other helped build a mountain-solid rtionship. A high-rank nobleman like master would have married many wives and concubines, but he only had madam.¡±


    Speaking of this, Chuyi looked very proud and Mo Qianxue also looked admiring. It turned out in the ancient time, there were also loyal men as such.


    ¡°When madam gave birth tody, her health was so greatly harmed that , by doctor¡¯s diagnosis, she couldn¡¯t be fertile anymore... Madam felt misery and guilty and tried to let master take concubines. At that time, master has juste back from battlefield with arch triumph, so the Emperor asked him what he wanted.


    Master wanted nothing but kneeled down to beg the Emperor to granted all the property of the Mo family to his daughter Mo Qianxue, including the future entitle. If a girl couldn¡¯t bear the title, then grant it to her son.¡±


    So far, Mo Qianxue waspletely dumbfounded. What an amazing identity!


    Everybody in Tianqi Dynasty knew that among the noble titles, the highest one was duke, followed by marquis, and then earl and finally viscount. (Trantor: western terms are borrowed to make it simpler.)


    Other women¡¯s dowry included no other things except money and treasures, but her dowry would contain a title of duke? Her son would be a duke as long as he turned an adult?


    However, as she listened, Mo Qianxue was gradually unable to concentrate. In a dizzy, she shook her head, and although she felt big-headed, Chuyi¡¯s crispy voice was heard again.


    ¡°Five years ago, the Emperor appointed master as the Grand Marshal to guard against enemies on the western borderline. Madam had never separated from master, so she followed him to the west.


    That year,dy was ten years old, too young to stay alone in the capital, so you were sent to madam¡¯s original family to be taken back to the capital when your parents came back with triumph...¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s dizziness and headache got more violent and fiercer ...


    ¡°In Augustst year, news came from the frontline that master had died in the war and madam had taken her life to follow him. Then,dy, regardless of your grandparent¡¯s prevention, insisted to return to the capital for the mourning ceremony...¡±


    Mentioning of this, Chuyi sobbed slightly, but Mo Qianxue felt her head being struck by a lightning. It suddenly ached so terribly that she soul was almost forced out.


    ¡°Nanny took me and Shiwu and Danian and Xiaonian, with a group of guards, to protect you back to the capital. Unexpectedly, on the way, we were attacked by assassins...¡±


    Chuyi was still talking, but Mo Qianxue was already unable to bear with her headache.


    Interrupting Chuyi¡¯s narrative, Mo Qianxue muttered, ¡°Stop it, stop...¡±


    In agitation, she rushed out of the room, squatted down under the tree in the yard, face full of tears, shaking her head uncontrobly.


    ¡°My head aches...so...¡± At this moment, no one knew yet that Mo Qianxue had lost control of her body and her behavior.


    Her head ached, but her heart hurt more bitterly, as if it was her own parents who had died.


    She seemed to have seen another person springing out and knocking her down within her body. Then, the person entangled and locked her to make her powerless.


    She lost all her ability to control and became a bystander, as in that nightmare, a powerless bystander.


    At this moment, her body screamed hysterically, ¡°Father...mother...¡± The call was grief and morning, making any listener sad with tears.


    ¡°...I¡¯m an unfilial daughter...father...mother....¡±


    The body shouted father and mother bitterly, but Mo Qianxue felt herself floating into midair.


    She saw Ning Shaoqing rushing out of the room.


    She also saw Feng Yuchen dashing in from outside of the yard.


    The out-of-control body pushed hard against Ning Shaoqing who rushed over tofort her, and, looking up at Feng Yuchen, called like in that dream, ¡°cousin...¡±, and reached out for him.


    Feng Yuchen was excited because although Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow, the way she looked at him carried familiar intimacy. He couldn¡¯t help calling her, ¡°Xue...sorry Ie toote...¡±


    He scooted to her and opened his arms to hug her...


    The body ran to him too... Mo Qianxue felt her heart aching as if being squeezed. She couldn¡¯t control either the hands pushing Ning Shaoqing away or the legs running to another man.


    Fortunately, from behind, Ning Shaoqing, dark-faced, pulled the body back, hid it behind his back and then raised his palm.


    Feng Yuchen became cold-faced too and waved to deflect the palm wind.


    Ning Shaoqing held ¡°her¡± to retreat, and a figure popped up from the darkness and took Feng Yuchen¡¯s attack.


    In broke two other people, who were exactly the two guards that had been in the restaurant recently.


    Asan and Awu also jumped out to join in the fight. Instantly, swords and spears were swinging all around the yard...


    Chuyi and Shiwu also followed out from the living room. Shiwu was drawing out her sword to join in the fight but was stopped by Chuyi.


    Caixia rushed over from inside and stared numbly at them in the living room.


    Mingyue also sprinted over on hearing the noise but was pulled back by the sharp-eyed Nizi and hid behind the door.


    The situation was a mess.


    ¡°You go away...let me go...let me go...¡± The body in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s arms kept struggling.


    Feng Yuchen constantly nced at the body pushing and pulling with Ning Shaoqing while at the same time fighting with the ck shadow.


    *


    Witnessing with his own eyes that his beloved one was calling help, Feng Yuchen felt his heart bleeding, ¡°Xue, I¡¯ll save you from here...¡±


    Then, he fought hard against the shadow guard in order to take away Mo Qianxue.


    However, he underestimated the ability of the shadow guard, who wasn¡¯t easy to get rid of. Even if he had caught with his own body, regardless of his former injure, the palm wind of the shadow guard, he failed to escape from the shadow guard¡¯s tangling.


    He could do nothing but to watch Mo Qianxue being taken away.


    When he looked again, Ning Shaoqing had already held Mo Qianxue walking back into the inner room, leaving Feng Yuchen a desperate figure of his back.


    Feng Yuchen seemed to be crazy, ¡°Ah...¡±, and suddenly leaped towards the shadow guards because he knew that only after defeating this person was he able to approach Ning Shaoqing and take back his beloved girl.


    The gnarl sounded like an injured monster¡¯s, carrying reluctance, hatred...and distress...


    However, the reluctance and hatred were against Ning Shaoqing and distress was because of his Xue.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s brow had long been corrugated, and the cold face emitted sea of jealousy frog, so overbearing as to swallow the sky, mixed with rage and despair and otherplicated feelings.


    He ignored the chaos in the yard and her struggle, locked her hands together and held her to the living room.


    The gnarl shackled his shoulders to be stiff but didn¡¯t stop his pace.


    In the living room, the two pairs of eyes encountered, and the strange and unfamiliar way she looked at him put Ning Shaoqing in inexplicable panic.


    ¡°Let me go... I¡¯m not the one you want... I¡¯m going with my cousin...¡±


    Staring at the person talking nonsense in his arms and pushing him away, Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t be more heartbroken.


    Did she remember her past and forget him? At this moment, her reaction filled into his heart not jealousy, not anger, but unprecedented terror. His voice trembled, pleading, ¡°Qianxue, Qianxue, wake up, I¡¯m Shaoqing...¡± But the repliy he got was still, ¡°Let me go...¡±


    Deep terror attacked Ning Shaoqing, who covered her mouth and took her into his arms to hug tighter and tighter.


    He didn¡¯t dare to look into her eyes, which had no affection or other feelings towards him, as if she didn¡¯t know him at all... Although his heart broke, he stillforted her, ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t be scared! Even if you¡¯ve lost your parents, but you have me. I¡¯ll never leave you.¡±

 Chapter 120: Another Mo Qianxue

    <h4>Chapter 120: Another Mo Qianxue</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Actually, whileforting her, he was alsoforting himself against the scenes of she pushing him away, of she reaching out for another man, of she calling cousin again and again...


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and his muscle around the neck vibrated involuntarily. What he had been worrying finally came on this day. She was his wife that couldn¡¯t be taken away by anyone, even if she was the first nobledy, even if she had a fianc¨¦.


    No one shall separate them...


    However, what if she forgot him forever and didn¡¯t want him anymore? What should he do?


    No! She wouldn¡¯t! That wouldn¡¯t happen!


    This heart-prating idea, once surfaced, gave Ning Shaoqing a shiever and then brought thorough coldness sweeping from head to toe. No!


    She must have suffered certain stimtion to be out of her mind... She didn¡¯t know what she was saying or doing...


    She would be fine. For sure!


    Ning Shaoqing swallowed back the redness that almost overflew his eyes, caressed ¡°her¡± head and pressed it into his arms,forting with a gentle yet determined oath, ¡°Qianxue, you have me...¡± In the air, seeing that Ning Shaoqing forced back his tears and scrambled tofort the struggling body, Mo Qianxue shouted anxiously, ¡°Shaoqing... I¡¯m here. Shaoqing...¡±


    However, Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t see her or hear her at all.


    For the first time, Mo Qianxue felt so helpless; for the first time, she developed this blood-thirsty desire to go back to the body. She wouldn¡¯t give out this body!


    She had a strong foreboding that once she gave up on the body, Ning Shaoqing would lose her forever and never see her again.


    SHE WOULD NEVER LET THIS HAPPEN!


    As countless of her cells calling to go back, she regained physical sensations.


    She felt that her body was imprisoned by strong power, which was the sweetest ce in the world.


    Rxing her muscles, she leaned on his chest and slightly groaned which contained both suffering and sweetness.


    After the person in his arms stopped struggling, Ning Shaoqing took away the hand on her head and nervously looked at her in the eye.


    Finally, he found the warm familiarity in her eyes, a moment that instantly settle down his restless heart. Ning Shaoqing stamped a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart was soaked in both bitterness and sweetness, but her body was terribly ufortable and feeble, as if the moment had drained out all her strength.


    Sensing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s concerned eyes, she raised her hand to caress his face.


    One understands better the happiness of owning after losing something once.


    Ning Shaoqing had unlocked the restraining on her when seeing the familiarity in her pupils, and when she raised her shaking hand, he took it and pressed it against his lips and cheek, ¡°Xue, you scared me.¡±


    His voice was so light and soft, as if he feared to wake up a fairy in sleep.


    The overloaded love and delight in his eyes seemed to flow out at any moment.


    Big tears brimmed her eyes. She wanted to say that she was sorry and that the person wasn¡¯t her and that she would never leave him, but when she moved her lips, ¡°I¡¯m...so ufortable...¡±


    Then, Mo Qianxue became totally powerless, her pupils losing focus again, and passed out.


    This time it wasn¡¯t because of the impact of souls, but because that the body really ran out of strength.


    Detecting the change, Ning Shaoqing at once felt her pulse and finding that she passed out due to physical exhaustion, he was relieved.


    Hugging her tighter, Ning Shaoqing red into the sky and the storm and lightning in his eyes shot at the lord in ck fighting with the shadow guard and then at the two servants standing over there and grabbing their swords.


    At this point, only to end the fight as soon as possible and drive away these people could his Qianxue got some quiet time to take a rest.


    At any rate, he hadn¡¯t expected that a simple meeting with former servants should result in such an oue.


    He held Mo Qianxue to the room, put her on the couch, pulled over a nket and took a deep loving nce at her before turning around resolutely and, in his cold voice, ordering Caixia, who had turned dumbfounded by the ident, ¡°Take care ofdy.¡±


    Then he marched out of the without looking back anymore, slightly stamping his feet, getting out of the room in the momentum of thunders, and the palm gust already reaching in all directions while he was in the midair.


    The gust carried imposing power.


    It helped the shadow guard force back Feng Yuchen and helped Asan and Awu fend off the several guards tangling with them.


    Feng Yuchen, previously in order to approach Mo Qianxue, had already caught with his injured body one wave of the palm wind, and hadn¡¯t slept for days and nights from concerning for Mo Qianxue, so at this moment, he was exhausted physically and mentally.


    Having fought fiercely against the shadow guard for a long time, he was at the end of the rope.


    Certainly, he failed to escape Ning Shaoqing¡¯s overbearing palm gust and barely stood straight after shaken back by many steps.


    ¡°Get out of here, or you¡¯re all dead!¡±


    After carrying out the palm gust in the air, Ning Shaoqing stood steady in the yard, his hands crossed behind him.


    He looked stern, the pair of eagle eyes fixed on Feng Yuchen.


    This was a man of outstanding appearance, dressed in simple ck, but already looking chic and smart. At this moment, although in difiture, his back was still upright, showing a glimpse of the pride rooted in his bones. If Ning Shaoqing met him in a normal situation, he might want to befriend with him.


    Yet...now... They couldn¡¯t be nothing but arch enemies, for the time being, at least.


    Feng Yuchen looked back unyieldingly in the eye of Ning Shaoqing, numerous of thoughts ying in his mind.


    This man had an extraordinary bearing, with thick internal strength at such a young age. Upon standing in the yard, he was as daunting as an elite troops of thousands of riders.


    Who was he?


    This man couldn¡¯t be a mere vige school teacher. Feng Yuchen med himself for having underestimated this man from the very beginning because he had been too concerned for Mo Qianxue. The two guards climbed up, wiped out the blood at the corners of their mouths, retreating back to stand next to Feng Yuchen.


    Before their lord ordered to retreat, they wouldn¡¯t do so even if to be ughtered by the host of this house.


    Feng Yuchen nced around at Ning Shaoqing and his three guards and then at Chuyi and Shiwu who had long stepped back to the corner of the yard and stayed motionless. With a grieved loudugh, he turned around and left.


    He had already lost the chance to take preemptive steps, so staying here longer would merely lead to no other things but more humiliation.


    Seeing their lord leaving, the two guards covertly wiped their sweats, feeling lucky that their lives were saved, and meanwhile closely followed Feng Yuchen away.


    Feng Yuchen marched out with a straight backbone, as if only this manner could support his breaking heart from falling apart into pieces.


    A great man knows when to yield and when not. By his current martial arts, he, together with his two guards, couldn¡¯t defeat four enemies, let alone that the two girls had yet decided to take either side.


    They were intimate servants that aunt had specially assigned to Xue, by no means mediocre servants. Now that they had chosen to retreat to the corner of the yard, seemingly having taken no side, it meant that they had made a decision.


    If they had wanted to help him, they would have given him a hand.


    The only one they cared was theirdy, so now they regarded the host of the house as her husband who they wouldn¡¯t offend...


    Moreover, judging from the previous fight, that man could be barely defeated even if the girls fought against. By then, both parties would be badly injured. Then who could take care of Xue if any other incidents aroused?


    Since he hade here and found Xue, he should be patient to wait for a few days more.


    Besides, Xue had remembered him. He must work out a wless n to take her away.


    Feng Yuchen,ughing while leaving, looked insolent, but as soon as he walked out of the courtyard, a big mouthful of fresh blood was spitted out.


    The blood should have been spitted out when Ning Shaoqing forcing him to retreat, but he didn¡¯t want to appear weak and frail before him, so he had tried best to swallow it.


    At this moment, he was unable to contain it anymore, nor was it necessary, so he spat the blood out.


    His two guards wanted to support him but were blocked by his arm. Spinning beautifully, he got on his horse and galloped out of the Wang vige.


    He didn¡¯t stay in this ce for one more moment. At the thought of Xue living here with that man, he was going to be crazy. The future ns could be only made until he left here.


    Seeing him riding away, the two guards hurriedly rode their horses and followed behind.


    As the tter of horseshoes faded out, Ning Shaoqing shifted his eyes to Chuyi and Shiwu at the corner of the yard, asking in a freezing voice, ¡°Why are you still here? Don¡¯t make me.¡±


    His voice was light as frost, eyes seemingly calm but shooting faint murderousness. But for these two girls, his Qianxue wouldn¡¯t have been lying in bed exhausted or talked nonsense.


    Although at thest moment before she passed out her eyes were clear, he was still restless.


    In the past, he used to suspect whether Mo Qianxue had really forgotten her past. Now the doubt was gone, and meanwhile he even felt lucky that she had lost part of her memory and was scared that she would remember everything one day.


    Shiwu stroked the head of her sword while Chuyi took a step forward, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at us. We¡¯redy¡¯s servants; of course we should follow around her...¡±


    Chuyi said in a polite manner but didn¡¯t use any honorific terms to address him because she didn¡¯t know how. If he wasdy¡¯s husband, he was their lord too.


    However,dy never admitted before them, so they felt it improper to recognize him as lord on them own judgment.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Ning Shaoqing cut in before she finished, in a low and still raging tone.


    In view that Ning Shaoqing was in such a range, Chuyi pulled the stubborn Shiwu to get out of the yard.


    Yet, they didn¡¯t leave. They kneeled at the gate.


    ¡°Chuyi, why should we kneel here?¡± Shiwu didn¡¯t understand.


    This wasdy¡¯s courtyard. Why should they wait outside the yard instead of in it?


    She didn¡¯t believe thatdy would watch the man killing them.


    Just nowdy had obviously remembered something. ¡°Why? Of course we should wait untildy wakes up.¡± Chuyi rolled eyes at her. She was perplexed as to why madam had assigned she and the simple-minded girl together tody.


    ¡°Wait untildy wakes up? What happened tody?¡± Shiwu sprang up and rushed to the room but was quickly stopped by Chuyi.


    ¡°Lady passed out due to excessive agitation.¡±


    ¡°Tell me earlier and I won¡¯t be so scared... Even if we should wait untildy wakes up, do we need to kneel?¡± Shiwu caressed her chest near heart.


    Chuyi¡¯s expression remained calm, ¡°Of course we should kneel, as the punishment of not having joined in the fight.¡± But for kneeling here, that man would long have them driven away.


    As long as they stayed,dy would recognize them sooner orter. She didn¡¯t think thatdy had remembered all of her past only because she had called father, mother and cousin.


    Just now, the madness thatdy had disyed wasn¡¯t normal, so she was afraid that whendy woke up again, very likely she still didn¡¯t know them.


    Evidently, Shiwu was confused by Chuyi¡¯s words and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°Punishment for not having joined in the fight? Just now it was you that pulled me away, otherwise now we have helped lord Feng savedy. Why should we be punished...?¡±


    Detecting herining, Chuyi pulled her face and gave her a cold face, which made Shiwu lower her head, ¡°Am I...wrong?¡± She was a little scared by Chuyi¡¯s look and her voice got lower.


    Chuyi asked, ¡°Shiwu, are you a servant of the Feng family ordy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a servant ofdy whether I¡¯m alive or dead. Madam has given me tody, then my life belongs tody.¡± Her answer was firm.


    Chuyi nodded, ¡°Then what¡¯s the rtionship betweendy and the man in the house? And what¡¯s the rtionship betweendy and lord Feng?¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± The man in the house wasdy¡¯s husband and their future lord while lord Feng wasdy¡¯s cousin...


    ¡°Who should we help?¡± Chuyi sneered.


    At that moment, she had wanted to help that man against lord Feng, but at a second thought ofdy¡¯sst call of cousin, although words said by a clear mind, she hesitated. Ifdy really regarded the man as her husband, then he was certainly their lord too.


    Ifdy wanted to leave with lord Feng, then they would naturally helpdy get rid of that man.


    The reason why they had refused to join in the fight was to leave a way out fordy.


    In that chaotic situation, they could only choose to be bystanders. If they were wrong, they would be willing to be punished, as long asdy was fine.


    Shiwu didn¡¯t have such a sophisticated mind and answered honestly, ¡°We should listen tody.¡±


    *


    Mo Qianxue looked around and found herself in a flower shower again. She raised her arm and took a hard bite. It didn¡¯t hurt at all, so it turned out that she was in that dream again.


    Suddenly, from her body flew out another soul, bashfully looking at her.


    With thest experience, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t find it strange at all and walked along a circle around the soul, which, at the first sight, was her but looked different by closer examination. She was bright, not as delicate, tender and graceful as the soul.


    She believed that this bashful soul must be the original owner of this body¡ªthe Mo Qianxue in this time, who was called ¡°Xue¡± by Feng Yuchen.


    Afterwards, seeing that the eyes followed her around, Mo Qianxue knew that this dream was different from thest one in that in this dream, the soul was able to see her. Hence, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re...Mo Qianxue?¡±


    The question sounded confirmative.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The voice was simr to Jian Qingyou¡¯s unhurriedly tone.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know how to address her or where to start a talk. Her name was also Mo Qianxue, so she felt a little weird that someone shared the same name and the same body.


    The two stood there and stared at each other like this for a long time. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t talk, and the soul didn¡¯t talk either and only stared back with tearful eyes.


    Mo Qinaxue was a little annoyed but she knew that she must put an end to this because there were two souls vying for one body.


    It would be impossible for her to concede, for one reason that she wasn¡¯t a selfless person and for a second reason, Ning Shaoqing was waiting for her. She wouldn¡¯t give it up, even to the original owner.


    Taking a deep breath, Mo Qianxue went straight to the point, ¡°Xue, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m using your body, but I¡¯m not nning to give it back to you. Yet, if you need me to do anything for you, and as long as I can, I¡¯ll help you.¡± This was all she could do and promise.


    The bashful soul gathered and dissipated from time to time, as if one palm would destroy it. By one nce, she knew that it was weaker than her and would fail in thepetition.


    Xue didn¡¯t talk except for watching her, so Mo Qianxue turned away, ¡°I¡¯ll go if you don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Although this ce was cryptic for her to get out, she could choose to not face the soul. Even if she couldn¡¯t get out immediately, it couldn¡¯t trap her forever.


    She had a feeling that as long as her body was restored, she would wake up and naturally get out of this ce.


    Seeing that she was leaving, Xue finally talked, ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Yes, I need you to do something for me. Besides, it¡¯s because of my power of will that you havee here.¡±

 Chapter 121: Dream Broken

    <h4>Chapter 121: Dream Broken</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°...¡± Mo Qianxue stunned.


    ¡°Originally, I should have died when falling off the cliff, but I wasn¡¯t willing to die like this, so my will power within my body was triggered and summoned you here.¡±


    Mo Qianxue turned around and stared at Xue, ¡°Summon? I was summoned here by you? You mean I was summoned by your cryptic technique from the modern world?¡±


    She looked a little excited and looked at Xue full of expectancy.


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then can you get me back?¡± She still wanted to see again her parents and her younger brother to tell them that she got married and led a happy life here.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t.¡± Xue shook her head and saw the excitement in Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes was instantly reced by disappointment, ¡°Sorry!¡±


    Sorry? This word could easily concluded everything? One moment she was sipping tea and the next she was here. Then, she had suffered a series of events, being sold out, being chased and almost murdered, worrying about her husband¡¯s health all day long. This wasn¡¯t an easy life at all.


    Thinking of Ning Shaoqing, she felt more or less warm. Even if she could go back to the modern world, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to because of Ning Shaoqing. Therefore, she ceased to be disappointed, but she still needed to vent out the rage, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just die? Why did you summon me to this world? Why?¡±


    Xue lowered her head, ¡°Because... I had no other way to survive. Even if I could, I didn¡¯t want to face those filthy calctions anymore...¡±


    Mo Qianxue snorted, regarding as her a selfish person. No one wanted to face those things. Should Mo Qianxue face those for her?


    Xue didn¡¯t stop her narrative because of Mo Qianxue contempt and continued murmuring into the sky, ¡°but, I didn¡¯t want those murderers get away easily. Why should they get off scot free after killing my parents? I want them get their punishment.¡±


    Her voice grew louder and louder and began to contain bloodthirsty, something poles different from her frail appearance.


    ¡°I was born with special talent, so I had been in poor health. My parents had wanted to utilize internal strength to make me healthier, but to their surprise, the special talent just didn¡¯t allow me to cultivate internal strength. When I was six years old, the first trace of internal strength was developed in my body, but I was almost killed by the conflict between the special talent and the internal strength. Atst, a master helped seal the faint internal strength in my body so that I had survived until...¡±


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t interested in the internal strength at all but was quite intrigued by the special talent, so she asked, ¡°Then does it mean that when I use your body, I also have the special talent to travel between different times?¡±


    ¡°No. My special talent lies within my soul, so as I dissipate, it¡¯ll disappear too, then your body bes normal.¡±


    Xue answered Mo Qianxue¡¯s doubts and continued, ¡°Because of a trace of missing deep down, this dream was created at thest moment of triggered the will power...¡±


    Speaking of the missing, her bashful face flushed a little, ¡°I just wanted to see him for thest time. Now that I¡¯ve seen him, this dream is going to break. As it breaks up, I¡¯m gone too, either to enter into reincarnation or to dissipate in the universe. Anyhow, I won¡¯t appear again.¡±


    The voice turned from soft to sorrowful, making Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart soft too.


    Mo Qianxue certainly understood that she was talking about Feng Yuchen. Actually, Mo Qianxue wanted to tell that they were cousins and shouldn¡¯t marry each other gically, but on a second thought, anyhow the soul was leaving and the body would be hers, meaning whether to marry the cousin was up to her, so she just shut up.


    Talking of Feng Yuchen, Mo Qianxue thought of the unwillingness that the soul had mentioned, fearing that what it might asked her to do was revenge, asking, ¡°I won¡¯t go to the capital because of the conspiracy. I really hate it to be locked in a big mansion and live in calctions.¡± Back in modern times, in order to get the position, she already had made too much calctions. Now she was really sick of it.


    In the face of Mo Qianxue¡¯s sudden question, Xue only sneered with slyness, ¡°You will. As long as you¡¯re alive, those people won¡¯t let you get away. As long as you want to live, you must fight back. You must figure out the murderers.¡±


    Mo Qianxue asked, ¡°Is this want you want me to do?¡±


    Xue shook her head, ¡°No! You will do it without my request.¡±


    Xue said it casually, but Mo Qianxue wanted to greet its mother. Yet, at the thought that she was going to use its body, its mother would be her mother too.


    However, she knew that Xue was right.


    Even if she didn¡¯t mess with those people, they woulde to her door one day. Without figuring out the murderers, she wouldn¡¯t have a peaceful live.


    Mo Qianxue looked gloomy, but Xue didn¡¯t look her and only begged, ¡°Please, please be nice to cousin. He¡¯s a good person; he has been taken care of me all the time.¡±


    He had taken care of you, not me. Why did I have anything to do with me? Because of you, now I¡¯m loaded of huge troubles. Mo Qianxue stood there, motionless.


    ¡°I only have one request. Never let him know that I¡¯m dead. In the future, no matter what he might do, don¡¯t stand opposite him. You already have Ning Shaoqing and couldn¡¯t marry cousin, so you treat him as your own brother, okay?¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t think so, ¡°Why should I say yes?¡± Without her consent, it had summoned her over and thrown at her so many troubles. Now it wanted her to treat one of the troubles as her own brother? Why?


    ¡°You will.¡± Xue took out a ck wooden tablet, ¡°This is my father¡¯s martial tally which is able to mobilize a troop of 200,000 riders. It¡¯s the symbol of your identity and an amulet of your life.¡±


    Mo Qianxue gazed at the wooden tablet, hesitant. One more brother, and an amulet of life.


    This world appeared at its peak, but soon it would be on the verge of copse. Since they had gotten here, when it was inevitable, she and Ning Shaoqing would for sure go to the capital one day. It would be hard to predict the situation in the capital by then.


    Besides, even if she didn¡¯t have the wooden tablet, everyone would think she did.


    She stopped hesitating and replied, ¡°Okay. I promise you. As long as he doesn¡¯t hurt me and Ning Shaoqing, I won¡¯t stand opposite him and will treat him as my own brother.¡±


    Handing her the wooden tablet and telling her how to use it, Xue no longer talked but looked into the void in her soft expression as if she had seen Feng Yuchen, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Afterwards, the bashful shadow waved her hand, and Mo Qianxue heard the sound of a dream breaking...


    *


    Riding for a long time, Feng Yuchen calmed down. He stopped the horse and nced backed. It was far away from the Wang vige.


    When his two guards caught up with him, he directly made two orders.


    On the hillside downwards was a peach forest with numerous buds to be blossom. With breeze, faint scent of floral fragrance floated in the air.


    Feng Yuchen pointed at the guard to his left, ¡°Feng Luan, hurry and sneak back to the Wang vige. Pay attention tody¡¯s action and report to me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Luan took the ordered and rode away at once.


    Then Feng Yuchen looked at the other guard, ¡°Feng Bo, hurry and reportdy¡¯s situation to old master and old madam. If there is any leak of the news, youe to meet me with your heading holding in your hand.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Bo took the order respectfully and then remembered that lord just now had vomited blood, so he added, ¡°Lord. Do you need me to dispatch over your FengYun Eighteen Guards and the other sixteen?¡±


    ¡°No. they are already on the way.¡± Smelling the floral fragrance, Feng Yuchen subconsciously made the horse turn around.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go. Take care, lord.¡± Seeing that lord didn¡¯t have much desire to talk, Feng Bo said goodbye, spurred the horse and galloped away.


    The tter of horse hoofs faded away. Feng Yuchen didn¡¯t look back but stared at the peach forest at downhill.


    What greeted his eyes was peach treesughing proudly in wind.


    What he saw was two figures shuttling in the forest, and what he remembered was the days they yed andughed happily together.


    His body moved along with his heart. In a dive, he leaped into the peach forest.


    The cuckoos perching on the branches were startled and flew away, kept twittering, ¡°cuckoo, cuckoo¡ª¡±


    Once upon a time, they stood side by side. Now, it was only his single figure hearing the cuckoo (sounding like don¡¯t cry in Chinese), which broke his heart and unsparingly drained tears out of his eyes.


    His beloved one was just over there, but she couldn¡¯t stay by his side...


    He feared that she calling him cousin was merely an auditory hallucination. Yesterday, she had looked him like an absolute stranger. He couldn¡¯t forget determined resistance and unfamiliarity in her eyes...


    He hated... But, whom should he hate? Heaven? That man? Or himself? Or the one who had created the incident? ... He raised his palm and hit on a tree trunk whose tiny thorns instantly stabbed into his palm. It seemed that only physical pain could slightly dispel the terror and scare deep in his heart.


    But for the beautiful memory and sweetness filling all his life, he wouldn¡¯t have been so heartbroken like now.


    A man won¡¯t shed tears until there is no other resort. If live wasn¡¯t this bitter, he might have been crying.


    However, as long as a person had feelings, every kind of feeling might turn into bitterness. And the bitterest among all kinds of bitterness was losing a beloved one and regret that couldn¡¯t be made up for.


    *


    In the sound of a dream breaking and the sight of everything before her dissipating like a frog and of a soul that had countless connections with herself dissolving in wind, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help feeling sad and didn¡¯t close her until a long while.


    When she opened her eyes again, the first thing she saw was Ning Shaoqing¡¯s gentle face and staring reddish eyes.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart squeezed. She was reminded of what she had seen in midair. Xue¡¯s words must have hurt him. However, she couldn¡¯t exin, nor did she have a reason.


    The more she exined, the more troubles he would get into!


    Gazing intently at Ning Shaoqing, Mo Qianxue said gently, ¡°Shaoqing, we shall never separate for a life time. Okay?¡± She had never said simr words, even when she was most touched.


    Ning Shaoqing was shocked. Just a second ago, he was worrying that after she woke up, she might push him away again and struggled to find her stupid so-called cousin.


    Originally, he had ned to asked her that whether she forgot him and questioned what her rtionship was with her cousin. Yet, her words acted like a drug that instantly set his heart at ease and blocked all what he had wanted to say within his mouth.


    These words were enough. Why bother to ask those questions? In her eyes, he only saw himself. This was enough already!


    When he realized what was going on, Ning Shaoqing only felt his heart tiding up and down with rolling emotions. All the bone-prating pain was dissolved by her words. With a sigh of relief, he took Mo Qianxue into his arms and pressed hard against his chest, as if he wanted to melt her into his bones and blood and never separate again.


    The ear-pleasing cello voice rang next to her cheek, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll never separate for a life time.¡±


    Mo Qianxue felt her bitterness unbearable. Although she had nned not to exin, but her words rushed out of her mouth quicker, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    These words seemed to pop up from nowhere, but Ning Shaoqing hugged her even tighter.


    The two remained hugging and silent, when Caixia came in with a basin of water and saw this at the door, having no idea whether to get in or out.


    Hearing the sound, the couple quickly separated. Ning Shaoqing coughed slightly and pointed to the basin rack, ¡°Put the water there.¡±


    Caixia responded, ¡°yes¡±, put the basin on the rack, walked away and was about shut the door when she suddenly remembered what she needed to report.


    Then she turned back, ¡°Lady, the two girls who imed to be your servants were still kneeling at the gate. Should I have them driven away by guard Asan and Awu?¡±


    Hearing Caixia mentioning the two girls, Ning Shaoqing put on his cold face. Of course it was up to Mo Qianxue whether to drive them away, but at present she was too fragile to meet those girls. Hence, he ordered, ¡°Let them kneel there.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Caixia shut the door, her face red and heart beating faster, and went out like escaping.


    After Caixia left, Ning Shaoqing walked to the basin, soaked a handkerchief in water, twisted it and then wiped face for Mo Qianxue.


    Caixia¡¯s mentioning of Chuyi and Shiwu reminded Mo Qianxue of the murderers behind the scene that Xue had told her, so she asked, ¡°Shaoqing, who will be the biggest beneficiary if I died?¡± The one who would be the biggest beneficiary was mostly likely to be the one behind the scene.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s hand wiping her face stopped for a second, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the Mo family. As long as you died, unmarried, your title will still belong to the Mo family.¡±


    Put down the handkerchief, Ning Shaoqing caressed her face, ¡°Don¡¯t say that word again. As long as I¡¯m breathing, I don¡¯t let you hurt.¡±


    Mo Qianxue felt warm but went on to ask, ¡°If my parents are gone, then who will be the biggest beneficiary?¡± What Xue meant was that her parents had died for another hidden reason. Indeed, her mother had taken her own life to follow her father, but her father must have died for another moreplicated reason other than sacrificing his life in a war.


    She wasn¡¯t familiar of the political structure of Tianqi Dynasty, so in order to dig out the potential enemies, she must resort to a person who was an expert in it.


    This question wasn¡¯t a simple one. Ning Shaoqing, face turning stern, contemting for a while, and answered, ¡°The Emperor, the Su family, and the Cang Nation in the west...¡±


    ¡°The Emperor?¡± Mo Qianxue was a little surprised at this answer.


    The Su family boasted military power, so it could be counted as a political enemy. The Cang Nation was the enemies that her father fought against to protect the country. These two were easy to understand. But the Emperor? Her father¡¯s death meant the lose of a powerful general to him.


    ¡°Father boasted military power. If he deceased, without a general, the troops and the military power would be naturally returned to the Emperor...¡± Ning Shaoqing answered, squinting his eyes. Of course, he knew what Mo Qianxue¡¯s question meant.


    His answered quite made sense. For a time, Mo Qianxue was speechless. Heaven! Did Xue want her to fight against the Emperor, the Su family and the Cang Nation in the west at the same time?


    Fighting against the Emperor meant fighting against the whole royal family! Fighting against the Su family meant fighting against part of the country¡¯s military power! Fighting against the Cang Nation meant making enemies against a whole country...


    Mo Qianxue shivered. Either of them was able to kill her like killing an ant with a finger.


    Yet! Xue had told her that the ck wooden tablet could dispatch Mo troop of twenty hundred thousand riders. She couldn¡¯t have lied to her. There must be unknown facts.


    Mo Qianxue touched the tablet in her pocket. Luckily, it had really gotten out of the dream with her.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue lost in a daze, Ning Shaoqing patted her shoulder with concerns, ¡°I¡¯ll make further investigation into the reasons of father¡¯s decease. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    If that was what she wanted, he would help her sparing no effort. If they couldn¡¯t lead an ordinary life with each other, then why not overturn the world and live a dramatic one?


    Sensing that kind of low air pressure, Mo Qianxue returned to reality, her little hand touching the big one on her shoulder, looking at him seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t! I just asked casually. Father died in war. It can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    If Ning Shaoqing really looked into the secrets behind father¡¯s death, he must be getting into quaking dangers. She didn¡¯t want to put him at risk.


    Fine. She only wanted to remain alive and live a peaceful life with him. If anyone came to her, then she would just fight back. Don¡¯t make itplicated!


    Ning Shaoqing sighed and didn¡¯t say more. He was afraid that even if they wanted peace, others wouldn¡¯t want the same for them.


    Mo Qianxue shook her head violently, as if trying to shake off all those troubles, forced a smile to Ning Shaoqing and then ordered Caixia, ¡°Caixia, get Chuyi and Shiwu in here.¡±


    There were things that she must face head-on. In addition, the story they were tellingst time hadn¡¯t finished yet.

 Chapter 122: Chuyi’s Narrative

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chuyi¡¯s Narrative</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    At the sight of Mo Qianxue leaning feebly on the couch, Shiwu rushed over upon entering the room but was deflected by Ning Shaoqing¡¯s raising arm. Then she kneeled before the couch and greeted nervously, ¡°Lady, are you well?¡±


    Mo Qianxue nodded. This girl didn¡¯t talk much and straight-tempered, seemingly rude, but the earnest and sincerity in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden, making her an amiable and eager person.


    While Shiwu talked, Chuyi got near too, kneeling down and kowtowing hard, ¡°Please punish us for our mistake.¡±


    Lady leaned on the couch, looking frail but with peaceful expression. The man sitting next to her held her hands intimately, with a lingering trace of amorous air in the room. Lady¡¯s choice was obvious.


    Seeing Chuyi kowtowing, Shiwu hurriedly imitated her, so fretful thatdy might, likest time they met, refuse to recognize them as her servants again.


    The two girls were bowed in back and foreheads touching the ground, a gait making Ning Shaoqing slightly touched, but Mo Qianxue was speechless. To be honest, just meeting them, she had no idea of the mistake they were talking about.


    At that time, the situation was chaotic. One party wasdy¡¯s cousin who had brought them here, a half-lord to them, while the other party wasdy¡¯s husband whom was yet to be recognized bydy and whom they had never met.


    It was reasonable for them to hesitate and not join in the fight. She wasn¡¯t one of the ancient masters who enjoyed punishing servants for insignificant reasons or even kill them.


    Of the two girls, one was straightforward and the other was sophisticated, and both knew martial arts. They were rare talents indeed.


    Besides, their loyalty could be seen from their endeavor to have tried every means in search of her and travelled thousands of miles to be here. If anything might happen in the future, they could be a great help.


    Mo Qianxue pondering about these and didn¡¯t talk, but Chuyi and Shiwu thought she was angry at them and didn¡¯t want them, so they kowtowed again and kept the foreheads touching the ground, not daring to raise up.


    ¡°Please punish us.¡± This time, the girls said unanimously.


    Shiwu was straightforward but not stupid. Now, seeingdy sitting hand in hand with the man, she understood everything already.


    She was a great fan of martial arts, so just now when she had witnessed Ning Shaoqing flying to the sky with domineering palm wind in every direction, she had already admitted his superior.


    The ancient time valued rank and order, so a person acting too amiable would not be regarded as friendly but less authoritative and respectable. Therefore, since they believed they were wrong, then they were wrong. Masters didn¡¯t need to exin to servants.


    Mo Qianxue slightly waved her hand, ¡°Get up. This time, I don¡¯t punish you since you¡¯re loyal to me.¡±


    Then, after exempting them from punishment, she suddenly lowered her voice and said coldly, ¡°If the same happened again, then don¡¯t stay with me anymore.¡±


    Giving both carrots and sticks is the art of leadership. She had been a leader in herpany, so she mastered the trick very well.


    Chuyi answered respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Then she stood up. Yet, Shiwu refused to get up and remained kneeling, lifting her tearful face, ¡°I will never leavedy in the future unless I died. Madam has given me tody; unless madam ordered me to leave, or I¡¯ll never go. Even when I died, I must died beforedy. Lady, you can¡¯t drive me away.¡±


    Her madam had gone and could never make an order again, so Shiwu meant only death would separate her from herdy.


    The loyalty even moved Ning Shaoqing.


    A loyal girl indeed. Mo Qianxue took a nce at her and appeased, ¡°As long as you do the right thing, why would I let you go? Get up. What a little girl you are to cry at this age! Come on.¡±


    The words sounded critical but the tone was intimate. Instantly, Shiwu burst intoughter and got up. In view that they kept stealing a glimpse at Ning Shaoqing, Mo Qianxue added, ¡°Come here. This is my husband, your lord.¡±


    This was an official introduction of Ning Shaoqing and an announcement of her attitude towards him.


    The two servants bowed to him before Ning Shaoqing finally smiled.


    Mo Qianxue adjusted to a morefortable position and looked to Chuyi, ¡°Chuyi, earlier you said we were attacked by assassins, what happened next?¡±


    Chuyi was puzzled, ¡°Lady, you still didn¡¯t remember the past?¡±


    ¡°Several fragments shed in my mind but quickly disappeared. When I tried to think again, my head ached.¡± Mo Qianxue then rubbed her head. She was telling the truth. Her head ached because of the sudden announcement of her identity.


    ¡°Do you want to take a break first?¡± Ning Shaoqing frowned.


    Mo Qianxue shook her head, gave him a reliving look, and let Chuyi continue. She didn¡¯t want to guess anymore. The sooner she figured it out, the sooner she could rest assured.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t insist in view that she was so eager to know her past. Hence, he turned slightly to let her lean morefortably against his body.


    In a hurry, Chuyi and Shiwu lowered their heads not to see them directly. Both of them had this idea: This lord seemed to be good-tempered and considerate tody.


    ¡°Lady, if you suffer a headache, then don¡¯t think about it. Let me tell you everything.¡± Streamlining her thought, Chuyi began in her crisp voice, ¡°After we were attacked, nanny let Xiaonian, who was of simr size withdy, exchanged clothes and essories with you...


    Then, nanny was heavily injured. All of the guards died on the spot. Danian was killed too. Xiaonian jumped off the cliff. Shiwu and I protected you to have broken out of their encirclement, but we escaped in such a hurry that by ident, you fell into a river and pushed away by the stream.


    The stream was rushing, and there seemed to be a whirlpool. Shiwu and I dived into the water and also lost each other because we had been exhausted.


    When I woke up, I was on the other side of the bank. And when I went back to look for you, I just couldn¡¯t you.


    Therefore, I went back home to report and nned to let your uncle send more people when news came in the capital that you were dead.


    Lord Feng hurriedly reached the capital, but the Mo Family quickly held the funeral in the excuse that the weather was hot and you were unmarried. Atst, lord Feng managed to meet with injured nanny and got to know that the one in the coffin was Xiaonian instead ofdy. Your uncle and lord Chen sent out many people to leave no stone unturned, but they only found the badly injured Shiwu.


    Since the situation wasn¡¯t normal, the investigation went on secretly because we feared to alert the one behind the scene and putdy into danger again, so it took us almost a year to find you. Sorry,dy.¡±


    By her narrative, the whole story including the movements in the capital, the attitude of the Mo family and the Feng family was all clear.


    Mo Qianxue waved her hand, saying she was tired, and let Chuyi and Shiwu leave.


    By Chuyi¡¯s ability, she could easily settle down in this small house, without Mo Qianxue¡¯s special arrangement.


    Afterwards, Mo Qianxue remained leaning in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s arms. She must sort it out and digest all the information.


    Ning Shaoqing hugged her and didn¡¯t talk, from time to time helpingb her hair with his fingers, without disturbing her contemtion.


    In fact, he was also immersed in his thought.


    As her identity came to sight, itpletely disrupted his original n.


    Now, it seemed that it wouldn¡¯t take long before they returned to the capital, which was inevitable.


    However, he still needed to wait.


    He needed the guiding herb to cure his poison so that he was able to guarantee her safety on the way back to and in the capital.


    *


    At the Ning mansion in the capital.


    Rare nts and flowers were everywhere to be seen. Vines intertwined to form a shield; dense-leafed trees created shadow. The houses and pavilions with exquisitely caved paintings erected one after another. One more step taken, a different yet still beautiful picture could be seen.


    In the thermal pavilion deep in a courtyard stood a group of servant girls and nannies. A luxuriously dressed woman was enjoying top quality tea in an borate posture and appreciating a bottle of flowers that she had just designed and trimmed.


    A young man with a gloomy face walked over, casually waved his hand to gesture away the servant girls and nannies.


    ¡°Any news about him?¡± The noble woman didn¡¯t look up and continue to blow her tea.


    The youth didn¡¯t seem to care, leaning directly on the couch and throwing a piece of refreshment on the tea table right into his mouth.


    ¡°No. I got the news that the root of the rare flower appeared a few days ago and felt strange. That is the guiding herb to cure his poison. Is there anyone else who suffers the same poison?¡±


    The noble woman put down the teacup, mming heavily on the table to make a violent sound. Her elegance was gone, ¡°Where is it? Be sure to destroy it at all costs!¡±


    The air in the room became sullen because of the noise and her ruthless face.


    Hearing the woman¡¯s nervous shouting, the luxuriously dressed youthughed, looking quitecent, ¡°Shame that we didn¡¯t have a chance. I heard that someone destroyed the herb already.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± The woman was first puzzled and then couldn¡¯t helpughing loudly after seeing the youth¡¯s joyful smile, ¡°Hahaha! The heaven wishes his death. We¡¯re not the one to me. Shaoyu, at present, even if we don¡¯t take actions, he won¡¯t live long.¡±


    Ning Shaoyu nodded but added, ¡°We must meet him, either in person or his corpse. I wouldn¡¯t appear to be a loving brother unless I held his funeral in person.¡±


    But for the sneer on his face, no one would have believed that an innocent-looking could say such a vicious thing.


    Concubine Xie not only didn¡¯t reflect on the abnormal education her son had received but also looked so gratified, ¡°Yu my good son, you¡¯re right. Only personally sending him to hell will look up to the expectation of the dead old man.¡±


    Then, Ning Shaoyu smirked, ¡°Mom. I always find it strange.¡±


    Concubine Xie asked, ¡°How?¡±


    A ghost of distain was detectable in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s stern tone, ¡°We¡¯ve been getting his news in the west, but every time when we got there, we were a momentte. If this happened once, it might be a coincidence, but if this happened all the time, I find it strange. Mom, do you think he is designingbyrinth for us?¡±


    Xie¡¯s eyes became sharped, ¡°Yes. He has always been sly. We shouldn¡¯t overlook.¡±


    Ning Shaoyu analyzed, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been suspecting that he isn¡¯t in the west at all, but the opposite. He¡¯s in the east.¡±


    Xie asked nervously, ¡°Then have you sent people to look into it?¡±


    Ning Shaoyu replied, ¡°I¡¯m sending people to Wantong, Jinmo, Tianxiang, and Changyou. I believe we¡¯ll get more news soon.¡±


    **


    At the Mo mansion in the capital.


    In the meeting room, sat a middle-age man and two elders.


    A butler-looking man stood and reported respectfully, ¡°Master, reported by hidden guards, the eldest lord Feng and two servant girls ofdy Qianxue had sessively left Yangzhou and now couldn¡¯t be found.¡±


    The middle-aged man who was called master made an order without thinking, ¡°Send more people in the search.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The butler took the order and left.


    The old man on the left asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl dead? What is the Feng family up to?¡± The old man on the right said, ¡°The Feng family never gave up in looking for the girl. Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know what they are up to. They just want that title. Hem! No way.¡±


    The master of the Mo family said, ¡°We can never be too careful. At this critical moment, any trouble mustn¡¯t be aroused.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old man on the right nodded, ¡°When the body of the girl was found, although the clothes and essories were hers, the face were totally scratched by branches. There must be something.¡±


    ¡°Your words make sense, second uncle.¡± The master instantly pulled his face. This point was also a thorn in his heart. The reason why they had hastened to held the funeral was also because of this.


    The earlier her death was announced to the world, the earlier they could obtain the title of duke since the former duke didn¡¯t have any sons.


    He had made an arrangement long ago. As soon as the one-year anniversary of the former duke passed, a boy in the family would be selected as his stepped son, and then an application letter for the entitling would be sent to the Emperor.


    With such a justified reason, the Emperor had no excuse to refuse.


    Of course, the candidate had been decided. The so-called selection was only to be carried out to settle the feuds among the family members as well as to justify himself and prevent undesirable public voice.


    The title belonged to the Mo family, so the heir must be a member with Mo blood. How could it be granted to an outsider as a dowry. How ridiculous!


    Mo Tianfang must have been meddle-headed by the woman surnamed Feng.


    He should cherish a woman who couldn¡¯t give birth to a son like a treasure and swear not to take concubines.


    He should love a sickly frail daughter so much as to grant the title to her as her dowry.


    Stupid!


    Thinking of this, the man flew into a furry again, shouting, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Two men in suit standing outside shed in. With a gloomy face, he ordered, ¡°Send more people to watch over that nanny Mo.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    **


    By the time when Mo Qianxue and Ning Shaoqing began to have dinner, Chuyi had not only perfectly arranged the amodation Shiwu and herself and put Mingyue and Caixia on a busy track.


    ¡°Mingyue,dy and lord have taken a rest and is ready to have dinner now...¡±


    ¡°Caixia, go and get some water fordy and lord to wash hands...¡±


    As Chuyi requested, Mingyue cooked the dishes, and Caixia handed over handkerchiefs. Mo Qianxue and Ning Shaoqing washed hands and sat at the table. Chuyi, standing next to her, picked dishes for Mo Qianxue.


    Today, many dishes were made in a more exquisite way and mostly the ones to Mo Qianxue and Ning Shaoqing¡¯s likings. It could be seen that Chuyi had made much preparation.


    As long as Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes turned to a dish, Chuyi would quickly pick for her right in time.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help nodding approvingly. She had expected that Chuyi was not only a martial artist, but also clear-minded and a good manager.


    Without being informed beforehand, she was indeed a capable person toplete such perfect work. Mo Qianxue had always appreciated capable people.


    The servants that she wanted must be first loyal and second capable. Although Mingyue and Caixia had received some training and was able to do their work in ordance with the code, they didn¡¯t have much experience or a broad horizon. How could they bepared to Chuyi who was a professional? It was good to let them be trained by Chuyi.


    As the saying goes, employ a person that you trust; and once you employ a person, trust him/her. Since she had kept Chuyi around her, she had trust in Chuyi¡¯s loyalty.


    Therefore, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t intend to correct or disrupt the rhythm of her work. She regarded it as Chuyi¡¯s ability to push Mingyue and Caixia around.


    Certainly Mo Qianxue was willing to live morefortably and effortlessly.


    However, although she appreciated Chuyi¡¯s ability, she wouldn¡¯t let her go too far. After dinner, Mo Qianxue convened Chuyi, Shiwu, Mingyue and Caixia to hold a talk, the content of which were no other things than tactfully warned Chuyi that although she wouldn¡¯t step in the training of Mingyue and Caixia, she wouldn¡¯t support her to bully them either.


    She did need loyal and capable people, but she also needed harmony between servants.


    After living together for two months, Mo Qianxue knew Mingyue and Caixia well. They weren¡¯t stupid nor sophisticated. With time and good training, they would be people of great help too.


    Afterwards, Mo Qianxue took Mingyue and Caixia to visit sister Fang. She hadn¡¯t pay attention to the tofu workshop, so she had to check the ount books and assign new tasks.

 Chapter 123: I Don’t Mind

    <h4>Chapter 123: I Don¡¯t Mind</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Mo Qianxue went to visit sister Fang, so Ning Shaoqing turned to his study and began to sketch and scribble on the paper.


    When Mo Qianxue went back, Ning Shaoqing had already finished washing with the assistance of Chuyi and leaned on the couch.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue got back, Chuyi quickly made the bed. This time, she didn¡¯t order Mingyue or Caixia. She herself brought some water and served Mo Qianxue, who readily epted it. Since she had epted the troubles that this body brought to her, then certainly she could ept the benefit that it gave her, including smoothening the pride in Chuyi¡¯s bones.


    Pride was a good thing, but it shouldn¡¯t go too far.


    Fortunately, Chuyi was a smart girl and quickly understood by a little hint.


    It takes a life time for a person to get used to poverty but a second toforts. Now thetter was the case for Mo Qianxue.


    At present, she was enjoying Chuyi¡¯s service andfortably leaning on the back of the chair after washing her feet. Then, Chuyi gentle-handedly finished the rest of the chores and went out.


    In the room there were only Ning Shaoqing and Mo Qianxue.


    She opened her eyes while Ning Shaoqing looked over, the two smiling at the same time.


    Ning Shaoqing moved a chair to the desk, and she sat on it.


    Before her eyes was a strange picture.


    Mo Qianxue looked up in confusion, then Ning Shaoqing, pointing to the picture, began to analyze for her the power structure of Tianqi dynasty. When Mo Qianxue went out, he had been working on thiswork of political power.


    In addition to the royal family, most of the power of the Tianqi dynasty was controlled by noble families. After the founding of Tianqi dynasty, four super noble families and four first-ss noble families were entitled.


    The four super noble families were the Ning, Xie, Su, and Lu familes.


    The four first-ss noble families were Feng, Lan, Tong, and Gui families.


    The masters of a super noble family didn¡¯t need to kowtow when meeting the Emperor and enjoyed special privileges that were exclusive to the royal family.


    As for the first-ss noble families, although they weren¡¯t granted with the exclusive privileges, they still enjoyed the ones exclusive to nobilities.


    However, four hundred years ago, the whole Lu family had been massacred overnight due to unknown reasons, leaving only the other three super noble families.


    Thirty years ago, the the Lan family had lost contact with its master, been harassed by feuds among it members and quickly declined. Now only the shadow of its former shelf could be seen. The fame remained, but the power had long lost. Hence, the ones of the four first-ss noble families with real power were the Feng, Gui, and Tong families.


    The couple didn¡¯t mention about returning to the capital, but their talked all about it.


    Due to the privileges of the nobilities, actually the Tianqi dynasty didn¡¯t regard the imperial power as the supreme one. Nowadays, the Ning family mastered the economy of the world, the Su family military power, and the Xie family the power in the imperial harem.


    In a word, the power was divided to three families, creating a situation seemingly calm but in fact carrying rolling undercurrents. One slight movement would arouse a dramatic oue.


    **


    After going back to their room, Chuyi and Shiwu also had a long talk.


    Looking at the earth wall and simple wooden bed, Shiwu said, ¡°Chuyi, do you thinkdy and lord will live in the poor remote vige for a lifetime?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of poverty and suffering as long as she could stay withdy, but she cared aboutdy and felt unfair for her, the first nobledy of the dynasty, to live in such a humble house for so long.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to live here for a lifetime.¡± Chuyi, lowering her head and making bed, didn¡¯t disy her expression, ¡°The terrible thing is thatdy wants peace but troubles keeping at her.¡± Even lord Feng wouldn¡¯t give up like this, let alone those who harbored evil design in the capital.


    Lady was soft-hearted and weak physically. She might be able to enjoy a peaceful life here. If she returned to the capital, thend of monsters, Chuyi was afraid thatdy might suffer a bitter fate and death.


    She had no idea of the real power ofdy¡¯s husband or whether he was able to protectdy.


    As a manager-servant, Chuyi had a pair of sharp eyes. Only one nce, and she knew Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t an ordinary man, so she was willing to kneel to him and respected him as her lord.


    If he was a useless man with a bleak prospect, then she might have, on behalf of master and madam, cleared away the burden fordy before lord Feng took actions.


    Chuyi was absorbed in pondering while Shiwu thought it simply, ¡°Whoever dared to stir up troubles fordy, I will kick the crap out of him.¡±


    Chuyi cracked augh. She didn¡¯t look down on Shiwu. Being sisters for so many years, no one knew Shiwu better than she did. Sometimes, she even admired the simple-mindedness of Shiwu.


    Without thinking too much, Shiwu was able to gain nanny¡¯s affection anddy¡¯s trust. Probably, this was what they meant by ¡°fortune favors fools¡±.


    Shiwu wasn¡¯t annoyed by Chuyi¡¯sugh either and only asked, ¡°Chuyi, when will nannye?¡±


    Chuyi¡¯s body stiffened, and she answered, ¡°When we set off, I¡¯ve send a letter to nanny. She¡¯ll be here in a few days.¡± She was a little worried about nanny¡¯s attitude if nanny knew thatdy had barely remembered the past and married to a man as a luck wife.


    Before madam set off to the frontline, she seemed to have suggested to nanny to marrydy to lord Feng. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated and stood still when Ning Shaoqing and lord Chen had started the fight.


    However, judging from lord Ning¡¯s impressive look and imposing appearance, he might be of a better origin than lord Feng. Nanny wouldn¡¯t necessarily be disappointed.


    Shiwu, no worries on her mind, yawned, ¡°That¡¯s good. When nannyes,dy may return to the capital with her.¡±


    As she spoke, shey into the bed that Chuyi had just made. Looking at the ckish roof beams, she couldn¡¯t help saying again, ¡°This ce is too humble fordy to live...¡±


    Chuyi put off the candle and shook her head in the dark.


    **


    In the early morning, Mo Qianxue got up and decided to make good use of the time to work out the n for the factory and other businesses here.


    She must consider the respective future development, when she wouldn¡¯t be here, of the tofu workshop, bean warehouses, the restaurant, the factory and the sculpture workshop.


    Among these, the factory was most significant. Although it wasn¡¯t very beneficially at present, it would be prosperous in the long run. People needed food to survive. There would be one day when her products would be sold to every corner of Tianqi.


    Although ants are small, when a group of them endeavored, they are able to bring down a tree.


    In these three days, Mo Qianxue would be terribly busy.


    As usual, she let Awu give her a ride to the factory, then went to the restaurant to check the ount books, and then sent a person to the major restaurants in Tianxiang to rmend a new series of vinegar dishes.


    In these three days, Ning Shaoqing would be terribly busy too. In the whole day, he was nowhere to be found.


    Soon after the vinegar was put on the market, it was sold out. After all, the first batch was vinegar wasn¡¯t produced in arge amount.


    Manager Li of Baiyunju was smarter than other managers in that he instantly ced orders after Mo Qianxue had just introduced the new dishes and before the feedback of other customers.


    Therefore, for the first batch of vinegar, Baiyunju had most in stock except for a few other small restaurants.


    In these days, the ones following Mo Qianxue were no long Mingyue and Caixia, but Chuyi and Shiwu. Of course, this was Ning Shaoqig¡¯s suggestion.


    Mo Qianxue felt the same way. She wasn¡¯t afraid that the girls would find her different from their formerdy. She wouldn¡¯t be someone else even if she had upied Xue¡¯s body and her identity. She would still be the old same Mo Qianxue.


    Not to pretend to be weak and frail.


    Hence, in the eyes of Chuyi, Mo Qianxue was totally a different person now.


    When at work, Mo Qianxue was focused and serious, decisive in making decisions, flexible-minded and amiable at the same time. Chuyi¡¯s eyes broadened again and again, and lips curled up in the corners until they became numb. But for she had been following arounddy since she was three years old and she knew every hair and pore ofdy, she would have believed that this Mo Qianxue before her was a fake one.


    It was too incredible that amnesia could change a personpletely.


    However,pared with the former one, she preferred this personality ofdy. In the past,dy had been too kind and soft like an easy pushover.


    Even with the love and affection of old madam and master, with the protection of nannies, and with the serving of her servant girls, in the Feng mansion, she had still been bullied and suffered angers from many parties that pushing her at the same time either in the bright daylight or in the dark.


    Even those indecent sons and daughters of concubines sometimes said mean words at her.


    Hence, her change was a pleasant thing for Chuyi to witness. Even her brow showed the joy.


    Now, by this personality, there was a chance fordy to win the fight.


    However, Shiwu was a girl who couldn¡¯t put words in her heart and constantly asked strange questions.


    For example, ¡°Lady, I remember that you used to love embroidery. Why don¡¯t you embroider and rest at home? The work you¡¯re doing is really exhausting.¡±


    For another example, ¡°Lady, didn¡¯t you hate the dirty kitchen...?¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know how to answer these questions, so she didn¡¯t answer. As long as she asked, she snorted and red at her.


    Every time Mo Qianxue red at her, Shiwu smiled and stopped asking.


    Shiwu sincerely liked this version ofdy because she herself was an active person. In the past, whendy stayed in the room immersed in embroidery, she, finding the silence unbearable, practiced martial arts in the yard and was always pinched by nanny in the ear.


    **


    The herbal root was destroyed. In furry, the strange old man chose not to attack the leader of the group but secretly followed him all the time.


    Obviously, those were all men of sacrifice, so it wasn¡¯t necessary to fight with people who were doomed to die anyhow. He only needed to know who wanted to destroy the herb.


    From far away, he saw the leader of the group entered the Tong mansion, and his heart turned grey bit by bit, with mostly anger mixing in it.


    He had believed that he knew old Tong. It turned out he was wrong. He never expected that old Tong¡¯s heartlessness wasn¡¯t only employed against strangers, but also against his own son and an old friend.


    Lightly stamping his feet, the strange old man was already at the gate of Tong mansion.


    ¡°Old Tong, youe out...¡±


    **


    Feng Yuchen stood in the peach forest, eighteen men in ck suit standing behind him. He stood there still, staring at the sun rising in the east and falling gradually in the west.


    It had been three days and she didn¡¯te. There were two possible reasons. One was that she had remembered her past and made a decision. The second was that she still didn¡¯t remember him. If she had regained her memory and chosen him, she woulde here. She knew how to find him.


    These three days of waiting was given to his Eighteen Guards, to her, as well as to a final judgment of him. It made him waiting here for three days because neither of these two possible reasons was eptable for him.


    He had said that he would rather she hating him than forgetting him forever.


    **


    This night was destined to be an unusual one.


    When the weird old man went to question Mr. Tong, Feng Yuchen led his Storm Eighteen Guards march towards the Ning¡¯s in the Wang vige.


    After washing, Mo Qianxue was working on the ount book by the candlelight while Ning Shaoqing was reading a book on the couch. From time to time, the couple looked at each other, smiling. The emotion rippling between the two pairs of eyes constituted the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    The dim yellowish light made the room warm and sweet. Time flowed by in peace and tranquility.


    Suddenly a noise sent over, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s calm eyebrows corrugated and the eyes suddenly looked out.


    Alerted voice of Asan and Awu rang, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A cold voice responded, ¡°Feng Yuchen.¡±


    When Ning Shaoqing and Mo Qianxue walked out of the door and came into the yard to look up, they found people all over the roofs.


    All these people hade without making a noise, at least, to the ear of Mo Qianxue.


    Even the awing guards and the breath-taking weird scene hadn¡¯t caused the slightest turmoil in the vige.


    The Ning¡¯s was located at the most north of the vige, and its¡¯ neighbor the Fang¡¯s was dozens of meters away. At this time when the sky was pitch dark, no one noticed the situation here.


    Mo Qianxue took a nce at the ck figure standing in the yard with his hands behind his back and sighed. This woulde anyhow.


    Hearing the footsteps, Feng Yuchen turned over, eyes looking over Ning Shaoqing to fall on Mo Qianxue, ¡°Xue, go back with me.¡± His voice was soft and calm as peacefulke surface, not at all revealing any of his feelings.


    The ck colored made him look cold and indifferent. His sculpted features at this moment looked even more freezing and stubborn.


    This man should try to take his girl away right before him. Ning Shaoqing hit the roof! If this man wanted death, then he would do him a favor. In fact, this idea had urred to Ning Shaoqing whenst time Mo Qianxue pushed him away and reached out for that man.


    However, except in face of Mo Qianxue, the more furious Ning Shaoqing got, the calmer he looked.


    The moreplicated the situation was, the more he was able to remain calm. This was the habit that he had developed through years. Therefore, he didn¡¯t speak immediately.


    As the air around Ning Shaoqing turned cold, Mo Qianxue, standing behind him, yelled to herself.


    She had promised Xue not to hurt Feng Yuchen and treat him as a brother. Certainly, she shouldn¡¯t let them fight. Hence, she stuck out her slim hand to slightly pull Ning Shaoqing¡¯s big hand.


    Ning Shaoqing looked back at her. Mo Qianxue shook her head and whispered, ¡°Let me handle this.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing frowned.


    Mo Qianxue shook his hand and begged.


    Ning Shaoqing turned away. He just couldn¡¯t turn her down.


    The couple had gone through so many incidents together. Her promise¡ªwe wouldn¡¯t separate for a lifetime and would stay by each other¡¯s side¡ªhad melted into his heart, his blood and his bones.


    Clear of Mo Qianxue¡¯s feelings, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t get jealousy although he was furious.


    This person did share many memories and connections with Mo Qianxue, and now the Feng family was the most powerful thing that Mo Qianxue could rely on, so it¡¯d be better to make it clear with the man, for once and for ever.


    Thinking of this, Ning Shaoqing fought back his murderousness.


    Seeing him turning back, shoulders straight and stiff, Mo Qianxue felt sour in her heart.


    This domineering, outstanding, elegant man had tolerated her and changed for her again and again. It would sound fake if she said she wasn¡¯t moved at all.


    Staying silent for a moment, Mo Qianxue took two steps forward and said politely, ¡°Qianxue is married to Ning, so here¡¯s my home. I wee you, cousin, as our guest.¡±


    The words directly expressed her stance. At present, this was the best attitude and greatest sincerity that she could give him.


    To fight for his beloved one, Feng Yuchen did nothing wrong. She didn¡¯t have the stance to criticize him. Instead, if she wasn¡¯t involved in it, she would have appreciated his love towards the girl.


    However, after all she wasn¡¯t ¡°her¡±. She did nothing wrong either. She shouldn¡¯t be sorry to him or sound so.


    If there was someone or something to me, then let him me heaven and fate. Didn¡¯t the ancient people value chastity most? Since she had married, he shouldn¡¯t take this into consideration, she hoped.


    Feng Yuchen¡¯s voice was cold, his eyes fixing on her no longer sad but desperate, ¡°Cousin? You remember, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but Chuyi and Shiwu told me everything.¡± Mo Qianxue shook her head, ¡°Now, I¡¯m married, so cousin please don¡¯t...¡±


    Feng Yuchen stared at her dumbly and suddenly interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was decisive, ¡°I do.¡±


    She cut in right in time, without any hesitation.


    The air pressure dropped to the bottom.

 Chapter 124: A Stupid Thing

    <h4>Chapter 124: A Stupid Thing</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Chuyi and Shiwu had also gone out of the room and quietly stood behind Mo Qianxue.


    Chuyi looked calm while Shiwu was a little annoyed.


    By these words, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s frozen face finally melted a little.


    ¡°Xue...¡± Feng Yuchen¡¯s tone softened again, begging in a low gesture, the peace in the tone mixed with a ghost of invisible sadness, ¡°Do you make up your mind?¡±


    The begging was hidden deep, but it was hisstpromise.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s face remained unchanged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I really can¡¯t remember the past. I believe you will find your girl in the future.¡±


    No. No. There would never be a girl taking her ce!


    Feng Yuchen felt his heart twisting and causing suffocating pain, but his expression became increasingly calm, his lips pressing tightly, not making any words.


    Once upon a time, he had embraced the beauty in his arms, riding a galloping horse, dressed in fancy clothes, and sharing his political opinions with her.


    Heaven, why did you let Ning Shaoqing exist after there was Feng Yuchen already?


    There should be only one person standing by her side and promise her happiness.


    Since she had already made a choice, then if he wasn¡¯t willing to respect her decision, he could only resort to force.


    Once this idea urred to him, the begging in his eyes was instantly reced by fury and determination, and his tone became tough too, ¡°Whether you¡¯re willing to or not, you must go back with me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± How stubborn! Mo Qianxue was speechless from irritation. Was violence the only resort to solve it?


    Brother? She was afraid that once the fight started, he would be an enemy forever.


    Xue, what you wanted was too difficult for me...


    Seeing Mo Qianxue was silent, Feng Yuchen was reminded that she had always been fragile and feared that he had scared her, so at once his heart softened. Holding back part of his rage, he forced a touch of gentleness, ¡°Xue, when we go back, I¡¯ll...¡±


    He only wished that she could go back with him. By then, he would be able to regain her heart and let her remember their past and the man that she had loved.


    In this life, you could only belong to me, and the person in your mind should only be me...


    Ning Shaoqing had turned around and walked over with a sneer, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask for my permission if you want to take my wife away?¡±


    He had given the man enough face and opportunity.


    He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Nor did he have to!


    Feng Yuchen looked up at Ning Shaoqing, ¡°Your so-called marriage isn¡¯t guaranteed by parents¡¯ approval or the witnessing of a match-maker. Without an official letter and betrothal presents, you¡¯re not a legal couple.¡±


    This argument again? Ning Shaoqing¡¯s head was almost bombarded by it.


    However, in rage, he didn¡¯t look at Feng Yuchen but pulled Mo Qianxue behind him to block Feng Yuchen¡¯s sight.


    The more Feng Yuchen looked at Mo Qianxue, the more annoyed, jealous and anger Ning Shaoqing was.


    Since the talk had gone this far, there wouldn¡¯t be an easy end.


    Ning Shaoqing pulled Mo Qianxue behind him, biting his teeth, ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Feng Yuchen had been waiting for this moment.


    Meanwhile, two figures flew out of the yard, one in blue and the other in ck.


    This would be a confrontation between men.


    When Mo Qianxue finally realized what was going on, the eighteen guards, she, Chuyi, Shiwu, Asan, Awu and the restless Mingyue and Caixia were left in the yard.


    ¡°Hurry... Take me to find them.¡± Mo Qianxue panicked a little, grabbing Chiyi and Shiwu by the arm. Ning Shaoqing still had the cold poison in him. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine the oue if the poison was trigger at certain moment.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chuyi and Shiwu replied simultaneously and then carried Mo Qianxue between them to chase in the direction where Ning Shaoqing and Feng Yuchen disappeared.


    Lord Feng had solid internal strength, and he had failed on that day only because of his worries and theck of a proper timing, ce and people around him. It seemed that after these days, he had regained strength and coned his martial arts. The schr-looking sickly lord Ning might not be an opponent of him.


    Of course the two girls took Ning Shaoqing¡¯s side. However, before them was a wall of men who blocked the way.


    Mo Qianxue looked to them and found they were Feng Bo and Feng Luan who were among the eighteen guards in ck.


    ¡°Where are you going,dy? Lord asked me to pick you up.¡± Lord Feng had ordered before they set off to take awaydy when there was an opportunity.


    This was to lure the tiger out of its den?


    Mo Qianxue shook her head. She was afraid that this Feng Yuchen made the wrong n.


    As far as she knew, around this house, there were at least a dozen hidden guards protecting them in the shadow. And there were also Asan and Awu. The eighteen guards would barely defeat them.


    As expected, as soon as he finished talking, on the roofs stood a team of people.


    Asan said, ¡°Lady, you can go with Chuyi and Shiwu to find lord. We¡¯ll handle theses rats.¡±


    There were so many people, and Asan feared that the blind sword and spears might identally hurtdy.


    With the help of Chuyi and Shiwu, Mo Qianxue flew towards the forest at the back of their house. Then, Asan gave a look to Mingyue and Caixia who then cleverly went inside the house.


    **


    The flowers, grass and tree branches instantly broke into pieces by the palm wind and swirling down in the air.


    In the falling petals and leaves, two figures leaped up and down in the dark, forming an enchantingly beautiful picture.


    After their palm winds confronted each other, the two men both retreated a step and stood still in dancing leaves.


    Ning Shaoqing put his hand around his waist, ¡°For so many years, there are few people who are able to force me to take out my sword.¡±


    He must end this as soon as possible, otherwise when Mo Qianxue reached here, she would be begging to keep this man alive. Besides, his cold poison was about to be triggered, so he shouldn¡¯t use too much authentic qi.


    It was really not a wise choice to fight head-on like this.


    Feng Yuchen smirked, ¡°So, I should feel honored.¡± He had already figured out that Ning Shaoqingcked internal strength. That day he had underestimated him, but today, it would be the date of his death.


    Since he had decided to take Xue away, certainly he wouldn¡¯t allow this man, who had rtionship with Xue, to live in this world. Ning Shaoqing looked calm, ¡°It¡¯s indeed your honor to die by the Sword Chill.¡± He already drew out the soft sword hidden around his waist.


    This soft sword had always wrapped around his waistband and never been take off. As the soft sword was drawn out, Feng Yuchen squinted his eyes, shocked, ¡°Sword Chill?¡±


    As Ning Shaoqing shook his hand, the soft sword turned hard. He gently stroked the de, ¡°Yes.¡±


    A touch of respect appeared between Feng Yuchen¡¯s eyebrows, ¡°You¡¯re Ning Shaoqing?¡±


    Of course he referred to the noble person in the capital instead of the vige school teacher.


    There were so many people in the world shared the same names and surnames.


    Hence, the first time that Feng Yuchen had knew that the school teacher was named Ning Shaoqing, he didn¡¯t associate him with the Ning Shaoqing in the capital.


    But now, with the man standing before him and taking the sword, he had to believe it.


    In Tianqi dynasty, people usually called a noble person by his literary name instead of first name.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s literary name was Minzhi, and people usually called him brother Minzhi or lord Minzhi, or at least eldest lord. There were few who directly called him Ning Shaoqing. Who would expect that the eldest lord of the first noble family in Tianqi dynasty should give up his family property and live in seclusion in this unknown vige?


    To the public, the Ning family had announced that the eldest lord Ning had disappeared for no reason one year ago.


    How many people were there that had disappeared every year! Disappearance meant to most people death.


    Not being found for over a year and with that identity, very likely he had encountered misfortune. Therefore, most people believed that the mysterious eldest lord Ning in the capital had died. Being a lord in a simr mansion, Feng Yuchen was familiar with those bloody conspiracies and menace.


    Ning Shaoqing slightly waved his sword, ¡°I will never change my name. Yes, I¡¯m Ning Shaoqing.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± At this moment, Feng Yuchen truly appreciated him and collected authentic qi, ¡°It¡¯s indeed an honor to let you use Sword Chill.¡± This was going to be a tough battle.


    Once the de was pulled out of the sheath, it wouldn¡¯t get back without drinking blood!


    Hence, the sword was named Chill. It was said that all those who had seen this sword had died under its¡¯ sharp de.


    Feng Yue had long heard about the eldest lord Ning¡¯s respectful character and unearthly martial arts and wanted to befriend with him, yet he hadn¡¯t had an opportunity to do so due to worldly affairs that always tangled him.


    In addition, despite his reputation, the eldest lord Ning had always kept a low profile and even rarely showed up in a public asion, so they had never met.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that once they encounter, they were arch enemies already.


    Meanwhile, Ning Shaoqing began to move!


    His movement was as fast as lightning, and, with a sh of the sword radiance, it targeted right at Feng Yuchen¡¯s throat.


    To this man who kept trying to take away his wife, Ning Shaoqing had born with him for a long time. A man should cherish things that he mustn¡¯t do and those that he must do. Even if he had the Feng family behind him, there wouldn¡¯t be any mercy.


    At once, Feng Yuchen moved too, using his sword to deflect and cleave back.


    To his surprise, both his deflection and cleaving missed and hit the wrong ce as if on a soft cotton. Ning Shaoqing¡¯s sword stabbed over and his steps changed suddenly.


    Feng Yuchen barely saw clearly the change when he was turned around to another direction. The sword aimed at his forehead, but as his body spun, the sword seemed to being from all directions. For a time, he couldn¡¯t tell which one was real and which was illusory.


    He sunk his body and shouted, ¡°Nice one!¡±


    Feng Yuchen praised and gathered internal strength at his sleeves which rushed at Ning Shaoqing¡¯s head.


    The technique of illusory sword was renown for its speed. If he fought against Ning Shaoqing on speed, it meant asking for death. He must utilize his advantage¡ªinternal force.


    The power was as fierce as a prating de, an excellent move to fight against Ning Shaoqing¡¯s shoring. What an unearthly sword!


    However, as long as Ning Shaoqing took back his sword for a second, Feng Yuchne was able to escape from the predicament.


    Ning Shaoqing stepped slightly aside and avoided the uing palm. The momentum of the sword rushing forward only reduced a little and then headed for another direction.


    When other people changed a move, they only changed the part attacking the opponent, yet when Ning Shaoqing shifted his sword¡¯s momentum, the whole direction changed. The sword originally dashing to the east instantly turned into the west.


    In fact, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s sword didn¡¯t change at all. It was his footstep that changed.


    With a ng, Feng Yuchen¡¯s sword dropped to the ground, and his clothes were cut off by half.


    Feng Yuchen retreated in a hurry.


    Ning Shaoqing, his sword radiance turning into a long rainbow, seemed to melt with the sword into a unity.


    As the rainbow spread, he and the sword also sprinted over.


    The sword was unsparing.


    Speedy, urate, and unavoidable.


    In despair, Feng Yuchen closed his eyes and waited for death.


    ¡°No.¡± In the nick of time, a scream rang.


    With the shouting, a light blue figure rushed over to shield before Feng Yuchen, and the unavoidable sword stabbed into the light blue body.


    All this happened in a split second.


    ¡°Lady...¡±


    ¡°Xue...¡±


    ¡°Qianxue...¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    Several screams rang at the same time.


    Feng Yuchen held the copsing body in light blue, while Mo Qianxue spared no effort in pushing him away, ¡°Leave at once.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected to witness the fight developing to such an extent that they must kill each other. She feared that if Feng Yuchen didn¡¯t go at present, Ning Shaoqing would definitely kill him before her eyes. Although she didn¡¯t regard herself as a benevolent person, she knew gratitude. It was an undeniable truth that she was able to meet Ning Shaoqing because she had taken Xue¡¯s body.


    If it wasn¡¯t Xue¡¯s summon, probably she could never know, for a lifetime, what love was, what a promise was, and what it was like to share a bitter-sweet life with a man.


    A life without all these was only killing time and waiting for an end of her life.


    Moreover, she had promised her.


    Feng Yuchen was pushed away by Mo Qianxue, staring at her fresh blood on his hand, heart broken like being cut up by a knife.


    She still cared about him, or she wouldn¡¯t have saved him with her own body.


    He med himself for not having escorted her on the way back to the capital so that she had been attacked by assassins.


    He hated that there was a Ning Shaoqing in this world that was so outstanding.


    He resented the heartless assholes of the Mo family...


    She refused him because of female virtues, because he couldn¡¯t defeat Ning Shaoqing, and also because...


    For a moment, he found countless excuses for Mo Qianxue¡¯s refusal.


    He shouldn¡¯t fail her kindness. He must live. Feng Yuchen stamped his feet and flew out of the forest, yet leaving behind his heart forever here.


    The longsing sorrowful roaring was the best proof.


    Ning Shaoqing had taken back the sword, flying over to catch Mo Qianxue¡¯s body.


    Her face pale, she gasped heavily, blood blossoming all over the light blue clothes.


    Chuyi and Shiwu was frightened by this scene. Last time lord Ning won because of the assistance of his hidden guards. This time, they had thought that if lord Feng powered up, lord Ning might get injured, so their n had been to give lord Ning a hand.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue copsed in the pool of blood, they stepped forward to held her but was forced back by Ning Shaoqing¡¯s piercing eyes, so they tearfully kneeled before her.


    It was their fault that they hadn¡¯t taken good care ofdy.


    They hadn¡¯t expected thatdy should rush over desperately.


    Didn¡¯tdy forget the past? Didn¡¯t she forget lord Feng? Why had she rushed over to save him?


    Chuyi couldn¡¯t figure it out. Neither could Shiwu.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes were bloody-red, big tears brimming off. The loads of rage and irritation, in the face of Mo Qianxue¡¯s pale face, still turned into gentleness and a trembling voice, ¡°Why...did you do that?¡±


    She just had promised him that she would never leave him, but the next moment she saved another man with her own body. How could him not be heartbroken?


    He didn¡¯t believe at all that her sacrifice meant nothing.


    Mo Qianxue gasped weakly and said intermittently, ¡°Because...I feel sorry to him. I...need to pay him back...for three times. This...is the first...¡± The identity of Xue also brought her responsibilities.


    She was grateful for Xue¡¯s body, so she must pay back.


    She believed that three times of paying back for her cousin should be enough...


    Undercurrents began to surge within Ning Shaoqing¡¯s body. He felt a welling blood in his throat and swallowed down, promising word by word, ¡°The remaining two times shall be done by me.¡±


    He would pay back on behalf of his wife!


    The words were decisive and heavy as mountains, pressing towards Chiyi and Shiwu and this forest.


    He didn¡¯t want any connection between she and that man.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes suddenly wetted.


    She had promised to stay by his side forever, yet now she did a stupid thing.


    Reaching out, she touched Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face, choked, ¡°I... I only cared about you...¡± Somehow she was reminded of a song¡ªYou are the Only One I Love.


    She wanted to sing to him but didn¡¯t have the strength.


    ¡°Talk no more.¡±

 Chapter 125: Poison Triggered

    <h4>Chapter 125: Poison Triggered</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    It didn¡¯t need to be expressed through words!


    Ning Shaoqing covered Mo Qianxue¡¯s mouth and suppressed the undercurrent within his body so that he could use authentic qi to protect Mo Qianxue¡¯s meridians and stopped the bleeding.


    After this, Mo Qianxue almost passed out from the pain, while Ning Shaoqing was also pale-faced and trembled bodily.


    A wave of coldness swept over in his body, making his spine stiff. He knew it wasn¡¯t good, so at once he held up Mo Qianxue and flew back towards the Wang vige.


    When they got back to the yard, the ck-suited men had all gone. Asan and Awu and a few others were clearing the yard. He tucked Mo Qianxue into Chuyi¡¯s arms, gave Asan and Awu a look, and then went into the study.


    In a hurry, Chiyi and Shiwu put Mo Qianxue in bed and began to check her injury. They didn¡¯t have the spare time to think of their lord¡¯s inner activity and believed that he was merely being angry.


    Any man encountered with such a situation would stay anger for many days, they believed.


    *


    Outside the Tong mansion rang the scolding shout of the strange old man. Old Tong knew that his scheme was known to his old friend, waving his hand to let the servant who came to report to him that the herb had been destroyed go, and let the Tong guard lead the strange old man in.


    He was going to invite the odd man into the study and have a good talk, but the doctor refused.


    Under a big tree in the garden, he began to shout, ¡°Old Tong, you make it clear. Why did you destroy my herb? Give me a reason, or I won¡¯t forgive you easily.¡±


    Mr. Tong had no choice but to let the guards leave, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to destroy your herb, but to destroy the herb of Mr. Ning.¡±


    He had many ways to deal with others but none to deal with the strange old man, whose favorite and most cherished thing in the worlds were herbs. Now that he had destroyed the herb before him, he just couldn¡¯t swallow the anger.


    Vessels around his temples popped up. If the destroyer were someone else, he would have given the person a taste of his means. The odd doctor knew more poisons than cures.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Suppressing his rage, the odd man waited for his old friend¡¯s exnation.


    His herb was going to be used to save Mrs. Ning¡¯s husband because he had made a promise. He did this for lord Lu, old madam Jian as well as Tong Zijing.


    He had witnessed Tong Zijing growing up and felt pity on this boy.


    Mr. Tong squinted his eyes to show ruthlessness, ¡°I don¡¯t hope Mr. Ning gets well.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The old strange man sneered, ¡°Mrs. Ning had done you such a big favor. Are you going to pay her kindness with vice?¡±


    ¡°Because Zijing likes Mrs. Ning.¡± Mr. Tong didn¡¯t n to beat around the bush.


    ¡°You...¡± The doctor was speechless, ¡°...Nonsense!¡± Why was there a person who tried to kill a woman¡¯s husband when she had saved his son?


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s for the sake of my son and the Tong family, I can do it at all costs.¡± Mr. Tong sounded determined as if he had done a great feat.


    The weird doctor was dumbfounded. Of course he understood what his friend meant was no other things than producing offspring.


    In the past, he had felt pitiful on him because this proud man had led an enviable life but only had a retarded son.


    They had be friends for thirty years, and in the recent three or four years, he had stayed in Tianxiang, partly to take care of old madam Jian and partly to help him cure the stupid son.


    ¡°I mistook you!¡± The weird doctor took three steps back, ¡°I was wrong. I wished that I have never known you. You¡¯re a really horrible person...¡±


    How could he cure Ning Shaoqing without the guiding herb?


    Afterwards, the doctorughed crazily to the sky, ¡°As you wish, I¡¯ll leave Tianxiang tomorrow. We¡¯re not friends anymore. One day, if you fell ill, I¡¯ll watch and do nothing.¡±


    Then, the old strange man waved his sleeve and left.


    Seeing him leaving, Mr. Tong snorted and went back to the study. He believed that one day, his son would understand his kindness.


    In a long while, a person walked out from behind the tree.


    Tong Zijing squeezed hard his fists, trembling. Why?


    Why was he always being so self-righteous?


    Why did always hurt the person that he cared most?


    Why did he always do wrong things in the name of benefitting him?


    Was him, in his eyes, merely a tool to produce offspring?


    Was he also able to kill him if that time the disgusting n seeded and the bitch that he had arranged got pregnant and gave birth to children?!


    Thinking of the bitch taking off her clothes and sitting on his body to take off his, Tong Zijing almost vomited his stomach out.


    This was the biggest shame in his life and the most painful memory for him to recall.


    After there was nothing to throw up, Tong Zijing, biting hard his lips, smashed his fists at the tree trunk again and again.


    Until the flesh mangled and bleeding horribly, he finally loosened his clenched fists and turned to walk towards his own courtyard.


    In fact, now what he wanted to do most was to fly to the Wang vige and stand by Mo Qianxue¡¯s side and give her somefort. However, he couldn¡¯t. His approaching would only bring more disasters to her.


    He thought and concluded that the most important thing he should do was to find another herb for his brother-inw to cure his poison, yet, currently he didn¡¯t have the ability.


    Mr. Ji was right. If he wanted to protect the person he cared, he must work harder to learn how to manage the family affairs so that he could take over the position as soon as possible.


    The person he cared was only Mo Qainxue. To him, she was sister, mother, the only family who gave him a sense of home!


    Only when at the Ning¡¯s in the Wang vige did he feel free, did he dare tough, to rx his nose to inhale fresh air.


    Back in his small courtyard, Tong Zijing called in Tong Zhan and ordered, ¡°Go to the Wang vige and tell sister that the strange doctor was back and went to the Jian family in Tianxiang. Tomorrow he will leave Tianxiang.¡± This was all he could do for her.


    The odd man had visited him many times, all together spending more time with him than that man in these three or four years.


    He believed that Tong Zijing was retarded, so he always talked to himself before him.


    Therefore, Tong Zijing knew that if he would leave Tianxiang tomorrow, then today he would go to the Jian mansion to say goodbye to old madam Jian.


    **


    The weather in spring changed without warning. Seeing lord anddy came back, the people in the yard looked at each other and then scattered about. In a while, ck clouds gathered in the sky, followed by rumbling thunders and pouring rains.


    Inside, the candle lit up the room. Chuyi told Mingyue to bring over hot water, let her leave before closing the doors, and then began to check Mo Qianxue¡¯s wound.


    Chiyi took medicine in her hand while wiping tears from time to time.


    Chuyi cut Mo Qianxue¡¯s clothes with scissors. Instantly what came into sight was a patch of fresh red. Shiwu couldn¡¯t bear to watch it and turned aside her head, holding the candle closer for Chuyi and asking, ¡°How isdy?¡±


    Chuyi carefully cleaned the skin around the redness and found that the wound was only a thin line of half a finger¡¯s length at a position not deadly and it already stopped bleeding. As her intense nerves loosened a little, she, still looking grim, put her fingers at the artery near the wound to feel the pulse.


    Martial artists had more or less medical knowledge, so when feeling that the pulse was weak but normal, Chuyi breathed a long sigh of relief and nervously told Shiwu, ¡°Luckily, lord slightly turned the sword and drew it back whendy rushed over, so that it didn¡¯t stab into a fatal position. It¡¯s only a flesh wound and lord has done urgent treatment to stop the bleeding. Lady will be fine in a few days.¡±


    Chuwu was still a little nervous, ¡°Butdy passed out from the pain.¡±


    Chuyi was silent for a moment, guessing thatdy had passed out due to scare, and she replied, ¡°Probably... Lady is fragile physically and never got injured, so she¡¯s too sensitive to pain.¡±


    In fact, Chuyi¡¯s guess was right. Mo Qianxue had really scared herself out because of a high stress level.


    At that moment, she had felt acute pain in the chest and thought her heart was stabbed into, and then seeing it bleeding like crazy and at the thought that the ancient vige even didn¡¯t have a doctor, at once she had been made believe that the wound at her heart wouldn¡¯t be curable, so with anxiety and fear, she had passed out.


    Shiwu didn¡¯t think as much as Chuyi and replied, ¡°Yes, right. Lady is too feeble. How could she bear such a wound?¡±


    ¡°The wound isn¡¯t deadly, and she¡¯ll be fine soon...¡± Chuyi was a little upset, ¡°but...we don¡¯t have quality medicine. I¡¯m afraid a scar will be left...¡±


    A nobledy must be smooth-skinned. She feared that lord Ning disliked her because of her scar.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± Shiwu knewdy would be fine and cracked a smile, putting the candle aside on the desk and fumbling out a small porcin bottle from her pocket to hand to Chuyi, ¡°Use this.¡±


    ¡°Frost Cream? You¡¯ve been taking it with you?¡± Chuyi took over the bottle and recognized it at a nce.


    The Frost Cream was a tribute dedicated to the imperial family. Across the whole Tianqi dynasty, there were only a few bottles. This one was left by madam. It was not only the best medicine to cure wound faster but could also prevent a scar from forming on the skin.


    ¡°Yes, madam gave it to me in case thatdy might get injured, so as long as we¡¯re not home, I take it with me.¡±


    Shiwu was inattentive, but sometimes she more scrupulous than anyone else.


    After clearing the wound for Mo Qianxue, the two girls helped her take off the cut clothes and prepared to clean her body with a cloth wetted with warm water.


    Whening to the cinnabar on her arm, Chuyi stopped. Taking a look at Shiwu who looked so innocent, she decided not to tell her.


    Chuyi got increasingly confused aboutdy¡¯s behavior.


    By date,dy and lord had married for over half a year and slept in the same bed. Why wasdy still a virgin?


    However, the truth was right before her eyes. She must believe it.


    Wasdy willing to marry lord Ning and will go back to lord Chen?


    Chuyi shook her head at the thought of the waydy eyed lord Ning.


    Lady¡¯s affection towards lord Ning was heartfelt which couldn¡¯t be hidden at all, and lord Ning couldn¡¯t treatdy nicer, too.


    However, in her mind, the scene thatdy saved lord Chen regardless of the consequences reyed again. Then she thought of the dribs and drabs betweendy and lord Chen, and got more confused.


    ¡°Shiwu. Who do you think is a better match tody?¡±


    ¡°Of course, lord Ning. They¡¯re already married. What are you thinking Chuyi? You only appear to be smart.¡±


    Chuyi rolled eyes at her and cursed herself for having asked Shiwu this question. The question was meaningless because of course Shiwu liked whoeverdy liked.


    Not revealing her confusion, Chuyi helped Mo Qianxue get changed, tucked quilt for her, and let Shiwu go to check lord Ning.


    **


    Feng Yuchen, battered out of his senses, retreated to the peach forest.


    At all times, he protected her. From childhood, he had promised her that he would protect her forever.


    Yet, this time, she put him behind her back.


    How was she now? Would that man be angry at her? Was she...


    At this moment, he was totally disconcerted!


    Feng Bo and Feng Luan, together with the other sixteen guards, supported each other and walked into the peach forest too. They had drawn back in a hurry upon receiving lord¡¯s signal.


    They just arrived at the forest and were caught by a heavy sshing rain.


    Lord stood there, still, as if he didn¡¯t hear them, as of the order wasn¡¯t issued by him.


    Before they set off, lord had also been standing there, motionlessly gazing at the sunset, but what in his eyes were high spirits.


    However, now he waspletely decadent. The figure in rain looked so fragile. Feng Bo and Feng Luan exchanged a look and stepped forward together.


    Certainly they knew what was on lord¡¯s mind.


    Feng Bo said, ¡°Lord. A few days ago, I got the news that that Mr. Ning is also called Shaoqing, the same as the eldest lord Ning in the capital. Should we pass this to the second lord Ning? Even if he wasn¡¯t that Ning Shaoqing, when the Ning people came, he would for sure suffer...¡±


    Before Feng Bo finished, Feng Yuchen turned around and pped him in the face to knock him down to the ground, ¡°Do I look to care for dirty methods?¡±


    He would look down upon himself if such filthy methods were employed. Lady Mo deserved much more than a filthy person.


    Even if he wanted to fight for her, he wouldn¡¯t utilize indecent approaches.


    Feng Bo kneeled on the ground, ¡°No, lord. It¡¯s my fault. Please punish me.¡±


    Seeing this, Feng Luan kneeled down too.


    In the forest, there was only silence and the rain sshing on the leaves.


    Feng Yuchen didn¡¯t talk, and Feng Bo and Feng Luan didn¡¯t dare to move. The other sixteen guards stood there and didn¡¯t dare to move either.


    When their lord stood in the rain, the subordinates could only stay with him and endure it.


    In a long while, Feng Yuchen waved to let them get up and he himself turned around and closed his eyes again.


    There was only sound of the rain in his ears. Everything around him seemed to be stepping away from him. Between heaven and earth, there was only him, from the very beginning.


    The soft wind suddenly turned violent, bringing near the rumbling thunder and cracking the branches and leaves.


    ps of thunder teemed the space between the sky and the ground. ¡®Ssh!¡¯ A whole sky of raindrops poured down as if the sky was going to copse.


    In an instant, his soaked body bathed in rain, but he didn¡¯t open his eyes but reached out to catch the raindrops and lifted his head to let them hit on his face.


    Let this timely rain make him sober!


    **


    Shiwu just left, and Mo Qianxue slowly opened her eyes and saw Chiyi¡¯s anxious face.


    She didn¡¯t die? Good. What about Ning Shaoqing? Thinking of those three distressful characters, she nced around but didn¡¯t find that figure.


    Was he angry at her?


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes turned from glistening to pale. Of course Chuyi saw the change clearly, leaning towards her, ¡°Lady, are you looking for lord?¡±


    Mo Qianxue closed her eyes, and Chuyi said, ¡°Lord is too exhausted. After we got back, lord went to the study at once and I¡¯ve let Shiwu go to check with lord.¡±


    ¡°...¡± He would rather stay alone in the study than to with her?


    Mo Qianxue turned her tearful face away. Chuyi didn¡¯t know how tofort her when the door opened.


    Shiwu walked in carefree and said, believing that Mo Qianxue was still asleep, ¡°Chuyi, I knocked at the door many times, but lord just wouldn¡¯t open the door. He said nothing and let Asan drive me away. He¡¯s really angry atdy...¡±


    She didn¡¯t receive Chuyi¡¯s hint until she walked to the bed.


    When she understood it, she found that Mo Qianxue was awake. In joy, she totally forgot what she had said just now, ¡°Lady, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Mo Qianxue nodded spiritlessly.


    He even didn¡¯t open the door? Was he punishing her? s... In fact, although her rushing over in anxiety to block the sword was partly to perform her promise, she had also done this for him.


    Before that, she had analyzed to herself and came to the conclusion that no matter what this Feng Yuchen couldn¡¯t be killed by him. Now they were troubles with unpredictable dangers, so they could only make friends other than enemies.


    At this critical moment, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Feng family.


    It was one of the first-ss noble families in Tianqi, while Feng Yuchen was the heir of it. If Feng Yuchen had been killed by Ning Shaoqing, then the consequences would be horrible to imagine.


    They already had the hideous mother and son who were trying every mean to kill him. If the Feng family joined in the battle, how could he, severely poisoned, deal with all these people?


    She admitted that her had acted too recklessly in that emergent situation.


    But even if he was angry and didn¡¯t want to stay with her, he didn¡¯t need to drive away... Wait! Drive away? At this critical time, he didn¡¯t open the door for Shiwu and drove her away... Impossible that he was only angry.


    How matter how furious he was, he wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.


    Besides, why did Asan and Awu stay in the study with him?


    Unless...his poison was triggered!

 Chapter 126: An Impasse

    <h4>Chapter 126: An Impasse</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Mo Qianxue shivered momentarily, and her tears welled up. What should she do?


    They hadn¡¯t obtained the herb yet, and the strange doctor hadn¡¯te back yet.


    In an eagerness, Mo Qianxue struggled to get up when the pain in her chest made her gasped heavily with a ¡®hiss¡¯.


    Seeing her getting up, Chuyi hurriedly supported her, ¡°Lady. Don¡¯t move. Just let us do if there is anything. Be careful not to tear your wound.¡±


    Mo Qianxue tried to get up and found that the wound was on the left side of her body. From the chest to the arm, they hurt badly as long as she used muscles. Hence, she pressed the wound with the right hand and took a nce at Chuyi, ¡°Help me get up.¡±


    Chuyi intended to dissuade her but was frozen by Mo Qianxue¡¯s chilly eyes, ¡°Yes.¡± Meanwhile, she supported Mo Qianxue with hands to stand up from the bed.


    Shiwu blocked before her and asked with concern, ¡°Where are you going,dy? Let me do that for you.¡±


    ¡°The study.¡± Mo Qianxue sounded upset.


    Shiwu walked on the front to knock the door, sayingdy was here, but the room remined silent.


    She knocked again.


    Ning Shaoqing was in the room, lips pale, trembling violently from coldness, and struggled to gesture Awu, his voice was weak as a mosquito, ¡°Let...her go.¡±


    She was hurt already. He didn¡¯t want her to be anxious or worry about him.


    ¡°Lord.¡± Asan was sad but didn¡¯t dare to vite Ning Shaoqing¡¯smand, replying loudly, ¡°Lady, lord is sleep now. Lady, take care and go to rest early.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know when the shadow guard could go back. The cold poison had been triggered. He was afraid lord couldn¡¯t endure for a long time.


    ¡°Open the door.¡± Mo Qianxue stood in front of the door, her voice faint but with full momentum, ¡°Ning Shaoqing, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll let Chiyi and Shiwu break in.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing trembled too fiercely to say a word. Asan was about to open the door when Shiwu had broken in.


    Leaning on the couch, Ning Shaoqing looked up at the door. Mo Qianxue over there, hurriedly search for the figure in her heart. The two pairs of eyes collided in the air.


    Distress flickered in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes when he saw Mo Qianxue¡¯s pale face. One of her arm hung on the side, and the other pressed on the left chest. Obviously the injury wasn¡¯t too heavy but must be very painful.


    If he hadn¡¯t made a timely reaction and managed to slightly turned away the sword and drew back the rushing momentum, he was afraid that the stabbing must be fatal.


    His heart ached like being squeezed even when he thought about that possible result.


    No one knew that the drawn-back internal strength that had flown back and broken through the cold poison that had been sealed up by him and the shadow guard previously. Otherwise, his poison wouldn¡¯t have been triggered in advance.


    This time the poison broke out more fiercely than ever. He even didn¡¯t have the strength to stand up. If he hadn¡¯t made the decision to take her back in one breath and if Asan and Awu hadn¡¯t transferred authentic qi to him, probably, what she saw now was an ice sculpture.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t regret.


    If time went backwards, he would make the same decision to draw back the horrible momentum. He only regretted that he hadn¡¯t been able to do that quicker and had hurt her anyhow.


    At the sight of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s pale lips, Mo Qianxue confirmed that the cold poison was truly triggered again!


    On that night, she had overheard the conversation between him and the shadow guard. It still rang lively in her ear.


    On that night, Ning Shaoqing had hugged her and kissed out her years. She didn¡¯t ask because she didn¡¯t dare to. She feared to hear any bad newsing out of his mouth.


    Ning Shaoqing perfectly hid the distress in his eyes and pretended to hate her, saying in a cold voice, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Only when she was out of here would she not witness him shaking uncontrobly, would she not have to watch him suffering.


    That would be too cruel...


    He hoped that in her eyes, he was elegant and selfposed and perfect forever, even if he was angry or behaving in a punishing way.


    Mo Qianxue ignored his deliberate disgust, sat on the couch, eyes red, looking in his eyes and choking, ¡°I don¡¯t go!¡±


    The chill in his body attacked again. Ning Shaoqing gritted his teeth and summoned all his will power to make him not tremble, replying in scorn, ¡°Now you¡¯re the first nobledy and blocked the sword for another man. Why do you stay here? Why not return to the capital and enjoy your life as ady...?¡±


    This sounded heartless and humiliating, with one single purpose to force her away.


    The herb the odd doctor picked had been destroyed. Although he had other arrangements, he hadn¡¯t expected that his poison should be triggered so soon. If he couldn¡¯t survive this night, it¡¯d be better to let her forgive him.


    ¡°You asshole...¡± Mo Qianxue cursed him for the first time, in a voice so loud that the vibration pulled her wound to produce terrible pain. Asan, Awu, Chuyi and Shiwu were shocked. In their eyes, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t a typical elegantdy, but she wasn¡¯t the synonymous with vulgar either.


    The four subordinates were put in between and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Mo Qianxue, red-eyed, regarded Ning Shaoqing. Her gaze made his throat roll. Making up his mind, he turned away and refused to look at her. Yes, she was angry, at me. Then go back. Go back to the bedroom to lie in bed at least, or have a good sleep, although she might be a little upset.


    Mo Qianxue truly was anger and did hate him.


    He just let her go alone! What was she in his eyes? Didn¡¯t she have heart? It turned out he regarded her in this way.


    For a second, she was disheartened, but the next second, her stubbornness stimted her.


    No matter how he thought of her, she would only do what she¡¯d like to. She wouldn¡¯t go before her death!


    No matter what was waiting them ahead, she would stay with him, either tough or cry, she would be by his side.


    He couldn¡¯t leave her alone! Never! Reconfirming her decision, Mo Qianxue calmed down, ¡°I¡¯m going to sit here. You can¡¯t make me go, unless you kill me.¡±


    Then, she smiled a little, ¡°Isn¡¯t it merely the breakout of cold poison? No big deal. At most, I hurt with you, and die with you!¡±


    Her tone was light.


    However, the other four people heard bitterness and almost cried.


    Eyes red too, Asanforted Mo Qianxue as well as exined for his lord, ¡°Lord¡¯s cold poison has broken out. Lady, please go back and have a rest. Awu and I will take care of lord.¡±


    Chuyi stepped forward and began to persuade her gently, ¡°Lady, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Lord Ning¡¯s lips sometimes purple and sometimes pale. At a nce, she knew that lord Ning was poisoned, deeply. Lady got injured too. If she stayed here, very likely her wound could be torn up when she got too emotional.


    Shiwu was a simple girl and now crying her eyes out by the moving rtionship.


    Mo Qianxue shook off Chuyi¡¯s supporting hand, cold eyes sweeping from Asan to Chuyi and then back to Asan.


    The two shivered at once and unconsciously stepped back because they never saw her so angry.


    As they stepped back, Mo Qianxue ordered, ¡°Chuyi and Shiwu, you go out!¡± Asan and Awu were Ning Shaoqing¡¯s people, but Chuyi and Shiwu were not.


    Mo Qianxue herself could stay here, but the two girls couldn¡¯t.


    Because there were scenes that could be witnessed by her, but not Chuyi and Shiwu absolutely. She knew what was in the mind of this proud man, with whom she had lived for so long.


    Chuyi took a look at crying Shiwu and shook her head. Certainly she would worrydy ifdy stayed here alone.


    Shiwu received the hint, wiped her tears, and replied together, ¡°Lady...¡±


    Mo Qianxue interrupted their attempt to persuade her and scolded, ¡°Go out! Shut the door.¡± The door bolt was smashed, but the door was intact.


    In view that Mo Qianxue had made up her mind, Chuyi and Shiwu didn¡¯t insist and, eyes red, left the room and shut the door, guarding outside.


    The two girls went out, but Mo Qianxue insisted to stay here. The coldness attacked again in his body, and Ning Shaoqing squeezed thest bit of strength to stand up from the couch, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, then I go.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t fake it anymore. He wouldn¡¯t let her see his ugly-looking side.


    The room was silent.


    The suffocating silence made Mo Qianxue feel hard to breathe. Fighting back the pain in her chest, Mo Qianxue embraced Ning Shaoqing. Instantly, coldness sent to her body. The restricted distress for him finally turned into dropping tears.


    Ning Shaoqing stayed still, not dare to move, partly because he didn¡¯t have any strength, and partly because he feared to tear Mo Qianxue¡¯s wound if he struggled while she insisted to hug him.


    ¡°Please...¡± Mo Qianxue sobbed, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I know everything. Could we fight against the hardship together please?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the vanity.¡± Thinking of the memories they shared, Mo Qianxue shed tears like rains, ¡°If you became disable, I¡¯ll take care of you; if you were broke, I¡¯ll support our family. No matter what, let¡¯s face it together, okay?


    Tears also brimmedthe eyes of Asan and Awu, who turned around and began to understand why their lord loveddy so much.


    If there was a woman who treated them like this, they were willing to die for her.


    ¡°If...you died, I¡¯ll either go with you or spend the rest of my life avenging you...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes became redder than blood.


    ¡°But we make it clear now. If one day, you be rich and respected, don¡¯t take concubines to make me angry...¡±


    ¡°No... I won¡¯t...¡± How would he do that? She was already a treasure that heaven granted him. Besides her, he would ept nobody! He couldn¡¯t love her more!


    Ning Shaoqing finally faced her and hugged her, trembling uncontrobly.


    Alright. If there was really a hell waiting ahead, then he just took her with him to break through! However, the high spirits mixed with coldness surged up at once. The next moment, before he became ugly, Ning Shaoqing had passed out gorgeously.


    ¡°Shaoqing...¡± The tight hug loosened, and Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart plummeted further.


    Hearing her calling, Asan and Awu turned back in a hurry. Asan reached out to feel his breath and sighed with relief, ¡°Lord just passed out.¡±


    Asan¡¯s answer rxed Mo Qianxue¡¯s tense heart a little bit, ¡°Get him a quilt.¡± At least, he could feel a little better.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Quickly, Awu shed out of the study and shed back with a quilt with which Mo Qianxue quickly wrapped Ning Shaoqing¡¯s body.


    Indeed, a human¡¯s potential is infinite. At this moment, she didn¡¯t have no time to mind her own wound and the pain. It couldn¡¯t be more painful than her heart.


    At this moment, she must remain calm! Mo Qianxue asked coldly, ¡°Asan, where¡¯s the strange doctor? Has hee back yet from picking the herb?¡±


    ¡°The herb...was destroyed. And...we lost track of him...¡± There was no point hiding from her anymore, ¡°If the situation continues, I¡¯m afraid...lord can¡¯t survive tonight.¡±


    Mo Qianxue saw a blow of ck, and the blood in her chest rolled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡±


    ¡°Unless we get the strange doctor now.¡±


    ¡°Then go and get him...¡±


    ¡°The hidden guards have set off.¡± Asan¡¯s voice was powerless, ¡°Even the shadow guard went out too...¡±


    Without the unfinished words, Mo Qianxue understood what he meant. Were they in an impasse?


    There hadn¡¯t been any moment when she hated her inability so much. Mo Qianxue swore that as long as they went through this, she would no more think of living a peaceful life. She would try all means to guarantee a safe position for him and her.


    No! He wasn¡¯t a person sitting still and waiting for death.


    Mo Qianxue looked right into the eyes of Asan, ¡°Didn¡¯t Shaoqing have other arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Lord said that as long as he survived tonight, there will be a favorable turn...¡± Asan answered nervously.


    Heaven knew what the favorable turn might possibly be after the cold poison hade into y. It was hard for lord to survive an hour, let alone a whole night. It might be possible if the shadow guard was here because he had thick internal strength, but he had been sent out by lord a few days ago...


    As long as he survived tonight? Mo Qiainxue brainstormed, when Chuyi¡¯s voice rang from outide, ¡°Lady, a person imed to be lord Tong¡¯s servant wants to meet you.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was too annoyed to meet the man or take care of Tong Zijing, so without thinking much, she replied impatiently, ¡°Turn him down.¡±


    ¡°He said there is something very important.¡±


    ¡°Get him out!¡± What could be more important than Ning Shaoqing¡¯s life?


    Outside the sound of rain and thunder got louder, which suddenly reminded Mo Qianxue. In gust and rain, why did Tong Zijing send a person here at this moment of time? Unless...


    ¡°Wait.¡± Chuyi was about to drive away the man when Mo Qianxue¡¯s sound floated out again. She had heard Tong Zijing mentioned that there used to be a strange old man who always visited him.


    At that time, she had guessed that it might be the strange doctor, so she had told Tong Zijing to tell her if the old man visited again. Now, Tong Zijing had regained the recognition of a normal person, so the man might be bringing news about the odd doctor.


    A glimmer of hope rose in Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart, ¡°Ask him what it¡¯s about. Report to me at once.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chuyi took the order and left.


    Being enjoined by his lord seriously, Tong Zhan galloped all the way here.


    To his surprise, soon after he went out of door, it rained and blew heavily. He didn¡¯t dare to take a rest and, regardless of rain and gust, hurriedly arrived here. But then he was stopped by two hidden guards of the Ning¡¯s and now anxiously paced back and forth at the gate.


    Suddenly he spotted an unfamiliar servant girl and decided to shout to her anyhow and told her lord Tong¡¯s words, so that Chuyi walked passed the news over.


    Chuyi had been standing at the door outside the study. Although she couldn¡¯t hear clearly, she knew that lord Ning was in urgent need of a doctor right now, so hearing Tong Zhan¡¯s words, she wasted no time and quickly flew back to the study to report to Mo Qianxue.


    Hearing the report, Mo Qianxue, heart shievering, pinched the corner of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s quilt, and ordered Asan, ¡°Send people to take Mr. Wang here.¡±


    ¡°We go to pick him up personally.¡± Upon finishing, Asan and Awu flew out of the house.


    It was less meaningless to take more people to get the strange doctor than to guard here. Now the token that lord Lu had given him was in Asan¡¯s hand. With this token, the strange doctor would definitelye with him.


    As long as lord survived this night! As long as he survived today, there would be a favorable turn?!

 Chapter 127: Plan B

    <h4>Chapter 127: n B</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Asan and Awu left. Mo Qianxue pondered a little, ordered Chuyi and Shiwu to make some hot water, and had charcoal burnt in the room.


    When they woulde back with the doctor was unknown. If the room was warmer, and Ning Shaoqing was bathed in hot water, he might feel better, even if the poison couldn¡¯t be removed. The hot water helped maintain his temperature. If one bucket wasn¡¯t enough, then use two and three and more. As long as his temperature was maintained, it didn¡¯t matter for her to take the trouble. In less than a quarter, the hot water was ready, so Mo Qianxue let Chuyi moved in the room a big wooden bucket and poured the hot water into before putting Ning Shaoqing in it.


    Afterwards, Mo Qianxue found that the frost between his eyebrows seemed to melt a little. Gratified, she ordered Chuyi to let Mingyue and Caixia begin to keep boiling water from now on.


    The cooking pot in the workshop and in the kitchen were used respectively by them to keep boiling water which then was sent to the room by hidden guards.


    She stood on the side to instruct Chuyi to change water continuously in order to maintain the temperature of the water at around 38 degrees Celsius. By the constant hard work, the three of them quickly found their clothes soaked in sweat.


    Chuyi knew that she couldn¡¯t stopdy from this, so she tried beyond her limit to concentrate on thebor. As long as Mo Qianxue gave her a look, she knew what to do next.


    Fortunately, at four o¡¯clock in the morning, Asan and Awu came back with the strange doctor.


    Seeing old Mr. Wang, Mo Qianxue instantly got a little relived, but as her tense nerves rxed, she suddenly felt dizzy. Shaking hard her head, she greeted the doctor as Chuyi opened the door and led him in.


    Seeing the scene and feeling the high temperature in the room, the odd doctor was moved. Probably, only a girl clever as her was able to think of such an idea, which was although troublesome, useful.


    Mr. Wang sighed. Even if she was smart, without the guiding herb, the effort was in vain after all.


    Shaking his head, he looked to Mo Qianxue¡¯s expectant eyes and said, ¡°This poison could have been cured, but now the guiding herb was destroyed. I really can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Mo Qianxue wobbled, and Chuyi hurriedly walked over to support her.


    If there was really nothing he could do, this strange old man wouldn¡¯t havee here. Thinking of this, Mo Qianxue¡¯s drooping eyes looked up again, ¡°Really? Is there nothing you could do or you¡¯re not willing to do?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that the odd doctor hade here only because of the token from lord Lu. He was strange, but he was also a man who kept his words.


    He owed lord Lu a favor and had promised that no matter how held this token and whether there was a cure, he would go to visit the patient. He didn¡¯t talk and only felt with interest the water temperature in the barrel.


    Mo Qianxue squinted her eyes, ¡°I have many other peculiar food prescriptions and a dozen methods of first aid against diseases simr to stroke. If you¡¯re interested, I can write them down for you to study.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a threat but a pleading.


    One method of first aid might not intrigued the doctor, but a dozen would. Mo Qianxue believed that he must be moved.


    Real master doctors were all interested in cures against intractable diseases. As expected, brilliance glistened in his eyes.


    However, he had his own principles. As long as he decided to treat the patient, he must remove the root cause of the disease. If he wasn¡¯t able to, he wouldn¡¯t start the treatment.


    Yet and yet, those methods of first aid still intrigued him. Since his principles were set up by himself, of course he could change them as he liked.


    The old man found himself an excuse and said, ¡°If Mrs. Ning is willing to offer these, I think of a way to save his life, but...¡±


    ¡°Feel free to put it straightforwardly.¡± Even if her blood in her heart was needed, she would carved it out with a knife without hesitation.


    ¡°Even if his life was saved, there will be a lifelong regret.¡±


    ¡°What regret?¡± It¡¯d be better than losing him forever.


    Outside, the thunder was still rumbling and the rain still pouring.


    However, no matter how loud was the thunder and the rain, it wasn¡¯t bigger than the words said by the strange doctor.


    The doctor stared at Mo Qianxue and said word by word, ¡°No offspring.¡±


    No offspring...No offspring... The words spun around in Mo Qianxue¡¯s brain to develop an echo, as if a quaking thunder had struck on her heart. If Chuyi hadn¡¯t supported her, her copsing body almost slipped onto the ground.


    The words deprived her of faith at once.


    Instantly, Chuyi, Shiwu, Asan and Awu also felt bitter. Collecting herself, Mo Qianxue took a deep breath and squared her bowed shoulders so that she wouldn¡¯t copse.


    She looked up at the doctor again, eyes unprecedentedly sharp, ¡°...What do you mean by no offspring? Please make it clearer. Will his sexual function be weakened or totally disappear like an eunuch?


    Or will his sexual function remain normal but suffer infertility? Besides, is this after effect curable?¡±


    The series of question were asked naturally by Mo Qianxue, but Chiyi and Shiwu lowered her blushing faces and began to stare at their toes.


    When Chuyi spooned out the rtively cool water from the barrel, the water almost poured to her own feet.


    When Shiwu added hot water into the barrel, she almost poured all the water to the ground.


    Asan and Awu also coughed slightly and looked out, pretending not to have heard Mo Qianxue¡¯s words.


    The air condensed. Quickly after a moment of distraction, the four people returned normal. Yet, their ears all stood up for fear of missing one single word.


    The dim old eyes of the strange doctor blinked, and the old face flushed. Obviously, he hadn¡¯t expected such straightforward questions like something weakened and the sort from a girl.


    Although he was a doctor, he, best at curing poisons, never got married, and most of his patients were men, so he had never talked with a girl about sexual functions and the simr topics.


    Hence, he was a little embarrassed and beat around the bush, ¡°I¡¯ll give him a wicked drug and then acupunctured him with gold needles so that the breakout of the poison will be restrained... The gold needles will be performed on... and it will promote...¡±


    He was discussing medical treatment with her?


    Mo Qianxue became somewhat impatient. Now they didn¡¯t have the time for it. She could wait but Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t.


    A doctor shouldn¡¯t mind the gender difference.


    Hence she directly cut in, ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯ll appreciate it if you answer my questions forthright.¡±


    Lady was too bold! Chuyi and Shiwu still fixed their eyes on the bucket, not daring to move.


    Freaking awesomedy! Asan and Awu subconsciously turned around and looked out.


    The doctor found it no where to escape, coughing in embarrassment, and replied, ¡°You¡¯ll...still be able to sleep together, but without the guiding herb, the root of poison can¡¯t be removed and will be totally sealed up in his body. The coldness umted in his body will make his sperms inactive so the woman can¡¯t conceive children, so it¡¯s not because...cough...¡±


    What he meant was glossed over by a cough, and then he looked serious again, ¡°This poison is so cruel that after this treatment, although it will be sealed up, on the full-moon night every month, it still attack the patient¡¯s heart. Therefore in the long run, his life will still be shortened by the torture. Mrs. Ning please think twice before you make a decision...¡±


    The poison wouldn¡¯t be removed but sealed up?! Besides, afterwards it made him infertile and tortured him every month?! And finally...shortened his life?!


    No!


    Tears welled to her eyes. She didn¡¯t want them drop, so she raised her head so that she could swallow the tears.


    Taking back the tears of bitterness, sheposed herself and asked sadly, ¡°Could you let him wake up first?¡±


    It¡¯d be better to let him make a decision.


    It didn¡¯t matter either the poison gave him pain or shortened his life. She would stay by his side.


    However, ...


    The ancients value offspring terrible. Infertility was able to destroy all the self-esteem and dignity of a person.


    What¡¯s more, he liked children very much. In childhood, he had enjoyed the joy that his younger brother brought to him.


    And now, every time Yaya dropped by, he would put down the book in his hand and teased Yaya, smiling and hearing her ying cute in her child tone, even if he had deliberately kept a distance from the Fangs.


    Sometimes, when he joked with her, he always dreamed about having a few children and leading a happy and lively life together for this life.


    But now...how should he ept it?!


    People live in the world with different bottom lines, but they share several things, that is dignity, happiness and hope...


    If this had happened, then in what did his dignity, happiness and hope lie?


    This decision was too huge for her to make on half of him.


    This decision wouldn¡¯t be terribly painful but must be done by himself.


    No matter what he choice was, she wouldn¡¯t leave him.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t have a modern mindset, so she wouldn¡¯t force him in making the decision. However, if he chose dignity, she would apany him on the way.


    Anyway, her life was given by others.


    If he chose to live on, then she would also stay by his side.


    There were many dink families in modern times, so why not to give it a try in the ancient time.


    ¡°Excellent that you came up with such a method.¡± The strange old man paced around the bucket.


    This girl was really bright!


    In such a case, most people would use quilt to keep the patient warm, but they didn¡¯t know that when a patient suffered cold poison within his body, the wrapping of a quilt would not only stop the coldness from scattering out but also speed up the breakout of the poison to make the patient die faster of coldness which would even freeze the quilt.


    Regarding Chuyi and Shiwu¡¯s proficient movement of changing water, the doctor nodded, ¡°The constant-temperature steam is indeed able to slow down the breakout of the coldness. I believe after I acupuncture him, he¡¯ll wake up.¡±


    Mo Qianxue gave a look and Chuiyi and Shiwu walked out of the room. Then Asan and Awu picked Ning Shaoqing up from the bucket and put him on the couch, under the doctor¡¯s instruction.


    Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t seen how the strange old man moved and Ning Shaoqing¡¯s body was already full of needles. And in another blink, the needles were all gone. Mo Qianxue opened her eyes round but didn¡¯t find out where the needles were.


    Amazing! These needles seemed to have eyes and listen to his order to get in and out.


    Spectacr magic! If the patient hadn¡¯t been Ning Shaoqing, Mo Qianxue would p hands for him and shouted encore. After the acupuncture, Ning Shaoqing slowly opened his eyes.


    He chatted with Mr. Wang and when he knew Mo Qianxue¡¯s concerned questions, he didn¡¯t disy a bit of sorrow or hesitation but only gazed intently at Mo Qianxue and atst, lips curling up at the corners, smiled.


    Couldn¡¯t this woman be implicit? She should talk before so many people of weakened function and even the word eunuch?! It seemed that she really felt left aside.


    When he got well, he must make up for her.


    He could still smile at this moment? Mo Qianxue, in confusion, was scared by his smile.


    No... Was he driven crazy by the sudden misfortune?


    She was about to say something tofort him when Ning Shaoqing talked, ¡°Mr. Wang, can I choose the third way?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing leaned on the couch, with slight smile on his face, as if the patient wasn¡¯t him at all, as if he wasn¡¯t dying. At this moment, although his lips were still pale and he himself still looked feeble, he was in high spirit.


    Before others, he became the gentle elegant lord again.


    Mr. Wang was a little perplexed, ¡°The third way?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing replied calmly, ¡°The third way is to take the detoxification medicine directly.¡±


    Only the medicine with the guiding herd wouldn¡¯t do any harmter on his body, and in future he could still be healthy and have children. Of course Mr. Wang knew what Ning Shaoqing meant, ¡°However, we don¡¯t have the guiding herb.¡± His tone was sorry. He also didn¡¯t want such a beautiful young man to take the cruel drug.


    ¡°I have.¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s expression remained the same calm.


    ¡°Yes, but it was polluted by toxic blood. It can¡¯t be used.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wang misunderstood me. I¡¯ve prepared another guiding herb. Please wait for a moment.¡± How could he possibly put himself in danger? Certainly he had made a n B.


    ¡°Uh...¡± The strange doctor found it somewhat hard to believe. But in such a condition, it would be fine for Ning Shaoqing to wait for an hour or two.


    Alright. The strange doctor had been chasing after that man for many days and nights and was exhausted. He could take a rest now. Therefore, without invited by others, he sat on the chair next to the desk and fell asleep, snoring.


    In the room were Asan and Awu and the strange doctor¡¯s snoring.


    The doctor was here; the sky was bright; and he made it. Ning Shaoqing pulled over to sit next to him on the couch. The couple looked at each other, speechless, but it seemed that they had said everything.


    ¡°You...¡± Fixing their eyes on each other for a long time without taking, the couple started at the same time and paused at the same time.


    ¡°You go first...¡± Again they started and paused simultaneously, followed by a smile.


    It was a good day. The storm was finally over.


    Asan and Awu had turned away.


    The room was too warm, and Mo Qianxue¡¯s hair and body was all sweaty. Ning Shaoqing reached out to tuck a strand of hair behind her eyes, and said lovingly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She was injured and had stayed by his side the whole night. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t leave until his poison was cured, so he didn¡¯t ask her go to bed.


    He wanted to hug her but feared that the coldness around him would freeze her.


    ¡°You asshole! Why didn¡¯t you tell me your n B? I was so worried.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an asshole. I just didn¡¯t want you to worry too much.¡±


    Hearing Ning Shaoqing said that there was another guiding herb which could be obtained soon, Mo Qianxue was finally relieved. In the future, she could still give birth to cute babies and hear them sweetly calling mom and him dad. How nice!


    Nevertheless, she no lingered wanted to hear the argument of ¡®no match-maker or betrothal presents¡¯ again, ¡°If you¡¯re not, then give me a grand wedding.¡±


    After such a crisis, she believed, a grand wedding wasn¡¯t too much.


    Ning Shaoqing stared at Mo Qianxue.


    The eyes were as deep as ake, attracting her sight as well as herself.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s dumb gaze, Ning Shaoqing leaned forward, whispering with full love and affection to her ear, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll have a grand wedding.¡±

 Chapter 128: Poison Removed

    <h4>Chapter 128: Poison Removed</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The couple whispered more sweet words with each other, when a ck figure floated in and kneeled at once, ¡°Sorry, lord, I came backte.¡±


    The life-savor came back! Asan and Awu immediately turned back and almost cried. This life-savor wasn¡¯t referred to that life-savor! If they continued to stay here, they would be poisoned by the publicly shown affection between lord anddy.


    Seeing a personing in, Mo Qianxue straightened up her back and sat erected.


    The softness on Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face also reduced and it was reced by the usual stern, ¡°Notte! Just in time.¡± He gestured to let the man in ck get up, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    As the man in ck looked up, the ferocious scar on his face came into sight. It was exactly the shadow guard.


    When he first found old Mr. Wang, he had known what the poison in his body and the guiding herb required for the cure was.


    Requesting Mr. Wang to pick up the herb was only a tactic to mislead the enemies.


    The doctor was too big and obvious as a target, so Ning Shaoqing hadn¡¯t cherished too much hope in him, but he had still dispatched a group of people to escort him during the journey to pick the herb, because this was exactly his tactic to let the enemies believe that Ning Shaoqing had no other choice.


    In fact, he had already secretly inquired that there was also the same herb at another ce and sent a group of people to guard it. The other group of hidden guards had been sent to perform this mission.


    The reason why the shadow guard had gone out was to guarantee the sessful obtaining of the herb.


    Now that Ning Shaoqing had promised to protect, he would keep his words and live well.


    To survive, he wouldn¡¯t put all the hope in one person. Even if the shadow guard failed toplete his mission, there would be one more alternative on the way.


    The only thing that had troubled him was the earlier breakout of the poison which caught him by surprise.


    Fortunately, his girl wasn¡¯t so stupid as to make a decision on her own to allow the doctor to use the wicked on him, otherwise he would really cry.


    The shadow guard reached into his pocket and took out a light golden root. The strange doctor, just now snoring in the chair, instantly sprang up and grabbed over the herb, ¡°The guiding herb! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? You guys!¡±


    Ning Shaoqing had told him but he didn¡¯t believe it and went to sleep. Mo Qianxue shook her head but didn¡¯t dare to say much, fearing that any word might offend this strange doctor since now it was a critical moment.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s exactly the root of the rare flower.¡± The strange doctor carefully examined the light golden root and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s in good condition and still glistens. The medical efficacy will be nice.¡±


    Hearing his praise, the shadow guard covertly breathed a sigh of relief, and Asan and Awu smiled together.


    Ning Shaoqing grabbed tighter the hand in his hand and Mo Qianxue pinched him back with a relief.


    After examining the root, the doctor casually threw it back to the shadow guard.


    The shadow guard reached out to catch it in a hurry.


    Mo Qianxue sweated, fearing that the herb might be dropped to the ground.


    This was no kidding matter. It was the cure for Ning Shaoqing. Throwing away the root of the rare flower, the strange doctor took out from his pocket a small porcin bottle, and without any warning in advance, again threw it away casually, but this time, to Ning Shaoqing.


    Ning Shaoqing at once catch the porcin bottle in his hand, but Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart almost jumped out.


    She really wanted to kick the ass of the strange old man. The room wasn¡¯t very big. Would his hand break if he handed things to others?


    If a clumsy-handed person didn¡¯t catch it and the herb fell on the ground, would he wave his sleeve, turn around to leave whileughing at the person?


    Ning Shaoqing found Mo Qianxue¡¯s ring round eyes amusing. If he wasn¡¯t able to catch the small bottle, he would have died for numerous times.


    Amusing as it was, he was also touched.


    Hence, he gently patted her hand. Then Mo Qianxue looked away, lowered down her head with a snort.


    Yet, nobody knew this inconspicuous interaction between the couple gave the strange doctor a feeling of bitterness. Once upon a time, there had been a woman who also red at him like this.


    He only med himself for having been too young to cherish. Afterwards, his tone soft, he said to Ning Shaoqing, ¡°This is cure that I¡¯ve prepared before. You take it first. Now I¡¯ll begin to acupuncture on you.¡±


    Then he turned to the shadow guard, ¡°Grind the root into powder and add rootless water (raindrops which have never fallen on the ground). After the acupuncture, bring this to your lord to drink. Then, his poison will be removed mostly.¡±


    Mostly? What about the rest? Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help worrying, looking up expectantly at old Mr. Wang and going to ask the question.


    Old Mr. Wang then turned to point to the porcin bottle that he had thrown to Ning Shaoqing, ¡°Then, take the pills in that bottle for seven days in a row, and the poison will be removedpletely.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing raised folded fists to thanked him, ¡°Please.¡±


    The strange doctor readily epted that, ¡°Now let¡¯s start.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing took aforting look at Mo Qianxue and than swept over Asan and Awu, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Asan and Awu looked at each other, bowed and left.


    ¡°Qianxue, you may leave too,¡± Seeing Mo Qianxue sat motionless, heforted her again, ¡°With Mr. Wang here, I¡¯ll be fine. You go to lie down and take a rest. I¡¯ll be right away.¡±


    She, an ordinary person, didn¡¯t know the rules among the martial artists.


    Usually, when a master performed acupuncture, he wouldn¡¯t allow others to observe on the spot.


    The previous acupuncture had aimed to stimte his nerves to wake up Ning Shaoqing, so others didn¡¯t have to evade; but now, the doctor was going to perform real secret techniques, so others should leave the spot.


    Seeing her lingering, Mr. Wang thought she still worried about that problem and gave a meaningful look to her, ¡°Cough...after the guiding herb removes all of his poison, all kinds of interaction between you will be fine. You can have as many children as you¡¯d like to...¡±


    These embarrassing words made Mo Qianxue hasten out of the room.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t go back to the bedroom but stood at the door and waited with Chiyi, Shiwu, Asan and Awu.


    She wanted to be the first one to know that he was well.


    *


    It was dawn, the sky dimly bright, the storm stopping. It seemed to know that the couple hadn¡¯t slept for the whole night and needed a good rest.


    Asan, Awu, Chuyi and Shiwu all employed the catwalk for fear that any noise would wake updy and lord.


    In the peach forest not far away from the Wang vige still stood neen men in ck.


    A tall figure erected on the hillside and stared in the distance at the Wang vige.


    A person kneeled on one knee and reported, ¡°Lord. The Ning¡¯s turns quiet and silent now, and the strange doctor has left for the Tianxiang city.¡±


    For the wholest night, people came in and out of the Ning¡¯s in a mor, and the strange doctor was specially invited.


    It seemed that Xue was badly injured.


    However, since the strange doctor had showed up and now the Ning¡¯s became quiet, it was proven that Xue was alright now. It was the time for him to leave.


    Even to fight for her, he should wait until Xue was well.


    He wouldn¡¯t resort to violence again. He would let Ning give up willingly and let Xue go with him whole-heartedly.


    Thinking of this and making up his mind, Feng Yuchen turned around in a hurry, taking a final nce at the peach forest and pointing to Feng Bo and Feng Luan, ¡°You stay here and pay attention tody. Report to me on a daily basis.¡±


    Feng Bo and Feng Luan took the order and replied in unison, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Feng Yuchen didn¡¯t look back andmanded in a cold voice, ¡°Retreat!¡± His voice determined, he marched forward and leaped onto the horse back. The sixteen guards took the order and followed him.


    The seventeen riders rushed all the way, stirring clouds of dust in the air.


    **


    On outskirt the capital, a woman on a horse was galloping towards the Tianxiang city.


    The woman wasn¡¯t young but agile and valiant in her movement of riding and spurring the horse.


    In the meeting room of the Mo mansion, the master was sitting upright and having tea.


    Servants came up to report, ¡°Master, before dawn, nanny Mo has ridden a horse and left the capital.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± The master mmed the teacup on the table. This bitch did have her own ns.


    ¡°A few days ago, she said she was ill and now she sneaked out of the capital. There must be a trickery.¡± The treacherous hideous eyes disclosed deep intention of killing, ¡°You send more people to follow her. Remember, don¡¯t get too close. The bitch is very cunning. Don¡¯t let her discover you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. We¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°When she saw the person, don¡¯t act rashly and report to me. I¡¯ll make an arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    *


    Half-awake in her sleep, Mo Qianxue felt Ning Shaoqing getting up and speaking to Chuyi.


    She tired hard and opened her eyes, when Ning Shaoqing had let Chuyi leave and was standing at the bed staring at her. Seeing her waking up, he stroked her head and smiled, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±


    Mo Qianxue struggled to get up, and he hurriedly held her down, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Go back to sleep.¡± The anxious and loving eyes made Mo Qianxue feel warm and mumble an ¡°oh¡± before closing her eyes and falling asleep again.


    This wasn¡¯t her fault. Injured and staying up for the whole night all busy and worried, she was really too sleepy!


    After she fell asleep, Ning Shaoqing squinted his deep pretty eyes.


    The wound wasn¡¯t serious and would be fine in two or three years. But the hard workst night slightly tore the wound which bled more blood to even congealed her clothes. Judging from the coag, it had been bleeding for a long time.


    Yet, she hadn¡¯t made it known at all and insisted to wait until his poison was removed and didn¡¯t let Chuyi help her cleaning the wound until she saw him going to bed.


    She had thought he was asleep, but in fact he bad been awake and heard every word told to Chuyi.


    He had also seen clearly the inner clothes soaked by blood but pretended to fall asleep because he didn¡¯t want to fail her kindness.


    By carefully regarding, her profile in sleep was so beautiful, the heart-shaped curve running smoothly in a curvature of a perfected-carved jade, that her whole face looked like a finely-crafted artwork.


    A beam of ray from outside casting on the bridge of her nose which rose from between her eyebrows made her face glistening with luster. The cute little nose pped regrly with her breathing.


    Then, further lower, it was her full lips like a cherry blossom which pouted slightly in deep sleep, giving out fragile and crystal lure to tempt him to approach and to forbid him from waking her up from her dream. He stayed near yet didn¡¯t touch her.


    He had never regarded her features so closely and carefully in such quiet before. Now he only felt that her beauty was beyond the reach of the most beautifulnguages.


    Mo Qianxue opened her eyes again. Ning Shaoqing sat on the bedside, holding her hand and smiling at her, ¡°Wake up?¡±


    Mo Qianxue smiled back, and he supported her to sit up in most gentle movement, ¡°Do you like some porridge?¡±


    She sat up and leaned against the bed, asking in weak voice, ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting here?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing smiled and nodded.


    Mo Qianxue still sounded concerned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep more? Your poison is just removed. You need more rest.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ning Shaoqing had made a wet handkerchief to clean her face and hands.


    Putting down the handkerchief, Ning Shaoqing received her concern and smiled sweetly, ¡°I don¡¯t need that. Once the poison is removed, I feel every inch of my veins and vessels is unburdened, even morefortable than the first time I get through them with internal strength.¡±


    What a description! Mo Qianxue burst intougher. Ning Shaoqing brought her the porridge, which he had asked Chuyi to make in advance, ¡°Last time I was ill, you fed me. This time, it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was a little shy, ¡°I can eat on my own.¡±


    Afterwards, she reached out to carry the bowl, but Ning Shaoqing stopped her by his idle hand and put her hand on the side, insisting, ¡°No, you¡¯re injured and shouldn¡¯t move too much. Be careful not to tear up your wound again.¡±


    Mo Qianxue still struggled, and Ning Shaoqing pressed her hand down, scolding, ¡°Be a nice girl.¡±


    From his scolding, Mo Qianxue detected affection and helplessness.


    Atst, the bowl of porridge was all fed to her by him.


    Ning Shaoqing took the bowl out, and Mo Qianxue stared at his dark-blue-clothed back in a daze. She had never expected that such an elegant noble lord like him should voluntarily serve others. She wondered whether, after they returned to the capital, the sweet and pure rtionship that forbade even a grain of sand could continue to maintain the current state.


    The capital was the center of politics and power. It was the most prosperous ce but also where the fiercestpetition and the filthiest schemes and conspiracies lied.


    She was lost in her thought, when the door was pushed open and Chuyi went in carrying medicine, ¡°Lady, take it before it gets cold.¡±


    Mo Qianxue collected her thought and looked to the dark medicine soup which smashed her heart hard, ¡°My wound is fine already. Take it away.¡±


    ¡°Lady, please. Lord has ordered me to make it early in the morning. It¡¯s best to cure injury like yours. I know you don¡¯t like bitter medicine. I also prepared sugar for you.¡±


    Chuyi said and pointed to a small te of sugar.


    Yet Mo Qianxue even didn¡¯t take a nce, ¡°I said no. Take it away. Who do you listen to?¡± If this bowl of medicine was taken, she was afraid that she would threw up her stomach, then the porridge would be wasted.


    Mo Qianxue got up to push the bowl, sitting at the dressing table, ¡°Comb hair for me.¡±


    Ever since Chuyi and Shiwu came here, her hair had been made by Chuyi, but she didn¡¯t let Chuyi make those noble hairstyles but the most ordinary ones, but of course, Chuyi was able to make the prettiest hairstyles even if they were the ordinary ones.


    ¡°Of course, I listen to youdy.¡± Chuyi was in a dilemma, but she still put down the bowl and began to do Mo Qianxue¡¯s hair.


    Whilebing, she tried to persuaded her again, ¡°Afterwards, let¡¯s take the medicine, so that the wound will be healed quicker, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid lord will me me...¡±


    ¡°No! If you¡¯re afraid of him, then pour it and lie to him that I¡¯ve taken it...¡± As she talked, a cough rang from outside, ¡°I just left for a moment and you don¡¯t behave yourself again, um?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing paced in from outside, saying in a scolding but pampering tone. The question was pronounced through his nose, carrying obvious threat in a long tone.


    ¡°I think I should leave since lord is here taking care ofdy.¡± Chuyi said jokingly and left at once, shutting the door for them.


    Seeing Ning Shaoqing picked up the bowl, Mo Qianxue subconsciously pressed her lips in nervousness and moved back.


    Ning Shaoqing suddenlyughed, ¡°Are you afraid of the bitterness?¡±


    They had been living together for so long, and he had never seen Mo Qianxue so scared and alerted.


    In this world, there people who feared death, poverty or ghosts or... She only feared bitterness. Was that so funny?


    Mo Qianxue stepped back to the desk, annoyed, ¡°Lord, I shouldn¡¯t bother you to take care of me. Let Chuyi do it. Just now you¡¯ve bothered to feed me with the porridge. Why not you take a rest now?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s lips arched in the corners by Mo Qianxue¡¯s begging, and he coaxed her like treating a child, ¡°Honey,e here. It¡¯s not bitter.¡±


    Encouraged by the enchanting cello-voice, Mo Qianxue plucked up and took a look at the dark frightening soup. Instantly she changed her mind and looked up pitifully.


    Hem. What he had taken was pills, but now he forced her to drink the bitter soup.


    This man was so ck-bellied and evil.


    Ning Shaoqing felt was a little distressed to force her, but he wouldn¡¯t have done this but for having seen the red congealed blood on her clothesst night.


    If she didn¡¯t take the medicine, the wound might get infected and lead to fever, so he continued to coax her, ¡°How can I let you take the medicine?¡±


    In view of his soft tone but determined steps, Mo Qianxue pondered for a while. Although her man was nice to her but was very stubborn in terms of principles. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t get away with this bowl of medicine today.


    If she must have to take it, then she should deal with the dose. Looking at him standing there holding the bowl, she came up with an idea.


    She took a seat on the chair behind the desk, eyes gleaming with cunningness, saying fragilely, ¡°I¡¯m so powerless now. If you can jump over the desk, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

 Chapter 129: Love Palm

    <h4>Chapter 129: Love Palm</h4>


    Mo Qianxue thought that to jump over the desk to the narrow space near the chair she was sitting on must require quite a lot of effort and the medicine soup would be spilled out a little, and probably, if his hand shook, all of the medicine soup might be spilled out, so that she wouldn¡¯t have to take it...


    Hearing her words, Ning Shaoqing supported his body with one hand against the desk and lightly jumped over. Mo Qianxue blinked, and he already stood gracefully before her. The medicine soup in the bowl didn¡¯t even ripple, let alone to spill out a drop.


    She forgot he was a master of martial arts. Having seen him performed martial arts for several times, she believed that he should be a high-achiever in this field.


    So now...she had moved the stone only to hit her own feet?


    Her wishful n failed, and Mo Qianxue, wearing a bitter face, took over the bowl and drank it angrily in one breath. At once, the bitterness seemed to have moved her organs to wrong ces, ¡°Hurry and give me a sugar.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing had never served a person to take medicine and didn¡¯t have the experience at all. Spotting the small te of sugar over there, he instantly passed one to her.


    As the sugar entered her mouth and the sweet taste spread, Mo Qianxue breathed a long sigh out. If she got the sugar one secondter, she was afraid that all that she had eaten and drunken would be thrown up.


    After she felt better, Ning Shaoqing took her to the bed again.


    After two days of such battles of wits, Mo Qianxue finally finished all the medicine, the story ended with the curving up of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s lips in the corners.


    Although the medicine was bitter, inbination with external application of other cream, it worked out well. After only two days, scabs began to grow around the wound, which didn¡¯t hurt at all unless she touched it, and she could move freely.


    Mo Qianxue was pacing around in the yard, when Mr. Wang visited.


    He didn¡¯t forget the first-aids methods and food therapies she had mentionedst time.


    The first-aid that she had applied on old madam Jian was excellent once he thought it through. Later, skillfully, she had cured Tong Zijing¡¯s disease, which had been a huge persistent difficulty to him for so many years.


    Mr. Wang had decided to help Ning Shaoqing mainly because of her unique cures.


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t being mean and told him everything she knew.


    Anyway old Mr. Wang was the life-savor of Ning Shaoqing. In addition, these cures would be meaningless to be kept to herself. If these were known to old Mr. Wang, probably more people would be saved in the future.


    In fact, those cures had been learnt online. In modern times, she worked in the food industry, so she had paid special attentions to things of this sort which were lubes of conversations during business negotiation.


    For example: when you have a toothache, try press Hegu acupoint to ease the pain.


    Another example: when you have a stiff neck, try press Laozhen acupoint to ease the pain.


    And other curse like: how to treat a sprained back; the treatment of acute cholecystitis; raise the other arm to treat let cramps; hold breath to treat burping, and so on.


    Vividly, she mentioned a dozen therapies, making Mr. Wang open his eyes rounder and rounder and itchy for a try.


    Although these minor diseases were no difficulties to the strange doctor, he still had great interest in treating these in different ways, especially the treatment of leg crapms.


    Soon after Mo Qianxue mentioned it, Wang Tiansong happened toe to report something and, unluckily, was caught by Mr. Wang as a specimen.


    With one needle, his had leg cramps.


    Then, Mr. Wang let him raise his arm and asked how his leg felt.


    His leg suddenly shaking, Wang Tiansong almost fell by the acupuncture and subconsciously raised his arm under the direction of Mr. Wang.


    As a result, as he lifted up the arm, his leg was well at once.


    In a daze, Wang Tiansong didn¡¯t answer yet, but Mr. Wang already knew the answer and directly gestured him to leave.


    What a wonderful little trick! He didn¡¯t want others to bother him. Mo Qianxue only smiled since it wasn¡¯t a big deal after all.


    No wonder people called him the strange doctor. His temper was indeed strange.


    Of course, Mr. Wang also asked where she had learned the knowledge, and she only gave a perfunctory answer that she had picked it pick from an unknown booklet.


    When Mr. Wang asked again, she said that she didn¡¯t know where to find the booklet. Fortunately, Mr. Wang knew that she had been thrown to the Wang vige with nothing on her, so he stopped asking more.


    After narrating these little tricks, she began the food therapies. Upon impression, she wrote down over twenty food therapies and handed to Mr. Wang.


    After finishing this, it had been half a day, and Mo Qianxue felt a little tired and was about to say goodbye to her guest. Mr. Wang stood up, eyeing her strangely and asking, restless, ¡°You just give it to me like this?¡±


    Mo Qianxue was puzzled, ¡°Yes. Any problem with this?¡± Anything wrong with the therapies or was it not enough?


    Mr. Wang could tell that she misunderstood him and rified, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want anything from me?¡± No one had ever offered him things without asking for anything. He also didn¡¯t like to owe others.


    Mo Qianxue shook her head. She was satisfied that Ning Shaoqing was well now.


    Mr. Wang felt reluctant, stroking his goatee and pondered for a moment, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to owe you one, so I decide to teach you some self-defending acupunctures.¡±


    ¡°Self-defending acupunctures?¡± Weren¡¯t those needle used to cure disease? Self-defending? Sounded weird!


    Mr. Wang¡¯s eyes were pratingly sharp, ¡°Yes. These acupunctures weren¡¯t to cure diseases but to hurt or kill people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested...¡± Mo Qianxue answered unhesitatingly. Why should she learn how to hurt or kill people? It sounded so creepy.


    Mr. Wang stared at her, with a small sneer on his face, asking suggestively, ¡°Are you sure? Are you sure they were useless to you?¡± The capital was a den of demons. She couldn¡¯t rely on Ning Shaoqing or Chuyi and Shiwu on everything. She did need to learn how to protect herself.


    Contemting for a while, Mo Qianxue looked up, ¡°Difficult?¡±


    Mr. Wang, who a moment ago had worried that she couldn¡¯t appreciate his kindness, smiled while stroking his goatee, ¡°Not difficult. I only teach you three things, Kill, Numb and Trance.¡±


    ¡°Be quick to recognize acupoints, and be speedy to attack...¡± There were only two of them in the room, so as long as Mo Qianxue agreed to learn, Mr. Wang began to teach her how to locate acupoints and how to use needles.


    These three moves weren¡¯t difficult but, as close-range assault, required high speed to catch the enemy by surprise. Having said that, repeated practice was needed to achieve the desirable effect.


    After she reached the threshold, Mr. Wang left with satisfaction, but Mo Qianxue secretly took away Caixia¡¯s embroidery needles.


    She chose to hide it from others because people must be equipped with ace in the hole. Besides, it was unpredictable whether there was one day that she must use these needles. It couldn¡¯t be wrong to keep a low-profile.


    **


    In a thermal room at the Ning mansion, in the capital.


    Concubine Xie was having tea, while Ning Shaoyuy on the couch and threw fruit chunks into his mouth.


    ¡°Have you found him in the east?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Then you still have the mood to sit leisurely? I can¡¯t push off more before your old man.¡±


    ¡°Although he isn¡¯t found yet, he must pass by Yunqi town if he returns to the capital, either by water ornd. I¡¯ve setyers of ambush there. Even a bird is unable to escape.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t merely use the people I gave you. He excels at martial art and is resourceful. Make sure to leave him no chance to escape.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a full arrangement. This time, we have not only our own guards, but also killers from the Hunters, which costs me quite a lot. As long as he showed up, there won¡¯t be a chance for him to survive...¡±


    **


    Time clocked in unhurried days. Mo Qianxue totally recovered from the wound.


    Recently Ning Shaoqing had been busy shuttling between Tianxiang and the Wang vige. Constantly, there were unfamiliar people dropped by to report news.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t ask because she knew he must be getting prepared to return to the capital.


    First of all, the nning of the route was the most important thing. The capital was far from here. It took at least five days to reach Yunqi town even by water and then many hours to get from the town to finally reach the capital.


    If bynd, it took at least nine days to reach Yunqi town.


    In short, they must pass through Yunqi town, a ce haunted by perils.


    Even though Ning Shaoqing was busy all day long, he always smiled gently at her, which was because, she understood, that he didn¡¯t want her to worry. But how could she not worry? Therefore, she was also up to her ears in making all sorts of preparations or shutting herself up in the room to practice the weird acupunctures.


    On this rare day when Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t busy, he started to analyze for her the possible contingencies on the journey to the capital.


    He told her that a smooth and safe trip was barely possible and ounted the potential enemies that might pop up on the way.


    The first were the bitchy mother and son.


    The second were people of the Mo family.


    The third were Tong guards.


    By telling her Tong guards, he didn¡¯t mean to bad-mouth Tong Zijing, but because he must let her know all the potential dangers.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t understand why Tong guards would attack them, so Ning Shaoqing exined that old Tong wanted her to be his daughter-inw.


    This must be made clear to her sooner orter.


    The differentiated way that Mo Qianxue treated Tong Zijing from Su Qi and Feng Yuchen had always been a fishbone stuck in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s throat.


    Hearing this, Mo Qianxue spouted out the tea in her mouth. Certainly she didn¡¯t believe it and only thought that he was drinking vinegar again. At the sight of his sullen face and at thought that a few days ago, he had forced her to take the medicine, she decided to tease this jar of vinegar for fun...


    The Wang vige in the afternoon was in extreme quiet which made people sleepy.


    ¡°It really is troublesome. But it sounds alright to be his daughter-inw.¡± Mo Qianxue joked, ¡°In view of his family background and social status, I have no reason to refuse. Besides, Tong Zijing listens to every word of mine, unlike the man who forced me to...¡±


    In the past, she didn¡¯t dare to tease him like this. Neither would she say something like this. But now, since his poisoned was removed and they were getting more intimate, she believed it was fine to joke with him.


    She retaliated him for having mercilessly forced her to take the bitter medicine by pinching her in the nose and pouring the soup in.


    The words made Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face changed to ck and annoyance at once. He suddenly circled to the back of Mo Qianxue and put his hand around her neck, tightening a little.


    Mo Qianxue pretended to scream, which made Ning Shaoqing so distressed that he released her immediately. He knew that she was joking, but he was still irritated. His anger unable to vent out, he instantly took her into his arms and tickled her tickle spots around the waist.


    In a while, Mo Qianxue surrendered and begged him to stop, ¡°No...don¡¯t...stop...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing gritted his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t stop? Then, as you wish...I won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re satisfied...am I also a nice boy? Uh? ...¡±


    ¡°You...you...¡± He must do it on purpose! Mo Qianxue pissed off but couldn¡¯t pronounce clearly from the involuntaryughing. She should have known that she shouldn¡¯t have teased this vinegar jar.


    Struggling to collect her breath for a long time, she finally begged again, ¡°Please...forgive me...I won¡¯t dare to say that again...¡±


    ¡°Say something nice, or...¡± Ning Shaoqing pulled her over and pressed her body against between him and the couch, stopping but not taking away the tickling hands around her waist. They seemed to be starting again at any moment.


    Mo Qianxue almost cried fromughing and had to surrender.


    ¡°No matter how good-looking and obedient he is, he can¡¯t be as elegant and upright as you¡¯re. My love towards you shall never be changed...¡±


    ¡°Louder. I think my ears have some problem. Say it again.¡±


    ¡°My love towards you shall never be changed...¡±


    In a rage, Mo Qianxue said it so loud that everyone in the yard heard it crystal clear.


    Mingyue and Caixia, cooking in the kitchen, had gotten used to it since long ago.


    Chuyi and Shiwu, waiting at the door, flushed in an instant.


    Asan and Awu, standing guard not far away, looked at each other and shuddered.


    The shadow guard looked to the sky, took out two pads of cotton and plugged in his ears.


    Ning Shaoqing smiled happily and whispered to her, ¡°Nice girl!¡± Then, he gently sucked her red earlobe and exhaled heated breath around her neck.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s body became stiff at once!


    The sudden attack really caught her by surprise. Just now it was itchy and now numb...


    ¡°Ah...no...¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to talk nonsense next time?¡±


    They fooled around for some more time. Then Mo Qianxue jumped off the bed. A psychological trauma would be developed if she continued this in the bright daylight again. If anyone came to knock at the door again, she would definitely dig a hole in the ground and sneak into it.


    Looking at the red teeth marks on Ning Shaoqing¡¯s neck, she was quitecent. Anyway, she didn¡¯t lose totally.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t force her because if this continued, either he or she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    The horsey made the previous annoyance disappearpletely.


    Combing her hair and tidying up her clothes, Mo Qianxue smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me some martial art?¡± After practicing the acupunctures for many days, she was a little itchy for more. If she knew some martial art, probably she would be helpful at crucial moment.


    Ning Shaoqing lied on hand and used the other tob the wayward hair around his face, looking leisurely andnguid. His eyes hanging, he seemed to be thinking for a moment, ¡°Why not. There is a set of palm kungfu suitable for you.¡±


    Mo Qianxue had expected that he agreed so soon, so she was very excited, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The first time she saw him using palm was against Su Qi. At that time, one blow of palm wind, Su Qi and the bucket full of water that she had been put into were pushed away to the wall.


    The second time was, ording to Shiwu, Ning Shaoqing walking out of the room and forcing lord Chen and his two guards to take several steps back.


    It seemed that his palm kungfu must be excellent. What he was going to teach her couldn¡¯t be bad.


    Ning Shaoqing smiled cryptically, ¡°I haven¡¯t named this palm kungfu yet. I created it on my own and studied it specially for you a few days ago. Later, when you master it, you give it a name.¡±


    The excited little face of Mo Qianxue instantly pulled long. A set of palm kungfu that had just created by him couldn¡¯t be very powerful.


    She pouted and responded unwillingly, ¡°If so, I can make myself learn it.¡± Then she couldn¡¯t help expressing her confusion and asking, ¡°Are you sure the thing you just created won¡¯t do any harm to me?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing eyed her, ¡°You distrust me like this?¡±


    He half-leaned on the cough, elegant and agile like a panther, yet his prolonged tone gave her a sense of threat. She believed that once she disyed a slightest trace of doubt, he would instantly rush over, speedy and fierce like a panther.


    She, a master at reading the air, put on a smile at once, ¡°No! No way! How is that possible? My husband is the most brilliant, talented, resourceful man in the world. Your palm kungfu must be hundred times better than those created by predecessors.¡±


    ¡°These sound nice.¡± Satisfied, Ning Shaoqing got up, pulled Mo Qianxue to stand in the middle of the room, and instructed seriously, ¡°First, take a deep breath and raise up your qi from elixir field...¡±


    Mo Qianxue inhaled deeply, puzzled, ¡°Where is elixir field...?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Ning Shaoqing seemed to have been choked by his own saliva. He fought it back and continued, ¡°Skip this. Now spread out your right palm.¡±


    Mo Qianxue followed seriously.


    He went on, ¡°Close the four fingers to form a natural angle with your thumb.¡±


    Mo Qianxue did it.


    He stuck out his palm and said, ¡°Now put your right palm opposite my left palm.¡±


    She followed his instruction and asked, ¡°Are you going to transfer a little authentic qi to me?¡±


    In TV series, martial arts transferred authentic qi to each other by touching palms. She didn¡¯t know where elixir qi lied or have any authentic qi, so she guessed she couldn¡¯t create powerful palm wind.


    Mo Qianxue still looked serious, but Ning Shaoqing was struggling to hold back hisughing.


    Upon Mo Qianxue¡¯s palm touched that of his, he suddenly turned it over and tightly grabbed it.


    She looked at him, baffled. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it back andughed naughtily, ¡°Dinner is ready. Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, holding her hand, he walked out.


    When they got out, she spotted his curved lips, shook their holding hands, understood, andmented, ¡°This palm kungfu is excellent indeed. Let¡¯s name it Love Palm.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing raised his eyebrows and smiled, not talking. Martial art couldn¡¯t be mastered overnight! Even if she didn¡¯t know it, he could protect her when in danger.


    Mo Qianxue smiled, happy and proud.


    She never expected him, a serious shy jealous gentle lord, could also be naughty and romantic.


    Besides, at this moment when the storm was going to burst, he could remain so calm and selfposed. Holding his hand, Mo Qianxue felt so safe and secured. She believed that one day, everything would be on the right track.

 Chapter 130: Nanny Mo

    <h4>Chapter 130: Nanny Mo</h4>


    In Tianxiang city, Zhao Dafei just walked out of a gambling house, passed by a stall. Two men unfolded a scroll and showed to the stall owner, asking, ¡°You ever saw this man?¡± The owner took a nce.


    Since the Zhaos were driven out of the Wang vige, he had stolen all the money in his house and went to the city. At the beginning, he had been a waiter at Yingkexuan, but soon it was closed, so, with no other better choices, he began to gang up with several homeless men to swindle around.


    The stall owner shook his head, saying no, and went back to his own business. Zhao Dafei becamecent. Just now he had lost all his money in the gambling house and worried how to win back, when cash came to him.


    Wasn¡¯t the man on the scroll Mr. Ning? He would be rich!


    He walked faster to catch up with the two men and whispered to them, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the man on the scroll.¡±


    The two men exchanged a look, stopped and looked back, asking in a cold voice, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Zhao Dafei made a gesture suggesting that money was required, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    One of the men reached into his pocket and threw ten taels of silver to him, ¡°Now tell us.¡±


    Catching the silver piece and taking a bite to make sure it was real, Zhao Dafei spread a grin at once, ¡°This man is surnamed Ning; he is a vige school teacher at a vige not far from the city...¡±


    The two men were eager, ¡°Take us to find him.¡±


    The two men seemed stupid but generous since they had easily given him so much money, so certainly Zhao Dafei intended to take the opportunity and ask for more. He put the silver into his pocket and repeated the same movement.


    The man sneered and threw another piece of silver at him, ¡°Take it, and lead the way.¡±


    On the way, Zhao Dafei told them everything he knew word by word.


    In a short while, the three of them reached the periphery of the Wang vige. The two men looked at each other, nodded, drew out the sword they carried and ended Zhao Dafei¡¯s life in a blink. With a sneer, they took out the silver in his pocket and threw his corpse in the mountain right away, which even saved the money for holding a funeral.


    Afterwards, the two men hid themselves in the forest and released a pigeon.


    Soon, a woman on a steed galloped over, got off at the entrance of the Wang vige and walked the horse, asked the way from a vige who passed by, and directly reached the Ning¡¯s.


    *


    Tomorrow it would be the wedding between Jian Qingyou and Xin Yiming. There was a reason why the dates of their engagement and wedding were so near.


    On the engagement party of Jian Qingyou, the seventhdy Jian Qingzhenmitted adultery with a servant boy. This incident was handled personally by old madam Jian. The second madam and the seventh youngdy were instantly sent out of the mansion to a temple on that day, iming to let them pray in the temple for the Jian family. In fact, they were driven out of the family and prisoned in the temple forever.


    Although other witnesses were offered with benefits to keep the secret, there were still people discussing the incident on the back.


    Unexpectedly, a few dayster, the fifth youngdy Jian were found to secretly date in the peach forest with the most notorious dandy in the city.


    That dude was notorious in the city for having taken numerous sexual partners before getting married, including young boys. No nicedy from a moral family would like to marry him.


    However, when the fifth youngdy Jian was caught by others, she was disheveled in clothes and hair. Her fame spoiled and being a daughter of a concubine, there was no other choice but to send her in a small sedan to the man¡¯s house. It was said that she quickly became half crazy several dayster.


    It hadn¡¯t been many peaceful days when the second young lord Jian, lying in bed waiting for his wound to heal, should kick the bucket all of a sudden.


    The sessive incidents created a total mess in the Jian mansion. Immediately, old madam Jian decided on a date, earlier than the original n, for Jian Qingyou¡¯s wedding ceremony. They needed a huge happy event to break the bad luck that had haunted the family as well as the after-dinner gossip among people.


    Mo Qianxue was in the study room, writing Jian Qingyou a letter, when Chuyi pushed the door open and walked in with a joyful face, ¡°Lady, nannyes here.¡±


    Mo Qianxue looked up and saw Shiwu supporting with her arm a nimble woman around thirty years old and walking in. The woman had delicate features but carried toughness between her slim eyebrows, looking excited when seeing Mo Qianxue.


    As Mo Qianxue looked to her, tears instantly brimmed the eyes of the woman.


    Although excited, she didn¡¯t forget due courtesy, bowing, ¡°Lady, I¡¯m so d to see you again.¡±


    After the greeting, she then kneeled down, voice trembling, ¡°Please punish me foringte.¡±


    Mo Qianxue hurriedly got up from the chair, ¡°Please take a seat, nanny.¡± Then she suggested Chuyi and Shiwu to help her get up.


    Nanny Mo wasn¡¯t pretentious and sat down, with sorrow on her face, ¡°I failed madam¡¯s expectation to escort you back to the capital. Please give me punishment after we return.¡±


    By one nce, she discovered heartfelt love and distress in nanny Mo¡¯s eyes, which was simr to the way how her mother looked at her.


    At that moment, two figures ovepped, and she almost mistook the woman as her mother in modern time. She fought back her impulse to burst into crying and smiled gently, ¡°Nanny you¡¯ve done your best. If she knew, my mother won¡¯t me you at all.¡± These words made nanny Mo rest assured and also helped Mo Qianxue collect herself, setting a merciful tone for the vanishing past.


    The past couldn¡¯t be traced back, but she would use her own way to find herself a position in this world. Even if she was going back to the capital, in the identity of Xue, she would live a life for others. As long as she was alive, she was Mo Qianxue forever instead of any other person.


    Mo Qianxue had heard Chuyi and Shiwu mentioned this woman for many times. It was said that she was a dowry girl entering the Mo family together with her mother, as well as a friend who had grown up with her mother, beautiful and clever, excelling in both schrly learning and martial art. Originally, madam Mo had nned to marry her to a four-level general as wife, yet she had sworn not to marry for a lifetime.


    Hence, nanny Mo had stayed around madam Mo all the time as a person she heavily replied on.


    Later, madam Mo had followed master Mo to the frontline. Fearing Xue might be bullied living alone as a guest in the Feng mansion, so nanny Mo was assigned to Xue.


    Chuyi added, ¡°Right, nanny. At that time, you were severely injured too. Madam won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Shiwu said, ¡°Yes, nanny. It¡¯s been a long time; I miss you so much.¡±


    The four of them chatted, and Mo Qianxue asked more questions about the situation in the capital, when Ning Shaoqing came back.


    Chuyi and Shiwu obediently stood on the sides, ¡°Lord.¡±


    Nanny Mo examined Ning Shaoqing with her eyes and, in a while, bowed to greet him but in a different addressing term, ¡°Mr. Ning.¡±


    Before she entered the room, Chuyi had told her thatdy was married now.


    Entrusted by madam Mo to attend tody, of course nanny Mo knew that madam had intended to marrydy to lord Chen. Although there wasn¡¯t an official proposal letter, the two families had agreed upon the marriage verbally.


    Now the situation had changed, anddy married another man. If theirdy was an ordinary person, she wouldpromise to the reality. But as an heir of a noble title, how coulddy marry someone so casually?


    If this husband was an excellent man, she wouldn¡¯t ce obstacles in between; otherwise, she would try every means to cancel the marriage in order to pledge loyalty to madam.


    Lord Chen had true enduring love towardsdy. As long as this marriage wasn¡¯t known to the public, there was a way to win him back.


    Contemting slightly, nanny Mo found this young man dressed in dark-blue, pacing like wind, internal strength deep and steady.


    Then she regarded his features. The de-shaped eyebrows carried pride and loftiness. The narrow pretty eyes, the perfect lips and erected figure altogether formed a very outstanding appearance.


    The coarse clothes on his body couldn¡¯t conceal the nobility emanating from inside, suggesting that he mustn¡¯t be an ordinary man.


    Nanny Mo slightly nodded. This man, in terms of appearance, was on a par with lord Chen. But judging from the bearing, he produced more pressure than lord Chen.


    However, she needed a final judgment.


    As the saying goes, older is wiser. Nanny Mo squinted her eyes and asked politely, ¡°Could I know the rtionship between Mr. Ning and the master of the Ning family in the capital?¡±


    She didn¡¯t call him lord but directly asked this question instead of asking his name, birthce and the sort. Evidently, she was making a vital decision.


    Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t annoyed and answered calmly, ¡°He¡¯s my respected father.¡± Until now, there was no need to hide it. And he had never intended to hide it.


    These people never dared to make such an association or to ask him directly.


    Chuiy and Shiwu¡¯s mouths hung open. They had guessed that Ning Shaoqing muste from a huge noble family, but they never expected it so noble.


    The eldest legal son of the master of a super-noble family? Then he was the heir and the next master! A noble identity that didn¡¯t have to kneel before the Emperor.


    Then, he was poles different from lord Chen.


    The difference between super and first-ss was equal to the difference between an emperor and a duke.


    Nanny Mo stepped forward and presented a most respectful kneeling salute, ¡°Greeting to my lord.¡±


    If this man was the eldest young lord Ning, then madam wouldn¡¯t disagree. Everybody knew that lord Ning was unparalleled in both appearance and bearing.


    But was such an identity a bless or curse fordy?


    Besides, would the Ning family eptdy? Could they return to the capital safely?


    The series of question were all thought over by nanny Mo when she greeted him. But since she had made up her mind, she wouldn¡¯t fear what was waiting ahead. Now thatdy had married him, then she would try her best to make her happy in the marriage. Ning Shaoqing looked at her, the corner of his lips slightly arching, ¡°Please get up, nanny.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t care about nanny Mo¡¯s views, the ¡®lord¡¯ sounded really nice. In addition, this nanny Mo¡¯s way of doing things suggested that she was a sophisticated and reliable person. It would be a relief for him with such a person serving around Qianxue.


    At night, the vige was in silence, but the Ning¡¯s house was still brightly lit.


    Today was the seventh day after the removal of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s poison, and he had told Mo Qianxue officially the date to leave for the capital. After Mo Qianxue attended Jian Qingyou¡¯s wedding tomorrow, they would set off in the morning on the day after tomorrow.


    Mingyue and Caixia would temporarily stayed in the Wang vige and wait until the couple reached the capital to decide whether to fetch them to the capital.


    The route was also worked out, and route bypassing Yunqi town, which probably had been surrounded byyers of enemies due to its position as a ce that must be passed through to reach the capital. Mo Qianxue were packing and preparing loads of solid food.


    Nanny Mo stayed in the room of Chuyi and Shiwu and inquired in detail how Mo Qianxue was recently.


    Every of Mo Qianxue¡¯s movement and expression made her feel both familiar and unfamiliar. In the past, madam was busy in receiving guests and dealing with external affairs, leaving no time to take care ofdy. Therefore, the domestic affairs, trivial or significant, were tackled by her and the butler, among which,dy was the top priority.


    It was fair to say thatdy was brought up by her, especially during the five years in the Feng mansion, she stayed arounddy without leaving her for any moment. To her,dy was also her child. Lady¡¯s habits and expression were deeply carved in her mind and on her heart.


    The face remained the same, but the mncholy, fragility and weakness all disappeared, reced by high spirits, intelligence and decisiveness.


    How nice it would be if madam saw such ady!


    Yet, although she was happy, she still worked meticulously down to every detail.


    During their talk, Chuyi told her everything they knew aboutdy and everything they had witnessed, while Shiwu nodded and added more from time to time.


    They told her thatdy had lost her memory, thatdy had married as a luck wife, that Feng Yuchen had visited, that she had blocked sword for him. They also told her the thrilling twisty process of poison removal as well as the toughing and solid love between Mo Qianxue and Ning Shaoqing...


    The stories made nanny Mo shed tears again.


    She sighed and stayed in silence for a while. Looking at Chiyi and Shiwu, who were immersed in the joy of figuring out Mr. Ning¡¯s noble identity, she warned, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too soon. Be prepared for the storm ahead.¡±


    One was the legaldy with a noble title as her dowry, and the other was the future master of a super-noble family thatsted centuries.


    Since ancient times, a marriage valued a good match. Usually a noble lord only married a nobledy, especially for a young lord special like Ning Shaoqing. She was afraid that his marriage wasn¡¯t controlled merely by himself.


    His marriage wasn¡¯t merely his own business, but a matter of the Ning family and even a matter of Tianqi dynasty.


    Therefore, she was afraid that fordy to be a member of the Ning family, there were at least one major difficulty to go through. She couldn¡¯t go back with lord Ning like this.


    Tomorrow she would find an opportunity to talk withdy on this. ¡°No match-maker and no betrothal presents¡± sounded really bad.


    A luck wife that married to a huge family would usually be a concubine.


    It was fair to be a concubine of someone like lord Ning.


    People of the super-noble families had always looked down upon everyone except their own kinds. Althoughdy boasted a duke title, the Mo family wasn¡¯t a huge one. But for master Mo¡¯s military contribution to the country, there wouldn¡¯t have been a position in the capital saved for the Mo family.


    Also because of this reason, the Mos valued the title more important than anything else.


    Yet, although probably a first-ss family respected the title, the master of the Ning family wouldn¡¯t.


    Being reminded, Chuyi and Shiwu immediately realized the seriousness too and kneeled down, ¡°Nanny, please tell us what we should do. We can sacrifice our lives for the sake ofdy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re brought up by me. Of course I know you¡¯re loyal.¡±

 Chapter 131: Run!

    <h4>Chapter 131: Run!</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    At the thought that she was going to attend Jian Qingyou¡¯s wedding tomorrow and would leave this ce the day after tomorrow, Mo Qianxue felt a little reluctant to say goodbye and at the same time at sea about the future, turning and tossing in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    In the dark, Ning Shaoqing stretched out his arms to hold her, his starry eyes twinkling, ¡°My Qianxue doesn¡¯t sleep at night. I guess...probably she wants to do something?¡±


    Mo Qianxue bit her lip, turned around and left him a back.


    To be honest, she did want to.


    At this special ce and moment, it¡¯d be better that he stopped teasing her. It wouldn¡¯t be fun if a spark turned into real fire.


    Ning Shaoqing turned her to face him, fingers gently stroking her cheek, hesitated for a second, and then as the fingers rubbed her lips, they instantly became heated.


    Mo Qianxue wanted to turn away again, when Ning Shaoqing suddenly took a deep breath and kissed her.


    In fact, he was also restless at the thought of going back to the heartless indifferent ce.


    He only wanted to stay with her for a lifetime. Although in the capital there were conjunct gold houses and pavilions, they were in fact dens of monsters and demons, containing in them money, murder, temptation, jealousy and even suspicion between fathers and sons...


    Mo Qianxue half understood and half confused about his hesitation on the lips and the sudden change. At once, her body fell subjected to it and suddenly became soft and light, as if flying for one moment and falling down for the next moment in the air.


    Now, everything seemed to have vanished. Only his lips, hands, body, burning like a me, were so real. The real fire burnt down the reluctance on her mind. She wanted that burning fire...


    Faint sound of cuckoo birds was heard from outside. Mo Qianxue gradually woke up from her heavy-headed and light-body dream.


    She opened her intoxicated eyes and found Ning Shaoqing was working on the two clouds before her chest. She didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Seven days had passed since the removal of his poison. Now they could do it.


    However, they were going back to the capital soon, with numerous unpredictable incidents to tackle with. What if she got pregnant at this time?


    The jade-like foot stuck out and kicked Ning Shaoqing off the bed.


    Ning Shaoqing, falling on the floor, didn¡¯t hurry to get up buty down where he was. Certainly, he knew what Mo Qianxue meant. He was willing to be kicked by her.


    He wanted her, but now it wasn¡¯t the right time. He¡¯d better lie on the floor and get sober.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of making love. He feared that once it started, he couldn¡¯t stop. Now he needed to maintain strength so as to tackle with all kinds of unexpected situations waiting for them.


    The making out, as a way to vent out, had already made him feel better and at rest.


    **


    Ning Shaoyu received a letter by the pigeon andughed hideously to the sky.


    Afterwards, it was his sullen murmuring. Where could you escape this time?


    ¡°Pass down my order. Be quick and gather all the avable people near Tianxiang; catch that vige woman as soon as possible.¡± They must be quick, because that man was terribly cunning and insightful. If they didn¡¯t act quick and alerted him, then the next to figure out his whereabouts would be unknown.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The messenger was waiting for his lord to specify a deadline.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Go. Be quick.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That man valued rtions, previously with him and his mother, and now with that vige woman.


    That woman had married him as a luck wife and saved him. As long as she was caught, they would just wait for him to give in and walk into the trap willingly.


    Who would have thought that the eldest young lord Ning should hide in a vige, be a school teacher there, deal with the mud-legged children every day and even get married with a vige woman? What a shame!


    He would dislike that kind of vulgar woman to be a servant of heavybor.


    Where was his pride? Where was that arrogance that disdained the whole world?


    It seemed that the poison had not only harmed his body but also his brain.


    **


    In the early morning, Mo Qianxue was already sitting in thefortable horse carriage on the way to Tianxiang. Sitting next to her was nanny Mo and Chuyi. The driver was still Awu.


    Originally, she had nned to take with her Chuyi and Shiwu, but nanny Mo, having just arrived, missing her and having much to say with her since they hadn¡¯t met for so long, insisted to go with her, so Mo Qianxue, unable to talk her out of it, had to agree.


    Shiwu wanted to followdy too, but, fearing that the carriage couldn¡¯t fit all of them, voluntarily asked to stay at home.


    The carriage jolted on, and Mo Qianxue closed her eyes to maintain her strength.


    ¡°Lady, don¡¯t me me for talking too much,¡± Nanny Mo carried a smile and said softly, in a good sense of propriety, ¡°Lord is nice indeed, standing like an erected tree and smiling like a moon. Sure he is a unique good man in the world.¡±


    The nice words were said first, but then she proposed a warning, looking worried, ¡°However, his identity is special. Lady, I think it¡¯d be better to reconsider your future...¡±


    ¡°Nothing to reconsider.¡± Mo Qianxue replied directly. That warm silhouette reading a book by candlelight, that elegant figure waiting for her to go back home, that permanent curve of the calm lips...


    There was nothing to reconsider! Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t be surer. She was thinking of their rtionship, while nanny Mo thought she was worrying about her lose of chastity and tried to persuaded her, ¡°Lady, you also have a noble identity, even if something happened, other don¡¯t dare to discuss.¡±


    Discuss what? Adultery? How did she think of that? Nanny Mo didn¡¯t make it too vague, so Mo Qianxue easily understood her meaning and, eyes squinting, face pulling, looked angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean other things,¡± Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s expression, nanny Mo pulled back the tone, ¡°I¡¯m just worrying that by lord¡¯s identity, ifdy goes back with him like this, he will make you a concubine, so I suggestdy to think twice.¡±


    Mo Qianxue figured out the kindness in her words and softened. Leaning back, she smiled, eyes rxed, ¡°Nanny, you¡¯re thinking too much. When we return to the capital, of course I¡¯ll go back to our mansion and he¡¯ll go to his Ning mansion. Then, he¡¯ll send arge sedan chair carried by eight people (used in an official wedding to marry a wife) to bring me to the Ning mansion.¡±


    Nanny Mo was surprised, ¡°Lord... has promised?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Nanny Mo finally rested assured and relieved. But before she sat back, another thought urred to her and made her brow leaping again.


    Hence, she asked again, ¡°But...what if...¡± What if lord didn¡¯t keep his words?


    The thought made Nanny Mo more and more anxious. What ifdy got pregnant before they went back to the capital and lord Ning didn¡¯t throw an official wedding? Then wouldn¡¯tdy be aughing stock in the capital and have no way out?


    ¡°What if what?¡± Mo Qianxue¡¯e eyes were closed, so she didn¡¯t see nanny Mo¡¯s gaze at her belly.


    But Chuyi saw it clearly and cut in, with a smiling, ¡°Nanny,dy is still a virgin.¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Qianxue understood nanny Mo¡¯s worry. During those days, Chuyi had been helping her with bathing, so it wasn¡¯t strange that she knew it.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t talk, which in the eyes of nanny Mo was admission, and she asked joyfully, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Chuyi took a nce at Mo Qianxue, seeing her calm expression, and said in a low voice, ¡°Last time when I cleared her would, I saw her virgin cinnabar was still there.¡± ¡°Having slept in the same bed for almost a year and lord can still stick to courtesy. What a great man!¡± Nanny Mo couldn¡¯t help giving a thumb. Mo Qianxue smiled and said nothing.


    Of course she wouldn¡¯t tell them the reason.


    The Jian mansion, decorated with rednterns and streamers everywhere, was in such a mor. As soon as Mo Qianxue arrived, there were servants led her to the room of Jian Qingyou.


    She was supposed toe here yesterday but detained by other staff andter by nanny Mo¡¯s showing up. Hence, today she got up early to witness Jian Qingyou in her beautiful bride look.


    Since Jian Qingyou was the bride, it wasn¡¯t convenient for Mo Qianxue to stay long, so she gave her the wedding presents and a letter that she had written yesterday, expressed her congrattions and left. The wedding presents were shares of the vinegar factory in the valley. She gave two shares to Tong Zijing and another two to Jian Qingyou as her dowry.


    Once leaving this ce, she must find people to prop up for the factory. Otherwise, one day she would even had no idea why it disappeared.


    The valley was located exactly before the Tong mansion, so certainly she should divide the cake and give a share of it to Tong Zijing. She knew Tong Zijing wouldn¡¯t do harm to her, but this was to prevent old Tong from acting crazily.


    Giving two shares to Jian Qingyou was a to build a bridge to the Jian family so that in the future, nobody dared to stir up troubles with the factory.


    The shares of the sculpture workshop were also arranged, two shares given to the Wang vige, two given to Xin Yiming as wedding gifts, based no the same logic of the factory.


    As for the tofu workshop, two shares were given to sister Fang and two the Wang vige.


    As soon as she left, the news of her using shares as wedding gifts were known to nanny Liang.


    ¡°I heard that the wedding gifts Mrs. Ning gave tody was the shares of the hot vinegar factory.¡± Nanny Liang gossiped to old madam Jian while presenting her tea.


    Old madam Jian half-closed her eyes and sipped the tea, ¡°She¡¯s a smart girl, but nowadays there are few clever people with big visions like her.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Nanny Liang massaged old madam Jian¡¯s back and replied.


    Old madam Jian said, ¡°I heard that the next batch of vinegar isn¡¯t produced yet but already booked. For sure, there will be people casting greedy eyes on this prosperous business. With two big families, Jian and Xin, protecting her factory, she can rest easy.¡±


    ¡°The nanny around her has a different bearing. She must have been trained in a big family. What do you think is Mrs. Ning¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°No matter who she is, now that she has shown her goodwill to us and treated Jian Qingyou as her own sister, we should give her a hand when she needs.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It was still early, so Mo Qianxue lingered in the city for a while to purchase some food and necessities before asking Awu to drive back home.


    On the way, nanny Mo was telling stories about her father and mother when they were young, when the carriage suddenly speeded up and Awu¡¯s voice sent over, ¡°Lady, sit still.¡±


    Nanny Mo frowned, cing her hand on the sword handle.


    Chuyi was also poised for enemies and shielded before Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue had heard the rustling outside. It wasn¡¯t the nking horse hoops likest time, but sound of wind and strictly constrained sound in the wind.


    From the forests on both sides of the road, birds pped up, alerted, and soared into the sky.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart tightened. She lifted a corner of the curtain and found a huge batch of people rushing over.


    They didn¡¯t make any noise, obviously not interested in the game of chase and run.


    At this moment, two people flew to Awu and attacked, followed by another man raising palm at the horse.


    Awu raised his arms to deal with the two men while thetter man had already killed the horse in a blink.


    The hoofs flustered, and with a painful groan, the horse died at once! Yet, the carriage still ran forward by inertia. If it didn¡¯t stop in time and bumped into the dead horse, then it was less important that the carriage would be destroyed, but it was vital if people in it fell off as the carriage tripped over the horse.


    Judging the situation, Awu instantly forced the two men back with his sword, flipping off the carriage and grabbing it by the rafter.


    At this moment, the two men came up again. Awu had no time to escape and had to received the attack with his body. The carriage was stopped, but his body flew out.


    Just in an instant, people dashed over from both sides of the road and quickly besieged the carriage.


    They didn¡¯te to hack the carriage with their swords but gradually formed a circle to separate Awu and the carriage. Awu quickly got up, but the previous three men rushed to him again...


    This time there weren¡¯t many people as thest assassination. They didn¡¯t wear masks, but worked well in coboration without making loud noise. Evidently, they were more experienced and better trained than thest group of useless riders.


    As the carriage stopped, nanny Mo, ears slightly moved, was clear about the situation outside.


    She drew out the sword at her waist and whispered to Chuyi, ¡°Chuyi, I help Awu and make a way out. You takedy to rush back to the vige to find lord.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chuyi nodded, held Mo Qianxue by the arm and was ready.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s expression changed slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Nanny...¡±


    Nanny Mo took a nce at Mo Qianxue, frowned and scolded, ¡°We have no time to argue. Lady, go with Chuyi...¡±


    Afterwards, nanny Mo¡¯s long sword cut through the carriage roof and shattered it into two.


    The next moment, she already flew into the air, waving sword at one side.


    The encircling people obviously had expected that the vige women in the carriage were untouchable ones. A seemingly fragile woman should have such strength. Caught unprepared, several of them were hurt by nanny Mo¡¯s sword, and a narrow way to get out of the encircling was made.


    Coming into Mo Qianxue¡¯s sight was blood frog, and sneaking into her nose was moist and slightly smelly blood.


    In a daze, Chuyi carried her to march outwards through the narrow split. In a sh, they were meters away from the circle.


    The group of assassins realized what was happening, a few of them sprinting to nanny Mo, most of them chasing after Mo Qianxue and Chuyi.


    At this point, from the dark, two hidden guards appeared to take Mo Qianxue back.


    However, the chasing assassins quickly divided into two groups, one dealing with the two hidden guards, and the other almost caught up again.


    As they ran, Chuyi pondered. It wasn¡¯t difficult for her alone to escape, but now she was carryingdy, which was impossible for her to speed up.


    Immediately, she put Mo Qianxue down and said in a hurry, ¡°Lady, I¡¯m fighting with them here. You go first.¡±


    Mo Qianxue, heart plunging, shook her head violently, ¡°No...we should go together.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how nanny Mo and Awu were. She shouldn¡¯t be a coward and run away alone. If in the end, nanny Mo, Chuyi and Awu all died, her conscience would be panged forever.


    ¡°Lady, they¡¯re not killing us. They want to catch us alive.¡±


    ¡°Chuyi...¡±


    Looking over, the men were getting nearer. Chuyi pushed Mo Qianxue away and stopped her, ¡°It¡¯s not far from the vige; try your best and run. I can fight for a while. I¡¯m waiting for you to take over lord to save us.¡±


    Here was at least ten miles away from the Wang vige. Wasn¡¯t it far? It would be a marathon!


    Seeing Mo Qianxue stood still, Chuyi put her sword against her own neck, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll kill myself right before you.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Mo Qianxue ran away at once. At this time, whatever she said would be useless. She shouldn¡¯t fail Chuyi¡¯s kindness and sacrifice.


    Chuyi, take care...and wait for me...


    She ran and ran, and unconsciously took a nce back. The people had caught up with Chuyi. Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart sank!


    Chuyi...nanny Mo...Awu...


    Please... She wished that those men only wanted to catch them alive...


    Mo Qianxue seemed to be running in wind. She never knew that she could run so fast.


    She didn¡¯t dare to take a breath or know how long she could maintain this speed, but she knew the faster she ran, the nearer she was to the Wang vige, and the bigger chance there was to save them.

 Chapter 132: The Xie Family

    <h4>Chapter 132: The Xie Family</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The Wang vige was as quiet as usual.


    A hidden guard came over and whispered to Asan, who left for a moment and soon came back, entering the room to report to Ning Shaoqing.


    ¡°Lord, we found two people sneaking around in the forest near the vige.¡±


    Gloom shed in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s heart, but his expression remained unchanged. He didn¡¯t talk, fingers tapping gently on the table, and waited to hear more.


    ¡°I nned to capture them alive, but to my surprise, they killed themselves by biting their tongues. It¡¯s my fault. Please punish me.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing raised his eyes, gestured Asan to get up, and said calmly, ¡°Have you figured out who they were?¡± Although the people died, there must be clues that couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    ¡°Thanks for forgiving me.¡± Asan stood up and replied loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve carefully examined them. They turned out to be men of sacrifice from the Xie family.¡±


    ¡°Already here?¡± Ning Shaoqing stood up and paced, murmuring to himself, as if this was exactly within the scope of his prediction.


    People woulde sooner orter, but he hadn¡¯t expected that the first batch should be people¡ªmen of sacrifice, of the Xie family! It seemed that those two people were going to every extreme in order to put him to death.


    The heartless woman¡¯s surname was exactly Xie. Since the two dead men came from the Xie family, then they must have been sent over by the disgusting mother and son.


    However, they must have never thought that borrowing power from the Xie family would only lead the wolf into their own room.


    The noble families valued benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and trust most, at least on the surface. Now with this sin of plotting to murder his own brother, even if Ning Shaoyu really took over the power and became the master of the Ning family, he would still be held captive by the whole n.


    Over time, the Ning family would be controlled by the Xie family.


    What a hideous plot of the Xie family! Once the Ning family fell into its hand, it would not only cease to thrive but also lose its foundation that had beenid by ancestors through centuries.


    The stupid mother and son!


    Concern and anger passed by. The sense of responsibility surged to Ning Shaoqing¡¯s heart. Since he was going to take back what he deserved, then he wouldn¡¯t allow any trace of harm done to his possessions.


    He had given them a chance, so if they didn¡¯t appreciate it, then don¡¯t me him for being merciless.


    However, as he frowned and disyed ruthlessness on his brow, an ominous idea urred to him.


    Ning Shaoqing smelt a rat, pulling his face and shouted in a low voice, ¡°No!¡± Meanwhile he rushed out.


    Outside the room, he leaped to stand on the wall, taking a nce at Asan who chased out from the room, squinting his eyes and ordered in a second.


    ¡°There is a change. We¡¯re setting off in a moment. I¡¯m going to pick updy. You and Shiwu pack up everything and quickly catch up. Let¡¯s meet on the way to Tianxiang.¡±


    Upon finishing, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s body had already sprinted meters away, leaving behind him a illusion of prolonged figure. Certainly, the shadow guard followed with him.


    **


    The people behind her was catching up. Mo Qianxue took a deep breath, stopped and turned around.


    She didn¡¯t know light kungfu. In such a short distance, it was nearly impossible for her to escape.


    Only two men caught up. Probably, they believed two men were enough to catch a woman who didn¡¯t know martial art. Or probably the others were intercepted by Chuyi.


    When in a dead end, a person¡¯s brain got clearer. While stopping, Mo Qianxue secretly mped silver needles between her fingers.


    At this time, she only had herself to rely on. It would be good to solve either one of them.


    In view that Mo Qianxue stood there motionlessly, the two men became hesitant and didn¡¯te up at once but slowly paced towards her after exchange a look to each other.


    As Ning Shaoqing, hurrying over, saw in a distance two men approaching Mo Qianxue, coldness crawled to his heart.


    At such a long distance, even to carried out palm wind at this moment, it couldn¡¯t reach that far. Besides, Qianxue was so close to them, so she would get hurt too.


    He carried out full internal strength to elerated his steps. The Chill Sword was already drawn out. He hoped it wasn¡¯t toote.


    The two men had long confirmed that Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know martial art, so as they approached her, Mo Qianxue stood still, eyes losing focus. They sneered at the fact that a vige woman who was scared to numbness should make them so alerted.


    The twoughed at each other, standing on both sides and reaching out for Mo Qianxue. In the nick of time, the silver needles in Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand shed and shot right into their hands.


    This was one of the three moves that Mr. Wang had taught her.


    She only had one chance!


    Mr. Wang said that taught her three moves, but in fact each move contained three minor ones, so altogether there were nine tricks, each and every of which would catch the enemy by surprise and was unpectedly ruthless and cruel.


    The first move Death contained three steps, to attack at neck, at forehead and at heart respectively. Whichever of the three, once hit the target, would kill the enemy at once.


    The second move Numb also included three steps, to attack at hand with three needles, at back with two needs and at neck artery with one needle. With any of these three points was hit, the enemy would instantly turn numb as if being frozen. ording to the executor¡¯s power, the effective period varied. A person who didn¡¯t have internal strength like Mo Qianxue, the enemy would only stay frozen for ten seconds at most.


    The third move Dizzy was the same, to attack at ear, at armpit, and at elbow.


    To be proficient, she had practiced these nine movements for thousands of times, not only using the right hand, but also the left one. She was a person who became increasingly calm when in an emergent situation. Therefore, although this was the first time to really face enemies, she didn¡¯t panic at all.


    The two men rashly held out their hands, a movement to present their numb acupoints to her.


    Mo Qianxue, sharp-eyed and quick-handed, shot three needles respectively on their approachign hands.


    As the needles prated through the skin, the two men turned numb at once, the sneer frozen on their face. Standing there, unable to move, they blinked beams of surprise as well as fear.


    At the moment they were turned numb, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s Chill flew over, pierced through their bodies and flipped back. Ning Shaoqing caught it, put back into the sheath, swirled down and took Mo Qianxue into his arms.


    Only when confirming that Mo Qianxue was fine did his heart rest at ease.


    Mo Qianxue was so excited that she didn¡¯t act like a little girl to cry in his arms and seek forfort, but urged him in a hurry, eyes red, ¡°Hurry. Awu, nanny and Chuyi...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing lightly touched her forehead with his lips andforted in a trembling voice, ¡°The shadow guard has gone to help them.¡± Heaven knew how nervous he had been just now. If the two men hadn¡¯t paused for a second, probably Mo Qianxue now had been caught by them.


    Paused? Uh?


    Ning Shaoqing released her, looking calm and staring at her, ¡°Just now you did it?¡± It was more of a conclusion than a question.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She knew what he meant.


    Ning Shaoqing thought for a second and figured the answer, ¡°Mr. Wang taught you?¡±


    Mo Qianxue nodded indifferently. She didn¡¯t mean to hide it from him. She had been too busy and she wasn¡¯t proficient in using needles yet, so she didn¡¯t tell him because she feared he mightugh at her.


    Ning Shaoqing smiled in relief, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can defend yourself.¡±


    Mo Qianxue tried to calm down, but there were still worries in her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± On replying, Ning Shaoqing already carried her to fly towards the carriage.


    By the time when they arrived at the location, the shadow guard had settled everything.


    There was blood on Nanny Mo and Awu. Obviously they were injured. Chuyi had passed out on the road and been taken here by the shadow guard after he dealt with the several men who were going to chase after Mo Qianxue.


    Under the instruction of the shadow guard, two hidden guards and Awu were digging pits. They must remove all the traces here in order not to leave any clue to the people who woulde on searching. After hearing nanny Mo¡¯s report and judgment, Ning Shaoqing sweated cold sweat. He had overlooked the situation. Luckily, these people wanted to catch them alive and didn¡¯t intend to kill.


    And luckily, he had arrived in time. If Mo Qianxue was caught by them with a knife cing against her neck and an ambush was set, then the consequences would be painful to imagine.


    *


    Afterwards, more hidden guards arrived one after another and began to, as instructed by the shadow guard, burry the bodies of the attackers and clear away all the fighting traces around.


    Nanny Mo woke up Chuyi and cleaned her wounds. On the hillside, Ning Shaoqing stood there against the evening glow, rays of light reflecting on him and glimmering. He, head slightly raised, looked over the whole mountain forest.


    Unusually, his eyes were full of determination, and a sense of righteousness formed a kind of pressure and emanated from all over him.


    The gentleness, indifference and aloofness from the worldlypetition were all reced by the current sharp vigor and dominance.


    He was no longer the gentle and detached school teacher Mr. Ning, but the first lord of a super-noble family, a future master that didn¡¯t need to kneel before the Emperor.


    This pressure made Chuyi and Shiwu shuddered. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. But it also filled the eyes of nanny Mo, who subconsciously nodded, with a smile of appreciation.


    The shadow guard, Asan and Awu all looked gratified. Their lord was back.


    This flexible handling of internal strength suggested the highest level of a powerful martial artist!


    Mo Qianxue had a feeling that he was the real king of thisnd, who was reviewing over everything that belonged to him.


    She had a mixture of all kinds of feelings but didn¡¯t want to disturb his mood at this moment, so she stood quietly behind and to ¡®review¡¯ with him the mountain forest.


    She had promised¡ª


    If he stayed, she would apany him to appreciate the beautifulndscapes in seclusion.


    If he went forpetition, she would give him a hand in the mountain of swords or sea of me.


    In a while, Asan and Shiwu rushed over, one pulling a carriage, and the other riding a horse while pulling another, followed by four ck-suited rider guards.


    When everything was prepared, Ning Shaoqing held Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand and went into the carriage. Awu drove it, and Chuyi, injured, sat on the rafter of the carriage.


    Nanny, Shiwu, and Asan all rode a horse to guard around the carriage. The shadow guard no longer hid himself in the dark but also rode a horse and followed behind the four ck-suited guards.


    Ning Shaoqing put his arm around Mo Qianxue, ¡°This carriage is specially made to prevent ordinary swords. If there is an emergency on the road, you mustn¡¯te out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡±


    Clear evening breeze said goodbye, and the team of people, under the cover of the night, flew towards the capital at a high speed.


    **


    The exquisitely sculptured beams, painted columns, red corridors, jade bridges, green willow trees, and guard towers every few steps all together constituted a majestic and solemn picture.


    In the middle of theyers of pces, behind the jade-beads curtain, in the lofted majestic chair, a middle-aged man in yellow smiled to the person sitting below.


    ¡°Any news about the eldest lord Ning?¡±


    The person below trembled for a second, coldness shed in his eyes, and forced a smirk, ¡°Your majesty is wise as a god.¡±


    The emperorughed, ¡°Should I congratte you, master Xie, that you¡¯ll soon control the Ning family to take possession of all the wealth of the world?¡± The smile and tone sounded so chilly that it almost frozen the feet of the listener.


    Master Xie became silent all of a sudden, face pale, struggled to remain calm for a long while, and finally smiled, ¡°Your majesty misunderstands. Even if the eldest lord Ning encountered misfortune and deceased in the wilderness, there would be another Ning to be the heir. It has nothing to do with the Xie family.¡±


    The emperor stretched his arm too long. It seemed that after getting back home, he had to eliminate some bold trash in the family who had let the cat out of the pocket and pushed him into a passive postion.


    ¡°Master Xie is being humble. Let¡¯s put it on the table.¡± Slyness flickered in the eyes of the Emperor whoughed inexplicably, ¡°Everyone knows the second lord Ning is a son of a Xie. If he takes over the family, certainly he must rely on the power of your Xie family.¡±


    With patting and stroking, the beat was right to the point.


    Master Xie maintained his smiled, ¡°The affairs of the Ning family is out of Zideng¡¯s reach! Not to mention whether the second lord Ning is a candidate for the next master, even if he did be the master, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily recognize Xie as his mother n.¡±


    There were only three people in the country who didn¡¯t call themselves subordinates or ves in the face of the Emperor, that was the three masters of the super families. However, being exempted from kneeling before the Emperor didn¡¯t mean that they could talk nonsense before the Emperor or act unruly to embarrass the Emperor. They should still pay due respect to him.


    Seeing the Emperor didn¡¯t respond, master Xie added, ¡°Your majesty doesn¡¯t know that although Concubine Xie is from my family, she isn¡¯t a legal daughter or even a daughter of a concubine. She¡¯s only an abandoned girl from our minor branch. What¡¯s more, ever since she got married, she has cut off all the rtions with the Xie family and never contacted us.¡±


    The Emperor gave a scornful nce at master Xie and ironized, ¡°Master Xie, you¡¯re a resourceful man who is able to control and win a battle thousands of miles away. Wasn¡¯t it your n to turn a legal daughter into an abandoned one. Do you need any reminder?¡±


    Turn a legal daughter into an abandoned one! These words were as sharp as a knife stabbing into his heart. Master Xie disconcerted. He had always believed that his plot wasn¡¯t known to anyone and never expected that others were peeking at it until now. How could he not sweat?


    Although the rtions between the super families were inextricably intertwined, they didn¡¯t directly forge marriages between each other, not even a concubine or dowry girl.


    Many years ago, concubine Xie marrying to the Ning family was a meticulous boration.


    To this end, the Xie family had made painstakingly efforts to make sure that she gave birth to a son. And they really hadn¡¯t contacted each other for ten years.


    How did the Emperor know?


    Time seemed to be frozen. Cold sweats sprawled onto master Xie¡¯s forehead. The Xie family relied heavily on human resources, on a batch of officers in the court as well as on the power of the royal family.


    The Xie family didn¡¯t boast financial resources as the Nings or the military power as the Sus, so in order to maintain its current status, it could only curdle up with the royal family.


    Seeing he didn¡¯t talk, the Emperor snorted, ¡°The Ning family¡¯s power is too huge for you alone to devour! I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re biting off more than you can chew.¡±


    Weighing the good against the bad and making a new calction, master Xie struggled to fight back his anger and put on a calm face, standing up and bowing, ¡°Please inspire me, your majesty.¡±


    The Emperor nodded with satisfaction, ¡°You help me crack down the Ning family, and I promise to let your family thrive forever and unshakable.¡±


    He certainly smelt the wrath and dissatisfaction, but it didn¡¯t matter. From the beginning to the end, the Xie family was merely a chess piece pinched in the loyal hand.


    ¡°Thank you so much, your majesty. Zideng will try best to serve you.¡± Master Xie didn¡¯t think too much, approving verbally but didn¡¯t look happy, ¡°I still have domestic affairs to handle. If there is nothing else that you need me to do, I may leave now.¡±


    The Xie family only existed because of the support of the royal family, but without the Xie famliy¡¯s taking his side, the court wouldn¡¯t be peaceful either.

 Chapter 133: Secret Internal Strength

    <h4>Chapter 133: Secret Internal Strength</h4>


    As soon as master Xie left, the Emperor cast the cup in his hand to the ground.


    The worlds was a chessboard, but I should be the only yer! Others were all chess pieces!


    After I usurped the properties and hidden power of the Ning family and the military power of the Su family, there wouldn¡¯t be again super-noble families, let alone your Xie family.


    The Tianqi dynasty would be the world of my Gu family. There wouldn¡¯t be people sitting at the same level with me. Everybody would kneel and kowtow below my feet.


    By then, with small tricks, I would revoke the privileges of the first-ss families. Then, the so-called noble families would vanish into ashes.


    Tianqi dynasty had only one supremacy¡ªthe royal family!


    By then, no one dared to have names! They were all my ves!


    *


    Hearing that crisp sound, master Xie sneered.


    Beyond the hunting mantis near a cicada, there was an oriole!


    A nice calction the emperor had made! He wanted to devour the entire meat of the Ning family and leave no soup for Xie? No way!


    He didn¡¯t know my Xie family didn¡¯t want to cuddle up with the royal power any longer.


    Among the several generations of empresses surnamed Xie, none of them ever gave birth to a son.


    The empresses either couldn¡¯t get pregnant or suffered incidents during or after boys were born. The only safe onesing to the world were daughters. Did the royal Gu really regard my Xie as stupid pushovers? The boss in the imperial pce was the emperor. As long as he didn¡¯t wish Xie had sons, then the empress would never have sons.


    Daughters were born only after the examination and confirmation of the imperial doctors, partly to block the public voice, and partly to appease the Xie family¡¯s rage.


    As for the property and hidden power of the Ning family, he swore to seizure.


    **


    Escorted by the several guards, the carriage galloped all the way in peace.


    Since the official roads were deemed with eyes and easily exposed their traces, the final route that Ning Shaoqing had worked out included mostly paths in forests.


    The paths were covert in that although attacks would take ce anyway, the attackers couldn¡¯t make a regr n without the knowledge of their traces so they couldn¡¯t set up ambushes in advance.


    It was dark totally, in the depth of a forest, the team of people and horses stopped to take a rest.


    Before the eyes were endless undting hills and vast green sea of forest dotted with clusters of tiny yellow flowers.


    This site, with an open vision, was obviously a ce prepared beforehand for passers to take a rest or sleep at night.


    Asan hunted some wild animals, and Awu built a fire in the leeward. Nanny Mo took Chuyi and Shiwu to cook the meat on fire and divide to everybody. The hidden guard and the four hidden guards took turns to stay awake during the night.


    The carriage wasrge, so Mo Qianxue and Ning Shaoqing spent the night in it.


    In the end of spring and beginning of summer, it night wind in mountain forests was still chilly.


    In the carriage, Mo Qianxue leaned in the arms of Ning Shaoqing, who stroked her smooth hair and said in a calm but rare serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s said that in the capital, father¡¯s doing worse and worse than before. After the spring festival, he has been lying in bed. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but the rampant and careless behaviors of the mother and son make me have to believe it.¡±


    Father, for his entire life, was a wise man who couldn¡¯t tolerant any grain of sand in his eyes, so he wouldn¡¯t have sat idle.


    Having witnessed her husband being domineering, aloof, and jealousy, Mo Qianxue rarely and for the first time saw him being so worried about something.


    Sensing his homesickness and concerns, Mo Qianxue suddenly felt distressful for him, pinching repeatedly his hand andforting, ¡°Your father will be blessed by heaven. He¡¯ll be fine. I guess his indisposition is caused by missing you so much. Probably, as long as he sees you again, he¡¯ll be well again.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Ning Shaoqing sighed a long breath. The first time he had the news of father¡¯s illness, his initial reaction was to regard it as a plot to lead him back.


    However, now it seemed...


    The Shadow of the Ning family was in charge of all the hidden forces across the country. Supposedly, every of his movements could escape from the mother and son¡¯s eye but absolutely impossible to hide from the intelligencework of the Shadow, the top agency in the country, for so long.


    If they tried their best for a year, it was barely possible for the Shadow not to have found any trace of him. But now, his father¡¯s people didn¡¯te but the mother and son¡¯s did.


    In such an emergent situation, the disgusting mother and son acted so rampant while father remained motionless. He had a bad feeling.


    An idea which he was unwilling believe but confirmed urred to him.


    Very likely, the disgusting mother and son had done something to father.


    At first, he wouldn¡¯t believe it, but the moment he saw the men of sacrifice from the Xie family, he had to believe it!


    With their own power, they couldn¡¯t have acted so bold! But with the intervention of the Xie family, then the things got moreplicated.


    In this case, the way returning home might also be the road of no return.


    This was also the biggest reason why he had suggested her to go back to the Founder mansion.


    The Mo people might dare to hunt down upon Mo Qianxue when she was outside, but once she was back in the capital living in the Mo mansion at the foot of the imperial city, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do so, at least openly and brazenly.


    The Founder mansion wasn¡¯t a property of the Mo family.


    When Founder Mo was alive, either the army or the mansion had been managed in a meticulously organized way, holding it in a grip of iron. No drop of water could be sshed into. Even the Ning couldn¡¯t arrange a spy into the mansion, let alone others.


    It was said that even when the master of the Mo family visited, he wouldn¡¯t get the permission to enter until being reported to Mo Qianxue¡¯s father.


    Although things had changed, it was proved that the Founder mansion was still safe so far since it didn¡¯t copse after nanny Mo came back to the mansion.


    In the Founder mansion, Mo Qianxue was the real master of it.


    If she went back with him to the Ning mansion, then what waited for her was a storm of blood.


    Since he had decided to go back, then he wouldn¡¯t give up what her deserved any more.


    If to regain real power and to take charge of the family again, then he couldn¡¯t stay home all day long. Now the mansion must be in controlled of concubine Xie. The dangers and perils of could be known without witnessing with one¡¯s own eyes. Sometimes, the fight in the inner mansion (dwelled by females) was fiercer and crueler than the front yard.


    He wouldn¡¯t put her in danger or let her suffer any difort. Only after he cleaned the mansion and cracked down all potential perils could he take Mo Qianxue back in arge sedan chair lifted by eight people in a spectacr wedding ceremony.


    The heavy topic made the couple silent. Mo Qianxue thought about it and said softly, ¡°Tomorrow, let nanny sit in the carriage with me.¡± She wanted to know more about the Founder mansion and the Mo family.


    There was no turning back!


    When she had decided to help him, naturally she should be able to stand on her own feet first. She must streamline the intertwined rtions between the Founder mansion and the Mo family.


    Only after the internal feuds were settled could she turn to him and give him a hand without constantly looking back to the worries behind her.


    Certainly, she also wanted to inquire about the function of the ck wooden token. A forces of two hundred thousand riders, if used well, would be enough to daunt any potential enemies.


    Ning Shaoqing hugged her harder and nodded, ¡°Good.¡± Ning Shaoqing was smart and the two were in the same mind, so he understood what she was considering without spelling it out.


    She was touched and felt more at ease.


    The night was quiet. Except for waves of mountain breeze and intermittent chirps of insects, there was no other noise.


    The two hugged each other and fell asleep. Soon, it was dawn.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue ying cute to invite her to sit in the carriage, Nanny Mo was clear and found gratified.


    A huge crisis and losing memory madedy tough and active in face of obstacles. Madam could rest assured in heaven.


    ¡°Nanny, tell me more about the Founder mansion, about father and the Mo family.¡± After nanny Mo got on board, Mo Qianxue got down to the topic.


    In fact, Mo Qianxue had spected in private that her father must have been at odds with the Mo family, and probably there was deep hatred. If he felt strongly attached to the family, he would have had a sense of responsibility to the family like Ning Shaoqing and would never give the title to her.


    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and your enemy equally well, you can win any battle. She must resort to nanny Mo as to dig out the secrets.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story...¡± Nanny Mo was calm and looked up from her contemtion, ¡°The Mo family was originally one of the lower-level noble families. It¡¯s not a secret either that your father didn¡¯t have a decent origin...


    Although the master of the Mo family was at lease ten years older than your father, they were actually brothers.


    The master of the family was a notorious pleasure hunter, the son of the concubine of the former master. At that time, the former master had a bunch of sons and his wife was a mean woman who had violently opposed the mother of the Founder to be a member of the family.


    Therefore, his mother had alwayscked an official identity, and the Founder, as a boy, wasn¡¯t recognized by the family either.


    When he was eight years old, the former master died, and the incumbent master inherited the position and stopped offering the allowance to the Founder and his mother. The mother, of a poor origin, had no ce to live in or financial support and quickly died of illness.


    Although the Founder had a hard backbone, as a helpless boy, he didn¡¯t bear to watch his mother die, so he had toe to the door but only nothing but humiliation.¡±


    Mo Qianxue could imagine that how helpless and furious a proud teenager could be when, desperate, seeking for help and being driven away. In this case, she didn¡¯t need to take the Mos too seriously.


    ¡°Later, his mother died, and your father buried your grandma and joined the army without hesitation at the age of ten. Fighting in shower of blood, he finally struggled a way out and a promising future.


    He cracked down the enemies, forced them back home, achieved huge military feats and was finally be entitled as general. At that time, he saved the Emperor, who by then was still a prince, and helped him take the throne, so the title of duke was granted to him as a reward.¡±


    Nanny Mo summed up lightly, but there was mist shing in her eyes. A nobody fighting from an insignificant soldier all the way to be a general, there must be incredible hardship, tears and sweats.


    ¡°Then, the Founder came back with honor and the affection of the Emperor and thus climbed to a status second only to the emperor. Of course the Mos began to cuddle up with him and suggested him to trace back his origin. He had wanted to ignored them, but his mother¡¯s biggest wish before death was to move her coffin to the graveyard of the Mo family and to put her memorial tablet in the ancestral hall of the Mo family.


    If he didn¡¯t recognize Mo as his ancestors and without the admission of the family, his mother would be a lonely ghost without a name forever.¡±


    Needless to mention, the next was the Founder¡¯s recognition of the Mo as his ancestor. Certainly, the Mos wouldn¡¯t have stepped aside from his honor and properties. In the Founder¡¯s name, the Mo became one with greatest power after the first-ss families.


    This information was enough to Mo Qianxue. She only needed to know what kind of people the Mos were and what kind of attitude she should put on.


    Then, she asked things about the Founder mansion.


    Speaking of it, nanny Mo pissed off. In the past, it indeed was a mansion like an iron bucket, but after the decease of the Founder and madam Mo and the assassination and disappearance of Mo Qianxue, the mansion was dwelled by only servants and no lords ordies...


    The Mos let Mo Qianxue¡¯s servant girl Xiao to dress up like Mo Qianxue and buried her body in a hurry, together with the Founder and madam.


    All the superiors died unfortunately, so the mansion, without no boss, fell into the hand of the Mo family.


    The biggest sin of unfilial piety was having no offspring.


    At that time, the Mos suggested to live in the mansion and selected a son to inherit the duke title and all the properties of the mansion. This sounded natural and humane, so the butler of the mansion had no reason to stop them, let alone the guards. Even if the emperor would found it improper to object.


    Luckily, at that time, nanny Mo was sober-minded and, regardless of her own injuries, rushed to the Founder mansion and together with the Fengs, told the Mos that the person in the coffin wasn¡¯t Mo Qianxue but a fake one pretending to be her.


    The Mos naturally didn¡¯t believe her because they had witnessed with their own eyes that Mo Qianxue fell off a cliff and her corpse was picked up from the river. Fearing that more assassins would be sent to kill her, nanny Mo deliberately told half of the truth, eyes flickering in uncertainty and saying words ambiguous.


    She was the servant of madam Mo and a dowry girl from the Feng family. Hence, the Mos were surer that Mo Qianxue was dead and that the Feng family was vying for the property and thinking in the same mind as them.


    Speaking of this, nanny Mo mentioned the kindness of the Emperor, ¡°Speaking of this,dy, you should express gratitude to the Emperor. After all, the Founder saved his life once, and the Feng was the first-level family, so when this dispute was proposed for discussion in the court, the Emperor remembered your father¡¯s friendship and set a one-year period.


    He made an imperial edict: Within a year, if the legal daughter of the Founder is found, then everything remained unchanged; if she couldn¡¯t be found, then the proposal suggested by the Mos would be carried out to select a son for the Founder so as to inherit the property and observe the mourning.¡±


    Then, nanny Mo gritted and talked about the Mos again, ¡°After the edict, the Mos came up to another n,ining to the Emperor that the Founder was such a poor man that he had achieved great military feats for this country but had no son to observe mourning for him after he passed away, and rmending three outstanding boys who were said to be willing to observe mourning first for a year without an official recognition.


    The Emperor, not knowing the true shameless face of the Mos, was so touched by them that he agreed at once. Hence, the three Mo boys took with them guards rampantly moved to the mansion...¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°So, you mean now the mansion isn¡¯t in charge of nanny and the butler?¡±


    Nanny Mo¡¯s face turned stern, ¡°On the surface, the Founder mansion isn¡¯t in charge of me and the butler, but as long as the foundation is there anddy returns to the capital safely, those rats can¡¯t stir up huge troubles. Afterdy ims your identity, the butler and I will use some means to drive those three people out of the Founder mansion.¡±


    Finishing this, she kneeled again, ¡°Lady, I¡¯m so sorry to have made so many troubles. At that time, I had no better ns except for letting Xiaonian pretend to be you. I only thought as long as we got rid of the assassins and returned to the Founder mansion, everything would be solved, but I had never expected that you lost your memory because of it...¡±


    ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t kneel anymore.¡± How could she me a woman who treated her as daughter and always thought for her? Besides, this woman hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    Mo Qianxue had a clue of the Founder mansion and the Mo family, and then she asked, ¡°Nanny, do you know anything about my internal strength?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing had checked her internal strength and taught her some methods to draw it out, but it just couldn¡¯t be triggered totally. Even Mr. Wang said it was strange. Although it was unlocked, it appeared to be a pool of dead water which couldn¡¯t run at all.


    Since nanny Mo had been taken care of her since she was a child, then she must know this situation.


    As expected¡ª


    Hearing her mentioning the internal strength, nanny Mo looked both surprised and worried, ¡°Lady, you can use it now? Did it affect your body?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well, but it can¡¯t be used...¡± Therefore, she told nanny Mo the process how Mr. Wang had unlocked her internal strength and by the way praised his excellent medical skills.


    Nanny Mo thought that Mr. Wang had cured her strange disease and was very happy. She took out from her sleeve pocket a book and handed to Mo Qianxue, ¡°Although madam came from a noble family, she was a martial artist. When she was young, she took me to travel everywhere so that she had the opportunity to meet the Founder...¡±


    Then she began to excitedly tell a love story of a nobledy marrying to humble general, which touched Mo Qianxue as well as herself who even shed tears again.


    ¡°This internal strength was taught to madam by a miraculous master. Lady, you began to practice this kungfu since childhood. Madam didn¡¯t wish you to be a master but only to make you healthier... Lady, as long as you practice it based on this book, the internal strength will be triggered...¡±


    After obtaining the secret book, Mo Qianxue then tried to inquire indirectly and found that even nanny Mo had no idea of the existence of the ck wooden token. Therefore, saying that she was tired, she closed her eyes and pondered to herself.

 Chapter 134: Fake Truth

    <h4>Chapter 134: Fake Truth</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Nanny Mo didn¡¯t disturb and covered her with a nket, staying by her side.


    In general, so far, she didn¡¯t have many enemies except for the Mo family.


    But she had a lot of hole cards. Having received the modern education, her insight wouldn¡¯t be less brilliant than an ancient person. As long as she acted attentively, there couldn¡¯t be obstacles that couldn¡¯t be ovee.


    When she needed, there were also the Jian and Xin and Tong family. In a worst situation, she had money at least, on which she could build up her own power utilizing modern techniques.


    A little Mo family wasn¡¯t a opponent to her.


    *


    At the Ning mansion, in the capital.


    It was getting dark. In the thermal pavilion, a noble woman sat upright, and a nanny came to greet her and reminded, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time to greet master.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Concubine Xie snorted disdainfully, stood up and walked outwards.


    Many years ago, she had racked her brains to be able to marry him, not merely because of his identity, but also due to her true admiration towards him. She had tried her best to please him, but what about him?


    In his heart, there was merely the Ning family and his dead wife¡¯s son. There wasn¡¯t a ce for her, ever.


    She also gave birth to a son, Shaoyu, whom he had never taken a nce or smiled or praised or encouraged.


    Getting out of the yard and going through the garden by an arch gate, they arrived at a magnificent building.


    That was the ce where master Ning dealt with work and lived in if the work detained him until toote. Since one year ago when the eldest lord disappeared, master Ning caught a cold and hadn¡¯t been well ever since. Hence, he didn¡¯t go out at night and directly moved into this courtyard.


    By the beginning of this year, his health got worse, so he hadn¡¯t left this yard at all.


    Sound of coughing sent over from the room. Concubine Xie, followed by a nanny, covered her nose with a handkerchief and slowly approached.


    Seeing her, Ning Kai, the servant waiting at the door walked over, all smiles, to greet her, bowing, ¡°Madam.¡±


    ¡°Get up.¡± Concubine Xie waved her hand to gesture the servant up and then quickly covered her nose again, as if she would be infected at any moment, asking, ¡°Is master better?¡± Ning Kai replied, ¡°Master remains the same.¡±


    While talking, Ning Kai glimpsed at the inside to suggest the situation in the room.


    Sound of constant coughing and various other noises made by servants were heard.


    Xie asked again, ¡°Did master take medicine on time?¡±


    Ning Kai replied, ¡°Yes, but it didn¡¯t seem to work.¡±


    Xie seemed to be very satisfied with this answer, ¡°Well, I see. Take care of your master.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Inside the room.


    Master Ning sat on the cough, deadpan and imposing. There wasn¡¯t a sign of coughing or illness at all. Two men, also with erected figures and extraordinary bearing, stood before him. Only a servant standing at the door kept coughing again and again.


    One of the two men reported respectfully in a low voice, ¡°The eldest lord is on the way back.¡±


    The indifferent face of master Ning finally had a touch of emotion, ¡°He finally remembers this family and me and ising back?¡± The tone sounded displeased but also unconceivably joyful.


    The other manughed andforted, ¡°The eldest son must have thought it through and decided toe back.¡± ¡°Cough...¡± Master Ning was talking while the servant at the door pinched his throat and coughed and then at once said in a trembling voice, ¡°Master, I¡¯m so worried about you...¡±


    Meanwhile, he began to make loud noises with the cup in his hand, sounding like pouring a cup of tea in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he isn¡¯t thinking it through but forcing back by that vulgar vige woman.¡± Master Ning snorted, ¡°Did you send people to investigate the identity of that woman?¡±


    The man replied, ¡°Yes. She is the legal daughter of the Founder, naming Mo Qianxue.¡±


    ¡°Cough...¡± The servant pinched his throat and coughed again and said, ¡°Master, there is blood in your sputum. It seems thest imperial doctor is useless. Don¡¯t worry, master, I¡¯ve sent for the first miraculous doctor for you...¡±


    The servant at the door focused on his own business, coughing and talking to himself.


    Master Ning totally ignored him.


    But one of the men standing before him found it a little intolerable, ¡°Master, how long will you endure that bitch?¡±


    Murderousness appeared in master Ning¡¯s eyes, ¡°How long? Huh...¡±


    Of course until the one behind the scene was caught, until the Xies took fright by themselves.


    The hawk hunter would be pecked in the eye by a hawk!


    Years ago, he had specially investigated her origin and even found her biological parents that had abandoned her, only fearing that she might have anything to do with the Xie n.


    Unexpectedly, all given to him was an appearance, a plot that aimed at leading him into the trap.


    Fortunately, for so many years, he had never lifted the suspicion in his heart. The real power had been in the hand of his mother and never distributed to others. Shaoqing had also grown up safely under the protection of him and his mother.


    But over ten years, no matter how cautious he had been, there was always a loophole that had been taken advantage by them.


    Atst, his Shaoqing got poisoned. Afterwards, he checked his only body and found himself poisoned by a kind of chronic drug too.


    The poison was colorless and tasteless. At first, it only caused the recipient coughing like catching a cold, but as the dose increased, it coughing got more serious like pneumonia.


    How could a woman who lived in the depth of a huge mansion get such an evil poison on her own? He stopped eating the food that was mixed with the poison and at the same time, pretended not to know this while lying in bed, sick.


    To put drug in the food provided to the master, she didn¡¯t dare or had the ability to do that without ganging up with others.


    To kill this bitch required merely one of his fingers.


    However, he must figure out the one behind all this.


    How did the marriage trap set up without the assistance of a person nted within his family? How did they get his trust? How did they know that he must resort to Shadow to investigate her background?


    This person not only had brains but also a vital position in the Ning n.


    An outside enemy, either in light or dark, wasn¡¯t frightening. The most terrifying was spies or even traitors who made the situation out of control and unpredictable. He intended to take this opportunity to dig out this rat behind the scene and eradicate the ck sheep of the family, so as to hand over to Shaoqing a clean n.


    Concubine Xie stood outside and listened for a while, sneering, ¡°Master, I¡¯m here to greet you!¡±


    The servant in the room pinched his throat and said, ¡°Cough...you go back, I...cough...¡± ¡°Then I go back, master. If you need me, let Ning Kaie to find me.¡± It seemed he couldn¡¯t live for long since he coughed too violently to speak.


    That man was right. It took at most a hundred days and at least ten days to kill the old guy. Now he was already out of breath. Whenever at the thought of the superficial respectful faces but actually disdainful eyes of thedies and madams that she had met on various banquets, she pissed off, vessels around the temples popping up.


    A noble madam who had no power over the family, who wasn¡¯t loved, who had a son that couldn¡¯t inherit the family, who was a concubine, who was of a humble origin...


    Nobody really took her seriously. That man had promised that as long as master Ning died, he would help Shaoyu take over the family. By then, she would be a madam of a super family in real terms. Then, who dared to look down upon her?


    Xie, face looking vicious and sullen, left, and her nanny quickly gave Ning Kai a purse and followed away.


    The men in the room got less angry after Xie left and went back to the topic, ¡°Do I need to send assistance to eldest lord Ning?¡±


    Master Ning replied decisively, ¡°No need!¡± If his boy couldn¡¯t even deal with the bitchy mother and son, then how could he sit on the throne and face the future storms of blood?


    The fragrance of plum blossom sharpens in the bitter cold.


    Shaoqing had one problem since childhood¡ªsoft-hearted!


    He appeared arrogant and aloof from the worldly affairs, but deep down, he was lonely and longed for tenderness.


    He didn¡¯t know that in order to take the position and sit firmly in it, he needed not only wisdom but also a sharp knife to cut off rtionships and love. If he couldn¡¯t, then his father would help him to do so.


    He mustn¡¯t have a weak point!


    That bitch had seeded exactly because of his soft-heartedness.


    This lesson was only the first step to let Shaoqing recognize the real face of the two disgusting people. If he couldn¡¯t be a hawk, then he would die of a hawk. The reason why the Ning family was able to achieve so much was because of the hard work, selflessness and wisdom of generations of masters.


    What he considered was the glory and life of the entire Ning n other than the interest and rise and fall of his own nuclear family.


    If Shaoqing was able to take on this heavy responsibility, then he would be gratified. If not, the n would select another talented man to shoulder this responsibility.


    Shaoqing, sorry! Don¡¯t me your old man for being cold-hearted. As the master of the Ning family, he must put the interest of the whole n as the top priority.


    Daddy loved you more than he loved himself. If his own death could save your life, then he would do it without hesitation, but daddy¡¯s life belonged not only to himself but also the entire Ning family and the ancestors.


    Soon after concubine Xie left, the two men in the master¡¯s room also left after reporting and taking orders.


    As soon as they walked out, master Ning couldn¡¯t help coughing slightly, and his servant hurriedly poured him a cup of tea, stroking his back to help him breathe smoothly. Although master Xie had stopped taken the poison, the dose already taken had already worked out to hurt his heart and buried a seed of disease.


    Master Xie drank the tea, coughed for a while and finally breathed regrly again. When he looked up again, his face softened. It didn¡¯t look sickly, but not as majestic and firm as a moment ago.


    Seeing master regained normal breathing, the servant asked carefully, ¡°Why did master hide your illness from the head of Shadow and bank? Were they also...?¡±


    Master Xie stayed silent for a while and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them not because I don¡¯t trust them, but because I don¡¯t want them to worry about me.¡± He was the backbone of the family, their spiritual belief and the heaven in their heart. There couldn¡¯t be anything wrong with him.


    By not telling them, on the one hand, he hoped that their confidence wouldn¡¯t reduced when dealing with outsiders; on the other hand, he was too proud to let others know that master Ning had suffered a trap and hadn¡¯t figure out the realmitter who intended to crack down the Ning family. He felt so shameful.


    The truth was fake. The fake was truth.


    At least before Shaoqing returned, he didn¡¯t n to let the two know.


    To the bright daylight, the disgusting mother and son were pushed out by the Xie family, but who was hidden in the dark to control the whole game?


    The emperor? A traitor within the Ning family who wanted to take the position? Or an old enemy who wished to smash the Ning family? Some were seeking after wealth, others after power and still others after his hidden forces...


    Currently, the Ning family appeared glorious, but was in fact haunted by crisis. Several major powers were casting their eyes on it, making the situation inexplicablyplicated. One minor mistake, and it would instantly be a reason for the various powers to start a fight. He couldn¡¯t be too cautious in taking every step.


    Seeing master sighing, the servant shifted to another topic, ¡°Should I pass down the words to put pressure on the Tong family?¡± How dared the old Tong to act against eldest lord Ning! He was digging his own grave.


    The servant waited around master Ning was naturally the butler. He waited here all they long only because master Ning fell ill, so the butler handed all the affairs to others so that he could spend all his time serving his master.


    Master Ning frowned for a long moment, ¡°Let Shaoqing handle this on his own after he gets back. If an eagle wants to dominate the sky, he must learn to fly by himself.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re really not sending people to protect lord?¡±


    ¡°No! If he manages to return safely, I¡¯ll personally help him to obtain the position.¡±


    This was thest test of a father giving to his son. Cruel as it was, it contained more of his love and expectation...


    Moreover, he had never believed that old Tong and the bitchy mother and son were able to defeat his son, who had secretly built up his own forces. His not mentioning didn¡¯t mean not knowing.


    The butler asked, ¡°Then madam...¡±


    Master Ning red his eyes round, ¡°Call her bitch!¡±


    ¡°Yes. That bitch has bought many people¡¯s loyalty. Old madam is aging and less powerful, should I give her a hand?¡±


    master Ning raised his hand and stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about old madam.¡±


    Butler Ning suggestively looked at the door, ¡°Now, even people in this courtyard have been bought by her...¡±


    Master Ning smirked, ¡°Those who can be bought aren¡¯t loyal people in the first ce. They are useless to keep. After Shaoqing takes over my position, let¡¯s clean them away once and for all...¡±


    He aimed at depriving everyone of their defense and waiting for the big fish toe out and collect it...


    **


    Tong Zijing finished a sculpture of a doll, carefully ced it into a box, and then took out a piggy from another box. He had let Tong Zhan prepared the carriage and happily ran in the direction of the Wang vige.


    He hadn¡¯t seen sister for many days and wished that this little doll in his hand could make her smile. This piggy was sculpted based on the one in the story scroll that she had brought him and took him many days toplete.


    To his surprise, when he arrived, he found that the tofu workshop was in a mor as usual but the gate of the Ning¡¯s was shut.


    Tong Zhan walked over to knock on the door. After a long while, Mingyue came out. Seeing that behind him was Tong Zijing, she didn¡¯t dare to say much, returned inside to fetch a letter and whispered to Tong Zhan, ¡°Lady told me to give this letter to lord Tong.¡±


    Having delivered the letter, she quickly closed the gate, only fearing that in a rage, lord Tong would throw her out again.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t give the letter to him prior to her departure was exactly because she feared he might be stubborn again and beg to follow her to the capital.


    She didn¡¯t say goodbye to him personally for fear that he couldn¡¯t think it through and fell ill again. In fact, Mo Qianxue had thought too much. After Tong Zijing overcame his psychological obstacle and with Ji Xvyao¡¯s teaching day by day, he was now very broad-minded.


    The knowledge and intelligence of a person who had been invited by Ning Shaoqing from thousands of miles away and gained favor by old Tong at the first sight shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Tong Zijing eagerly snatched over the envelop from Tong Zhan¡¯s hand and quickly opened it and draw out the letter.


    Dear Zijing,


    Sister is leaving for the capital.


    I guess you must be very angry when you read this. Don¡¯t be. Anger would make you less pretty. After your brother-inw and I settle down in the capital, I¡¯ll pick you up to hang around in the capital.


    I¡¯ve transferred two shares of the seasoning factory in the valley to you. Promise me that you¡¯ll attend to the factory. It took me much hard work and over half a year to build up...


    In the end, don¡¯t go to the capital blindly. Be nice and listen to Mr. Ji. Work hard and take over the management of your family as soon as possible.


    Sincerely,


    Mo Qianxue.


    Tong Zijing remained silent for a long moment before her carefully folded the letter and put it back into the envelope. Then he drew out the contract and read it. Then, putting the letter into his pocket, he handed the contract to Tong Zhan.


    ¡°Give it to the butler. Since there are my shares, the factory should be protected by the Tong family.¡±


    He had heard Mr. Ji mentioned that brother-inw wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, wondering whether sister would suffer in the capital...

 Chapter 135: Toll the Bell

    <h4>Chapter 135: Toll the Bell</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    In the evening, Tong Zijing called in Ji Xuyao.


    ¡°Mr. Ji, I want to go to the capital.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sure to go there, but I don¡¯t think this is the right time.¡±


    ¡°When do you think is the right time?¡±


    ¡°First, when lord has the ability to defend yourself. Then, lord should try to control part of the Tong guards and other powers...¡±


    Ji Xuyao left after telling him many stakes and concerns.


    Tong Zijing pondered in his room for a long time, before he ordered Tong Zhan, ¡°Call in the butler. Tell him I have something to discuss with him.¡±


    In old Tong¡¯s study.


    Mr. Tong was copying when butler Tong pushed open the doors and walked in.


    ¡°Master, everything is arranged. This time, we¡¯ll be safe. The hitmen don¡¯t include the elite of the Tong guard. Instead, we gathered some unknown men of sacrifice and specially hired killers to deal with the Chill sword of eldest lord Ning.¡±


    ¡°Good job! Hence, no trace will be left. Even if one day the Nings came to us, they can¡¯t find a reason to me us.¡± Mr. Tong concentrated on copying, not looking up, and then asked by the way, ¡°Who did you hire?¡±


    Bulter Tong replied respectfully, ¡°The hitman is the famous Quicker. His name is Song Zhong and uses his sword so quick that since he became a hitman nobody escaped under his hunting, so that he got this nickname.¡±


    Now that master had made up his mind to do so, the butler could only obey. Since there was only one choice, then what the butler could do was to make it as perfect as possible.


    Mr. Tong bowed his head, silent, and the butler continued, ¡°I heard that this Song Zhong kills neatly and quick and never failed a mission. Besides, his killing is agile and elegant. One move, and the one being killed will die immediately without suffering. He¡¯s a good man to toll the bell.¡±


    ¡°To toll the bell? Nice. To toll the bell for a gentleman like eldest lord Ning indeed needs an elegant killer.¡± Old Tong looked up, ¡°Butler,e and look at this new painting I recently got. How do you like it?¡±


    As the copy paper was taken away to reveal the new painting below, what came in sight was a painting of hundred sons and grandsons.


    **


    Another day paased. Although a few robbers appeared on the way, they were easily cleared away by the shadow guard.


    Having taken the carriage for four days, Mo Qianxue felt sore in every part of her body. She lifted up the curtain, seeing the it¡¯s a clear night, and requested to get off the carriage and ride a horse.


    In view that the trip was smooth and that he was also tired of sitting in the carriage, Ning Shaoqing agreed with a smile.


    He jumped off the carriage, let the shadow guard to pull over his horse and then let Asan prepared a horse for Mo Qianxue. Nanny was confused and reminded, ¡°Lord,dy...isn¡¯t a rider.¡±


    Nanny then quickly exined thatdy had been sick and frail since she was little, so that madam didn¡¯t allow her to ride a horse. Of course she wouldn¡¯t tell him thatdy used to be too timid to jump onto the horseback.


    ¡°Um...¡± A daughter of a generous can¡¯t ride a horse. Ning Shaoqing was surprised, but he didn¡¯t want to let her down, so he jumped on the horseback and then reached out to pull Mo Qianxue onto his horse too.


    In a sh, Mo Qianxue was sitting on the horseback. All others took a nce at her, quickly looked away, and then mount the horse to march forward slowly.


    Tianqi wasn¡¯t too open, so it was rare that two people ridding on the same horse. Even if a couple wouldn¡¯t act intimately before others.


    Even if they always joked and yed in front of others, but to hug him publicly made her a little shy.


    However, the horse started to move already, she couldn¡¯t sit steady if she didn¡¯t grab Ning Shaoqing, so she reached out and grabbed him by his clothes.


    Yet, Ning Shaoqing said nothing and suddenly pulled her arm to ce it around his waist. On the horseback, she didn¡¯t dare to struggle, so being pulled by him, she at once rushed forward and closely pressed her body against his body, her arms cing around his waist naturally.


    As the horse galloped, their bodies rubbed against each other, in a gait that couldn¡¯t be more erotic.


    Ning Shaoqing waved his whip, and the horse rushed out.


    Mo Qianxue had never sat on a speedy horse and yelled instantly out of scare.


    The coquettish and charming scream made both of them blushed to the tip of the ear and too shy to look at each other.


    Afterwards, she heard Ning Shaoqing¡¯s muffled chuckle and understood that he had done it deliberately. Hence, she exerted strength and took a pinch at his waist. Ning Shaoqing behaved like he didn¡¯t feel it at all and focused on urging the horse.


    Mo Qianxue pinched twice and felt embarrassed by herself, so she released her pinching fingers and obediently hugged him from behind, head putting on his back.


    A smile spread in the corners of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s lips. The raising whip didn¡¯t fall, and the horse slowed down.


    Fresh breeze blew on Ning Shaoqing¡¯s chest and couldn¡¯t touch Mo Qianxue¡¯s face at all. She only heard the rustling sound and watched the trees on the side receding, very satisfied.


    She felt as if the tension of fleeing had faded away with the wind, and now they seemed to be on a vacation.


    She only hoped that this road would never have an end.


    Mo Qianxue slowly closed her eyes, but Ning Shaoqing frowned.


    ¡°Someone is here.¡± Ning Shaoqing grasped the horse reins and stroked Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand on his waisted with the other hand, saying softly, ¡°Grab tight.¡±


    Hearing his words, Mo Qianxue looked around.


    Except for the horses of the others approaching, there was nothing else.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to be careless. Expect for the nking horses, the ce was abnormally quiet. It was unnatural.


    Staying focused for a long time, and Mo Qianxue finally heard the sound hidden in the night.


    It got closer and closer, as if a troop of thousands of riders wasing up.


    The tranquil night suddenly boiled.


    Nanny, Chuiyi and Shiwu caught up and stopped the horse. Mo Qianxue was so nervous and puzzled at the sound. What could it be to make such loud noise? In the wilderness like this, it sounded like millions of horses galloping together. Was this a battlefield?


    As if reading her mind, Ning Shaoqing patted her hand andforted, ¡°Not so many people.¡±


    These people were merely creating sounds of horror in the purpose of freaking them out first before the actual fight started.


    Ning Shaoqing squinted his eyes. What a childish trick! They really had underestimated him. After a while, Mo Qianxue gradually managed to see clearly, as he had told her, that there were around one hundred people hidden in the night.


    The yellow sand was stirred up to fill the sky. Rumbling horse hoofs could be heard among the quaking murderousness. Even the moon light became dim by it.


    However, those people hadn¡¯t approached them yet, when a group of men in ck flooded over in all directions.


    Ning Shaoqing turned around to hold Mo Qianxue, gently stamping the feet, and took her to fly onto a cliff nearby.


    Settling down Mo Qianxue, Ning Shaoqing turned around on the cliff, upright as a pine tree, domineering as the scorching sun. The starring yet freezing eyes below the de-shaped eyebrows are closely gazing at the battle below the cliff.


    These people woulde sooner orter. Fine! It was good that they came together so that he could deal with them without being attacked suddenly and unprepared.


    He looked down upon the melee taking ce below. The sunrays reflected on him as if edging him with ayer of golden halo, making him more imposing.


    Mo Qianxue looked at him from the back and felt the change of air happening in him.


    The first time she had met him, she thought that he was, without the overbearing manner, luxurious clothes and exalted identity, merely a sickly schr.


    After a few days living together, she then thought he was a bashful gentleman, with a touch of weakness that she disliked.


    Later, he showed up and instantly drove the Zhao couple out of the vige, let Wang Yushanpensate her, gave her various advices... All these made her feel that this man, though getting jealous from time to time, was also a little ck-bellied.


    Then, the factory was built, and he guarded her silently...


    In addition to gentleness, there was also cunningness, wisdom, and decisiveness to him...


    Just as this moment, below the cliff was people waving swords at each other like chopping vegetables, but he remained calm standing up high to observe the rtions among those people, so thatter, at a critical moment, he could give lethal blow to all the enemies and control over the entire situation.


    He was an arbor, swinging in storm, so if she wanted to stand behind him, then she herself must be an arbor too.


    Mo Qianxue stepped forward slowly, when Ning Shaoqing suddenly turned back and held her fly off the cliff.


    All of a sudden, when Mo Qianxue looked back at the cliff, she found a man in ck holding a sword in his arms were standing on it. He stood there, motionless, as if having melted with the cliff. After a moment of silence, that man talked, ¡°You¡¯re first one who can escape my secret attack.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing hid Mo Qianxue behind him, deadpan, ¡°I can only tell you that your former preys were too careless.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± That man sounded ironic and arrogant, gazing at Ning Shaoqing as if gazing at a dead man, ¡°Even if you escaped the first blow, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re able to escape the second one. Nobody can survive my three moves.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing snorted, ¡°You really regard yourself as a top swordsman after killing some trash? Funny!¡± That man was irritated by his words, and with a ¡®nking¡¯, drew out his sword from the sheath, dashing right at Ning Shaoqing.


    Speedy!


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart instantly squeezed. Ning Shaoqing pushed her away with the left hand and touched his waist with the right one.


    Hurriedly, Mo Qianxue stepped back, and before she saw clearly, and only in a sh, the sword in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s hand had already prated through that man¡¯s throat.


    Yet, the tip of that man¡¯s sword was still three inches away from Ning Shaoqing, and the man had no chance to push it further forward.


    Because, the next moment, he opened his incredible eyes wide and fell to the ground.


    In one splitting second?


    The man showed up in such an overstated way died so hastily?


    Mo Qianxue stunned. Meanwhile, Ning Shaoqing had taken back the sword and murmured, ¡°I thought the Tong could find a master. Shame! It seems that the Tong family really should select a new master!¡± Having dealt with it, Ning Shaoqing walked to Mo Qianxue, held her again to fly onto the cliff to watch the battle below.


    The battle involved nearly two hundred people was graduallying to an end. In less than a quarter, those people would all die. The few that wanted to escape were also killed by the miraculously wicked sword of the shadow guard.


    It would be lying to say that she wasn¡¯t scared or stunned at all when hundreds of people dying before her in a moment. But to watch with her own eyes gave her more restlessness than scare.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know why she was so restless.


    Seeing she wasn¡¯t as frightened and disgusted asst time, Ning Shaoqing whispered softly to her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Even if we don¡¯t kill these people, others will. Besides, this is only the first batch.¡± Mo Qianxue raised her brow, ¡°Will there be more peopleing and trying to kill us?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t lie in the number but the ability!¡± Ning Shaoqing pondered and quickly had an answer, ¡°I suppose it¡¯s because butler Tong didn¡¯t want to make enemies with the Ning family, so he has deliberately found this useless swordsman and those weak men of sacrifice.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s meaningful words made Mo Qianxue¡¯s expression slightly changed and she forced a smile, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing answered coldly, ¡°If this is the real power of the Tong family, then it has long vanished. Its achievement and prestige today wouldn¡¯t have existed.¡±


    Seeing Mo Qianxue was silent, Ning Shaoqing added, ¡°Old Tong wishes my death but didn¡¯t want to employ the Tong guards. Therefore, he entrusted butler Tong to do it. If any incidents were aroused in the future, he could either stay clear of it or push all the me on butler Tong.¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart missed a beat, but her expression remained calm. Indeed, it sounded like a thing that old Tong would do. However, why did butler Tong help them? It was...betrayal! Butler Tong had already been loyal to old Tong. Such a thing should be impossible!


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute it.


    Ning Shaoqing said again, ¡°In this light, Tong Zijing will soon be the master of the Tong family. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mo Qianxue wanted to say more when the shadow guards came to report, ¡°Lord, everything is done.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing was indifferent, ¡°What¡¯s the casualty?¡±


    The shadow guard replied, ¡°The other party had 103 people and all died. We have seventeen people died and ten injured.¡±


    ¡°Pass down my words. The ten injured people stay where they are to recover. They don¡¯t have to follow us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The shadow guard took the order and said again, ¡°Lord, please get into the carriage now. It¡¯d be better to reach the next destination and find a ce to live in as soon as possible.¡±


    Mo Qianxue nced over. The ce below took on a new scene. Although it was still chaotic, there wasn¡¯t corpses or blood.


    She never knew that the ancients had such great wisdom to cover up the traces so utterly. She really admired it even though she had witnessed for many times.


    The grasnd, forest didn¡¯t look as dense as before, yet no traces of fight was detectable. Instead, the messy shapes of the grass and trees looked like having been tramped by wild animals chasing one after another.


    After this battle, the sky was dark. Mo Qianxue gazed the sunset in the west, where the skyline was rendered withyers of colored clouds in orange, pink, red, purple, blue, pretty as the blusher on the cheeks of a girl, beautiful as the most expensive brocade. Who would know that a moment ago, over a hundred people died and were buried here?


    She only hoped that in the next life, they could live a happy life other than bing a knife of others.


    From this day, she should be less soft-hearted and try to be an arbor that formed a shelter for others.


    Taking a final nce, Mo Qianxue, all her restlessness disappeared, eyes firm, turned around and got onto the carriage with Ning Shaoqing.


    The group of people galloped for a long while and finally stopped at the foot of a mountain.


    **


    It was midnight. Ever since thest attack, they had been setting off before dawn and stopped until midnight.


    They sat on the grasnd to take a rest, exhausted from the consecutive dashing on the way.


    Nanny brought water to Mo Qianxue, and Chuyi and Shiwu massaged for her. She drank some water, handed to Chuyi and told them to take a rest and ignored her.


    They rode horses on their own, much tiring then her, especially when Chuyi had injuredst time. Luckily it wasn¡¯t too serious.


    Ning Shaoqing leaned on the rafter of the carriage, ying a jade te in his left hand and said loudly, ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be traveling by water to circumvent Yunqi county. We can¡¯t be more cautious.¡± Only after passing this obstacle could they be safe in real terms.


    The lingered depressed air and the tail that hadn¡¯t been shaken off for a few times gave him an ominous feeling that tomorrow there would be a tough battle.

 Chapter 136: Man up

    <h4>Chapter 136: Man up</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The early morning was hovered by dense fog.


    The dense fog blocked sight of the road, and they couldn¡¯t set off in the early morning as nned.


    Since after arriving at the capital, Mo Qianxue would go back to the Founder mansion, so taking this time, Ning Shaoqing ordered Chuyi to help Mo Qianxue get changed to an unmarried girl instead of a married woman.


    Afterwards, Mo Qianxue got out of the carriage, well-dressed, and sat on the soft grasnd with Ning Shaoqing who introduced to her the capital.


    The milky dense fog floated like cottons, as if in a fairnd. Mo Qianxue leaned in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s arms, listened while reaching out to look at the sky through her fingers.


    The fog was too dense to see clearly, yet, at this time, she suddenly spotted a ck dot flying by through her fingers. The ck dot became bigger as a shadow blocking her sight.


    That was an eagle, a ck eagle.


    The eagle hovered in the air, above the jade-like rock across the cliff. It looked like a patch of dark cloud. Curiosity instantly surfaced on Mo Qianxue¡¯s pale face. Should there be an eagle at this time of the year?


    Mo Qianxue looked up at the hovering eagle and asked, ¡°Shaoqing, do you find the eagle strange?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing shook his head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s just an eagle!¡±


    Before Mo Qianxue said anything, the eagle suddenly dived over, aiming at Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s expression changed and in a second the needles were between her fingers.


    However, the eagle was quicker and more urate than humans. At its speed, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t sure that she could shot the needles at its acupoints.


    However, Ning Shaoqing was even quicker. He floated up like a cloud, and his sleeves waved out like running waters right at the eyes of the eagle.


    The eagle cried, fell away like a meteor and at once disappeared into the dense fog.


    Ning Shaoqing stood on the rock in the thick fog, sleeves and the corners of his clothes pping, like an immortal god.


    In a fluster, before Mo Qianxue realized what was happening, Ning Shaoqing ordered, ¡°Ready for fight!¡±


    In a while, the eagle flew back, two strong wings carrying wind that blew against their faces. But this time, behind the eagle, there was a elongated figure.


    As the eagle hovered, the man flew down onto the rock like a piece of light swirling leaf.


    He stood on the rock, not disying much presence, no mask or deliberate disguise in his clothes. But his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly yet put others in nervousness.


    ¡°You¡¯re able to scare away my eagle. It means that you¡¯re not one of those dandies with unearned reputation.¡± When he spoke, his expression was serious and stern. One could instantly tell that he was much powerful than that Song Zhong.


    Then, he didn¡¯t talk anymore and directly stuck out the swords that had been held in his arms. The de didn¡¯t get out of the sheath yet, but the domineering air couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Even Mo Qianxue, staying far away and not a martial artist, could sense the coldness from the sword, and her heart leaped restlessly.


    Ning Shaoqing protected before her at first, and when he saw the sword, he pushed her to nanny Mo. Meanwhile, the shadow guard turned into a shadow and stood where Mo Qianxue had been.


    Without the urge from Ning Shaoqing, nanny Mo drew out her long sword, gathered her internal strength, poised to protect Mo Qianxue and ready for the battle.


    The series of changes happened only in a sh.


    As soon as that sword came to light, the chilly air forced Mo Qianxue to close her eyes. When she opened eyes again, she only saw swinging sword shadow filling all over the sky. Ning Shaoqing was shrouded within the roaring prating light of sword.


    This was a real fight. He hadn¡¯t expected such a man among the people who came to hunt them. It seemed that the future was much more dangerous than this.


    Although Mo Qianxue was dumbfounded, she heard clearly that man¡¯s voice in the roaring air, ¡°Let Merciless meet your Chill.¡±


    Merciless! Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart sunk to an ominous feeling.


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t take out his sword.


    His Chill was still around his waist, but there wasn¡¯t time for him to draw it out.


    A fight between two masters lied in timing. Evidently, this man was a master of masters, who controlled right to the point the timing, the momentum and the attitude.


    When Ning Shaoqing pushed Mo Qianxue away, the eagle sprinted over again. He blew it down with one hand, when that man¡¯s sword was taken out, and when he was gathering his authentic qi, the sword light came near already.


    The tip of sword targeted right at Ning Shaoqing¡¯s heart. It would definitely be fatal, urate, prating, speedy and merciless.


    In the nick of time, Ning Shaoqing moved his steps to swing aside. The sword stabbed by his arm and pierced through his clothes. Meanwhile, Ning Shaoqing grasped around his waist and drew out Chill.


    When Mo Qianxue saw Merciless stabbing into his clothes, her heart almost surged to her throat. The next moment, she found there wasn¡¯t blood spitting out and only the clothes was cut. Then, the attacking momentum of Merciless was taken back, and Ning Shaoqing held Chill in his hand.


    Her surging heart fell back slightly. The move was too risking. A second slower, and he would have been stabbed through in the chest by that sword. Mo Qianxue found her clothes on the back soaked with cold sweat.


    Chill was well-known for its lightness, agility, and mystery. In the hand of Ning Shaoqing, it became even more flexible and unpredictable. The situation was instantly turned around!


    Ning Shaoqing only used picking, cutting and piking, and the sword shuttled like a fish, creating smothering air of killing at that man.


    However, that man wasn¡¯t a useless one and obviously aimed at put Ning Shaoqing to death. Every of his move was lethal and merciless.


    Theing and going of his de was even more elusive and irresistible.


    The Merciless Sword cut mercilessly!


    That man made several attacks ahead of Ning Shaoqing, turning the situation around, and suddenly turned into a dazzling shooting star.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart also popped out again. She thought time this Ning Shaoqing would inevitably hurt by his sword.


    Yet, she was wrong.


    With a ¡°jangle¡±, sparks were sshing.


    Ning Shaoiqng actually caught this relentless speedy sword of Merciless.


    When the two swords collided, that personunched further attacks to raise his palm and sh at Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face.


    Ning Shaoqing was a student of Tianyi Master of Xiangguo Temple, and the only disciple. And he also inherited his family learning of thick internal strength which was difficult for others even to imagine.


    As that man¡¯s palm touched Ning Shaoqing, that man was quaked off and flew away.


    But he didn¡¯t copse, although a gap had been cut in his sword and his thumb was almost disjointed. Then, he flipped around in the air and retreated back to the rock.


    ¡°The eldest lord Ning really lives up to his fame.¡± After saying that, he made a long whistle.


    Upon the whistle, rustling sounds started in the surrounding.


    As the familiar cuckoo rang, in a blink, hidden guards appeared all around them to form a circle.


    Smelling a rat, nanny pushed Mo Qianxue into the carriage, and she herself jumped onto the top of it and stood guard.


    Through the curtain, Mo Qianxue saw peopleing out of the thick fog one after another, and the hidden guards walked towards them...


    Asan, Awu, Chuyi and Shiwu stood alerted near the carriage.


    Their mission was to protect Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help them with the fight, and the only thing she could do was to hide herself well so as not to add troubles to Ning Shaoqing and nanny.


    Shaoqing¡¯s opponent was very powerful! Otherwise, the shadow guard wouldn¡¯t have followed him all the time.


    At this moment, Mo Qianxue equipped her fingers with all the needles, not the embroidery ones but iron needles for fighting.


    Last time she went to Tianxiang city, she hadn¡¯t merely bought food and necessities.


    Outside the carriage, there were sounds of swords colliding and piercing into flesh.


    asionally, a few people broke through the outside circle, approached the carriage and tried to get her, and Mo Qianxue instantly killed them with the needles in one move.


    This was the first time that she killed, but she wasn¡¯t scared at all but unprecedentedly calm.


    When she was safe again, she couldn¡¯t help ncing through the window to find Ning Shaoqing¡¯s figure.


    With time, the jangling faded away and the fog became thinner. Then, in a rumbling of lightning strike, as if in a violent storm, that person¡¯s clothes were already soaked in red blood. His body flew out against the rock and then fell into the deep abyss.


    Mo Qianxue was ted.


    However, a gust of wind blew over, and the grass on the ground stood erected.


    From the dark, a wave of inexplicable palm wind attacked over.


    This sneaky palm wind came weirdly, knocking down Asan and Awu, and bumped onto the carriage.


    This wave didn¡¯t vanish yet when another wave followed closed. Nanny Mo fell off the carriage and was thrown away towards the edge of the cliff.


    Ning Shaoqing was still standing on the other side of the cliff and had no time to rush to her rescue.


    If she continued to sit in the carriage, then she would definitely fall with it into pieces. If she jumped off it, she would also fall down and break into pieces.


    However, if she could grasp vines or grassroots, then there was still a slim chance of survival.


    Mo Qianxue reacted quickly and jumped out immediately. As long as there was a chance of survival, she would hold it in her hands.


    ¡°No!¡± Ning Shaoqing screamed sorrowfully and flew over in an attempt to get hold of the carriage.


    However, the carriage was specially made for the safety of Mo Qianxue, so it was made weapon-proof of refined iron. It was heavy and dropped fast in the air.


    The fog at a lower altitude was even denser than on the ground. Nothing could be seen down there. Ning Shaoqing missed to grab at the carriage, which, with a cracking sound, already fell into the bottomless abyss.


    ¡°No...¡± Ning Shaoqing became heartbroken at the sound and couldn¡¯t help but scream. He was about to fly down to find her when he heard a voice calling him, ¡°Shaoqing...¡±


    He thought it was his hallucination but still subconsciously turned to look.


    He saw Mo Qianxue holding a vine with both her hands and swinging in the air.


    Sadness and happiness all came too sudden. Before the tears in his eyes dried up, he smiled.


    Mo Qianxue looked at him lovingly and smiled too. She only heard of a girl crying with a smile, but never saw a man like this.


    Above the cliff, the sounds of fight were louder than before.


    An oriole is further behind a hunting mantis behind a cicada!


    It seemed that the two batches of people didn¡¯t belong to the same party.


    Thetter one was even more vicious and cunning than the former one.


    Ning Shaoqing dived and stamped his foot to fly upwards, when a shower of arrows poured down.


    Ning Shaoqing held Mo Qianxue with one hand and waved Chill with the other.


    The sword was swinging so fast that it formed ayer of light screen around them.


    As soon as the arrows touched this light screen, some of them were deflected away to fall down into the abyss, others hit on the cliff wall, still others even reflected back to hurt the enemies. Screams rose one after another, and several people were shot by arrows and copsed.


    Obstructed by this arrow shower and carrying a burden heavy as Mo Qianxue, Ning Shaoqing gradually fell downward again.


    A huge from above their heads fell down onto them...


    A trap after another...


    In this critical moment, the shadow guard rushed over from the dark and killed all the archers.


    Ning Shaoqing took Mo Qianxue escaped from the huge and inserted Chill into the cliff wall to finally stopped falling down.


    But out of the dark shot more arrows, at not him this time, but Mo Qianxue.


    Of course Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know it.


    They had just stopped, Ning Shaoqing grabbing Chill with one hand and holding Mo Qianxue with the other, so he couldn¡¯t spare one more hand to block theing arrows.


    In emergency, he threw Mo Qianxue up to the ground, and the arrows shot into his body.


    As Mo Qianxue flew up, the shadow guard quickly caught her. On the ground, there was billowing smoke and people trying to kill each other.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue flying up from down the cliff, nanny Mo was surprised with joy.


    The shadow guard worried about his lord, so while catching Mo Qianxue, he quickly pushed her to nanny Mo and then quickly dash to deal with those archers.


    That man had been tangling in the fight with nanny, Chuyi and the others and almost defeated them, but when at the sight of Mo Qianxue flying up from under the cliff, he immediately knocked down nanny Mo and sprinted right at Mo Qianxue.


    The fight was in a total mess. No body was able to pull out of fight to save her, while that man came up wearing a hideous smile.


    Yet, he was wrong. Mo Qianxue had never put down the needles for a moment. In an instant, all the vital three acupoints of him were shot with needles. Although she was hit by the palm wind, that man was frozen too and instantly killed when Chuyi and Shiwu waved their swords at him!


    The shadow guard figured out the archers hidden in the dark. With a gust of palm wind, the mountain rocks crashed into smaller pieces, and Ning Shaoqing flew up from below the cliff.


    ...


    After the thick fog dispersed, the chaotic fight ended. There were corpses all over the ground, and smells of blood filled the air.


    The sun was rising, the water drops handing on the tips of leaves were as crystal as pearls, as if what had happened just now was nothing but vanishing clouds.


    Fortunately, the arrow only shot in the left arm of Ning Shaoqing. The shadow guard helped him take out the arrow, cleaned the wound and stopped the bleeding. But his attitude towards Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t nice.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t care about his cold eyes but only felt distressed for Ning Shaoqing. It turned out that there was really a man willing to save her life with his own. There was a man willing to take care of her no matter what.


    Ning Shaoqing patted her hand asfort.


    Mo Qianxue took up his hand and ced it on her cheek, looking at him in the eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll hold your hand until the end of the world!¡± Ning Shaoqing gazed at her, not talking, as if he wanted to carve this moment in his mind.


    She stopped crying and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do this again. If you¡¯re gone, do you think I would live alone?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ning Shaoqing wiped out her tears, touched, ¡°Stupid girl. If I was gone, you must live on, live a better life, for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense...¡±


    Just now two batches of people had shown up. By the careful examination of the shadow guard, they turned out to belong to two different employers¡ªhitmen and men of sacrifice hired by the Mo and Xie families respectively.


    Now that all these people had taken actions. They supposed that the road ahead should be smooth and it was okay to leave the traces. As long as they passed by Yunqi, and in a few hours, they would be back home in the capital.


    Of course, after all the rounds of battles, there were few hidden guards left in the dark. The shadow guard let the injured ones find a ce to take a rest and the others follow again.


    After a short rest, they set off.


    To their surprise, when arriving at the dock as nned, a fiercer and unexpected battle started.


    The wind from the dark lifted up Ning Shaoqing¡¯s clothes and blew away white clouds. The weather changed all of a sudden, and the sky was teemed with dark clouds.


    Mo Qianxue felt herself frozen stiff at once, and the next moment being burnt in mes.


    An indescribable rage started to burn from her toes to soar to her throat, making her face and eyes frighteningly red.


    Why couldn¡¯t these people just let them go? Even a y figurine would crack to hurt people when being burnt. In the past, all in her mind was struggling to live a better life, but now it became how to force these people crawling under the feet of she and Ning Shaoqing after returning to the capital.


    However, this battle was fiercer than ever. Although the enemies weren¡¯t in a great number, they were all tough and ambush had been set up in advance.


    Ning Shaoqing had figured out the ambush and killed the enemies beforehand, but exhausted, was taken away by the vortex of the rapids in the river. The shadow guard hastened to find the source of the stream.


    Watching Ning Shaoqing being swept away by the vortex, Mo Qianxue felt a surge of suffocation in her chest. With the authentic qi boiling up her blood and due to the previous injure by the palm wind, she couldn¡¯t help spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    She hadn¡¯t benefited from the authentic qi yet and was now injured by it.


    Mo Qianxue burst into tears, as if her heart being stabbed by a sharp knife. Feeling the waves of cramp and smothering anger, she even hoped to dive into the river at once but was pulled back by nanny. Hence, they searched along the bank over and over again.


    Nanny Mo, Chuyi, Shiwu, Asan and Awu were all wounded badly which although wasn¡¯t fatal. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t want to drag them in it, and her mind became clear in a moment.


    She must stay well! She shouldn¡¯t cry or yell or seek death as an ancient weak girl. Even to die, she must do it after the death of all of their enemies.


    Moreover, Ning Shaoqing merely fell into the river, which didn¡¯t necessarily mean death.


    She believed that as long as she searched along the bank, she would for sure find Ning Shaoqing.

 Chapter 137: Lady is Back

    <h4>Chapter 137: Lady is Back</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    It was early summer. Peach blossoms were in full bloom, but the person who apanied her to appreciate the scenery was missing.


    In the midnight, the moon was full.


    To moon tonight seemed to be more beautiful than ever, in a mysterious, sorrowful and heartbreaking way.


    By moonlight, she stumbled all the way into the depth of the mountain along the river. Although they were injured and exhausted, they didn¡¯t dare to waste a second of time or stay separated, only following Mo Qianxue while searching around.


    The deeper they reached, the more peach blossoms there were. They danced in the air, falling like a shower of fine rain dropping onto people¡¯s faces and shoulders, filling her heart with hatred.


    ¡°Shaoqing, Shaoqing. Where are you?¡±


    Mo Qianxue kept calling, but no matter how hard she called, his figure was nowhere to be found. Neither did they find the shadow guard.


    After a night of vain searching, Mo Qianxue sat on a rock, reying in her mind every bit of time spending together with Ning Shaoqing.


    Ning Shaoqing was a person who would make preparation for every possible result. Except for having been cheated by the bitchy mother and son, he had never, as she observed, been taken advantaged of in other aspects.


    Thinking of what Ning Shaoqing had said in the morning, ¡°Stupid girl. If I¡¯m gone, you must live on. You must live a better life, for me.¡±


    A glimmer of hope rose in her heart. Had he made a in beforehand?


    But why didn¡¯t he tell her and let her worry?


    At the crack of dawn, morning sunrays broke through.


    Nanny Mo said cautiously, ¡°Lady, in my humble view, let¡¯s leave for the capital first. Lord is a good man blessed by heaven. Probably he arrives at the capital earlier than us.¡±


    Mo Qianxue said nothing.


    Awu persuaded, ¡°Right,dy. We¡¯ve decided earlier that we¡¯ll go separate ways after this river.¡± He and Asan didn¡¯t believe at all that their lord could be washed away by the river.


    ¡°It¡¯sdy Mo.¡± Asan scolded Awu. They were officially given to Mo Qianxue by Ning Shaoqing. When Mo Qianxue got back to the Founder mansion, certainly they should call herdy Mo.


    Seeing that these two men calmly persuaded her, Mo Qianxue was surer about her guess.


    If anything really happened to Ning Shaoqing, these two loyal men must be unbearably anxious.


    Was there...a reason that it couldn¡¯t be told to her?


    She calmed down, wiped out her tears. No matter what it was, she forgave him. She only hoped that he was well. She would rather him lying to her for a reason than him encountering misfortune.


    The series of attacks and incidents didn¡¯t crack her down but instead intrigued the unyieldingness rooted in her bones and the passion to set her horizon on the whole world. At the beginning, she, a vige girl knowing nobody and having no money at all, had relied exactly on this kind of passion to start from scratch and built up her ownpany in a few years, able to afford a house and a car of her own.


    After this day, no matter what the future would be like, she wouldn¡¯t regard the life when she had juste as a real life or to view herself as the ultimate goal of life.


    What she wanted to be was a superior.


    In this cannibalistic world, only a superior could obtain peace and happiness.


    **


    In the thriving capital city of the prosperous country, there were tiny and clean streets, exquisitely designed buildings and moring markets. There were the most talented schrs, most charming showgirls, the bravest general, the noblestdies, the most delicious wine and food.


    Here, one could find the best thing in the Tianqi dynasty. There seemed to store everything people ever wanted.


    Ning Shaoqing had told her the scenes of the capital on the way to kill time. Mo Qianxue had also imagined for numerous times what it might be like. But when she saw it with her eyes, she was still astonished by its majesty and grandeur.


    When they walked out of the mountain, hidden guard that Ning Shaoqing had arranged led her into the carriage where clothes and necessities were prepared.


    The hidden guards didn¡¯t ask why Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t among them and only delivered the horse carriage to Asan and Awu, telling her that lord had ordered them to stay withdy ever since and that they now belonged tody.


    Mo Qianxue asked them where Ning Shaoqing was, they only shook their head and replied that the carriage had been prepared many days ago after a letter had sent to them. Mo Qianxue then asked their names, but they only said that they were hidden guards with numbers not names and waited for Mo Qianxue to name them.


    The attitude of these two people made Mo Qianxue more settled and surer about her guess.


    He...must be alive. But why didn¡¯t hee to see her and tell her that he was fine?


    Were they really minding their own businesses after returning to the capital? The only thing she could do was to stay at the Founder mansion and wait for his sedan chair?


    She was a little worried and at the same time couldn¡¯t helpining.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the time toin. She must go all out to tackle with what was going to happenter. After naming the two men respectively as Mo Yan and Mo Xing, Mo Qianxue and nanny went to clean themselves in the carriage and ordered to leave for the capital at once. Collecting her thought and fighting back all kinds of possibilities, Mo Qianxue lifted up a corner of the curtain to nce outwards.


    By her estimate, the road they were taking was around fifteen feet in width which could fit eighteen cars to travel at the same time. The road was divided into three parts by ditches, so that the middle one was around seven feet in width and could fit four cars, while the other two were four feet in width and could fit two cars.


    The middle one was official road that was only avable to the royal family, higher-level noble families and nobilities. The other two on the sides were for ordinary officials and folks.


    Certainly, her carriage took the middle official road. She, the legal daughter of the Founder, was a nobledy and of course eligible to take the official road.


    Not only was she eligible, she also let Mo Yan and Mo Xing to clear the way in front of the carriage, ¡°The Founder¡¯s daughter is back.¡±


    She must go back with a fanfare, because as long as she reached the capital, those people would be wary in conducting further filthy schemes.


    Greeting her eyes were exquisite buildings in rows high or low, the roofs of which connecting together seemed to reach the end of the sky. On both sides of the road nted various dense leafy trees such as Chinese schr trees, pines, cypresses, elms, and so on. The thriving lush trees added a touch of softness to this capital city.


    When people heard the announcement by Mo Yan and Mo Xing, they started heated discussion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Founder¡¯s daughter died in an ident and buried together with her father?¡±


    ¡°No, I heart she was missing; even the Emperor had sent people to look for her.¡±


    ¡°There is going to be a nice drama. The Mo family won¡¯t let this end easily.¡±


    ¡°Haha, these won¡¯t be known to us folks. Go back home. I¡¯m afraid the weather in the capital is going to change again.¡±


    Soon after the carriage wandered down the street, it stopped in front of a mansion. Nanny Mo¡¯s expression changed immediately to be dignified and solemn, and the soft light flowing in her eyes werepletely disappeared.


    Chuyi and Shiwu jumped off their horses, lifting up the door curtain and held Mo Qianxue to get off.


    There seemed to be no difference between this mansion and an ordinary man. The door que was carved with ¡®Founder Mansion¡¯.


    Through these austere and low-profiled characters, Mo Qianxue seemed to have seen the tough sculpted profile of Mo Tianfang¡¯s face.


    That was an upright, loyal and loving man who treated his loved one with full love and turned a cold face to the enemies.


    Nanny Mo patted the knocker and then quickly retreated to the left front of Mo Qianxue and stood slightly bowed. Chiyi and Shiwu stood behind her solemnly.


    The door opened silently, and an old man with a long goatee nced at Mo Qianxue.


    **


    In the Mo mansion. Master Mo was drinking tea with a sullen face in the study. Two old men rushed in.


    The two old men hastily said before the tea was served, ¡°Master, that girl really came back with a fanfare.¡±


    Master Mo raised his eyebrows, ¡°With a fanfare? A stupid girl who had no idea of the world.¡± Seeing master Mo didn¡¯t worry, the other old man hurriedly said again, ¡°Hasn¡¯t everything arranged? Why is she still back?¡±


    Master Mo seemed to have known that Mo Qianxue would be back, taking a sip of tea, ¡°There is one reason why she could return safe and sound, that is the people we arranged had all been cleared on the way. I suppose this time the Feng family has cost a lot on it.¡±


    Th anxious old men was no other people but the two elders of the Mo family, first elder Mo and second elder Mo. The three lords now living in the Founder mansion included the son of master Mo and the grandsons of these two elders.


    Now Mo Qianxue¡¯s returning meant that the duke title would have nothing to do with them. How could they not be anxious?


    The first elder asked, ¡°Can it be a fake one?¡±


    Master Mo pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Not likely. The Feng family wouldn¡¯t have lied over such a huge matter.¡±


    The second elder asked, ¡°Then...what to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Master Mo threw the teacup heavily on the take, putting on a vicious and sly face, snorting, ¡°Let¡¯s see whether she could survive today...¡±


    The smile was gloomy and horrible.


    **


    The old man with a long goatee looked at Mo Qianxue, so excited that he hurriedly kneeled and kowtowed, ¡°Lady!¡±


    On the way back, she had known from nanny that the butler was an old man with a long goatee. Having served the Founder for many years, he was more or less respected by others.


    Although the three lords had taken back the managing power of the butler as soon as they moved to the mansion, in fact most of the power remained in the hand of the butler.


    Unexpectedly, only in a dozen days after nanny left, he was driven here to guard the gate? Was it because he was useless or was it a disguise?


    Mo Qianxue was confused but looked stern, slightly waving her hand, ¡°Please stand up, butler.¡±


    The tailor makes the man!


    She now wore a three-ringed bun with a white jade plum blossom hairpin in it. The ck hair flowed down along her shoulders. She was in a white pleated skirt embroidered with blue plums, two green jade bracelets on her wrists, emanating an air of nobility because every piece on her was both understated and expensive.


    This morning, Mo Qianxue had put on the clothes that Ning Shaoqing had prepared for her. They were both low-key and luxurious.


    Even the white jade plum blossom hairpin couldn¡¯t be underestimated. It was made by an entire piece of jade, emitting soft light. It was even more rare in that when it was nced against the sunlight, reddish but natural dots could be observed, as if there were really plum blossoms on it.


    Mo Qianxue had seen a lot but she had never seen such a quality jade, with natural plum color and shape. When nanny Mo held it in her hand, she kept praising the jade and imed that it must be a piece of priceless treasure.


    A sh of awe flicker in the eyes of the butler. He quickly stood straight and opened the gate, yelling inwards, ¡°Lady is at. Everybodyes out to greetdy!¡±


    No matter what the people in the mansion was doing or thinking, when the sole owner of the mansion came back, they muste out to greet her.


    Mo Qianxue raised her hand to her belly, head slightly raised, putting on a cold and proud face, standing at outside the gate. She was waiting, until everybody stood obediently on the sides of the gate to greet her.


    If she wanted to loudly announce a war against the Mos, she mustn¡¯t silently go back to her mansion or miss out this opportunity.


    An opportunity to build her authority!


    She knew nothing about the mansion. Although nanny was loyal, she couldn¡¯t totally believe her own judgment.


    A person¡¯s character is written on his/her face, so this was an excellent opportunity to screen over everybody in this mansion.


    After only a while, on the two sides along the gate stood two rows of people. With the leading of the butler, they shouted in unison, ¡°We respectfully weedying back...¡±


    Only then did Mo Qianxue take a step forward to enter the mansion from the main gate, seemingly looking to the front but in fact having screened all of their attitudes. The people standing here, servants, men and women, were altogether nearly sixty as well twenty guards.


    Some of them looked waiting to watch a drama, others looked indifferent, still others were disdainful. Only less then one third of them were truly respectful.


    In contrast, the guards¡¯ attitude made Mo Qianxue more rest assured. They stood on one kneel, face cold but respectful, shouting quaking words of greetings in unison.


    After observing these people¡¯s countenances, she gave a look to Shiwu while glimpsing at a servant girl who put on a disdainful face but at the same time stared greedily at Mo Qianxue¡¯s luxurious clothes.


    The thing Shiwu hated most was others showing disrespect to Mo Qianxue, so she stepped forward and directly pped the girl in the face, ¡°Bitch, where are you staring?¡±


    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± The servant girl was smacked suddenly, thought Shiwu was only an ordinary servant, and certainly was unpleased, lifting her arm to hit back.


    So unruly! Judging from the girl¡¯s clothing of the first-level servant girl, Mo Qianxue concluded that since there wasn¡¯t ady or madam in the mansion, she must be favored by one of the lords.


    The girl believed that once she climbed onto the bed of a lord, probably in the future, she would be a half owner of the Founder mansion...


    What a shame that she made the wrong n! The raising arm was firmly grabbed by Shiwu who instantly pped her again. The girl cursed, ¡°Who are you bitch? How dare you!¡±


    Shiwu was about to lecture her when Mo Qianxue raised her hand and stopped Shiwu, smiling coldly, ¡°What are you going to do with her even if she hit you? You¡¯re merely a servant girl in my mansion but acted so disrespectfully... What punishment do you want?¡±


    The words were uttered in a light tone, but the overbearing pressure turned the girl¡¯s face pale.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that...¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t allow her to argue and ordered loudly, ¡°Butler, how should we punish a disrespectful servant?¡±


    The butler took a step forward and replied, ¡°The light punishment is pping in the face; the heavy punishment is hitting with huge sticks twenty times and then driving away.¡±


    Mo Qianxue became less autocratic and said calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s use thetter one. Then get an agent to sell her out. Our mansion doesn¡¯t deserve such an arrogant servant girl.¡±


    The butler nodded and epted the order, asking two men to pull the girl away. These two men were among the group who had greeted Mo Qianxue with due respect. It seemed that the butler still had his own people in the mansion.


    This act was a tryout to test these people¡¯s attitudes to her and also to test whether the butler was able to manage the domestic affairs of this mansion.


    After this, the others unconsciously bowed lower and looked more respectful.


    As the saying goes, tough methods must be used in a chaotic situation! Mo Qianxue sneered. It seemed that this method really worked out.


    Seeing that Mo Qianxue meant it, the girl struggled and screamed arrogantly, ¡°You can¡¯t sell me; I belong to lord Hua...¡±


    Nanny Mo smacked her again at once, ¡°How dare you! Call herdy!¡± A servant of the Founder mansion should threaten thedy and im to belong to a so-called lord Hua...


    The butler¡¯s expression changed too and scolded, ¡°Clog her mouth and take her away. All of you, listen, lord Hua is a guest, anddy is the real host of the mansion. Anyone dared to offenddy or make mistakes in serving her, that girl is your example.¡±


    The butler was indeed brilliant to understand her so quick. Nice! Mo Qianxue praised to herself but didn¡¯t disy it on her face. She waved her sleeve and walked forward, and the butler hurriedly catch up after telling others how to deal with the girl.


    While walking, Mo Qianxue told the butler, ¡°Butler, call in every person who holds a position in the mansion to convene in the yard of my ce within an hour.


    We must streamline the domestic affairs that happened in the past year.¡±


    ¡°Yes,dy.¡± The butler replied and led the way.

 Chapter 138: The Empress

    <h4>Chapter 138: The Empress</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Since that man was the butler, he must be trusted by father. A person who had undergone numerous storms of swords and blood and who never forgot where he started like father couldn¡¯t be wrong in selecting a trusted man of character.


    The butler¡¯s character was trustworthy and his ability has passed her test too. Now it was the time to talk business.


    Afterwards, Mo Qianxue asked while walking, ¡°Butler, can I know why do you guard the gate now? Don¡¯t other servants listen to your orders?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,dy, for asking. It¡¯s my inability that some of the people here might betray the former host sincedy hasn¡¯t returned for so long. Before madam left the mansion, she urged me to take you back. For one reason, I¡¯m too anxious, and for another reason, I feared that a stupid servant might not recognize you and block you out of the door when you came, so I decided to guard the gate personally to wait for you.¡±


    If she really had been blocked out by a poor-sighted servant, that would be a terrible shame. Even if she could get in afterwards, she would be losing face, and at the same time, the morale would be ttened, timing be losing, and finally be aughing stock.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s countenance softened, ¡°Butler, you¡¯re really thoughtful. I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say sody.¡± The butler¡¯s tone contained reverence, which was different from the previous respect when she had entered the gate. The previous respect was disyed because of the Founder. Now his reverence was due to Mo Qianxue¡¯s decisive judgment of affairs.


    Covertly, the me of Mo Qianhua, one of the three lords, was partly put down. With one simple reason, she seized over the managing power of the mansion, fully justified. It seemed that the Feng family had been treatingdy well and educated her well.


    ¡°Please prepare a proper outer courtyard for my guards...¡±


    Females in Tianqi didn¡¯t enjoy a high status. An ordinary household didn¡¯t pay special attention to the separation of men from women, but this wasn¡¯t the case for a noble family which regarded this as a vital rule. Hence, there were outer courtyards for men and inner courtyard for women.


    Certainly, men were not allowed to enter inner courtyards, so were the guards. Besides, Asan, Awu, Mo Yan and Mo Xing living outside would be more convenient to protect her as well as keeping an eye on the three lords.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange a proper ce for your guards to live in.¡± The butler nodded and took the order, adding, ¡°Lady¡¯s courtyards had been cleaned regrly after madam Mo left the mansion. It¡¯s equipped with everything you might need, so thatdy can live in at any time...¡±


    ¡°Thanks for what you¡¯ve done for me.¡± Mo Qianxue cut in before he finished, ¡°You may go to arrange other things. If I need you, I¡¯ll send nanny to call you in.¡±


    It was indeed rushing to gather those people in an hour. She was afraid that there would be some grumblings.


    The butler was clever to have anticipated what was in Mo Qianxue mind, ¡°Then, nanny Mo, I must bother you to take care ofdy. I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Qianxue gestured, and the butler bowed before leaving. They already arrived the entrance of the inner courtyard. As they walked in,ing in sight the scenery even more spectacr than Chuyi had told her.


    Over the turquoise lotus pond, tiny tips of lotus buds scattered all around. asionally, a dragonfly parked on a bud, presenting a leisurely and eye-pleasing picture.


    In a distance was a picturesque white jade bridge with refined reliefs against a background of a huge setting orange sun surrounded by gleams of afterglow. What a breath-taking picture! She walked along the long corridors which were nked by dense luxuriant willows trees with numerous hanging branches that swung to the breeze and dotted the ground from time to time.


    The outer appearance of the mansion, which was solemn and austere, resembled her father¡¯s life creed, while the small bridge above a creek inside the mansion reflected her mother¡¯s tenderness and beauty.


    If on a casual day, she would definitely stop to appreciate such scenery.


    But today, she couldn¡¯t. She was going to fight a tough battle. She had to wait for those three men toe and give them a head-on blow at the first encounter.


    The Snow courtyard she lived was spacious. Her father hadn¡¯t taken any concubines, and she didn¡¯t have siblings. With the love of her father and care of her mother, she lived in the best courtyard of the mansion, which was even more splendid than the main courtyard.


    The interior decoration was fresh and elegant. Yet, as it hadn¡¯t dwelled for many years, it appeared cold and isted. As she expected, soon after she sat on the couch and took a breath, a nanny came to report that the three lord came to visit her.


    The nannies here were selected by nanny Mo and had been living in the Snow, so they were trustworthy too. Among the three Mo lords, one was Mo Zitang, the youngest legal son of master Mo; one was Mo Zihua, the grandson of the first elder Mo; thest one was Mo Ziye, the grandson of the second elder Mo.


    Originally, by September, the duke title would fall into their hands on it own, but now, in the middle of if, Mo Qianxue appeared out of nowhere. How could they not piss off?


    Although there were three candidates, all of them believed that they were the one selected heir and regarded the Founder mansion as their own properties.


    As soon as she just walked in the door, she lectured the servants in the mansion and sold out Mo Zihua¡¯s lover... She meant to alert them.


    Mo Qianxue sneered and waited for them toe with rage. Then she used tricks to exacerbate the rage to a higher level to reach such a point that theypletely lost their sanity. By then, she could figure out their real purposes and deal with them one by one.


    However, all the three came in wearing a bright smile, which caught Mo Qianxue by surprise.


    The three men came in one after another. Mo Zitang smiled gently like a kind man. Mo Zihua wore a coquettish and exaggerated smile; and Mo Ziye smiled, gloom shing by in his eyes. Nanny Mo had lived here for half a year. These three people had never showed up in the Snow courtyard, so she only knew a little about their characters through the butler.


    Lord Tang was upright; lord Hua was a yboy; and lord Ye did things decisively. At least, there was the observation of Mo Qianxue so far.


    To her surprise, although master Mo himself was a disgusting rat, the candidates that he had selected could hide their hearts so deep.


    Mo Zitang cracked a meek smile and stepped forward before Mo Qianxue walked over, ¡°Sister Xue, don¡¯t you remember your eleventh brother since west met five years ago?¡±


    Mo Zitang ranked the eleventh among the legal siblings of the whole Mo family. In the past, when master Xie visited, he always took him together.


    From then on, master Mo had made this n to transfer this son to the Founder mansion but was turned down immediately by the Founder.


    These details had been mention by nanny Mo on the road.


    ¡°How can I forget you? Eleventh brother. Thank you for performing filial piety on behalf of me. Please ept my gratitude.¡± If they¡¯d like to pretend, so could she. Mo Qianxue made a fake smile and posed to bow him.


    Let¡¯s see who was the better actor.


    Blind toughness would only lead to destruction of all parties. To die together with her? No, they didn¡¯t have the honor.


    Mo Zijing hurriedly raised his hands, suggesting her to stop. Mo Zihua and Mo Ziye also gestured.


    After taking a seat, Zihua raised his luring eyes at her, when Ziye began to said meaningfully, ¡°Zitang, we don¡¯t know whether this sister is real or not. Why did you start to talk about the old days so soon?¡±


    Mo Qianxue pulled her face, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Ziye turned a cold eye to Mo Qianxue and said, ¡°Everybody in the capital knows that sister Qianxue is now buried next to the Founder in the graveyard. Out of nowhere, you popped up. How dare you to pretend to be his daughter!¡±


    He meant to put Mo Qianxue to death. Pretending to be the legal daughter and to inherit the duke title was a crime of deceive the Emperor, ¡°How can you prove that you¡¯re the Founder¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Mo Qianxue raised her head unyieldingly and looked him right in the eye, ¡°How can you proven that I¡¯m not?¡± Zihua suddenly cut in, ¡°Our sister Qianxue is a nobledy, not a bit like a wild hen of your kind. Your slutty appearance suggests that you¡¯ve rolled in numerous beds...¡±


    Wild hen? Slutty? This was sheer insult!


    Zitang sat there, holding a teacup and enjoying the tea, as if he didn¡¯t hear it at all.


    Ziye threw over a scornful nce.


    Time seemed to have frozen.


    They made up these groundless things and aimed to irritate her.


    If she flew into a fury and drove them out of the mansion, then she would bebeled as unfilial, because other didn¡¯t know what they had said and would only see her sending away the cousins who had performed mourning on her behalf.


    A good one!


    Her suffering in the Wang vige for half a year would atst be depicted by them as travelling around.


    Her parents had both dedicated their lives for the country, but the first thing she did upon returning from travelling around wasn¡¯t to perform mourning but to drive away her filial cousins. As filial piety was the top value of Tianqi dynasty, this one reason of being unfilial was enough for her to be expelled out of the Mo family.


    Every country had a customary n rule that as long as the person was expelled out of the n, his/her properties and fame belonged to the n.


    Then, her title would also belong to the Mo family, in a justified way.


    Mo Qianxue withheld the gushing fury. There would be time for them to cry. Sheughed instead, ¡°I don¡¯t need to prove whether I¡¯m the Founder¡¯s daughter or not, as long as I prove that the person in the grave was a fake one that had been put there by someone out of evil purposes...¡±


    Zihua said, ¡°If the person in the tomb isn¡¯t my poor cousin, then who is it?¡± Mo Qianxue unhurriedly took up the teacup and gently blew it, ¡°That¡¯s my servant girl Xiaonian.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn fifteen on next month, but Xiaonian was already twenty inst year. The difference of the bones of a fifteen-year-old and twenty-year-old could be easily told by an experienced post-mortem examiner in one nce. What about we have the coffin open...?¡± The three men turned silent at once, their expression strange.


    Luster rolled in Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes, and she smiled, ¡°It was obviously a servant of the Founder mansion but was announced by elders as the eldestdy. How interesting!¡± Mo Zitang put down the teacup, countenance turning normal, and put on the gentle mask that made Mo Qianxue rushed over and tear it up immediately.


    ¡°Sister Xue. They have never met you before, so it¡¯s normal that they had some doubt, and it¡¯s out of the respect toward the Founder. They feared that someone might pretend to be her and steal away the interest of the Mo family.¡±


    Mo Qianxue said, ¡°Really?¡± To steal away the interest of the Mo family? This was a justification for that two shameless men as well as a warning to her. Mo Ziye and Mo Zihua looked angry but didn¡¯t dare to refute him. Since she had made the proposal so confidently, they were afraid that what she said was true.


    The woman in the coffin was very likely to be a servant girl. If the Emperor med them for having cheated him, then even the elders would be sentenced due to this huge crime.


    A year ago, when they saw the corpse, they had hastened to bury it because, on the one hand, the hitmen sent by them had imed that the person falling off the cliff was Mo Qianxue, and on the other hand, they feared that coroners might examine it. If any clues were found, then they would not only lose the duke title but also their lives.


    Later, although there was suspicion, it came to nothing since nobody dared to open the coffin.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue smiling without saying anything, Zitang forced augh, ¡°Father and I have witnessed sister Qianxue growing up from a little girl, how could we not recognize you?¡±


    He used toe to the Founder mansion a lot. Of course he knew Mo Qianxue. Although five years had passed, her look didn¡¯t change a bit, but her character had turned from weakness to sharpness.


    Their visit aimed to sound out for Mo Qianxue¡¯s attidue but didn¡¯t n to give her a blow. Besides, master Mo had enjoined them not to argue on her identity.


    As Ziting joked, the other two menughed with him, as if the embarrassing conversation had never taken ce. These three men should start to inquire for her health and so on. How shameless!


    Mo Qianxue also turned pretentious, answering their question and chatting. She was about to im her was tired when the butler¡¯s voice sent over, ¡°Lady, there is an imperial decree; hurry and ept it at the front hall.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because the butler was unruly. When an imperial edit or decree came, the report must announce that loudly to show their gratitude to the Emperor for this honor.


    The three men left. Mo Qianxue followed the butler to the front hall.


    An imperial decree? It was call imperial edict when it was from the Emperor, and imperial decree from the Empress dowager or the Empress. The Empress dowager had no longer participate in the worldly affairs, so it was from the Empress.


    Right. When she arrived at the front hall, the weird eunuch began to announce the verbal content in his high-pitched coarse voice. It summoned Mo Qianxue immediately to meet the Empress in the imperial pce.


    Mo Qianxue took the decree, and nanny Mo, smiling, thanked the eunuch with silver, ¡°Thank you for passing the decree. Please feel free to go. Ourdy will be right there greeting the Empress after she got dressed up.¡±


    The Empress also demanded thatdy Mo immediately go to the imperial pce without dressing up officially.


    Strange! To meet the Empress without dressing up? Nanny Mo and the butler looked at each other, confused, but they couldn¡¯t argue.


    Perils were hidden in the abnormal situation! Mo Qianxue smelt a rat, yet it would be improper to argue, so, all smiles, she let Chuyi and Shiwu go with her and then asked nanny Mo to arrange Asan, Awu, Mo Yan and Mo Xing to guard around her carriage.


    In the carriage, nanny Mo began to tell her about the Empress in a low voice. Before the Empress married to the Emperor, she called Mo Qianxue¡¯s mother elder sister, and the two regarded each other as real sisters.


    When Mo Qianxue was young, madam Mo had always taken her to the imperial pce, and the Empress liked her very much. Probably because the Empress missed her so much after hearing that she came back safely, she was anxious to meet Mo Qianxue at once as afort against her mother¡¯s decease. Nanny Mo told her not to worry.


    There was a reason behind any love or hatred. Things got even moreplicated when it came to the imperial family.


    If the Empress really cared about her, she would think on her behalf to let her take a rest first and meet her tomorrow.


    Nanny only said this tofort her.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t say much. Over unknown things, she¡¯d rather use her brain. After delivering the identity token, nanny Mo and the others were also blocked out of the pce.


    The imperial pce was stately with carving gold and jade columns in red corridors and jade bridges. Everything was spotless. An imperial servant took her to the door a one pce and left.


    The woman before her wore all kinds of luxurious hairpins in her hair. Looked from the side, she was in good shape. The delicate face suggested around thirty years old. She was teasing a parrot in the porch. Although there was a long row of servant girls waiting to serve, the room smelled lonely.


    Mo Qianxue somehow showed pity to her. The woman was teasing the parrot, and the vice versa. Both of them were things locked up in a gold cage.


    Under the thick imperial walls of numerousyers, how much youth and tears of women had vanished like this?


    Someone coughed next to her, and Mo Qianxue returned to the earth.


    Under the eaves, she must lower her head! The damn world! Mo Qianxue cursed in secrecy but had to kneel as greeting, ¡°Please ept my greetings, your majesty.¡±


    The Empress handed the stick that she used to tease the bird to a servant, turning around gracefully, ¡°Get up.¡±


    There seemed to be a touch of tenderness andpassion in her eyes. Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help wondering whether she had thought too much. Probably this woman was just too lonely and wanted to chat with someone.

 Chapter 139: White Silk

    <h4>Chapter 139: White Silk</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Letting her guard down, Mo Qianxue got up, ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡±


    The Empress seemed to be satisfied with her humility, ¡°I heart that you just returned today.¡±


    Mo Qianxue replied obediently, ¡°Yes, your majesty. I just arrived at my mansion this afternoon.¡± Having watched a lot of TV series, she knew how to talk to an empress.


    The Empress turned to walk inside, ¡°Everything was fine on the way?¡±


    Mo Qianxue followed up, walking and replying, ¡°Yes, your majesty. Everything was fine.¡±


    Upon going indoors, the Empress sat in the host position on the couch and chatted with her like a senior rtive talking to children, ¡°Where have you been in the past half year? I¡¯ve been worrying about you day and light. Before your mother passed away, she and I were close as sisters.¡±


    Mo Qianxue replied carefully, ¡°Half a year ago, I was unfortunate and washed away by river...¡±


    To her surprise, the Empress suddenly shifted her tone, eyes containing no trace ofpassion and turning sharp as a de.


    ¡°But I heard that you¡¯ve lived with a man for this half year, without a match-maker or betrothal presents. You¡¯re no long a virgin now.¡± The words were sharply straightforward.


    Mo Qianxue looked up, ¡°Can I know who said this?¡± Now she was the heir of the Founder mansion. If she was proved not to be a virgin, then she was guilty of adultery, the punishment of which was simr to death.


    The Empress gazed right in her eyes, ¡°Just tell me whether it¡¯s true or not. Chastity is the most important thing for a woman. Your father enjoyed great fame for all his life. Your mother was also a role model of woman. You can¡¯t have any defilement on yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we lived together, but...¡±


    ¡°True! Then I¡¯ll grant you a three-feet white silk for the sake of your chastity as well as my sisterhood with your mother.¡±


    White silk! Did she want her to hang herself?


    Mo Qianxue sneered secretly. Without hearing her exnation, she sentenced her to death immediately.


    What kind of sister this was? This was obviously a foe.


    The Empress¡¯s eyes turned gentle and graceful again, as if what she granted Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t white silk but a piece of treasure, ¡°I don¡¯t wish this happening either, but sister has entrusted me to take care of you. Sister is pure as snow. You, as her daughter, should be pure too. Just let the white silk wash the dirt on your body.¡±


    A nanny came out with white silk and handed to her.


    Not epting the grant from the Empress meant contempt and disrespect toward the royal power.


    Mo Qianxue stared at it, silent for a long while, kneeled down as gratitude, ¡°Thanks, your majesty.¡±


    Then, she gradually got up, took over the silk from the nanny.


    Gleams of delight flickered in the Empress¡¯s seemingly pitiful eyes.


    The nanny¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness, as thought if she refused to take over the silk, she would send her onto the road to hell personally.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue taking over the white silk, the Empress and the nanny exchanged a gratified look, smiling cruelly, ¡°Nanny, walk Miss. Mo there and take care of her.¡±


    The matter had been nailed in the board. Mo Qianxue was a coward. Even if there was a change in the situation, the nanny would ¡°help¡± her to give her a peaceful end.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The nanny greeted and looked to Mo Qianxue, ¡°Miss. Mo, this way please!¡± This was the Empress¡¯s pce, of course not a good ce to hang herself.


    Scanning with her eyes over the disgusting and cruel faces of the Empress and the nanny, Mo Qianxue said loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother nanny. I can do it on my own.¡±


    In the surprised gaze of them, Mo Qianxue calmly spread the silk and covered on her body.


    From now on, on the list of her enemies, besides the bitchy mother and son and thest batch who had attacked them on the way, there added a new name¡ªthe Empress.


    The white silk, cold and pure, in that moment, should give her an air of dignity and nobleness, pure and defying infringement.


    The Empress and the nanny looked at each other, puzzled, not knowing what Mo Qianxue was doing.


    Wearing the white silk on her back, Mo Qianxue looked sad, ¡°Your majesty is so considerate. I¡¯ve just arrived in the capital and didn¡¯t make a mourning suit yet. Luckily, this white silk is enough to make one. I wear it home first and the suit will be finished by this evening, so as to pay my due filial piety to mother and father. I really appreciate your kindness, your majesty.¡± What the Empress had mention was chastity, but it turned into filial piety by her tongue.


    Even if the Empress didn¡¯t figure out how, she knew that her n failed. At a time, she became speechless from rage. As she tried her best to fight back her fury, her eyes were bloody red and all her elegance disappeared.


    Mo Qianxue wore the silk, looking even nobler. Her eyes looked downwards, but her back was straight, ¡°Your majesty, I didn¡¯t finish my words just now. I was saved by him, but I¡¯m still a virgin.¡±


    When the Empress announced to grant her the while silk, Mo Qianxue had thought through that even if she wasn¡¯t a virgin now, the Empress could only punish her ording to the female rules but never dared to sentence her to death publicly.


    She added this now, just to warm the Empress not to use chastity as an excuse.


    Her father had achieved tremendous military feats to make the country possible. She herself was an heir of the duke title. Without an imperial edict from the Emperor, even the Empress could do nothing to her if she insisted not to hang herself.


    The Empress only dared to grant white silk but not death, which proved her own guilty conscience. She feared of ears in the wall as well as criticism of the whole world.


    Those words about chastity were loud and piercing, only to make her so shameful as to kill herself.


    Then, the Empress could tell the world that she had lost her innocence and asked for the white silk.


    And she, as the mother of the country, a good friend of Mo Qianxue¡¯s mother who was the role model of all women, only fulfilled her request.


    By then, she would also throw dirty water at her¡ªlosing chastity, shame and suicide!


    Loving stroking, terrifying, coaxing and persuading. Step by step, she aimed at letting Mo Qianxue put the white silk around her neck on her own.


    What a vicious tactic!


    If she were the real Xue, she would definitely walk step by step along the road she had designed. After all, the unmarried ancient girls attached more importance on chastity than life and valued the fame of parents more than anything else... Thest time, Xue did havemitted suicide and died. There weren¡¯t families or friends crying for a justification but there were people who tried all means to dig out more benefits from her death.


    However, how would dare to question her, the noblest woman in the country?


    As expected, the Empress immediately changed her attitude and went downstairs along Mo Qianxue¡¯s words, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Do observe mourning for my sister and the Founder.¡±


    She turned around but then urged the nanny, ¡°Go to check where Miss. Mo is still a virgin.¡±


    Having her body checked by a nanny would inevitably incurred discussion about her chastity and stamped the shame on her in the future even if she was proved to be innocent.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s face turned pale because of anger, but her maintained a pure and graceful attitude, ¡°If your majesty insisted to check my body, then I¡¯d rather crash my head against this column, so that the world will know how the Empress cares her sisterhood with my mother in contrast to the way the Emperor treated the Founder.¡±


    Sisterhood? If she wanted to utilize this to attack on her chastity, then she could fight back with it too.


    The Empress wanted her death but didn¡¯t dare to kill her openly. If she had really crashed her head against the column and died here, then the Empress was forcing the death of the Founder¡¯s only daughter. She couldn¡¯t afford to take this usation or even just to try.


    The Empress turned around suddenly, zing at her, ferociously, ¡°A real bitch of a bitch mother!¡±


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t hide it and exposed her real face!


    Although Feng Qingyu wasn¡¯t the modern mother who brought her up, she was the mother of this body that Mo Qianxue was using. She didn¡¯t allow others to show disrespect to her, even if this person was the Empress.


    Anyway, the faces had been torn. There was no need to pretend anymore.


    Mo Qianxue took a scornful nce at the Empress, ¡°Who is the bitch? My mother is the intimate sister you¡¯ve mentioned time and time again. If she was a bitch, then what are you?¡± A bitcher bitch?


    As long as she bet her life on, she dared to defy the imperial power! In addition, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t fear her. No matter how far her hand reached, she was nearly imprisoned in the imperial pce.


    Publicly, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. A person like the Empress obviously only appeared to be tough but actually weak inside. She valued fame and position more than anything else.


    ¡°You...¡± The Empress hadn¡¯t expected her to be so bold. For a moment, she choked on these words and shook bodily from fury but was speechless. Certainly she understood the implication.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Seeing the Empress pissed off, the nanny scolded Mo Qianxue while walking to the Empress to gently pat on her back and calm her down, ¡°Guards, Mo Qianxuemitted the huge crime of offending her majesty; take her away...and wait for her majesty¡¯s sentence.¡±


    The Empress didn¡¯t say anything yet, so the nanny, as a servant couldn¡¯t decide on her own, so she had said ¡®wait for her majesty¡¯s sentence¡¯.


    Mo Qianxue satirized to herself and answered weakly, ¡°I¡¯m just a intimidated girl. Don¡¯t scare me because if I might be so frightened that I fall and hit my head against the column... Besides, I just returned to the capital today and was summoned here to greet your majesty... If I was detained here for no reason, I¡¯m afraid the public discussion would annoy the Emperor.¡±


    Her father¡¯s military contribution to this country was unshakable, so his duke title was granted by the Emperor personally. Now she didn¡¯t make a mistake, so no matter what the Emperor¡¯s attitude was or whether he took her seriously, he wouldn¡¯t watch her dying under the eyes of the world.


    Otherwise, the generals who supported the imperial family would be disappointed. By then, nobody would sacrifice his life for the sake of the imperial family.


    No doubts the Empress understood this well, so she could only grit her teeth and ordered the nanny, ¡°Let her kneel and say goodbye.¡±


    Before the nanny talked, Mo Qianxue bowed obediently and said, ¡°Goodbye, your majesty.¡± Then she walked away regardless of how they looked at her.


    She left the Empress¡¯s pce like this, so naturally nobody dared toe over lead the way for her.


    In the titanic imperial pce, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to find the way out. She always had a good sense of direction and remembered the road once taken. Mo Qianxue walked out of the Empress¡¯s Kuning Pce, identified the direction and marched forward quickly. She didn¡¯t want to stay here for one more minute.


    Go along the pce wall, turned the direction to pass by a small bridge, and then...she would be out of the pce.


    However, as she took the turn, two nannies suddenly rushed to her. From the left and the right, they instantly knocked Mo Qianxue onto the ground.


    Then, they hurriedly reached out to help her get up.


    Yet, the reaching hands didn¡¯t really aim at helping her but fumbled all round her body.


    The moment Mo Qianxue fell to the ground, the needles were already between her fingers.


    The carotid arteries of the two women were right in front of her, and as long as they did anything strange, she would take their lives at once.


    Having put their lives before her but only searching for something on her, they seemed not people from the Empress to kill her.


    In this imperial pce, the people, not from the Empress, daring to search her so rampantly, must belong to the Emperor.


    What was he looking for? The wooden ck token?


    Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t.


    When Xue gave her the token, she had already taught her how to hide it. As long as she wasn¡¯t willing to take out it, nobody would be able to find it.


    Mo Qianxue snorted coldly, relieved, and took back the needles.


    The two nannies secretly finished searching her and did nothing else, respectfully helping her get up, cleaning the dust on her clothes and then leaving with an apology.


    At the Yangxin Pce.


    The Emperor was reviewing the memorial in the study, when his chief eunuch came to report.


    The Emperor looked up, and the chief eunuch repeated what had happened in the Kuning Pce in detail.


    The Emperor put down the memorial, frowning, ¡°It means that the Empress was yed by Mo Qianxue?¡± He didn¡¯t care whether the Empress did well or not. However, the Empress presented his imperial power. The humiliation on the Empress meant the humiliation on him.


    The chief eunuch replied cautiously, ¡°It seems...the Empress didn¡¯t get what she wanted.¡± The Empress was yed by others. Could this be said casually? Could the y be watched casually? Probably he would get involved in the consequences.


    The Emperor¡¯s eyebrows ttened abruptly, and heughed, ¡°The Empress wanted Mo Qianxue¡¯s life, but unexpectedly forced out her ws.¡±


    Theughter hadn¡¯t finished yet when he suddenly pulled his face again and snorted, ¡°The Xie woman is getting more and more stupid! If my n is ruined by her, I don¡¯t mind having another empress. Anyway, the Xie family has many daughters.¡±


    The chief eunuch stood there, trembling over the selection of a new empress due to the feud between the Emperor and the Xie n, and didn¡¯t dare to listen, let alone making a reply. Hence, he changed the topic, reporting, ¡°Your majesty, just now I¡¯ve been watching secretly. If anything happened to Miss. Mo, I would havee out to help her.¡±


    The Emperor nodded, nomittal. If Mo Qianxue really did in the Empress¡¯s pce immediately after she returned to the capital, then the life of this chief eunuch woulde to an end too.


    Then another young eunuch came to report, and the chief eunuch ordered, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    The two nannies walked in, heads lowering, and a few stepster kneeled down to greet the Emperor.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t talk to them, so the chief eunuch asked, ¡°Did you finish what I¡¯ve told you to do?¡±


    One of the nannies replied, ¡°We just searched Miss. Mo carefully. There wasn¡¯t an ornament like a wooden tablet.¡±


    The Emperor had been pretending to read the memorials after the nannies came in. After their report, the eunuch waved to let them leave.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡± The two nannies stood up, stepped backwards and then turned around to walk away.


    Not having obtained the thing that was required, the two had been restless on the way here. Unexpectedly, the Emperor didn¡¯t punish them for that, so naturally they felt grateful.


    Yet, only a few minutester after they left, some people dashed out, dragging them to the dark, strangling and abandoning them into an abandoned dry well.


    Only after the nannies left did the Emperor look up, ¡°Were they cleared away?¡±


    The ck wooden token was the secret of all secrets. Certainly it shouldn¡¯t be known to others.


    The chief eunuch understood what the Emperor meant, ¡°Yes, your majesty, I¡¯ve arranged in advance. These two people have been missing sincest night.¡±


    The Emperor nodded indifferently. The death of two mere nannies wouldn¡¯t possibly stir a ripple in the eyes of the Emperor, who believed that the dead were the best secret-keepers.


    He nodded as a praise to the eunuch and said, ¡°Mo Qianxue can¡¯t die before I get the ck wooden token. You go to warn the Empress and tell her not to act rashly. What¡¯s more, send more people to the Founder mansion. Be sure to find out the token as soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m arranging these right now.¡± The chief eunuch¡¯s face replied seriously, nodding, stepping back before turning around to walk away. His steps were light and breath long and deep. It could be told easily that he knew martial arts well.


    Spotting the pce gate not far away, Mo Qianxue took a deep breath, wrapped the white silk around her, head slightly raising, and hastened forward.


    She would let the Empress pay for this humiliation. Moreover, she would figure out the inside story of her father¡¯s death at warst year.


    At this moment, in the depths of the high pce walls stood a man in purple clothes, with a reading attendant boy behind him.


    He stood high and paid attention when Mo Qianxue walked out of the Kuning Pce wearing the white silk.


    Living in the pce, he knew well what kind of person and identity the Empress was.


    In the imperial pce, people were forbidden to wear white, although she would im that this was a grant from the Empress for the sake of her filial piety.


    But associating with it the fact that Mo Qianxue had been missing for half a year, everybody withmon sense would know what the white silk meant, let alone the people living in the imperial pce for years.


    The man in purple smiled meaningfully, ¡°The daughter of the Founder mansion has both character and beauty. Her stubbornness matches my seventh younger brother well.¡±

 Chapter 140: Beggars in the Way

    <h4>Chapter 140: Beggars in the Way</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The boy behind him replied respectfully, ¡°Eldest lord, don¡¯t worry about the seventh lord. If he doesn¡¯t appreciate your kindness, your effort will be useless after all.¡±


    The man in purple sighed, ¡°This time, it¡¯s different. Since he came back from the Tianxiang city, he changed totally. Probably, this time he will listen to me.¡±


    **


    Mo Qianxue went out of the pce ate and breathed a long sigh of relief, but her knotted brow didn¡¯t loosen.


    Nanny Mo, Chiyi and Shiwu had been waiting at the gate. Seeing hering out, they hurried to held her, feeling a little restless when they saw the three feet white silk on her, asking carefully, ¡°Lady, why do you wear this white silk?¡±


    The imperial pce was operated under strict grades and rules. This white color might bring misfortune tody. Mo Qianxue said coldly, ¡°This is a grant from the Empress. When we get back home, you and Chuyi be quick to make it into a mourning suit before dawn.¡±


    Nanny Mo, perplexed, nodded and smiled with relief, ¡°The Empress still valued her friendship with your mother...¡±


    She continued thement, when Mo Qianxue stopped her footsteps and nned to tell her the truth, but ncing around and finding there were people around the pce, she swallowed the words, marching hastily to the carriage, ignoring Chiyi and Shiwu and jumping onto the carriage.


    Nanny Mo thought she was just too tired and didn¡¯t care, hurriedly following up from behind.


    After nanny Mo followed Mo Qianxue to sit in the carriage, Mo Qianxue finally started at her in the eye and said word by word, ¡°But when the Empress granted it to me, she said this was to hang me.¡±


    The smile on nanny Mo¡¯s face was instantly frozen.


    White silk! She should have figured it out. The stiff smile at once turned into fury, ¡°Madam treated her well. What an ungrateful woman!¡±


    Mo Qianxue snorted and stopped speaking. Within the walls of the imperial pce, gratitude was thest trustworthy thing.


    Having just returned, she hadn¡¯t found a suitable driver yet, so the driver now was still Awu. Nanny Mo, although furious, wasn¡¯t an unruly person. Seeing Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t say much, she ordered on her behalf, ¡°Awu, set off!¡±


    As the carriage was moving, nanny Mo put a nket on Mo Qianxue and said caringly, ¡°Take a rest,dy, if you¡¯re tired.¡± Even though the Empress had granted the white silk, sincedy had walked out of the pce safely, she believed it was because of the Emperor¡¯s protection.


    Now thatdy was somewhat frightened, let her take a rest first and ask for more details of the fact when they were home, so as to work out countermeasures.


    Yesterday, they had been running and fighting under high spiritual pressure, and at night there hade the forth wave of attackers which led to Ning Shaoqing¡¯s washing away by river. Mo Qianxue had been searching for Ning Shaoqing for the whole night along the river without any break.


    Earlier today, they rushed all the way to the capital. When she got back to the Founder mansion, she had firstly established her authority and thenunched a wit war with the three lords and then in the afternoon she was summoned to the imperial pce to take part in such a spectacr drama of battle of wits and courage.


    Mo Qianxue was exhausted, but at this moment, she wanted more than ever to streamline her thoughts in quietness. In such a crisis, every minute was fatal!


    Before the main entrance of the imperial pce, there were no obstruction, so the carriage ran smoothly.


    What the Emperor wanted was her wooden token, and what the Empress wanted was her life. The Mo n wanted her duke title. And in the dark, there hid greedy eyes and cruel hands. How to strike a bnce between all these...?


    Soon after she closed her eyes, the carriage suddenly stopped.


    Mo Qianxue lifted a corner of the curtain. As she was immersed in her thought, the carriage had arrived on the major street. A few beggars approached, ¡°Please, give me food.¡±


    Here was the capital, the imperial city at the foot of the Emperor, so every word and movement must be careful. Awu feared that knocking down the beggars would cause trouble for Mo Qianxue, so he timely stopped the horse.


    The stinky smell and the sound of asking for money came at the same time. Mo Qianxue frowned. In the capital city, since when where were so many beggars who dared to surround ady¡¯s carriage.


    How did the city mayor do his work?! It seemed that the capital city needed order.


    Once the carriage stopped, a dozen more beggars flooded over to seamlessly besiege her carriage. In the blink, the carriage could neither go forward or back.


    ¡°Lady, please be kind...¡± The voice of begging for money came from outside. Mo Qianxue, frowning, asked nanny, ¡°Do you have copper coins?¡± At this time, throw out far the coins, and the beggars would naturally go to pick them up, so that the current trouble would be solved too.


    Nanny Mo understood Mo Qianxue¡¯s intention and took out a purse, ¡°Here are some tiny bits of silver. Lady can use these.¡±


    Mo Qianxue took over the purse. Nanny Mo felt lucky that she was clever and had asked the butler to prepare many coins and tiny pieces of silver uponing back because she knew these were useful to do things more smoothly in the mansion.


    Now, it wasn¡¯t the time to care about money. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t count how much was there in the purse, pouring the silver bits out and throwing to the far side of the road.


    As expected, there were people going to pick up the silver on the ground.


    However, these people were ordinary folks. Instead of picking up the silver, the beggars cornering the carriage seemed to be rushing over and starting a riot.


    Mo Qianxue, in a hurry, ordered nanny Mo and all the others outside the carriage, ¡°Kill! Kill all of these beggars!¡±


    ¡°Lady?¡± Nanny Mo, sitting in the carriage, looked to Mo Qianxue with confusion.


    Just a moment ago, Mo Qianxue looked calm as dead water. She seemed to have predicted nanny Mo¡¯s confusion, ¡°Kill them. They¡¯re real beggars. Kill them all.¡±


    Nanny Mo understood at once, flying out to stand before the carriage. Just now she had thought that these beggars were poor-sighted and didn¡¯t see the silver flying out of the carriage.


    However, it could be understood that one of them was poor-sighted. But it wasn¡¯t normal that all of them were poor-sighted.


    Although nanny Mo had flown out to protect the carriage, she didn¡¯t start to kill as Mo Qianxue ordered. Here was at the foot of the Emperor. She must think twice before killing.


    Lady must have been bullied in the imperial pce and wanted to vent out her anger. But she couldn¡¯t listen to her and act recklessly.


    Although Mo Qianxue gave the order to kill, she herself didn¡¯t n to get off the carriage. She wasn¡¯t the modern Mo Qianxue anymore or the Mo Qianxue in the Wang vige. Now, she was the daughter of Founder.


    She was different from other nobledies because of the duke title. Now, every word she said and everything she did represented the solemnity of the Founder.


    There weren¡¯t beggars who saw money and didn¡¯t go to pick it.


    Evidently the current incident was pre-organized and premeditated. Even though she didn¡¯t know whether the man behind the scene was one of the Mos, it didn¡¯t matter and she didn¡¯t mind warning the person by a ughter.


    ¡°Kill! Kill all that dared to stand in my way. Kill them all. I¡¯m take the responsibility.¡± Seeing her guards didn¡¯t dare to move, Mo Qianxue scolded without blinking.


    The beggars stopped their steps hearing Mo Qianxue¡¯s words. What they wanted was money. That man had told them that as long as they managed to humiliate thedy in the carriage, they could get two hundred taels of silver. Even the cheering men could get ten taels of silver. This was a huge amount, far more than the silver bits on the ground. Certainly, nobody went to pick those up.


    But they still feared of losing their lives for that two hundred taels of silver.


    ¡°Lady, we¡¯re in the capital!¡± Not in the wilderness... Asan and Awu found themselves in a pickle. Even if the people from the most high-profiled imperial family or the most powerful noble families didn¡¯t dare to kill people on the street.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They offend the daughter of Founder and deserve death.¡± These words were equal to a judgment. This was the benefit of noble privileges. When a folk man offended a noble or imperial member, he would be sentenced to death.


    Instantly she figured out what those beggars intended to do.


    They just ned to humiliate her publicly.


    Even if they didn¡¯t get their way atst, in front of everybody, as long as her hand or the corner of her clothes was touched by one of them, her fame would be ruinedpletely.


    Then rumors would be spread that she was insulted by a dozen beggars in public. And very likely the rumors would be told in an extremely erotic way. Atst, what didn¡¯t happen at all would be a fact in the mouth of others saying that she was...by the dozen beggars.


    Thinking of this, she sweated cold sweats!


    She was the daughter of the Founder, the heir to the duke title, so by then... By then, the Emperor would never tolerate her as aughing stock, let alone inheriting the title. Even if the Emperor kept her alive because of the wooden token, she wouldn¡¯t be living afortable life.


    A woman losing her chastity on the street and touched by the dirtiest men wouldn¡¯t be tolerated by anybody...


    Not to mention the duke title...


    Although she didn¡¯t value the title too much, she wouldn¡¯t give it to the Mo n.


    As long as the Founder mansion existed there, and as long as the duke title was still there, Mo Qianxue was a nobledy whose killing act against an offender didn¡¯t count as a crime, no matter how disadvantaged or powerless she was and regardless of the fact that she had little power. At most, she would be criticized by the historian-official...


    Being criticized wouldn¡¯t cost her life immediately. At most, it didn¡¯t sound nice. But at this time, should she be afraid of being criticized?


    Probably the criticism would be a good thing! Make the incident bigger would put the Mo people into panic and make them easier to deal with.


    Mo Qianxue brainstormed. The beggars saw Asan and others only pulling out the swords but not killing, and instantly got relived and further cornered her.


    ¡°Kill!¡± At first, Mo Qianxue was a little hesitant to kill so many people, but now the hesitation and mercy disappeared totally.


    She pulled her face, said coldly, ¡°Kill! Kill all of them. If any of them remains alive, then kill yourself instead.¡±


    If any of the beggars remained alive and spread rumors, the ughter would be meaningless. If she had decided to kill, then do it utterly...


    Taking Mo Qianxue¡¯s order and seeing the beggars approaching again, Asan and Awu stopped hesitating and instantly waved their swords, ¡°Get out of the way, or you¡¯ll die.¡±


    The cold gleams on the de glistened, and the on-looking folks who were picking up silver were instantly startled and all stepped back.


    Since ancient times, the folks didn¡¯t fight with officials. Although Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t an official, she was the daughter of the Founder and the heir to the duke title. Before her son was born and became an adult, she had the same identity with those noble lords. Those folks didn¡¯t dare to offend her.


    The folks liked to watch dramas, but they also liked their lives. Upon Asan and Awu drew out their swords, immediately, half of the on-lookers left and the rest quickly stepped back, but...


    But the beggars seemed to have a power behind them and believed Asan and Awu were merely scaring them and didn¡¯t care at the sight of their swords.


    One of the beggars even shouted loudly, ¡°Murder! Murder! The Founder daughter is so cruel and merciless. She¡¯s gonna kill us on the street. She doesn¡¯t deserve the title!¡±


    As expected, their target was the duke title.


    Asan instantly waved his swords at the yelling beggar, whose blood shed all over the ground and whose body copsed to the ground and died immediately after a short groan.


    Before the other beggars understood what was happening, they already became targets of Asan, Awu, Mo Yan and Mo Xing, who rushed over in all directions.


    Asan, Awu, Mo Yan, Mo Xing, and even Chuyi, Shiwu and nanny Mo all had undergone numerous battles. Being stopped and cornered on the street, there was already a me of rage in their hearts and now it was time to vent it out, sincedy had ordered to kill all the beggars or themselves.


    They weren¡¯t soft-hearted people themselves, so at once they started the ughter, killing the fake beggars one after another. In a moment, a dozen died.


    Those beggars had believed that they pulled out the swords only to scare them and hadn¡¯t expected they meant it. At once, some of them, red-eyed, still wanted the previously-promised money, but more of them were frightened and wanted to leave.


    However, another voice rang in the group of the beggars.


    ¡°The Founder daughter is so shameless that she hangs out with men during her parents¡¯ mourning. In fact, she is a slut...¡±


    ¡°Poor upright Founder to have such a shameful daughter...¡±


    Would a beggar make such a speech?


    The the expression of the on-looking folks who waited to watch the drama instantly changed, and they at once dropped the silver in their hands as if they were biting and all disappeared in a blink.


    Even the stores on both sides of the street closed the door and stopped operation.


    The people who survived in the capital weren¡¯t stupid. The secrets of the aristocrats mustn¡¯t be heard. Since the Founder daughter had already killed so many people, very likely she would kill all others present.


    Life was most important!


    All of a sudden, on the street, there was nobody except for Mo Qianxue and the beggars.


    A few of the beggars even knew a little martial art, but they weren¡¯t a rival to experienced martial artist like Asan and Awu at all.


    In a while, another batch of beggars were eradicated.


    On the outer periphery stood several more panting heavily. In view of the situation, they fled into a small valley connecting the main street.


    Before Asan and the others caught them, a team of police officers arrived right on time.


    The leisurely way they walked over suggested that they didn¡¯t hasten to get here after receiving a report but had been waited there for a long time.


    Mo Qianxue was crystal clear when she saw them showing up from the dark.


    The officers probably had nned to wait until the beggared seeded so that they came out to take the troublemakers to jail... Then, there would been hard proof and then public discussions.


    Even if the beggars had seeded, Mo Qianxue had no other choice but to swallow her falling teeth. For the sake of her fame, she must deny it instead of using the beggars.


    Anyway, in the end, there would be heated discussion over her chastity. As she couldn¡¯t use them, the beggars would be released after a few days of detaining.


    A good calction!


    Mo Yan, Mo Xing, Asan and Awu weren¡¯t cowards and, seeing the beggars running away, they instantly caught up and killed them right before the eye of the police officers.


    The officers walking out of the dark hadn¡¯t expected that the guards didn¡¯t stop even at the sight of them and dared to kill in the face, so they drew out swords too.


    But they didn¡¯t dare to walk nearer, daunted by the murderousness around the guards.


    The air was frozen at once. Asan, Awu, Mo Yan and Mo Xing stood there like stone pirs, and the officers didn¡¯t dare toe forward.


    In view of the tense confrontation, a man wearing official suit walked out from behind.


    In a rage, he pushed away the officials in front of him and loudly questioned Mo Yan and the others, ¡°You...you¡¯re despising the imperial city to kill on the street! It¡¯s murder!¡±


    He shouted, a little daunted because just a moment ago he had witnessed the several guards killing people and there was still blood dripping off their swords.


    The man wearing an official uniform seemed to have a say, so Mo Qianxue got off the carriage.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue stepping out, that man instantly felt bold again, putting on an air andmanding his people, ¡°Don¡¯t stand still. Take away the murders.¡±


    No matter how daring this woman was, she must think twice before killing an official on the street in the capital city.


    Mo Qianxue walked over hurriedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m Mo Qianxue, daughter of the Founder. These people tried to rob a nobledy in the bright daylight, an act disregarding thews and despising the Emperor. I¡¯ve sentenced them ording tow. It¡¯s a justifiable defense. How can you say it¡¯s murder?¡±


    Her voice wasn¡¯t high but sounded solemn.


    As Mo Qianxue said, she gave a quick and secret nce to nanny Mo.


    At this moment, nanny Mo had understood the conspiracy and took Chuyi and Shiwu to begin to check the dead bodies on the ground. When they weren¡¯t sure, they stabbed again to guarantee that all of them diedpletely.


    Under the circumstances, there wasn¡¯t a better choice than destroy all possible testimony.


    Even if there were folks who could testify, they had only witnessed that these beggars had rushed to the horse carriage, refused to pick up the money thrown out by the Founder daughter and even further cornered the carriage to rob! The dead couldn¡¯t talk anymore. Now the testimony was all up to her.


    The official was confused about what Mo Qianxue was doing. Didn¡¯t they say that this woman was as timid as a mouse and would only hide behind her nanny and cry when troubles got her? Why was she so different from the rumors?


    Besides, every of her words sounded reasonable and right to the point. At a time, he didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    As he remained silent, Mo Qianxue asked again, ¡°Which unit do you from? How dare you to detain the Founder daughter!¡±

 Chapter 141: Who is She?

    <h4>Chapter 141: Who is She?</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    After all, the official worked under the foot of the Emperor. In a short while, he collected his thoughts and satirized, ¡°Miss. Mo is quite ady. I¡¯m Wang Jiasheng, the mayor of the capital city. To ensure the safety of the city is my duty. Do you think I¡¯m qualified enough to invite you to my office to make all this clear?¡±


    Mo Qianxue gazed at him, countenance unchanged, in a voice not very loud but powerful, ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear. The rogues trying to offend a nobledy should be sentenced to death. Did Mr. Wang hear it clearly?¡± The question contained obvious threatening. At this moment, an imposing manner was crucial.


    Mr. Wangughed, ¡°Yes, Miss. Mo has said it clearly, but before a trial, how could I judge whether these people are rogues or not? Miss, you¡¯d better follow me to my office.¡±


    Mo Qianxue gently supported her forehead with her hand, swung a little, pretending to be exhausted, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m tired now after expressing my greetings to her majesty. If Mr. Wang wants a trial, you can ask those beggars.¡±


    The capital mayor was an unusual position but only ranked the fifth. Yet, a duke belonged to the super-level. By repeatedly inviting her to the government office meant bullying a daughter whose parents had deceased and disregarding of the superior and noble privileges.


    If she really went there, that would be a shame. That ce was easy to get in and difficult to get out!


    However, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t want to build an enemy for herself because this man held power that couldn¡¯t be underestimated even though his position wasn¡¯t high. One more friend, and one more road to take. Across the capital city, her enemies were all over there. Ning Shaoqing was yet to be found, so currently, a local head would be very useful in certain cases.


    Since she wanted a good rtion and at the same time she couldn¡¯t follow him back, she must turn him down in a tactical way. To mention the Empress was to suppress his arrogance on the one hand, and on the other hand to remind him of the glorious affection she possessed.


    Although now there was hatred between she and the Empress, others didn¡¯t know it, so the Empress could be used to scare him.


    As she expected, upon hearing the Empress, Mr. Wang, not clear of the attitude of the imperial family, didn¡¯t insist and only, annoyed, ordered, ¡°Come and take the beggars on the ground back to the office. I¡¯ll make a trialter.¡±


    Mo Qianxue disdained him to herself but put on a sorry face and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote. The rogues should be sentenced ording tow, so my guards have done you a favor in advance.¡±


    The she turned to enjoin Awu, ¡°Take the officers to check whether there are still alive ones so that Mr. Wang can make a trialter.¡±


    Asan didn¡¯t even look back and replied immediately, ¡°Lady, they are all dead already.¡±


    Mr. Wang looked gloomy, but Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t care, ¡°Mr. Wang. You see, these people are all dead. Do you need to double check it?¡±


    Now she must confirm it with him and let the mayor¡¯s people admit on their own that these people were all dead before she could rest assured.


    If he got the corpses back to the office, and some of them suddenly turned ¡°alive¡± and testified, then her effort would be futile again.


    Mr. Wang took Mo Qianxue¡¯s words with a grain of salt, so he gave a look to the officers.


    The officers quickly started to check the breath of those beggars and then regretfully shook their head at Mr. Wang.


    The gloom on the face of Mr. Wang instantly was reced by a trace of slyness: hem! It didn¡¯t matter that what he took back were corpses.


    ¡°Take the corpses back and invite the post-mortem examiner.¡± This was a standard procedure, which he believed that this house-bound nobledy had no reason to prevent him.


    As long as the corpses were in his hand, and there wasn¡¯t a third party present, he had numerous ways to let some of them turn ¡°alive¡± and leave some testimony.


    Mo Qianxue sneered to herself seeing he still insisted to take back these bodies, but her expression remained the same gentle.


    ¡°If Mr. Wang wants to take away these people from me, then please sign a document for me in case thatter some of them turned alive and talked nonsense...¡±


    Her tone was still neither too loud nor low, neither hasty nor slow, but already stunned Mr. Wang who had turned awaycently.


    Mr. Wang turned back suddenly and stared at Mo Qianxue.


    This woman¡¯s mind was even more sophisticated than a man to predict every possibilities. She was horrible!


    Obviously the reason why she could remain so calm in this situation must because of the one behind her. How did he forget that she had the Feng family propping her up? She wasn¡¯t ying a lone hand. If he got involved in the fight, probably he would die without knowing why.


    Let her go and fight with the secret person.


    Anyway, here was a result already. He took the money and and hadpleted his task. As for who that person would do next wasn¡¯t his business. Why didn¡¯t he just run with the water and do her a favor?


    Thinking it through, Mr. Wang¡¯s ashy face instantly took on a bright flowery smile, ¡°You¡¯re right Miss. Mo. I¡¯ll sign a proof document that all those I take back are corpses. None of them is alive.¡±


    Thest word was articted long, obviously in an attempt to let Mo Qianxue understand what he meant and his favor.


    Hearing the pleasing intention in his words, Mo Qianxue made a small smile too and talked formalities, ¡°Then, thank you Mr. Wang. I¡¯ll definitely go to visit you some time.¡±


    Then, Mo Qianxue turned away and walked to the carriage. The rest would be tackled by nanny Mo. She didn¡¯t need to worry.


    Mr. Wang folded his fists as goodbye, his attitudepletely different from when he had showed up, ¡°Great, great. That¡¯ll be my honor!¡±


    Since the mayor wanted to do her a favor, he wouldn¡¯t stir up troubles in the remaining work. Hemanded the officers to sign a document and clear the road for her and let her go.


    After this incident, when she got back to the Founder mansion, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Upon getting back, nanny Mo ordered people to prepare hot bath water and asked two trustworthy servant girls to serve Mo Qianxue and clean away the bad luck.


    By the way, Mo Qianxue also enjoyed the excellent massage of these two girls, after which all her sore and tense muscles were rxed.


    After the massage, Mo Qianxue, previously exhausted, felt refreshed and energetic again. She couldn¡¯t help eximing that it would be indeed difficult to go from extravagance to austerity. The life with people serving her was indeed veryfortable.


    Today, the city mayor had collected the corpses, and tomorrow someone would surely let the incident known to the Emperor.


    The Emperor was sure to fly into a fury since so many people died once in his capital...


    In the past when she was in the Wang vige, although there were many vigers who tired to seize her property, most of them were innocent and simple.


    Even some had evil ns against her, they hadn¡¯t caused any huge troubles, which even didn¡¯t need her to spend time or energy to deal with. Therefore, what she had always wanted was a peaceful and fruitful life. Sinceing to this world, she hadn¡¯t really racked her brain to make any calction.


    However, now things were different.


    The path before her was paved with swords. If she wanted to survive, she must step on the tips of the swords and then stabbed the swords back to the ones who tried to harm her and Ning Shaoqing.


    As she was pondering all the possible actions the Emperor might take and all the possible idents that might ur, the butler had gathered all the people with a position in the hall to wait fordy.


    Tomorrow can¡¯t be predicted, but today¡¯s matter must be dealt with... Tounch a war outside, one must clean his house first. She understood this.


    The Founder mansion must resume its former status, an iron bucket preventing even a needle or a drop of water to sneak in, where all the people stood in unison.


    **


    On this evening. The capital appeared to be the same as usual, lit up with candle lights andnterns, teemed with singing and dancing.


    However, hidden current surged up in the dark...


    How could it be possible that such a huge incident was hid from those inquiring eyes? The several major power also had worked out new ns as this new chess piece arrived.


    Either to escape from the Empress¡¯s hand or to ughter the trouble-makers on the street required courage, wisdom and decisiveness.


    Some regarded Mo Qianxue as reckless and stupid to have ughtered openly in the capital city...


    Some viewed her as a daring and wise girl who deserved the fame as the Founder daughter...


    Others contemted that they could befriend with this clever and thorough-minded nobledy...


    Still others believed they should stay away from this ruthless girl and the things about her...


    In the Mo mansion.


    The conference hall was lit up. Master Mo and the four elders all showed up, along with the three lords.


    Master Momented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this girl toe out of the imperial pce alive.¡±


    The first elder, ¡°That girl has killed the beggars publicly under the foot of the Emperor. Tomorrow his majesty must be irritated. Probably, he would take this opportunity to abolish the duke title. That damned stupid girl...¡±


    The second elder, ¡°It didn¡¯t matter if she wants to risk her own life, but just don¡¯t get us involved...¡±


    The third elder, ¡°...¡±


    The forth elder, ¡°...¡±


    All of a sudden, the conference hall was boiling, filled with indignation.


    Master Mo¡¯s face was sullen, and he patted the table, ¡°Silence!¡±


    As a ruthless man, master Mo had this authority to let them shut up and look at him.


    Master Mo took a nce at Mo Zitang, ¡°Zitang, Zihua, Ziye, you¡¯ve just met her today. Tell me what happened during your meeting. Don¡¯t miss anything.¡±


    Mo Zitang, Mo Zihua, and Mo Ziye looked at each other, and then Mo Zitang began to tell everything that had happened in this day, including the fact that Mo Qianxue had killed a servant girl upon entering the mansion.


    Being pped by Shiwu and nanny Mo respectively and then being beaten up by the butler, how could the girl remain alive?


    Master Mo lowered his eyes, silent for a moment and said wickedly, ¡°It seems that I need to meet her in person.¡±


    **


    Hearing the report, Ning Shaoqing frowned and instantly smashed the table with his fist.


    Even if Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t started the ughter, as long as those beggars dared to go forward further, the guards that he had sent to protect her would kill the beggars too.


    How could he not care about her?


    However, at present he couldn¡¯t show up, which would only bring more crisis to her.


    Fortunately, she never let him down.


    **


    The eldest lord Su went back home from the imperial pce in the afternoon and went directly to Su Qi¡¯s room.


    Su Qi was taking out the cute portrait and gazing at it.


    He had believed that as long as he left, he would forget...


    He wished to forget the brightughing, that light-blue figure, but...


    Unconsciously appeared in his mind, the picture in the carriage that day when she rode on him, hugged him, touched him and bit him...


    The shivers crawled onto his neck again, and he subconsciously touched it. The tooth mark had gone, but the ecstasy still lingered in his heart.


    A slight smiled appearing in his eyes, he took out the in silver hairpin from his pocket.


    This was the hairpin that she had worn. There was the blood of her and his.


    He pressed the hairpin against his lips. The blood stain had dried up, but he could still sense her smell and warmness.


    He had heard that Ning Shaoqing was going back to the capital, so he wondered whether she woulde with him together, whether she would be bullied or whether she would fight back.


    When eldest lord Su Jinyu entered the room, Su Qi heard the sound and quickly put the hairpin back into his pocket and then covered the cute portrait with a book.


    He was standing up to greet his eldest brother when Su Jinyu hade into the study, ¡°What a nice mood you are in, my brother! You should not be meeting your friends or riding a horse but staying in the study to cultivate your temperament?¡±


    Before the eldest lord Su came in, Su Qi had already put on a yful smile.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here.¡± He said and walked out from behind the desk, inviting Su Jinyu to take a seat while he sat next to him.


    ¡°Alu, serve tea.¡± After urging Alu, he turned back to Su Jinyu and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m so sick of meeting friends and riding. It¡¯s rare that I have spare time, so I¡¯d like to see what is so attractive about these boring poems and articles that absorb the eyes of those nerds.¡±


    Su Jinyu certainly didn¡¯t believe his words, but on the surface, he still joked, ¡°Then do you figure it out?¡±


    As asking, he stood up, trying to check what Su Qi had been reading or what tricks he was ying.


    When he walked over just now, he had faintly seen he was watching something cherishingly in his hand and when at the sight of him, covered it with a book in a hurry.


    Su Qi stood up, trying to inconspicuously blocked the sight of Su Jinyu who was approaching the desk, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m notorious for my hatred against learning. How could I figure it out?¡±


    Su Jinyu, all smiles, pushed Su Qi away and paced to the desk hurriedly. The more he tried to hide, the surer he was that there must be something!


    He was clear that this younger brother barely appreciated anything. Although he had always put on a yful mask, deep down he was stubborn. Once he appreciated something, it meant love.


    His affection wouldn¡¯t change for his entire life.


    This was what Su Jinyu admired but also worried about his younger brother.


    Bypassing Su Qi, Su Jinyu cast his eyes on the bookshelf behind the desk, but his hand reached out right to pick up the book on the desk.


    Su Qi¡¯s big-headed cute portrait jumped into Su Jinyu¡¯s eyes like this.


    He had thought it must be something fresh and rare, but at the sight of the lively hrious portrait of Su Qi, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughing.


    He was going to take it up and looked at it more carefully, when Su Qi hand stepped over and grabbed away the portrait and put into his pocket.


    Su Jinyu didn¡¯t care and smiled as if he had smelt some secret, ¡°Which naughty guy drew this? It¡¯s so funny...¡±


    Su Qi¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Brother, be polite please.¡±


    ¡°Are you protecting the person?¡± Su Jinyu squinted and felt a little restless. His younger brother had always respected him very much. He only called the painter naughty without any humiliation, but his brother became unhappy. It could be seen that this painter held a position in his younger brother¡¯s heart.


    A little restless, he maintained a light smile and joked, ¡°Let me guess. Although the style is strange, the brushwork is slender. Obviously, the painter is a woman. It¡¯s cute and captures your expression vividly, so she must be very familiar with you...¡±


    Su Qi couldn¡¯t help thinking: was she familiar with him?


    Su Jinyu, seeing that Su Qi rarely stopped being yful, said seriously, ¡°Tell me who thisdy is. I¡¯ll send people to make a proposal for you. I believe no matter whichdy she is, she won¡¯t turn down the Su family.¡±

 Chapter 142: Backbone

    <h4>Chapter 142: Backbone</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    However, thisdy wasn¡¯t a cherished girl of her parents but already a beloved one of a man.


    Su Qi murmured to himself, but he resumed the old yful face, smiling as if Su Jinyu had told a hrious joke, ¡°There is nody at all. Stop worrying about my marriage, brother. A few dayster, I¡¯ll go to the army. There are horses, spears, swords, nking battles, wine and meat. That¡¯s my world.¡±


    Originally He had nned that once he returned to the capital, he would let the family decide a marriage for him so that they would be worrying about him all day long, but...


    He touched his chest. The heart said no. It resisted for a person... He couldn¡¯t find a way to face an unfamiliar woman and couldn¡¯t bear it even to think of it.


    Ning Shaoqing was returning, and Mo Qianxue must follow with him. He¡¯d better avoid meeting them.


    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to see her, he longed to see her like crazy. However, then what? He would only be more painful afterwards.


    Su Qi smiled, but Su Jinyu felt a ghost of bitterness in that smile. He became more worried about this younger brother and more determined to help him arrange the marriage.


    He turned and took a seat, taking up the fragrant tea that Alu had just sent over, saying seemingly casually, ¡°But you¡¯ve said that this time youe back, you¡¯ll let grandma arrange a marriage for you. How can you leave at once?¡±


    ¡°...¡± It was their business to arrange a marriage. At most, he refused toe back by then. Anyway, the marriage was only to satisfy them.


    ¡°Brother...¡± Su Jinyu said seriously, ¡°Just now I chose a wife for you, the Founder daughter. She¡¯s pretty and tough-minded. When you¡¯re free, go to visit her. If you like her, I¡¯ll report to father and let grandma speak for you...¡±


    Su Qi was a little impatient, ¡°Whoever the girl is, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll leave in a few days anyway.¡±


    In the yard, a messenger trotted over, whispered to Ayan, Su Jinyu¡¯s book boy, who stood at the door, and then left.


    Ayan¡¯s face changed and stepped into the study, ¡°Lord, this way please. I have important things to report.¡±


    Su Jinyu said gently, ¡°Say it here. There are no outsiders.¡± He had never intended to hide anything from Su Qi. Compared with letting him go to the army, he¡¯d rather him stay at home to assist him.


    When brothers work together, any difficulties can be ovee! Last time he had helped a lot in seizing over the iron mineral from the mysterious man, which helped Su Jinyuid the foundation to be the future master.


    The heir of a super-noble family didn¡¯t follow the hereditary principle. Instead, the members of the family selected a most outstanding candidate from all the sons and then the heir took the position after a period of observation by the n elders.


    Of course, these were n rules. In actual implementation, mostly the eldest son took over the position.


    However, because of the n rules, there were threats all around. Hence, the person who finally became a new master must boast real learnings and ability, so while a master managing the n affairs, he would also relentlessly spend his energy in cultivating his own son.


    Ayan took a glimpse at lord Su Qi, understanding what his lord meant and reporting without further hesitation, ¡°Yes, lord. The Founder daughter started a ughter against a dozen beggars openly on the street... Master needs you immediately...¡±


    In shock, Su Jinyu stood up and left.


    Su Qi snorted. A daring woman she was to kill on the street! However, this wouldn¡¯t change his decision to leave in two days.


    **


    Mo Qianxue called the meeting at the front hall, disciplining them and setting rules, and then returned to her own room.


    For those who had changed their loyalty, she would try every means to drive them away.


    For those with vaciting minds, she would try to appease them. After all, loyalty couldn¡¯t be built in a day or by a sentence.


    In her room, she practiced the internal qi ording the secret script that nanny had given her. She really felt a gust of qi running all over within her body like a naughty mouse and was exalted.


    With time, could she also be a master of martial arts who could fly like a bird?


    More haste, less speed! She practiced three times as instructed in the book andy in bed. She needed to keep her spirits up because there would be a tough war to fight tomorrow.


    She mustn¡¯t fall!


    **


    In the imperial pce.


    In the Jinluan Pce, the hundred officials and officers were attending the regr morning meeting in the court.


    All the memorials pilling up before the Emperor had been hurriedly finished overnight, criticizing how outrageous the Founder daughter was to have killed people on the street and how disrespectful she was towards the Emperor...


    Basically, thest sentence on all the memorials requested the same thing: The woman should be sentenced to death ording tow in order to uphold justice and manifest the imperial dignity.


    As the Emperor read one memorial, his face got a bit colder. Atst, the face was as cold as bitterly freezing winter.


    In a rage, the Emperor thumped on the desk before him. The low pressure filled the entire pce and scared all the others kneeling down to beg for forgiveness.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t look at them, gritting his teeth, ¡°Take the Founder daughter here. I want to hear what she will say...¡±


    The imperial guard took the order and took a group of others galloping to the Founder mansion.


    Mo Qianxue had already dressed up and waited for the people from the pce toe.


    She wore a round bun to reveal her high and broad forehead, which made her look both proud and noble, a set of light-blue clothes inside, and in outer clothes that nanny Mo and Chuyi had made out of the three-feet white silk.


    She didn¡¯t wear white entirely because that would be an insult to the Emperor. Therefore, this look was, on the one hand, to show mourning to her parents, and on the other hand, to embarrass the Emperor by reminding him of what mistake the Empress hadmitted.


    Since the Empress was already an enemy, then she would leave no space for her to take a breath.


    The lead imperial guard, named Jiang Pu, had been worrying all the way here that Mo Qianxue had run away with her properties. If he didn¡¯t get her to the court, then the Emperor¡¯s rage would all be vent on him.


    However, when invited in the door by the butler of the Founder mansion, he spotted Mo Qianxue at once sitting in the chair of the front hall and facing right to him.


    In a daze, believing his eyes cheated him, he stood there stiff.


    Which woman could be so bold not to cry or scream or scare her mind out or lie in bed pretending to be ill oncemitting such a crime? How could she sit there quietly drinking tea? He was afraid even a noble son could be this calm and selfposed.


    But on a second thought, her calmness wasn¡¯t because of a strong mind but silliness. This stupid woman must believe that the Emperor would forgive her because her father had saved the Emperor¡¯s life...


    What a short-sighted woman! What an emperor hated most was getting kindness from his subordinates. Her pretentious air would soon lead to her death without knowing why. The guard despised her more.


    After entering the living hall, the guard leader Jiang Pu was too astonished to say anything, but Mo Qianxue stood up and said politely, ¡°I guess officer came here on the order of his majesty.¡±


    This man¡¯s suit was simr to the guards that she had seen in the imperial pce but more majestic, so he must be a close guard of the Emperor.


    The Emperor¡¯s close guard couldn¡¯t havee here for another reason.


    Mo Qianxue had expected that the Emperor would summon her to meet him, so her tone was calm, expression worry-free.


    The Emperor still wanted the ck wooden token, so for the time being, he wouldn¡¯t likely kill her.


    However, there was always an exception to everything, so she must remain careful.


    Jiang Pu, as the lead guard of the whole imperial guard team, had met all kinds of people!


    At such a close distance, he easily told that her calmness wasn¡¯t pretentious or due to silliness. At once, as he changed his mind, his attitude changed too.


    Rather bully the grey-haired man than bully a poor youth.


    If this woman managed to ovee this obstacle, she would be fated to be extraordinary, with whom he definitely shouldn¡¯t be an enemy.


    This was what in his mind right now.


    Collecting his thought, his contempt disappeared and tone turned soft. Even if she diedter, she was an admirable heroine.


    ¡°His majesty invites Miss. Mo of the Founder mansion to the imperial pce for questioning. It¡¯s about the killing of the beggars on the street yesterday.¡±


    In view of Jiang Pu¡¯s kind attitude, the butler took out a few purses and gave out to all the guards present and said pleasingly, ¡°Officer, can I ask if we could send a carriage to drivedy there?¡± In a critical moment, when necessary, people should put themselves in a lower position.


    Being sent to the pce and taken to the pce were two different concepts.


    Jiang Pu thought for a second, ¡°His majesty only said he needed to meet Miss. Mo as soon as possible and didn¡¯t forbid sending her in a carriage.¡± Usually, when the imperial guards were dispatched to catch people, they came in an aggressive posture and captured the people violently. They had never allowed allowed a carriage to be used.


    However, it was alright to make an exception for such a woman. Anyway, the Emperor only said to hear her story but didn¡¯t emphasize to capture her to the pce.


    Mo Qianxue said calmly to the butler, ¡°Arrange a driver for me.¡± Although her appeared to be carefree and even a littlenguid, there was a majesty tolerating no rejection.


    The carriage was ready, and the driver was still Awu. This was to face the questioning of the Emperor, so Mo Qianxue had nned to go on her own, even without nanny Mo.


    Nanny turned back and shed tears.


    ¡°Lady.¡± Chuyi and Shiwu kneeled before the horse carriage and insisted to go with Mo Qianxue.


    ¡°What? You even don¡¯t listen to me?¡± She was stillnguid and insouciance, which made the two girls eyes red and dropping big tears.


    It was a servant¡¯s duty to take over the superior¡¯s wrongdoing and die for the superior.


    Mo Qianxue refused them to go with her, evidently because she didn¡¯t want to shift the me onto her girls and guards.


    They were very touched and grateful towardsdy¡¯s protection. If the Emperor really decided to sentence her, they would by then beat the drum at court to lodge aint against injustice by iming thatdy had only ordered them to drive the stinky beggars away and that it was them that had used excessive violence...


    It was their duty to die for theirdy. They were willing to do so.


    With the lead guard making the way, the trip to the imperial pce was abnormally smooth.


    Standing at the gate of the Jinluan Pce, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t have the mood the appreciate this grand pce but only took a deep breath, waiting for the guard to report inside and start the fight.


    The Emperor sat up high with the officers and officials sitting on two sides in solemnity. He was too far and Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t see clearly his face or expression, except for a touch of bright yellow color hanging there.


    However, she saw clearly the other people¡¯s peeking at her.


    All of their expressions said the same thing: Mo Qianxue, you were dead.


    ¡°Mo Qianxue, go inside and meet his majesty!¡± The eunuch announced.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t dare to nce around anymore, obediently entered the pce, greeted him with due courtesy.


    The Emperor remained the stormy face and didn¡¯t let Mo Qianxue get up after a long time.


    He was the Emperor and here was his court. Certainly Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t say anything about it. She could only kneel there obediently, looking quite self-possessed.


    She had only watched this kind of prehistoric creature of an emperor on TV and never met one in real life, so for now she didn¡¯t understand his temperament.


    However, she knew that the joy or rage an emperor disyed wasn¡¯t necessarily his true feelings.


    She had heard Ning Shaoqing mentioned about this emperor¡¯s way of doing things. He wasn¡¯t a useless and stupid fool, but on the contrary, he was a man regarding himself high.


    A person thinking highly of himself wouldn¡¯t let others easily figure out what was in his mind. When he appeared furious, it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing because very likely he was only trying to scare his subordinates.


    When an emperor got angry, his one gaze would be enough to let the recipient sweat and kneel down to beg for forgiveness.


    The Jinluan pce was in dead silence. The Emperor, in a rage, didn¡¯t speak, and the others didn¡¯t dare to make a speech either. Mo Qianxue kneeling on the ground, also stayed motionless.


    Mo Qianxue was waiting without any anxiety. Since she was here already, it was no use to be anxious, so she decided to take the quiet approach.


    The Emperor¡¯s purpose was to crash her calmness and courage with this unpredictably frightening atmosphere so that she would be a meek pushover.


    When Mo Qianxue¡¯s legs began to turn numb, the Emperor finally talked, ¡°Mo Qianxue, do you plead guilty?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Mo Qianxue still kneeled there, hands on the ground. She couldn¡¯t get up until the Emperor asked her to do so. She even shouldn¡¯t look him in the eye.


    ¡°You look up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±


    Mo Qianxue raised up her face but her eyes lowered. To look the Emperor in the eye meant a great disrespect.


    However, out of corner of her eyes, she regarded him thoroughly.


    This was a well-maintained man at around his early thirties, with heavy features. But for the current cruelty on his face, he should be a nice handsome uncle.


    His voice was strong and hoarse, containing infinite pressure, ¡°I ask you again. Do you plead guilty?!¡±


    This was a psychological battle. If she changed her answer and begged for mercy, then she lost. With a terror was nted, then the person would be startled by the faintest sound with the legs turning feeble while shaking bodily.


    She had read many books on psychoanalysis back in the modern time to cope with business negotiation, which also touched on the mentality of superiors.


    The air one put one would decide the battle, so...


    She shouldn¡¯t be scared... She shouldn¡¯t be so useless as to lose before the battle started.


    Recollecting herself, Mo Qianxue replied loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    The Emperor red at her. The girl¡¯s straight back and resolute answer reminded him of a figure.


    That figure had maintained a straight back and always been righteous, never yielded or gave in, even before the Emperor.


    That overwhelming pride and resolution and confidence... The woman he loved most should fall in love with another man and die for him...


    Unbearable!


    With a loud jarring noise, the Emperor, stormy-faced, swept all the dozens of memorials at Mo Qianxue with hatred.


    A normal person would subconsciously avoid the dashing memorials.


    But Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t.


    She could tell that this time he was really angry! Just at that moment, he really thought of killing her, although she didn¡¯t know why...


    She must hold on to take this blow in order to dispel the rage in his heart.


    All of the memorials hit on Mo Qianxue¡¯s head. She ached, and the next second, a warm flow of liquid dripped down along her forehead.


    The bright red blood ran down her face, and the scorching pain in the forehead made her frown.


    To present solemnity, the cover of those memorials were thick paper, so altogether, the memorials¡¯ weight could be imagined when falling down.


    Tick, tick. The blood flowed down...


    Drop by drop, it fell on her white mourning suit like plum blossoms, but Mo Qianxue still quietly kneeled there as if she didn¡¯t discover it at all.


    She didn¡¯t cry or beg for mercy, backbone still straight.

 Chapter 143: Grind Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 143: Grind Her Heart</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The Emperor¡¯s anger remained, ¡°Mo Qianxue, only in this morning, I¡¯ve received dozens of memorials criticizing you.¡±


    ¡°Your majesty, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Mo Qainxue¡¯s voice was calm without trembling or shivering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry? How? You¡¯vemitted such a hideous and outrageous crime. But for these officials and officers pointed your name, I would never believe that a woman should be so daring as tomit murder on the street of the capital city. Who is it that gives you the courage?!¡±


    Now the Emperor intended to give up the ck wooden token and try to figure out another method to find the secret troop.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s death would calm the people¡¯sint and his civil and military officials as well as dissolve his own rage, while setting up a warning for those misconducting noble sons...


    The long eyshes of the Emperor hung down which covered the cold light from the eyes. He pondered for a while and then gave a look to a close official when he looked up again.


    That imperial censor received the Emperor¡¯s intention, standing out and saying, ¡°Mo Qianxue acted so presumptuous, which is a huge shame on our Tianqi nobilities. If she didn¡¯t get deserved punishment, I¡¯m afraid other noble lords anddies will follow her example in the future. Your majesty, please severely punish Mo Qianxue as a warning to others.¡±


    ...


    **


    Su Qi wasn¡¯t interested in the girl that his eldest brother had mentioned, but Alu cared about his lord.


    Hearing that the eldest lord wanted to forge a marriage between lord and the Founder daughter, he naturally wanted to know more about thedy, so when his lord went to bed, he ordered a messenger to inquire about the Founder daughter.


    The messenger came back early in the morning and reported that the Founder daughter Mo Qianxue had left the capital city five years ago and encountered assassinationst year on the way back for the Founder¡¯s mourning. She had been lost for over half a year and just returned yesterday...


    Mo-Qian-Xue! Been missed for over half a year? Just returned yesterday?


    Mrs. Ning¡¯s original name was Mo Qianxue who had been rescued by the vigers of the Wang vige, married to Mr. Ning as a luck wife. He had heard his lord mentioned that Mr. Ning was taking her back to the capital recently...


    The shocking coincidence caught Alu dumbfounded and falling intoplete confusion. ording to the messenger¡¯s description of the Founder daughter¡¯s appearance, he could basically confirm that this Mo Qianxue was exactly the Mrs. Ning at Tianxiang city.


    He didn¡¯t the slightest idea whether this news a blessing or curse to lord, and he hesitated whether to tell him this news or not.


    With this on his mind, Alu kept making mistakes when serving Su Qi during washing.


    ¡°Alu!¡± Su Qi scolded loudly, which scared Alu and made him kneel down at once. In total restlessness and anxiety, he closed his eyes and told everything he knew.


    His words struck Su Qi¡¯s head like a thunder. He had never thought that this was Mo Qianxue¡¯s true identity or that Mo Qianxue hade back to the capital on her own...


    Killing dozens of people on the street... This wasn¡¯t a trivial matter that could be solved by a few words. Likely, today she might note over it...


    Thinking of this, Su Qi was in overwhelming anxious at once, ordering Alu to prepare horse immediately while taking out the military officer¡¯s uniform that he had never worn.


    He was going to court! A legal son of a super-noble family was born with a rank, so it was normal for him to go to meet the Emperor at court.


    In the past, she was a man¡¯s wife who fully loved Ning Shaoqing, so he had no reason to approach her.


    But now, it was different.


    No matter what had happened between she and Ning Shaoqing, since she hade back directly to the Founder mansion, it meant she was single.


    As long as she was single instead of a man¡¯s wife, then his approaching to her wasn¡¯t against ethics.


    At the bottom of Su Qi¡¯s heart, he understood that his attempt to get near to Mo Qianxue again would be quenching a thirst with poison and a dive into an abyss.


    However, he couldn¡¯t leave her alone ... Whether she would ept him or not in the future, he would try his best to protect her.


    **


    On the street, a horse carriage with a g writing Feng rushed directly to the imperial pce.


    Feng Yuchen just arrived at the capital today and heard that Mo Qianxue had killed some people and invited to the imperial pce by the Emperor. And now his heart was burning with anxiety.


    The two spies that he had arranged in the Wang vige had long been erased by Ning Shaoqing. Not having received any news for a long time, he had no choice but to send more people there when he finally got to know that Mo Qianxue had gone to the capital with Ning Shaoqing.


    He was afraid that Xue might be bullied by Ning Shaoqing since there were no people in the Mo family who could prop her up.


    Now that Xue wanted to follow Ning Shaoqing, she must obtain the best identity.


    If the Ning refused, the Feng family wouldn¡¯t agree.


    But to his surprise, upon returning, he got this shocking news. Where was Ning Shaoqing? How could he let Xue go back to the Founder mansion alone? Yet, this was also a good thing...


    **


    Su Jinyu¡¯s carriage had just reached the gate of imperial pce, Su Qi caught up from behind.


    The masters of noble families didn¡¯t need to go to court, but as a huge event took ce yesterday, the tussling between various parties took on certain change with the arrival of this new tiny chess piece. Hence, the master of the Su family, the father of Su Qi and Su Jinju, had sent Su Jinyu to meet the Emperor at court and obtain more news.


    However, Su Jinyu didn¡¯t expect to see his younger brother here.


    Su Qi, seeing his brother was still at the gate of the pce, hurriedly jumped off the horse, ¡°Brother, please do me a favor.¡±


    Su Jinyu confused, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Please keep Mo Qianxue alive...¡±


    ...


    In the court, the situation got tenser and more urgent, when the voice of a eunuch rang, ¡°Eldest lord Su, eldest lord Feng, and lieutenant Su Jinhan request to meet his majesty!¡±


    The Emperor frowned slightly, raising his hand, and the eunuch inside announced loudly, ¡°Approved...¡±


    Su Jinyu, Su Jinhan (Su Qi), and Feng Yuchen walked into the pce and bowed together. The Emperor didn¡¯t ask why they came and only gestured them to stand in the rows on the two sides.


    The Su family rarely sent anyone to attend the court but came on this special day. They must be here watching the drama and checking whether there was any benefit they could get.


    After all, the Founder mansion grabbed partial military power in its hand. Although Mo Tianfang had passed away for over half a year, nobody dared to take over his untouchable troops left behind. They weren¡¯t unwilling to but unable to take over. Of course, the Su family also wanted to get a share of the cake.


    Although the Feng family was entitled as the first-level noble family, it had kept a low profile and its main mansion wasn¡¯t located in the capital. Except for important festivals or ceremonies, they didn¡¯t send people to the capital either, so there was only one reason why a Feng appeared at court, that was to prop Mo Qianxue up.


    The Emperor believed that he fully understood the purposes of these two families, sneered covertly and suggested his close imperial censor to continue, ¡°By ughtering dozens of civilians on street, Mo Qianxue disdained the imperial justice and authority. Her sin is unforgivable...¡±


    Previously, the officials weren¡¯t sure about the Emperor¡¯s intention and didn¡¯t dare to speak recklessly. Now, since there was a person standing out and that man was the Emperor¡¯s close censor, they understood it and certainly then followed suit.


    ¡°Mo Qianxue¡¯s act was outrageous and a disrespect ofw... Forgiving her will further irritate civilians...¡±


    ¡°Mo Qianxue is cruel in nature. If she is forgiven, then all noble lords anddies will act like her, then the future of our country is doomed...¡±


    ¡°Mo Qianxue did it only because of the protection of the Founder¡¯s merit and credit...¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    What a shame that so many men bullied a girl without parents at court. If Mo Tianfang was still alive, who dared to talk to his daughter like this? Even the Emperor should treat her politely.


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t angry yet, but Su Qi couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, his pupils retracting slightly and fists clenched, ready to stand out and beat the crap out of these shameless censors.


    Feeling the chilly anger next to him, Su Jinyu pulled the corner of Su Qi¡¯s clothes, suggesting him to calm down. It wouldn¡¯t bete to beg for mercy after the Emperor openly expressed his attitude. This was the best and most effective way.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t hasten in protesting. The Emperor wouldn¡¯t easily convict her guilty until she herself pleaded guilty, because he must present to his countrymen a perfectly convincible answer if he wished to be a wise emperor.


    Even though she had really done anything wrong, he would try all means to let her admit it and cried and begged for mercy. By then, he could pretend to be in a dilemma, recalling her father¡¯s contribution to this country while pretending to be forced to sentenced her to death to satisfy his people and the official¡¯s request.


    Wasn¡¯t he only aiming at letting her suffer a mental breakdown and plead guilty on her own by having the officials criticizing her unanimously?


    No way!


    Mo Qianxue picked up a memorial scattering around her on the ground. She wanted to know what exactly these officials had written and criticized.


    Only when she could refute against every usation against her could she be invincible.


    She read the memorials carefully, missing no single word or sentence or the suggesting meaning between lines.


    Su Qi resumed clear after being pulled by Su Jinyu. A person will lose sanity when he cares too much! Su Qi wasn¡¯t stupid and quickly understood when at the sight of Mo Qianxue reading the memorials one by one.


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t the right time to defend her. Just let those shameless people arguing against each other so that she could at least buy some time.


    Su Qi regarded intently...


    He had thought that he was indifferent now and believed that he had long given up. But at this moment, he found himself jealous, of the memorials which upied her attention.


    He couldn¡¯t help imagining what it would be like if Mo Qianxue looked at him so intently and lovingly...


    Only the thought of it made Su Qi¡¯s heart beat uncontrobly faster.


    How lucky Ning Shaoqing was!


    Feng Yuchen didn¡¯t know the whole story except that Mo Qianxue had killed a dozen beggars out of rage. Seeing Mo Qianxue kneeling there speechless, he at once started to defend for her.


    ¡°My cousin Mo Qianxue, less than 15 years old, has just returned to the capital and suddenly saw a group of beggars. She misunderstood that thought they were robbers, so it isn¡¯t unforgivable that she protected herself in a violent way. Even if she was guilty, it shouldn¡¯t be that serious...¡±


    Certainly the Feng family had its supporters in the court, so seeing the future master had expressed his attitude, his supporters also began to stand out and speak in favor of Mo Qianxue.


    ¡°As far as I know, there are noble lords who bought ves as hunters and yed hunting gamble with others by letting the ves run ahead and the lords and their friends rode a horse to chase after the ves... These people took human lives as a game for fun. They are the real root cause of our country¡¯s doomed future...¡±


    ¡°These noble lords have killed much more people than a girl like Mo Qianxue. What about we summon all of them here for a sentence?¡±


    There were other generals who admired the Founder and looked down upon those officials also began to speak in favor of Mo Qianxue with a trace ofpassion and intention of interdependence.


    ¡°The Founder spent his whole life being an upright man. Miss. Mo suffered misfortune for almost a year and has juste back when she was being cornered by a group of beggars. It¡¯s inevitable she mistook in a fluster... Although she did wrong, she shouldn¡¯t be punished too severely...¡±


    ¡°The Founder spent his whole life fight for this country, and he only has this single daughter. Even if she did anything wrong, your majesty, please consider the Founder¡¯s contribution and forgive Miss. Mo...¡±


    The white clothes worn by Mo Qianxue was made out of the white silk granted by the Empress. The Emperor knew it, the Xie family knew it, the Su family knew it, but those close censors didn¡¯t.


    As there were people taking Mo Qianxue¡¯s side, there were also people trying all means to pick faults. Finally, a censor focused his eyes on her white clothes.


    Hence, it became another crime of her. How dare she that she should dress in white before the Emperor! What a despising and scorn against the imperial power!


    Mo Qianxue concentrated on the memorials and at the same time listened to every word of their arguments in the court. At the moment of hearing this, she smiled secretly, folded the memorial in her hand and replied loudly, ¡°Your majesty. This mourning dress was granted by her majesty in person yesterday considering my mourning pain.¡± Usually, once a mourning suit was put on, it must be taken off at least after seven days.


    If she took off in advance, she would be regarded as unfilial. Tianqi valued filial piety as the foundation of the unity of this country, so it was tolerant towards filial people. Therefore, usually those official who had to observe mourning (a long period) didn¡¯t need to go to court until the mourning was finished.


    In her case, however, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t offending the Emperor on purpose. She was summoned here... The censor instantly began to sweat.


    This was the right time to mention the Empress.


    Only by this sentence, the Emperor felt his forehead popped twice. This was the first time he felt so embarrassed at court. Yet, he didn¡¯t put the me on Mo Qianxue but was contemting to give the Empress a good lectureter.


    The Emperor¡¯s cold gaze fell on that censor, and then the censor trembled bodily, legs bing soft and kneeling down in a second.


    In this situation, Mo Qianxue, a girlmitting such a huge incident, could still keep her back straight. In the contrary, this censor easily kneeled by the Emperor¡¯s one single gaze.


    Theparison was obvious. A censor even wasn¡¯t as daring as a girl. The Emperor felt disheartened about the country.


    Nevertheless, at this moment, no one cared this detail. Other censors quickly took this opportunity and shifted the subject back to the murder on the street, as if they hadn¡¯t heard anything at all.


    For a moment, the two factions were in a heated discussion again.


    However, most of the hundred officials only listened expressionlessly and didn¡¯t express their opinions, such as the Xie family¡¯s supporters, censors rted to the Ning family, and two imperial members, Prince Jing and Duke Yu...


    As the officials argued in the war of tongues, Mo Qianxue had finished reading all the memorials, collected the scattering memorials and raised them with both hands above her head, saying loudly, ¡°Your majesty, I¡¯ve finished reading them all.¡±


    At once the pce turned silent.


    Either those criticizing Mo Qianxue or those taking her side or the expressionless ones in the crowd began to sincerely appreciate the courage and calmness of this girl.


    Many people admitted to themselves that if they had been her, whether they could maintain such a gesture. Certainly the answer was no. Hence, they sweated again.


    It was quiet, and the Emperor was satisfied too.


    Just now, as those people expressed their opinions, he had figure out the attitudes and factions of them. He hadn¡¯t expected to get such a windfall.


    However, he still didn¡¯t want to talk because he wanted to grind the heart of this girl further.

 Chapter 144: Three Peach Blossoms

    <h4>Chapter 144: Three Peach Blossoms</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The memorials were heavy, and it wasn¡¯t long before Mo Qianxue felt sour in her waists. Luckily, she had strong perseverance and could still hold on.


    ¡°You read them?¡± Counting the time, the Emperor finally spoke.


    His tone was much calmer than before. It could be seen that the quarrels between the ministers were useful. At least the Emperor was much less angry at Mo Qianxue.


    ¡°Yes, your majesty. I¡¯ve finished reading these.¡± Her arms trembled a little after raising for too long. And the voice was full of respect and calm as before.


    Although not getting the desired result, the Emperor was satisfied with Mo Qianxue¡¯s manner.


    Asking the eunuch to take back the memorials, the Emperor asked again, ¡°Do you plead guilty?¡±


    As the memorials in her hands were taken away, Mo Qianxue looked up again and replied, ¡°Your majesty, the ministers¡¯ literary skill is impable, but I still don¡¯t know what crime Imitted.


    The ministers only knew my killing on the street and immediately used me of defying imperial authority. But I¡¯d like to ask, have they investigated and found out the reason of my act?¡± Prince Jing, who had remained silent, asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s the reason?¡±


    The question came right on time. Other officials were also curious, but considering their stance, they didn¡¯t dare to ask it now. The Emperor would not ask, because he didn¡¯t want to so easily give Mo Qianxue a chance to exin.


    Prince Jing, the previous emperor¡¯s uncle, was an imperial member, so his question naturally represented the Emperor to some extent.


    Mo Qianxue secretly thanked the prince for his rescue, ¡°Your majesty, I was besieged by a group of beggars on the street, so my first reaction was immediately taking out silver and scattering on the street, but to my surprise, those beggars didn¡¯t want money at all.¡±


    Prince Jing asked, ¡°Such a strange thing happened? Howe beggars didn¡¯t want money?¡±


    Prince Jing¡¯s questions seemed unintentional, but every word hit right to the point to help her. Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t stupid, seizing this opportunity, and replied, ¡°Your majesty, those beggars not only didn¡¯t want money, they were also martial artists. Moreover, they were clear who I am since I took the official road, and came up to corner me. Stupid as I am, I know they weren¡¯t kind civilians but rogues.¡±


    Anyway, the beggars were dead already. It was up to her who they were.


    ¡°But for the fact that my nanny and servant girls knew martial arts and my guards tried their best to protect me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve died on the street already.¡± Mo Qianxue began to y the emotion card. When necessary, it was smart to disy some feminine weakness.


    At this time, there was blood on her cheeks, and drops of blood stain on her white clothes like red plum blossoms. Even if the Emperor had an iron heart, it softened at the sight.


    Observing the Emperor¡¯s countenance was eased, Mo Qianxue added, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a big deal if I died, but I really worried that if these rioters can assassinate me on the street today, they will also be unable to sneak into the pce and assassinate your majesty tomorrow.


    Your majesty represents the supreme power and is known as a wise emperor ever. Under your governance, the country is thriving in peace. How could there be any errors? Therefore, I¡¯d like to suggest that your majesty make a thorough investigation into this incident and figure out whether there is a person behind the scene. Otherwise, how could a batch of beggars acted so boldly to make a riot in the imperial city and assassinate nobilities...¡±


    In the world, the one fearing death most was an emperor; the one greediest for power was an emperor; and the one most likedpliments was still an emperor.


    The Emperor¡¯s murderousness had mostly been dissolved by the officials¡¯ quarrels. Now Mo Qianxue¡¯s logical and reasonable speech naturally reminded him of the possibility that if the rioters dared to besiege Mo Qianxue¡¯s carriage on street, they would also dare to besiege the imperial carriage...


    Then there wouldn¡¯t be peace in the imperial city, which really meant a doomed future of the country.


    It was enough to give Mo Qianxue a lesson over this matter. There was no need to kill her now.


    By punishing her, she would get this lesson and meanwhile his benevolence be demonstrated.


    Of course, he had more ns...


    Mo Qianxue knew more inside stories than she appeared. He hadn¡¯t considered this before. He, as an emperor who worked with conspiracies all day long, now understood that there must be someone behind the scene who wished Mo Qianxue a death. Thinking this through, the Emperor looked benevolent again.


    His original intention had been to scare her and he had lost control only because of the thought of that familiar figure.


    He still needed to leverage this incident to tussle with the Feng, Ning and Xie families. How could he ruin this chess piece so soon?


    Mo Qianxue had stayed in the Wang vige for half a year, which was a fact hard to be concealed. The news firstly came out of the Xie family. Even the Empress knew that Mo Qianxue and Ning Shaoqing was a couple in the Wang vige. How could the Emperor not know?


    Now nobody made it public only because all those that knew it didn¡¯t wish to witness Mo Qianxue to follow Ning Shaoqing back to the Ning family.


    By then, the Ning family would be a tiger with wings. It had boasted financial power and hidden troops. If it obtained military power today, it would be untouchable in real terms.


    If this was toe, the Emperor would at once name a crime on Mo Qianxue and sentence her to death. He wouldn¡¯t allow Mo Qianxue to live in the Ning mansion, either as his wife or concubine.


    However, he was caught by surprise that in this emergent moment, neither Ning Shaoqing nor the Nings had showed up to rescue her.


    He was puzzled.


    ording to reliable news, Ning Shaoqing loved Mo Qianxue seriously.


    The death of the Founder brought a chance to reshuffle the military power, but the greater the hope of all parties, the greater their disappointment would be.


    Many cities on the western border were conquered and retrieved by Mo Tianfang. Therefore, those troops only listened to the orders of Mo Tianfang and didn¡¯t recognize the imperial power. The imperial court had sent news for many times to call back those generals and had been turned down by various excuses.


    A general at war is forgivable for not taking the emperor¡¯smand.


    Moreover, these generals, like Mo Tianfang, came from the grassroots level without the burden of a family or with families all lived in the army. Hence, these people were out of his control.


    If being pushed too hard, they were very likely to start a rebellion. If so, it would be a hot potato either the court sent troops to crack them down or let it be.


    If the court sent troops to crack them down, it required military expenses and troops which would affect the whole country. And he wasn¡¯t confident to defeat them.


    If his troops did defeat them, it was fine. But if not, they would constitute a threat in the future.


    Originally, this matter hade to a dead end, but the return of Mo Qianxue brought back a chance to sort it out.


    Politics meantpromises. Now matter how the Emperor disliked Mo Tianfang, he was one of the supporters of the imperial family.


    He shouldn¡¯t be too strict on this matter. However, this riot incident was also an opportunity for him to arrange his own people into important positions.


    He could reasonably strengthen the guarding of the imperial pce, dismissing some people and arranging some others to fill the vacancy.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t talk. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t dare to say much and just kneeled there.


    She predicted that the Emperor would take this opportunity to make a big move. A political storm of Tianqi was in the air, but she wasn¡¯t sure who would be the final winner of this storm.


    All major families and powers were waiting.


    The messier, the easier for them to gain benefits.


    Most of them were clear about this. While the Emperor was working on a scheme, all others were thinking the same, as to how to seize the maximum benefit in the next round of tussle.


    As for Mo Qianxue, the fuse of this battle, they didn¡¯t care so much.


    Nobody could tell who was the hunter and who was the prey until thest second.


    ¡°So, you mean, by killing dozens of people, you¡¯re not guilty but meritorious?¡± The Emperor already had his n and finally remembered there was a Mo Qianxue kneeling on the ground, asking ironically.


    ¡°Your majesty. I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t dare to say I¡¯m meritorious. I believe any noble member would do the same in such a situation due to the loyalty to this country.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The Emperor snorted, ¡°So, I shouldn¡¯t punish you and have to reward you.¡±


    The snort contained dissatisfaction. As long as Mo Qianxue dared to argue for herself again, he would fury into a fury again.


    Kings and bears often worry their keepers!


    Mo Qianxue thought for a moment, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t get a reward. I still did something wrong in this incident, in that I didn¡¯t report it to your majesty in time, so as to arouse so much misunderstandings which irritated your majesty and troubled the ministers... In order to make up for my wrong-doing, I¡¯d like to stay grounded for seven days and apply for a halt of yearly allowance for three years.¡±


    Staying at home for seven days could avoid outside troubles, so that she could take these seven days to clean her house.


    A halt of yearly allowance was even better!


    She had learned from the butler that in the past five years when her father wasn¡¯t in the capital, the yearly allowance of the Founder mansion had been taken away by the Mo n. Now that she was back, she wouldn¡¯t allow those greedy people take advantage of the Founder mansion anymore.


    The Mo n had helped in her parents¡¯ funeral and sent three sons to the mansion to observe mourning for her in the name of filial piety. If at this moment, she proposed to take back the yearly allowance, they would use her of being infilial and ungrateful.


    Now, this suggestion both pleased the Emperor and let the Mo n suffer a loss of financial resource. What a good idea! She wouldn¡¯t let them take away her money and buy hitmen to kill her again.


    She wasn¡¯t that stupid!


    This was her first warning to them.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s remarks made the Emperorfortable bodily,plimenting him and meanwhile saving moneny for him, both of which were right to his delight.


    Currently, the state treasury was nearly empty. The yearly allowance of the Founder mansion was not little, so the three years of halt would be quite an ie to the treasury.


    The Emperor was satisfied but pretended to be embarrassed, putting on a fake smile, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let your loyalty down, then I approve. Now, away...¡±


    To leave the court earlier and he could discuss with his brainpower sooner as so how to change cement and let the imperial supporters get more benefit.


    Joy for some and agony for other. Anyway, the Mo n must be agonized right now.


    Such a disaster turned into a trifle. The ministers admired her good luck and imperial petting, but they didn¡¯t understand her resentment.


    Until walking out of the Jinluan pce, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t dare to touch her scar. It hurt so much. She took out a handkerchief and began to wipe along the blood stain.


    She hadn¡¯t wipe in the pce because she wanted to make the Emperor feel a little guilty and not punish her severely.


    Su Qi caught up from behind and greeted with a yful smile, ¡°Miss. Mo of the Founder mansion...¡±


    Mo Qianxue looked calm in the pce, but it was impossible not to be nervous. In addition, she had been kneeling in the front, so she didn¡¯t notice Su Qi standing in the line behind. When she turned around and saw Su Qi, she was surprised.


    That ident couldn¡¯t totally disappear from Mo Qianxue¡¯s mind.


    After all, this was the first time they met after thest close physical touch.


    She couldn¡¯t help ncing at his neck, and, seeing there wasn¡¯t a scar, felt relieved.


    As Mo Qianxue turned around, Su Qi saw the scratching wound on her forehead and felt distressed. Then, at the sight of her eyes falling on his neck, he felt both bitter and warm.


    Yet, astonishment dominated his mind.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that a girl should have such energy in her as to stay calm in court and remain clear-minded to seek a way out.


    The two, having their own thoughts, looked at each other.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know what to say, while Su Qi was too distressed to say anything.


    Su Qi returned to earth first, ¡°I escort you back.¡± He promised to protect her. Just now in the pce, she performed well and powerful, leaving him no chance.


    Now, he could send her home openly.


    Let those who intended to take advantage of her rethink about it before they approached her.


    The court ended, and Feng Yuchen was still in a dream.


    That selfposed girl was really the fragile Xue who stayed behind him and nanny when things happened?


    When he returned to himself, Mo Qianxue had already left the pce. He ran out in a hurry but heard Su Qi suggesting to send her back.


    He recalled what had happened in the pce. Although the Su family didn¡¯t throw a stone at her, it didn¡¯t help her either. At this moment, he showed up and pretended to be so kind. This made Feng Yuchen displeased, ¡°Thanks for your kindness, lord Su. I¡¯ll send my cousin home. Don¡¯t bother to take the trouble.¡±


    Su Qi ignored him and only looked at Mo Qianxue.


    It was known to all that she had the Feng family behind her.


    However, although the Feng family was power, its headquarter wasn¡¯t in the capital orparable to the Su family.


    If she couldn¡¯t reply on the Ning n to fight against the Mo n, then she could borrow power from the Su family first.


    With this card, she could both deter the Mo n and strengthen the protection for herself.


    Moreover, she trusted Su Qi.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qianxue smiled, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re thinking too much. The seventh lord is an old friend of mine. It¡¯s alright to let him escort me back.¡±


    She had promised Xue to treat Feng Yuchen nicely, but she wouldn¡¯t permit him to step in her business.


    Hence, running in the middle of the street, the carriage of the Founder mansion was escorted by two guards.


    Both pulled a cold and terrifying face, but it couldn¡¯t conceal their prettiness...


    One was the future master of a first-level noble family, and the other was a legal son of a super family. Both were outstanding young men, perfect candidates dreamed by nobledies.


    Across the whole Tianqi, there was nody as admirable as Mo Qianxue, because of the two young men, of such identities, who willingly served as guards and escorted besides her carriage.


    Su Jinyu watched how Su Qi had helped Mo Qianxue get into the carriage and rode on his steed, escorting her, thoughtfully.


    So courageous! So sophisticated-minded!


    If Su Jinyu wasn¡¯t married, he would also join thepetition...


    His wife was Luo Caihe, the legal daughter of the Luo family which had now lived in seclusion. He had married her for three years, each day of which was spent almost the same, without joy or pain.


    Thisdy¡¯s manner had gained appreciation of everybody in the Su family. With a good family background and education, she was elegant, schrly, filial and managed the domestic affairs well.


    She had even prepared concubines for him and treated servants nicely. Everybody said it was a good match, but he always felt therecked something.


    Like every nobledy, she was beautiful and reserved, always carrying a faint smile and tearful eyes and lovable sadness. Either her smile or sadness was too understated, too impalpable and sometimes lifeless and gloomy.


    Only Mo Qianxue had that kind of high-profile and sharpness and the courage to stay calm at any moment.

 Chapter 145: Old Trash

    <h4>Chapter 145: Old Trash</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Coming back from the court, Su Jinyu, sitting in the garden hall, was a little absent-minded andnguid, his chopsticks wandering around vacant, regardless of the delicate dishes that Luo Caihe had cooked.


    He finally knew what was missing. It was fierceness, liveliness, and...


    Luo Caihe didn¡¯t notice his difference and chatted with him as usual, ¡°The fifthdy Li recently gave birth to a daughter. You and lord Li are close friends. Should we prepare some decent gifts? ¡±


    Su Jinyu came back to himself and thought for a while, ¡°The other day I saw the first batch jade dolls made of Hetian jade arrived in the storeroom. Choose a pair of dolls and two bolts of cloth for them. Novelty and cheerful and not cheap.¡±


    Although Su Jinyu was a little absent-minded during the meal, he was always attentive to these affairs and arranged it in an orderly manner.


    These staff couldn¡¯t be underestimated, and the socials were essential because the sess of many things depended on wife diplomacy. Now he wasn¡¯t the master yet, so he mustn¡¯t take it lightly.


    The couple chatted during the meal. Afterwards, as usual, Luo Caihe asked her dowry girl Xier to bring water and serve her washing. Then, she put down the bed curtain to take a nap, but Su Jinyu got up and left.


    Since he was able to sit firmly in the position of the future master, certainly he could control himself well. Having chatted with Luo Caihe, the restlessness in his heart had disappeared.


    Although Mo Qianxue was so different and special, she didn¡¯t belong to him. The one belonging to him was Luo Caihe, who worked hard in domestic affairs and social asions for him.


    You cannot have both!


    He could admire, appreciate and watch from a distance but shouldn¡¯t love a woman like her.


    Thinking this through, he was reminded of Su Qi¡¯s attitude. She must be the girl who had drawn the cute portrait.


    Since he was a boy, Su Qi had never expressed affection to any girl, neither would he be so kind to a girl that he met for the first time for no reason.


    One was the girl he appreciated, and the other was his dearest brother. He must help them.


    **


    Mo Qianxue was still on her way home, and master Mo had known what had happened at court.


    At the moment, he was appreciating an antique vase and, hearing the news that Mo Qianxue applied for a halt of three-year allowance, almost spat blood and broke the vase. He ached in every part of his body.


    Mo Qianxue was stabbing him in the heart! Master Mo got increasingly angry: This infilial girl! Did she know how much was the yearly allowance of the Founder mansion? What a stupid girl!


    In the future, how to cover the expenses of Mo mansion? Why could the Mo mansion live afortable and respectable life for so many years? Because his untitled n had been enjoying the allowance of a duke.


    Why did she make that decision? Who did she think she was? No way! He must get her and lecture her and ask forpensation. Why did the Mo family suffer when she was the wrong-doer?!


    Some people were just like this, using a thing borrowed from others for too long and believed it belonged to him already. He was not only unwilling to return back but would ask for more. If it was taken back, then he would use the lender of being unkind and cruel and try to let him pay for it.


    **


    At the mansion of Prince Jing, a dark shadow sneaked into the study of the prince. The shadow looked up after greeting Prince Jing. The dark suit, cold face and a scaring scar on it proved that it was no other person than the shadow guard.


    The shadow guard presented a gift box to prince Jing, ¡°Lord gives you this.¡±


    ¡°Only this?¡± Prince Jing measured the weight of the box and looked dissatisfied.


    The shadow guard was still cold-faced, ¡°Lord said the agreement was to let Miss. Mo unhurt in this incident, but now although she is alive, her forehead was scratched by the Emperor.


    Even if she survived due to her own wits, prince Jing¡¯s role in it was essential too. Therefore, the reward is less than decided but still a must. I believe prince Jing wouldn¡¯t have an opinion.¡±


    The shadow guard said his role instead of help. Prince Jing¡¯s dissatisfaction disappeared and said meaningfully, ¡°Your lord is clever.¡±


    Opening the box and checked the gift, he was satisfied but pretended to put the box on the desk carelessly.


    He had thought that Ning Shaoqing wouldn¡¯t even send anything, because after all, Mo Qianxue was injured and he didn¡¯t say much to help her at court besides two questions.


    His dissatisfied tone was only to test the bottom line of this eldest lord Ning as well as to put on a mask for himself.


    The shadow guard lowering his head, didn¡¯t reply. Prince Jing breathed a long sigh as if he had suffered a great loss, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s also a favor to Mo Tianfang. Although he didn¡¯t have sons, with this daughter, the family won¡¯t copse. Let your lord stop trying. The Emperor won¡¯t let her marry anybody, especially a Ning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to worry about this. Lord has his n.¡±


    The court changed at any second.


    As prince Jing took her side even if by only asking a few questions, those censors wouldn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense anymore, and the Emperor would at least be milder, so that Mo Qianxue¡¯s speech of self-defending could be given a full y.


    As soon as the shadow guard left, a came in.


    The girl, fair-skinned like jade, had a red little mouth and a pair of round bright eyes. She wore a red brocade skirt, embroidered with gold cloud patterns, long to the feet, a silver silk outer coat, long hair allbed up, leaving only a few strands around her ears.


    In her hair, there was a phoenix-shaped hairpin, adorned with a pearl, hanging before her forehead, making her elegant and outgoing as it swung when she walked.


    The girl went into the study and instantly yed cute to call prince Jing father.


    ¡°My Susu.¡± At the sight of this daughter, prince Jing became all smiles and pretended to scold her, ¡°Why are you so free to see me today?¡±


    The girl was exactly Prince Jing¡¯s favorite daughter who was born when he wasn¡¯t young.


    ¡°Father.¡± Princess Susu wasn¡¯t afraid of her father at all and only by ying cute, her father surrendered.


    ¡°Alright, tell me, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I heard that thedy of the Founder mansion killed a dozen beggars on street yesterday. Is that true?¡±


    Brilliance shone in her eyes. She had hated learnings and loved martial arts since she was little. What she hated most were those pretentious and gracefuldies, so today when she heard the act of the Founder daughter, she admired her at once and wanted to befriend with her.


    Girls were curious and fascinated in those novel anecdotes. Prince Su didn¡¯t think too much and stroked his daughter¡¯s hair, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Then...who is that Miss. Mo? Tell me everything... Is she as heroic as a martial artist with a loud voice like a gigantic bell and strong as a bull...?¡±


    Princess Susu described while making exaggerated expressions. Certainly, she didn¡¯t really think so, but to make fatherugh and get his objectivement, she was willing to make this sacrifice.


    A gigantic bell? Strong as a bull? Prince Jingughed at his daughter¡¯s description and movement.


    But he couldn¡¯t associate gigantic and strong with the fragile girl kneeling but articting clearly her opinion in the court this morning.


    That girl wasn¡¯t coarse but looked pretty and gentle, but she was tough in character...


    Prince Jing pulled himself out of this contemtion and narrated objectively and seriously, ¡°Well...She is pretty and elegant, but deep down, she was also stubborn, daring, considerate...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    **


    Su Qi and Feng Yuchen sent Mo Qianxue to the gate of the Founder mansion, but Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t invite them to take a seat inside and only bowed as gratitude before turning around and walked inside with Chuyi and Shiwu who had been waiting here.


    Before mounting his horse, Su Qi said, ¡°Recently I¡¯ll stay in the capital. If you need me, let me know.¡± Then, he spurred the horse and left.


    Feng Yuchen jumped off the horse and intended to follow into the mansion but was stopped by nanny Mo, ¡°Lord Chen,dy needs rest. Please visit her some other time.¡±


    Although nanny Mo didn¡¯t know what had happened to herdy this morning, the scary scar on her forehead, blood drops on her clothes and sullen face suggested she was in a bad mood.


    If lord Chen wasdy¡¯s fianc¨¦, she would naturally let him in. However,dy had chosen lord Ning publicly. Besides,dy had expressed her attitude just now by merely thanking them instead of inviting them inside. Hence, she shouldn¡¯t let him in.


    Luckily, Feng Yuchen didn¡¯t insist, only let her pass the words that he would be staying at the former Feng mansion and left too.


    He also knew that now she needed quiet. It was his habit that had been developed through years of taking care of her and following her all around. The old Xue would definitely hide into his arms and need hispany...


    Mo Qianxue looked messy but emanated an air of murderousness.


    All the servants passed by trembled and stepped aside, standing hands dropping and not daring to look at her. Once she went back to her courtyard Snow, nanny Mo hurriedly began to clean her wound and apply medical cream.


    Quickly, the scary would was bandaged by nanny Mo who was tearful. The Bining scream carried by Shiwu all the time was helpful again.


    Then, Mo Qianxue asked Chiyi and Shiwu to roll up her pants.


    The pce was paved with granite, which was hard and cold. Having kneeled for too long, her knees were now red and swollen as she expected. Without proper treatment, she was afraid that she would suffer rheumatism in the future.


    The eyes of nanny, Chuyi and Shiwu were all red, who sobbed and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In their concepts,dy was heaven and shouldn¡¯t suffer any difort.


    She had left well but came back, forehead injured and knees swollen.


    Nanny Mo cursed the Emperor a million times secretly. Fortunately, although the Founder mansion hadn¡¯t been dwelled for years, the butler still maintained and equipped the mansion with everything as before. Nanny made herbs with hot water and applied to Mo Qianxue¡¯s knees while Chiyi and Shiwu massaged to remove blood stasis.


    These were done and after lunch, Mo Qianxue was going to take a nap and think about the next, when a messenger sent by the butler said that master Mo and other elders visited and were now enjoying tea in the front hall.


    ¡°Already?¡± Mo Qianxue was surprised.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that the master should be so anxious. She had just applied for the halt, and he arrived at once, leaving her no time to breathe.


    Nanny Mo gritted her teeth and wished to beat those old trashes out of the Founder mansion, but at this moment, no mistake should be made, so she suggested in a soft voice, ¡°What about telling them you¡¯re tired and letting them leave?¡±


    Letting them leave? All these people were greedy wolves that came to seize a share of the big cake of the Founder mansion. They hadn¡¯t gotten the biggest share¡ªthe duke title yet and the small one was already taken back. Would they leave easily?


    She was going to meet these shameless old trashes in person.


    Mo Qianxue stood up and pointed at the mourning suit with blood stains, ¡°Help me change!¡±


    ¡°Shall I take another one,dy?¡± Nanny Mo had nned to personally washed this suit after Mo Qianxue go to sleep.


    ¡°No need!¡± The blood stains should be fully used. After putting it on, Mo Qianxue stood there, forehead wrapped with gauze, in the white suit dotted with red plum blossoms, yet, the look rendered her with a special solemnity and overbearing dignity.


    This was Mo Qianxue. The more battles she fought, the stronger she became.


    In addition to nanny, Chiyi and Shiwu, there were two other servant girls and nannies guarding at the door. Mo Qianxue¡¯s calmness and courage made everybody present awed.


    Nanny Mo, standing in the room, appreciated and was gratified thatdy really had grown up. With such ady, the Founder mansion wouldn¡¯t copse.


    Followed by a group of nannies, along with nanny Mo, Chiyi and Shiwu, Mo Qianxue went to the front hall.


    At the entrance, she saw sitting in the main chair of the front hall an old man around fifty years old and four other old men sitting in the chairs on the two sides. She guessed they were n elders.


    Mo Zitang, Mo Zihua, and Mo Ziye stood respectfully next to them.


    The butler was serving with a smile and seeing Mo Qianxue at the entrance, gave her a look to let her be careful.


    Besides the butler, next to the old trashes, there were also servant girls and boys who filled the entire hall, as if to hold a hearing.


    What a scene!


    Mo Qianxue snorted. Of course she knew this was arranged deliberately by master Mo to give her mental pressure at first encounter.


    Shame that he was wrong.


    She had undergone the hearing in the imperial pce and stayed calm before the Emperor and the hundred officials. Here was the front hall of her Founder mansion. Why would she feel nervous at her ce?


    With a sneer, Mo Qianxue stepped into the hall.


    Upon she walked in, Mo Zijing immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s sister Xue. Come here and greet master and elders.¡±


    Sister Xue? Who was his sister? Mo Qianxue got goose bumps.


    As he shouted, everybody shifted their eyes onto Mo Qianxue. The neat gaze even made nanny Mo behind her a little uneasy.

 Chapter 146: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 146: Invitation</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    However, Mo Qianxue walked over steadily and calm, without a ghost of panic.


    These people knew that she was here already but still created such a scene only to scare her. If she panicked, was scared or irritated, she would fall right into the trap.


    ¡°Master Mo, elders, and brothers.¡± She disyed a small smile, bowed slightly to everybody and then looked up to screen over the group of people.


    Although with a gauze on her forehead and blood stains on her white clothes, her beauty wasn¡¯t at all injured by it. Instead, somehow an air of chill and nobility was formed around her, which dominated over the front hall that had been set up by those people.


    Master Mo had believed that this time by catching her unprepared, she would be thrown into a fluster and mess. Then under his severe reprimand, she would listen to him obediently and promise to voluntarily apply to the Emperor for giving up the duke title.


    He had nned to firstly get back his position as the master and then get back his losses.


    But to his surprise, she walked in courteously without any fault that he could pick. Yet, an old ginger is spicier than a new one! Master Mo, furious, put on a fake smile, ¡°Qianxue, since you¡¯re back, why didn¡¯t you visit me, your uncle, and or send people to greet?¡±


    Mo Qianxue cursed him secretly but still replied respectfully, ¡°I just returned yesterday and was summoned to the imperial pce by her majesty. On the way back, I was attacked. I guess, master Mo knew this already. After I ughtered all those rioters and escaped, it was toote, so I didn¡¯t go to visit you because on the one hand, my visit would dy your rest, and on the other hand, the Mo n might get involved in it.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t call him uncle.


    Master Mo and uncle were two entirely different addressing terms, containing different emotions.


    The master was only the boss of the n, but an uncle had the right to interfere in her domestic affairs. Seeing that Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t call him uncle, a glitter of viciousness shed by in master Mo¡¯s eyes.


    She knew that her act would get him involved? Then she shouldn¡¯t have returned. She shouldn¡¯t haven lived in this world.


    Vicious thoughts hidden in his heart, his tongue was as sweet as honey, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re families. Uncle isn¡¯t that kind of man. If you have told me about yesterday, I would send people to help...¡±


    Help? She was afraid he would send people to help kill her.


    Mo Qianxue replied politely, ¡°Thanks for caring. But it¡¯s a matter of the Founder mansion. I shouldn¡¯t drag the Mo family into this and get med.¡±


    He hated her but still maintained the face work. Master Mo quickly shifted to another topic and asked concernedly, ¡°Is your injure alright? As a girl, you just stay at home. The Mo girls should enjoy afortable life at home. I can help you in everything. In the future, just let your three brothers manage the troublesome things of the Founder mansion.¡±


    So this was the opening statement of forcing her to hand over the power. The first elder of the Mo n continued pretentiously, ¡°I agree. You¡¯re a girl. You don¡¯t know those things. Just let boys manage those.¡±


    The second elder nodded too, ¡°Yes. A girl should stay at home and do embroider and the sort. To be a graceful and filialdy is what you should do to be a female role model.¡± The voice soundedmanding and threatening.


    Before they came in, they had already held despise and regarded her as a spoiled girl, younger than fifteen, who had little knowledge. Hence, their n was to say some sweet words first to make her happy and then coax her into the trap. But things didn¡¯t go as nned, so they started to act tough.


    Master Mo had kicked it off, and the shameless elders said seemingly nice words.


    Mo Zihua and Mo Ziye also stepped in from time to time, one iming that if sister Mo needed, he would try his best to help her, the other saying that he was ready to help her at any moment.


    Only Mo Zitang stood there silent. His mild countenance contained a trace of contempt towards his two brothers. Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t one of those ignorant girls, so she saw his expressions and kept them in mind.


    In thest life, she had experienced all kinds of shameless people in the business world. What she had learnt wasn¡¯t a bit less than those old guys.


    From the first word of master Mo, she knew the rest of his speech would be trash.


    Once she acknowledged him as uncle, it meant he was family.


    Then, if she disobeyed him, they would use her of disrespecting a senior.


    Although she was a member of the Mo n, she was more thedy of the Founder mansion. As long as she didn¡¯t recognize him as uncle, they couldn¡¯t ckmail her with blood ties. Besides, nanny Mo had told her that her father never called him brother but only master Mo.


    Her father didn¡¯t recognize him either!


    Let the three brothers help her? The actual subtext was to make her to voluntarily alienate the privileges and duke title of the Founder mansion to them.


    Did she look that stupid and easy to cheat?


    It seemed she should give them a taste of her fist and let them know whose ce this was.


    Anyway, she had already disyed enough courtesy to the master and elders. Now it was time to throw out tough words.


    Suddenly, Mo Qianxue put on a cold face, ¡°The matters of the Founder mansion are my business, which have nothing to do with the Mo n. Please don¡¯t regard them as one thing.¡± What she meant was obvious. She not only turned him down regarding his proposal to let the three brothers help her, but also took back his rights to step in the matters of the Founder mansion.


    Master Mo was irritated from humiliation, ¡°Mo Qianxue! Even your father didn¡¯t dare to treat me like this. You...you disrespected me.¡± Mo Qianxue sneered at his irritation, ¡°I didn¡¯t say a single word of disrespect. Why are you using me?¡±


    Their attempt to use this usation to control her would be futile. If the soft methods didn¡¯t work, then they should use tough ones. This girl had been timid since she was little. Probably, the reason why she was able to get out of the imperial pce alive was because the Emperor showed mercy due to the military power and her father¡¯s military feats to the country.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous for you, a girl, to inherit the duke title.¡±


    Master Mo lost his patience, ¡°Seven dayster, you present application to the Emperor, saying that you as a girl aren¡¯t able to manage the affairs of the Founder mansion and transfer the duke title to the Mo family. Then, I¡¯ll find you a good husband and give you enough dowry. You can just live yourfortable life.¡±


    ¡°The title was left by father and granted by the Emperor. I don¡¯t have the right to transfer it to others. Master, do you want me to be infilial or disrespectful to the Emperor?¡± She was also a master of usation.


    ¡°Furthermore, although my Founder mansion is surnamed Mo, it has little to do with you. Why should you prepare dowry for me?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Hearing these, the first elder thumped the table and stood up, scolding, ¡°You little girl should talk back to master. Do you really respect the n rules?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one disrespect rules. The imperial power goes before a n. Here is the Founder mansion, a ce under imperial power, instead of your Mo mansion where you abuse illegal punishment at your will.¡±


    Mo Qianxue sneered, the gauze around her forehead seeming to forming ayer of ice, emitting endless cold air.


    Just because her father had passed away, they thought she became a pushover that they could bully easily? No way! Mo Qianxue never had a soft bone!


    When others did her a favor, she paid back ten times.


    She wanted to be a kind person. As long as other didn¡¯t go too far, she could forgive them with aughter the first time they bullied her. The second time, she fought back. The third time, she wouldn¡¯t show any mercy even if that was the Emperor.


    ¡°You...¡± Not having expected Mo Qianxue could be so direct, the first elder pissed off and was speechless.


    When it came to the imperial authority, he, a mere elder of a n without official rank, couldn¡¯t or didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    As the negotiation went into an impasse, master Mo patted the table and scolded, ¡°Mo Qianxue, don¡¯t you dare to be expelled out of the Mo n?¡±


    ¡°Expel?¡± Was it a honorary n? Even if he didn¡¯t, she herself wished to announce to the world that she had nothing to do with the Mo family.


    Yet, the hell world and n rules didn¡¯t allow her to do so.


    ¡°Master Mo, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m too stupid to know that the assassinations in August and a few days ago were all arranged by you, do you? I didn¡¯t mention this only because of father. But don¡¯t ruin it.¡±


    Master Mo stared numbly at the girl before him. She was merely a childish young girl less than fifteen years old, but the air and eloquence was simply incredible.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s bare gaze and sharp words made him speechless. How could she know it after he had done it so secretly?


    How on earth did she know it?


    A chill rose up from the bottom of his heart. Instantly the site sunk intoplete silence. Although everybody knew the two assassinations, it was still embarrassing when taken out onto the table.


    Besides the chill and shock shared by all the others, master Mo also suffered a sense of loss of something right before his eyes. She must have known by guessing. If there were hard proofs, she would have long reported to the Emperor instead of arguing with him right now. He shouldn¡¯t let this girl stay anymore!


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I believe you and everybody else know crystal clear whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not.¡±


    At once, the elders coughed uneasily, which dragged the master back from his thought. Indeed, it was unnecessary to argue over this matter. Too much argument over this, even without hard proofs from Mo Qianxue, would cause public discussion if known by others.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable you little girl suspects a lot after losing your parents. I forgive you about this.¡± Master Mo quickly changed his attitude.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put aside other staff first. I¡¯d like to ask you: based on what did you apply for a three-year halt of allowance as a punishment? It¡¯s your fault to have killed the beggars. You should pay for that. But why did you use the allowance of the Mo n? From now on, every month, I¡¯ll send people to take the allowance from the Founder mansion, in the exact amount. In a word, the Mo n doesn¡¯t pay for your fault.¡±


    Shameless! To the extreme!


    This was sheer robbery! Mo Qianxue flew into aplete fury.


    The allowance of the Mo n? It was the Founder mansion¡¯s allowance!


    ¡°That¡¯s the allowance of the Founder mansion, not property of your Mo n. I, as the heir of the Founder mansion, have the right to dispose it. Don¡¯t bother to care.¡±


    ¡°You...you say it again...¡± Master Mo hit the ceiling while the several elders were dumbfounded too. They had always regarded the Founder mansion¡¯s allowance as the public property of the Mo n.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same if to say it again! Since when did the Founder mansion¡¯s allowance be your Mo n¡¯s property? Do you regard the imperial edict as a meaningless paper? What about you and I go to the imperial pce to ask his majesty?¡±


    Mo Qianxue became increasingly aggressive and every of her words stabbed into his heart like a dagger. Master Mo jumped up from the chair. When the Emperor and the imperial edict was involved, no matter how bold he was, he didn¡¯t dare to say more.


    Their opponent definitely wasn¡¯t amb as imagined. She was a battle wolf.


    ¡°If you dared toe again for it, I¡¯ll invite my butler to make a good calction of the Mo n¡¯s property and take back everynd, silver, stores and other properties you got from the Founder mansion one by one.¡±


    The master and elders couldn¡¯t at all cope with Mo Qianxue¡¯s fierce attitude.


    Master Mo turned silent. By careful calction, most of the Mo n¡¯s property came from the Founder mansion and madam Mo¡¯s betrothal presents. If these were taken back, without source of ie, the Mo n would be demoted to the third level again. This girl shouldn¡¯t be alive anymore. He must work out a new n!


    Master Mo stared at Mo Qianxue for a long while, snorted without saying anything, and turned away to leave. Since he left, it was pointless for the elders to stay anymore, so they also stood up and left. The group of peopleing with their head holding high left like fleeing rats.


    Before they got out of the door, the second elder still struggled to throw out threatening words, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Nobody shall take away the Mo¡¯s property.¡± Mo Zitang, Mo Zihua and Mo Zitang, with no more drama to watch, also followed and got out of the front hall, but they didn¡¯t leave but only went back to their own courtyards.


    When passing by Mo Qianxue, Mo Zihua and Mo Ziye exchanged a look to embarrass Mo Qianxue by bumping against her from both sides. Unexpectedly, they were caught up by the butler in advance and thrown out.


    Previously, the butler bore with them because the Founder and madam had deceased whiledy was nowhere to be found. Now with this purpose, he would try his best to helpdy protect her belongings.


    He had smiled at the Mos only because he feared thatdy couldn¡¯t handle it and would suffer in the future, so he stood in between to create a space for friendliness.


    Now that faces had been torn, he didn¡¯t need to care anymore. His n now became to try every means to let them leave on their own. He wouldn¡¯t drive them away so as not to generate discussion aboutdy¡¯s unkindness.


    When Mo Zitang passed by Mo Qianxue, he didn¡¯t stir up a trouble but whispered an apology in a low voice and then paced out unhurriedly.


    The other two lying on the ground jumped up and were about to argue with the butler but were dragged away by Mo Zitang.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s face was somber. Although she won this battle, she was still so mad. Wanting to take a seat and rest, she remembered that these chairs had been touched by those assholes.


    Blood rushing to her head, she scolded, ¡°Smash all the chairs in this hall, and buy new ones!¡± The butler certainly understood the reason and replied, ¡°The tables and chairs are too old. It¡¯s time to purchase new ones.¡± This reply satisfied Mo Qianxue very much. The reason shouldn¡¯t be articted to arouse unnecessary gossips.


    Being reminded by the butler, Mo Qianxue was less mad, waving her sleeve, and walked out of the hall too.


    Yet, it was an eventful day!


    Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t gone far, when the butler followed up and reported that the door guard said people from the Jing mansion came to visit. Jing mansion? Prince Jing?


    He had just helped her this morning, so it wouldn¡¯t be impolite to refuse. Hence, she asked the butler to take the visitor to the flower hall and wait for a moment.


    There wasn¡¯t only one receiving hall in the Founder mansion, of course.


    When Mo Qianxue arrived at the flower hall, she saw a nanny sat there and drank tea. Seeing Mo Qianxueing in, she stood up at once and bowed at her respectfully.


    The nanny wore a hairstyle simr to ordinary nannies but looked dignified. The clothes weren¡¯t luxurious but her temperament suggested that she wasn¡¯t a normal nanny. Mo Qianxue reached out to hold her and invited her to sit down.


    The nanny also regarded at her.


    The girl wore a single hairpin and gauze around her forehead. There were still blood stains on her mourning suit, but her countenance wasn¡¯t pretentious and calm. Nor did she disy ttery because of this nanny from the prince¡¯s mansion.


    Afterwards, the nanny nodded inconspicuously and looked away. She didn¡¯t sit down but only refused, slightly stepping aside and taking out an invitation from her sleeve pocket.

 Chapter 147: Don’t You Trust Me?

    <h4>Chapter 147: Don¡¯t You Trust Me?</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°I¡¯m the nanny of Princess Susu of the Jing mansion, surnamed Zhang. Princess has specially asked me to present this invitation tody Mo to attend this year¡¯s peach blossom party...¡±


    While introducing herself, she handed the invitation to nanny Mo, who took it over and greeted back, ¡°Thank you.¡± Somehow nanny Mo took out a purse and slipped it into nanny Zhang¡¯s hand.


    Both of them were veterans in the noble society and familiar with these ¡®courtesies¡¯, so nanny Zhang didn¡¯t refuse and epted it with a thanks.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know princess Susu, but judging from nanny Zhang, she didn¡¯t seem to mean harm.


    If she meant to hurt her, she wouldn¡¯t have sent a close nanny here.


    After nanny Mo received the invitation, Mo Qianxue thanked her, ¡°Thanks for princess¡¯s hospitality, but recently I need to obverse mourning at home. It¡¯d be improper to attend a party, so please pass my apology to princess Susu. After the mourning, I¡¯ll personally visit her!¡±


    Nanny Zhang didn¡¯t mind her rejection, as if she had anticipated this, and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t hurry in refusing. The peach blossom party will be in seven days. By then, the mourning period is over and the grounding is lifted too. It won¡¯t be a problem anymore. Lady Mo may ept it now.¡±


    Having just arrived in the capital, Mo Qianxue had no knowledge of this peach blossom party, so she glimpsed at nanny Mo who inconspicuously nodded at her.


    Nanny Mo wasn¡¯t a reckless person, and prince Jing had just helped her in the pce, so this princess Susu shouldn¡¯t have an evil intention.


    Several thoughts shed by, and Mo Qianxue rested assured, replying with a smile, ¡°Then...please pass my words to princess that I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±


    Once the invitation was epted and the task waspleted, nanny Zhang shouldn¡¯t stay longer and said goodbye. Mo Qianxue asked nanny Mo to walk her to the door.


    When nanny Mo came back, Mo Qianxue asked, ¡°Nanny, who is this princess Susu? And what¡¯s peach blossom party?¡± Then nanny Mo began to tell one by one about the princess and the party.


    The peach blossom party is a grand event for nobledies in the capital. Only the imperialdies had the right to send invitation, and princess Susu of the Jing mansion was one of them.


    All those who received the invitation were either nobledies ordies of high officials. Hence, the invitation wasn¡¯t a mere letter but in fact a symbol of identity and glory.


    If ady of simr social status didn¡¯t receive the invitation, she would beughed at and looked down upon by otherdies.


    As for princess Susu, she was the apple of prince Jing¡¯s eye. As a daughter that he had at an old age, she was also the only legal daughter of the mansion. Her three brothers of the same mother also dearly loved her.


    Yet, this a little spoiled princess wasn¡¯t a bad person, although she was quick-tempered.


    A servant somewhat resembled his/her superior. From nanny Zhang, Mo Qianxue could tell the character of princess Susu.


    Being the close nanny of the most beloved princess, nanny Zhang wasn¡¯t arrogant but courteous. Hence, her princess must be of a good nature. Even though short-tempered, she must be a reasonable person.


    Short temper, from another perspective, meant straightforwardness and candidness, depending on the way the be-holder interpreted it.


    *


    The Founder mansion in the evening was quiet. Zihua and Ziye of the three lords turned off the light early, which was rare.


    In the midnight when Mo Qianxue was in her dream, she felt someone pushed her and whispered to her ear, ¡°Qianxue, move inward.¡±


    ¡°Youe so soon?¡± Hearing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s voice, she didn¡¯t open her eyes, muttering and moving a little inward subconsciously, ¡°Today¡¯s dream is so real. I can feel you.¡±


    Dream? Ning Shaoqing smiled bitterly in the dark. He, a living person,y next to her, and she thought it was a dream!


    But at the thought of these arduous days, Ning Shaoqing felt distressed for her. Tapping the tip of her nose with his index finger, he smiled, ¡°Did you dream of mest night?¡±


    Mo Qianxue turned over and hugged him at once, ¡°It¡¯s so nice I dream of you when I just fall asleep. It¡¯s so nice to have you here!¡±


    Ning Shaoqing drew out his arms to hug her, gently stroking the gauze on her forehead, angry and distressed, ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    Mo Qianxue murmured in her dream, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He leaned forward and gave her a kiss, and she praised, ¡°Your lips are warmer thanst night. But can you not make clouds before you disappear? Let me feel you longer.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing wanted to both cry andugh.


    So bitter and helpless Ning Shaoqing was. How could he not know that she had spent the whole night searching for him that day?


    He had been just in the shadow and couldn¡¯te out. Before in the dark, there was another pair of eyes fixing on her. It wasn¡¯t a hitman, but only a pair of surveince eyes.


    Yet, the shadow guard, best at hiding, felt his breath and existence, even though he hadn¡¯t captured the whole person.


    He shouldn¡¯t put her in danger.


    He must continue the y.


    He needed to deceive the opponent and at the same time told others that Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t the most important to him and that he didn¡¯t care about her death.


    In this special time, the cruel method would make Mo Qianxue safer.


    Ning Shaoqing sighed, stroked her head and said seriously, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t disappear without telling you again.¡±


    Mo Qianxue hugged his waist and cried in his arms. Although he said the same thing in herst dream, she still chose to believe him.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue still thought it was in her dream, Ning Shaoqing, eyes glistening, took a bite at her face and said, ¡°Xue, this is not a dream.¡±


    These words and the pain in her face finally woke her up.


    Or in other words, she had been awake but was so exhausted after this day andst dream. She feared that this was her dream again and didn¡¯t want to face the possibility that Ning Shaoiqng would disappear again.


    Not a dream?! Mo Qianxue woke up and was about to scream with joy, when her mouth was blocked by warm lips. The room heated up in an instant.


    Moonlight poured down into the room through windows to fill the room with warm yellow light. In fact, the couple only hadn¡¯t seen each other for two days, but they felt like life-long. They missed each other so much...


    At first, the kiss was domineering...then it became gentle and soft...


    It carried mostly lovesickness without lust.


    In a long while, Ning Shaoqing, gasping, moved his soft lips away from hers and arrived at the scar on her forehead. Lowering his head, he gently pressed his lips on the scar, like a dragonfly dotting on the water surface, his eyes full of love and tenderness.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Mo Qianxue had a sweet voice, and after they had just made other, it turned more lovable, ¡°It hurts badly...¡±


    The voice contained bothint and softness, making Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t help loving her more and felt even sorrier.


    Ning Shaoqing held her face with both hands and slightly rubbed the gauze with his lips, ¡°Little fool. Don¡¯t you know to escape? Don¡¯t do this next time.¡± The autocratic tone contained more love than me andmand.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Qianxue snorted, feeling sweet that she was cared. Actually, although the scar looked scary and bled a lot, it didn¡¯t hurt at all after she came back and nanny cleansed it and applied medical cream.


    She imed it hurt only to let him care and worry about her.


    This was the retaliation against his disappearing without telling her in advance and letting her search for him for the whole night. Even though she knew there must be a reason, she just couldn¡¯t digest her annoyance at once...


    Even when she was saddest, she had promised to herself that as long as he was well, she would forgive him no matter what.


    However, sense was one thing while sensibility was another.


    With her forehead being rubbed by Ning Shaoqing¡¯s lips, she could feel his warm breath and became annoyed at the fact that she was somehow turned on by him again.


    Gritting her teeth, she lifted her leg to kick Ning Shaoqing off.


    Yet, this time she didn¡¯t get her way.


    The moment she lifted up her leg, Ning Shaoqing smiled at her while his right hand moved away from her cheek and grabbed her ankle. What a wild cat! Having separated for so long and just had a sweet moment, now she wanted to kick him off again.


    Her ankle in the grip of his hand, she struggled to shake it off. Yet, her attempt was fruitless! She was annoyed. If this leg didn¡¯t work, then try the other one.


    He used one hand to grab her ankle and the other to support his body. Could he have a third hand?


    To her surprise, just as she lifted the leg, Ning Shaoqing leaned over by moving aside a little, and then his body sank in between her legs.


    Now one of her legs was grabbed and the other was lifted up high by him, in a gait which couldn¡¯t be more embarrassing.


    Ning Shaoqing naturally also found it embarrassing, and his had certain reaction already.


    Damn it. This wasn¡¯t the right time. Besides, she was injured in the forehead. The damning emperor who knew she was his woman and hurt her. In the future, he must let him pay.


    He had to let go of her leg. His eyes glistening with a sh of cunningness, the perfect-shaped lips forming an arch of teasing, he didn¡¯t try to conceal his desire, ¡°This time you¡¯re lucky. Next time, if you dared to kick your husband off again, I¡¯ll...eat you up...¡±


    Then, he rolled away and sat up. He didn¡¯t dare to press against her body any more for fear that at any moment, he might get out of control. Facing her, he became less and less able to control himself than before.


    Ning Shaoqing sat up and naturally reached out to rub the ankle he had grabbed, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Although his hand was massaging, his brain was thinking: this was a nice gait. We could have a try in the future.


    However, now it wasn¡¯t the right time. It seemed that he must speed up.


    Rubbing her ankle, he looked at her gauze and felt sorry again, ¡°If he smashed at you, then escape. No matter what you¡¯ve done, you have me behind you.¡±


    No matter what you¡¯ve done, you have me behind you! Only this single sentence dispersed the faintint of Mo Qianxue who exined, ¡°At that time, the emperor was furious. If I escaped, he would be more irritated. Then everything would be out of control.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing squinted and disclosed a sign of danger, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t distrust him, but... Alright. She hadn¡¯t thought of him at all. What in her mind had been how to solve the crisis on her own instead of putting her life in the hand of others.


    It had nothing to do with whether she trusted him or not in terms of saving her life in the pce.


    Probably, he was an arbor, but she wasn¡¯t a vine who lived by twining around him. With time, she would be an arbor too and protected him from wind or rain.


    It was him who had run away, now he was threatening her? Mo Qianxue said deliberately, ¡°I thought you were dead...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing, expression frozen, became speechless. Could a creek wash him away?


    ¡°...Sorry!¡± Thinking of the night that she had spent in search of him, Ning Shaoqing apologized earnestly, but he thought to himself: even if I had to die, I would arrange for you a carefree life...


    Then he sighed helplessly, ¡°Actually I dropped a hint to you in advance. After you got out of the creek, I arranged you a horse carriage and new clothes. Didn¡¯t you see that?¡±


    She was clever and thought fast. He had believed that her first reaction after losing his whereabouts should be sadness and the second reaction be recalling of the hint that he had dropped. He had never expected her to search for him for the whole night...


    At the thought of that, Mo Qianxue felt her heart involuntarily squeezed again, ¡°I got less smart when I cared too much. I couldn¡¯t rest assured without witnessing by my own eyes that you were safe...¡±


    Seeing her sad countenance, Ning Shaoqing released her ankle and moved closer, saying seriously, ¡°Your husband wouldn¡¯t die so easily.¡± ¡°...¡± Mo Qianxue rolled eyes at him.


    ¡°Could a creek wash me away?¡± Ning Shaoqing stroked her cheek, trying to wipe out her sadness.


    Looked down upon by her, he had nned to tickle her as punishment as well as a way to make her rxed andugh, but now it waste night, ¡°I¡¯ll punish you next time.¡±


    Receiving the threat, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t afraid at all but subconsciously move her waist away from his hands. She pressed the bed with two hands and sat up.


    Ning Shaoqing reached out and took her into his arms, her back clinging closely to his chest, and whispered to her ear, ¡°Be careful in every action. Even thought the emperor released you, he has sent people to keep an eye on you.¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± Her ears became itchy and shivering by his warm breath, yet the words were such a wet nket. Her back turning stiff, she worried, ¡°How do you know? Wasn¡¯t you discovered by them when you got in, did you?¡±


    It was easy to tell that now the emperor regarded the Ning family as a nail in the eye. When too many greedy eyes were cast, possessing too much wealth also became a kind of fault!


    Why did she always doubt his ability? Ning Shaoqing took a bite at her earlobe. She escaped and heughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The hidden guards have distracted them away. The shadow guard is out there right now. He¡¯ll let me know if anything happened.¡±


    The shadow guard? That cool guy with a scar on his face? That cuckoo bird?


    This cuckoo bird had ruined the air for them many times and also sent for hidden guards in the nick of time. She would be stupid if she still didn¡¯t discover it.


    Yet, was it alright to let a man listen to them at the wall everyday?


    ¡°Where is Shiwu?¡± Tonight, Shiwu was on duty.


    ¡°I let Shiwu take a rest first. When I leave, she¡¯ll wake up.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Mo Qianxue was a little angry. Of course he meant that he had hacked Shiwu with his hand and made her pass out. Yet, now it wasn¡¯t time to argue with him over this. The less people aware of his arrival, the better.


    Thinking it through, Mo Qianxue stopped being angry and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°Father¡¯s condition isn¡¯t as bad as I thought, but he is sick after all...¡± He hadn¡¯t thought that the bitchy mother and son could act so boldly. Outside, the familiar cuckoo rang.


    Certainly, this sound was urging him to leave because of a new situation. Ning Shaoqing pulled his face, and Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t want him to leave either.


    Ning Shaoqing kissed her cheek and enjoined, ¡°If anything happened, let Asan and Awu visit the Tingfengquan in the capital. Uncle Yu is here too.¡±


    Mo Qianxue hugged him and said gently, ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Take care. I¡¯lle again.¡± Releasing Mo Qianxue, Ning Shaoqing got up and was about to fly out through the window. But before he did so, he remembered another thing and turned back to warn her, ¡°Don¡¯t stay too close to Su Qi.¡±


    As a matter of fact, he had nned toe a few dayster after he made more preparations and sorted things out. Nevertheless, he heard that she was injured and Su Qi and Feng Yuchen escorted her back to the mansion. Hence, he couldn¡¯t sit rxed.


    She had made clear that she didn¡¯t like Feng Yuchen and only felt owing him something.


    However, as for Su Qi... Although he had never seen anything from her eyes, he had witnessed them together in the same bathing barrel...


    This scene was enough to make his eyebrows leaping involuntarily. And then at the thought of her teeth print on Su Qi¡¯s neck, he wished to break it up.


    Yet...but for Su Qi...


    Hence, he not only couldn¡¯t break his neck up but also had to thank him. The anger must be swallowed.


    Mo Qianxue found his vinegar-soaked face funny and wanted to tease him.


    She hid her unwillingness and smiled, slightly rolling her seducing eyes and saying slowly, ¡°Are you jealous? In fact, although Su Qi looked frivolous, he is quite a reliable friend...¡±


    Anyway, he was in a hurry to leave. It would be interesting to make fun of him.


    **


    Upon returning to his own mansion, master Mo came to realize that the girl was a tough one.


    He hated himself for not having understood it when sensing the pressure from her.


    To take back thend, silver, stores and properties? No way! If she dared to do so, he could do some little tricks to expel her out of the n and justifiably seize over the dukedom.


    After contemting for a night, a malicious scheme formed in his mind.


    Merry Christmas Eve everyone!!!????????

 Chapter 148: Let Them Do it

    <h4>Chapter 148: Let Them Do it</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Yesterday she had gone to bad early. After a few exhausting days, Mo Qianxue had slept terribly sound and, in the midnight, seen Ning Shaoqing, which made her rest assured finally.


    As soon as Ning Shaoqing left, she had fallen asleep immediately, without any dream, so this morning when she woke up, she was in high spirits. Now, she was grounded at home and could take this opportunity to take a rest, to get to know the people and things in the capital, and to sort out the domestic affairs of the mansion.


    She knew Feng Qingyu, her mother, had left much dowry.


    As the legal daughter of a first-level noble family, certainly her dowry was quite a lot. Although much of it had been scrapped away by the Mo n through these years, a starving camel was bigger than a horse anyhow.


    Only those stores and shops worth a great deal.


    She must make good use of them. In the capital city, money was required in every aspect. Just yesterday, upon opening her mouth, she had spent a three-years-allowance of the Founder mansion.


    Although she didn¡¯t grudge in paying it, the money was gone.


    Next time, there wouldn¡¯t be such a chance to use others¡¯ money to pay. And next time, she had to pay with her only real money.


    Just like yesterday, the purse that nanny Mo had given to nanny Zhang contained a big amount of silver. In the future if she wanted to walk on a smooth road, more money was a must.


    Even though Ning Shaoqing had given her a silver note of five hundred thousand, she had never thought of using it.


    This money was saved for emergency.


    All these thoughts finished in her mind in a sh. She sat up from the bed quickly. Now she wasn¡¯t a lucky person to sleepte.


    Hearing the noise in the inner room, Shiwu, on duty of guarding at the outer room, hurriedly got up and brought Mo Qianxue a cup of honey tea for her to moisten throat. Fearing that she might catch a cold, she then brought her a coat and put around her shoulders.


    At this moment, Chuyi and nanny Mo living in the wing room not afar also tidied up and came to serve.


    Sincedy was up, they servants shouldn¡¯t still lie in bed and sleep. Boiling water, making tea and cooking breakfast, they started to get busy.


    She was the only master of the mansion and now it was a special period, so her food was temporarily prepared by trustworthy nannies in her own courtyard.


    Chuyi took over water, helped Mo Qianxue in washing and thenbed her hair. Today she made a simple hairstyle with only on gold and jade hairpin, as requested by Mo Qianxue.


    She was always a simple person who didn¡¯t like shy things.


    Chuyi had a pair of skillful hands, so even this simple hairstyle was made exquisite and graceful by her.


    After getting changed, she chatted for a while with them and then did a little morning exercise, when the porridge was ready.


    Nanny Mo asked people to serve the breakfast and personally helped Mo Qianxue have it. From time to time, Shiwu twisted her neck, which was noticed by Chuyi who secretly pulled her away and asked in a low voice, ¡°Shiwu, do you have a stiff neck?¡±


    Shiwu was a straight girl and nodded, ¡°How do you know? Since I got up, my neck hurt so much, as if being chopped by someone.¡±


    They talked in a low voice but was still heard by Mo Qianxue.


    She almost spat out the tea in her mouth. As if? No, that was a fact. Did Ning Shaoqing chop too hard?!


    She tried her best not to burst intoughter. She knew she shouldn¡¯tugh, but Shiwu¡¯s innocent look made her couldn¡¯t help.


    After the breakfast, Mo Qianxue wiped her mouth and smiled, ¡°Shiwu, I have Chuyi and nanny here. You go to take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Lady, I¡¯m fine.¡± Hearing this, Shiwu panicked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt right now...¡± Lady had suffered a lot yesterday and didn¡¯t immediately go to rest aftering back orined.


    How could she, a servant, temporarily having a stiff neckin and rest?


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s voice was mild, ¡°Go... there won¡¯t be much to do today.¡± Diddy hate her? Shiwu worried and almost cried, ¡°Lady...sorry, I...I don¡¯t have a stiff neck...¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know either tough or cry. She was just sorry and asked her to have a rest. She didn¡¯t hate her.


    Nanny Mo stood out to persuade her, ¡°Lady is most soft-hearted. She cares about you and let you rest. Then you go to rest. Don¡¯t stand here and makedy worry about you.¡±


    Only then did Shiwu leave with tears.


    After the breakfast, all the nannies and girls in charge arrived and stood in the yard, waiting for orders.


    Mo Qianxue asked nanny to take over the mourning suit and put on before getting out of her room. she sat in the main chair and gestured Chuyi to call in all those people.


    In the previous evening, Mo Qianxue had set the rules for them that every morning there would be a morning meeting during which they must report their work.


    Yesterday, during the first meeting she had listened exceedingly carefully. Today, already with a general picture in her mind, she let them choose the main things to report, enjoined important issues and then let them leave.


    Actually, in this mansion, there weren¡¯t many huge events other than food, purchasing, cleaning and maintenance.


    After the meeting was over, butler Mo came to report, ¡°Butler Feng is here, together with all managers, waiting in the front hall fordy to give orders.¡± Butler Mo was in charge of the domestic affairs of the Founder mansion while butler Feng was a manager of outer affairs. She heard that he had been a close servant to her mother and assisted her in managing her stores and other activities rted to the Founder mansion.


    Mo Qianxue was his rightful superior, and ording to conventions, he shoulde to visit her. yesterday, soon after she went back from the imperial pce, butler Feng had sent over a letter of greeting.


    Immediately, Mo Qianxue enjoined butler Mo to let manager Feng gather all the managers to meet her. She was going to take over the management of all business in the capital. When a superior checked the ount books, every manager would postpone a few days to sort them out. But this manager acted so quick and eager to gather all the people and visit her.


    For one possible reason, this one was very capable and made wless count books on a regr basis; for another reason, this manager was too cunning and wanted to take the advantage that she was fully upied by various things and knew little about the situation to gain some benefits.


    She was afraid this person belonged to the second kind! Mo Qianxue smirked, ¡°Let them wait for a moment. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Stealing her cake under her nose? No way.


    When herpany was set up, she had handled all the ount books on her own to save the cost of human resources. The transactions always at hundred thousand or million but she had never made a mistake.


    Back in the Wang vige, she had managed the ounting on her own when the workshops or factory was built. Even Ning Shaoqing admired her technique of mind calction and abacus skills.


    Seeing butler Mo hesitated and didn¡¯t leave after taking the order, Mo Qianxue asked, ¡°Anything else to tell me?¡±


    The butler thought for a while and said, ¡°Early this morning, someone from the Mo n came and then the three lords all left.¡±


    ¡°Send a person to keep an eye in the mansion. Leave them alone if they go out.¡± That Zihua must be a man seeking carnal pleasure. Should she still keep an eye if he went to a brothel?


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we send people to follow them?¡± The butler looked indignant and concerned, ¡°I fear that the old bastards are up to new tricks to frame you. We should be careful,dy.¡±


    Mo Qianxue smiled, ¡°Thanks for caring. Just let them do it.¡± She was exactly worrying about no fault to pick. As long as she picked a fault, she would let the old trash not dare to visit the Founder mansion ever.


    If he didn¡¯t take any actions, then how could a fault be created? Without a fault, how could she make a move?


    Butler Mo was surprised. She saw contempt in Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes, just like that in the eyes of her father. They viewed the Mo people as worthless insects. The only reason that she gave them a slice of cake was to fulfill her mother¡¯s wish and provide her soul with better offerings and worship.


    At a moment, the butler felt a mixture emotions and reminded her, ¡°We can¡¯t be more cautious.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Mo Qianxue made an arch in the corner of her lips. A dawn of hope seemed to blossom in her cold face to momentarily shot out glimmering brilliance, ¡°It¡¯s enough to watch closely the people in the mansion and report to me if anything usually happens.¡±


    The butler replied respectfully, ¡°yes.¡± Then he left.


    Ifdy was confident, he didn¡¯t need to say more. Those people were indeed a bunch of fools. The Founder had a broad mind and madam was also kind and gentle. Both of them didn¡¯t wish displeasure taking ce between them and the Mo people. But the tolerance made those people keep asking for more without a clear awareness of who they were. What a crap!

 Chapter 149: The Empress’s Parrot

    <h4>Chapter 149: The Empress¡¯s Parrot</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    In the Kunning Pce.


    The Empress wore a cold face, teasing her parrot in the cage from time to time. All the servants behind her mmed up like mice.


    Since the chief eunuch of the Emperor came yesterday, the Empress had acted like this.


    At the first nce, she was graceful, but by closer examination, her eyes were filled with murderousness and face hatred.


    A nanny walked in and carefully paced to her, making a full courtesy, ¡°Yesterday, princess Susu of Prince Jing mansion sent an invitation to the peach blossom party tody Mo of the Founder mansion...¡±


    ¡°Stupid thing!¡± The Empress¡¯s hand teasing the bird turned stiff. She turned around and red at the nanny, ¡°That rude vulgar girl? She deserves that?!¡±


    The nanny trembled, ¡°Should I send someone to notice nanny Zhang of princess Susu to take back the invitation...?¡±


    ¡°No need. This princess Susu did me a great favor. I¡¯m just worrying how to teach her a lesson and embarrass her in public. Now...haha...¡±


    Just because of this bitch, the Emperor had sent people to warn her the day before yesterday and to scold her yesterday. He should ground her to reflect herself in the pce.


    Although the Emperor considered her face by only sending a verbal edict instead of a written public one, which would be a humiliation, she still found the anger hard to chew.


    Having lived in the imperial pce for so many years, the was the second time that the Emperor grounded her. The first time was because of her mother, and now her...


    This little bitch, just like her mom, were unlucky stars to her.


    In the creepyughter, the Empress teased the bird with a small stick which suddenly stabbed into the parrot¡¯s body.


    As it prated, the Empressesughed happier, as if the stick wasn¡¯t a stick, but a sharp dagger. And the little parrot wasn¡¯t a parrot, but Mo Qianxue.


    Being stabbed, the parrot whimpered, head leaning to one side, and died.


    This creepy whimper freaked out all the servant girls, but none of them dared to look up at it.


    The Empress smiled with the whimper, making the entire Kunning pce sullener.


    The nanny remained calm at the dead bird in the cage. Obviously, she was used to this scene.


    She could easily read between lines of what the Empress meant, ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    The Empress squinted and looked at the nanny, eyes suddenly bursting sharp rays, which scared the nanny to step back and kneel down. Yet, the Empressughed, ¡°Call in Princess Yuhe. Tell her I miss her.¡±


    The nanny hurriedly took the order, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Afterughing, the Empress felt greatly relieved and ignored the nanny. She put on the usual calm face,nguidly yawned and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    The voice was soft and elegant, authoritative yet solemn. One could barely rte this voice to that horrifying eerieughter.


    The two servant girls standing behind stepped forward to hold her in a hurry, ¡°Your majesty, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The two servant girls held the Empress to go back to the inner pce. The nanny wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and waved at the other two servant girls standing on the side.


    She didn¡¯t need to say anything, and one of them hurriedly walked to the corner of the Kuning pce, quickly took out a birdcage covered with a ck cloth from a dark room, taking off the previous birdcage and hanging this one to the corridor before taking away the ck cloth.


    As the ck cloth on the cage was taken away, the bird inside jumped joyfully here and there.


    This was a cage exactly the same with the previous one. So was the parrot inside.


    From every aspect, you couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the two cages or between the living bouncing bird and the dead one.


    The servant girl hung the birdcage, watched pitifully at the parrot inside which didn¡¯t know what sadness was, and lowered her head. She took out the dead bird from the carriage in her hand, handed it to a nanny, and then hung this carriage back to the dark room.


    Everybody praised the Empress for her benevolence because she regarded a parrot as treasure and teased it every day.


    Everybody said that this parrot was the happiest one in the world, because it not only lived in a gold cage, but also stayed around the noblest woman in the world, with its special servants.


    However, no one ever imagined that the bird that had just died only stayed in the corridor for one day and had just been hung there soon after the chief eunuch had left, in the way simr to the previous scene.


    No one ever imagined that in the dark room at the corner of the Kunning pce, there was a full room of cages. The only difference was that some were covered with cloth and some were empty.


    *


    In the Yanqing pce.


    On the couch leaned a seductively pretty woman.


    She, dark hair tied in a cloud hairstyle, wore a high-waisted pink dress dotted with cherry blossoms, underneath which was a rose-red pleaded skirt. Leaning on the couch under the multipleyers of dresses, she seemed to be lying in flowers.


    At this time, a servant girl brought over rose water to do hand-care for her. She stuck out the left hand, which was soft, as if it had no bones, slim and smooth like jade, making the be-holder couldn¡¯t help but love it.


    The servant kneeled on the floor, dipped rose water and then began the massage.


    The woman put one hand in the servant¡¯s hands and used the other arm to support her head. The pair of elegant and poised eyes slightly looked up, making them both noble and mysterious. There were subtle wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, but they didn¡¯t injure her entire look but instead added for her a beauty of mature and elegance.


    Faintly hearing bird whimpering in the direction of the Kunning pce, she pulled a curve in the lips, ¡°The Empress didn¡¯t leave her Kunning pce since yesterday. It seems she¡¯s in a bad mood. Otherwise, she would have walked around in the imperial garden to showcase her authority as an empress, just as usual.¡±


    Her expression formed a smile, but there wasn¡¯t a smile in her eyes. The bright eyes seemed to turn into a pool of water, carrying infinite coldness and indifference.


    This woman was exactly Imperial Concubine Yu, who had been favored by the Emperor for more than a decade.


    Nanny Ni responded, ¡°Yes, your majesty. I heard that yesterday, eunuch De of the Emperor visited her, and then loud twittering of bird was heard from her pce, simr to what we heard just now.¡±


    Concubine Yu smiled, ¡°This bird is so sweet. When its master is in a bad mood, it whimpers with her.¡±


    The smile was different from the previous careless one. It was obvious disdain and sneer.


    Nanny Ni continued, ¡°It¡¯s said the parrot is taken here from the Empress¡¯s original family. It has been kept in the imperial pce for fifteen years. It can sense a person¡¯s feelings. Long life it lives.¡±


    Concubine Yu said, ¡°As long as the Empress doesn¡¯t want it to die, it doesn¡¯t dare to die.¡±


    The Emperor had married the Empress when he was a princess, and he had married concubine Yu after he had taken the throne.


    Although she lived shorter in the imperial pce than the Emperor and Empress, she had also lived here for a decade. Others probably had no idea of the bird, but she did.


    Nevertheless, such a trifle wasn¡¯t worth disclosure, which was also pointless. Living in the boring and tedious days and nights of the imperial pce, everybody had certain weird hobbies. No big deal to kill birds.


    And that woman only dared to kill birds.


    The Xie women were more and more useless.


    The Empress Dowager hid in her Cining pce and didn¡¯te out, while the Empress took pleasure in killing birds in her pce. With time, she would be the noblest and most respected woman in the imperial pce, as long as she gave birth to a son for the Emperor.


    It wasn¡¯t the Xie women¡¯s fault after all!


    It was said that the Emperor¡¯s biological mother had been killed by the Empress Dowager. How would the Xies tolerate other women to be nobler than the Xie women.


    Yet, they had never considered how it could be possible that the Emperor would allow a woman who had killed his mother to domineer the imperial harem. Therefore, the best destination for her was to pray and worship all day long...


    The Empress didn¡¯t have a son. Neither did Concubine Yu. It wasn¡¯t easy to give birth to a son for the Emperor. However, the Empress would never have one. This was self-evident upon carefully thinking in the shoe of the Emperor. But she still had a chance.


    The princess of the Empress was also born before the Emperor took the throne. By then, he needed the power of the Xie family, so he permitted her to give birth to that daughter.


    So far, a dozen years after he took the throne, he didn¡¯t have much descendants. Three princes and six princesses, in total, less than ten, poorer than an ordinary minister or noble family.


    Princess Yuhe, the daughter of the Empress was thirteen years old, and her daughter, princess Ningxiang was twelve. Even her second daughter princess Ningtan was six. Among all the women in the imperial harem, only she had two children. Although both of them were daughters, no others dared to look down upon her.


    She came from a family of neither high or low rank, so she wouldn¡¯t be suspected or ignored by the Emperor...


    Among the three imperial princes, Princess Qing was eleven. His mother had died. Since the Empress couldn¡¯t give birth to a son, she often took great care of Prince Qing. As for the other two princes, Prince Mu and Prince Li, their mothers weren¡¯t loved by the Emperor, whose original families weren¡¯t worth mentioning at all...


    As concubine Yu pondered, the servant girl kneeling on the floor had finished the hand care on her left hand and wrapped it with a white silk handkerchief, ¡°The left hand ispleted, your majesty. Please give me your right hand.¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice pulled concubine Yu back to the earth. She sat up and stuck out the other hand to the servant and said to nanny Ni, ¡°Do you know what made the Empress¡¯s bird sang that loud?¡±


    Nanny Ni replied respectfully, ¡°Someone told me that Princess Susu of the Prince Jing mansion sent an invitation to the peach blossom party to Miss. Mo of the Founder mansion.¡±


    Concubine Yu enjoyed the service of hand care and smiled faintly, ¡°An amazing girl that Mo Qianxue is! She isn¡¯t simple to have been able to walk out of the Empress¡¯s pce and the Emperor¡¯s Jinluan pce alive.¡±

 Chapter 150: Manager Feng’s Report

    <h4>Chapter 150: Manager Feng¡¯s Report</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The Yanqing pce was far away from the Kunning pce, and she had kept a close eye on it. Hence, when Mo Qianxue had walked out of the Kunning pce wearing a white silk, she figured out the reason soon after a little inquiring and thinking.


    To escape from the Empress could be said lucky and witty, but to do that without any injure from the Emperor¡¯s hand after having killed a dozen people openly on the street was called true ability.


    She never made enemy without able people, and this was the reason why she could keep climbing along thedder regardless of her humble origin. Of those women who hade to the imperial pce together with her, the prettier ones now became too old to see, and the more talented ones were also forgotten by the Emperor and worthless to mention.


    Only she survived flourishingly in the pce.


    ¡°Ziying, the daughter of the imperial censor is turning fifteen this year, right?¡± The imperial censor, of course, was referred to concubine Yu¡¯s brother. The Wan family was at the third level but gained such glory because of concubine Yu whose brother was now one of the trusted censors of the Emperor.


    Nanny Ni replied with a smile, ¡°Lady Ziying is turning fifteen in two months. She happens to be the same age with Miss. Mo.¡± She didn¡¯te from concubine Yu¡¯s original family but had served her for almost a decade.


    Just because she became her servant halfway without the close bond of taking care of her since childhood, she worked more carefully and wlessly. She knew whatever concubine Yu thought or wanted.


    Of course, concubine Yu also treated her well, never cursing or scolding or even saying acid words.


    Evidently, concubine Yu was very satisfied with nanny Ni¡¯s answer. With such a considerate nanny around her, she lived much easier, ¡°Send an invitation in the name of prince Ningxiang, and let her join the peach blossom party and get familiar with Miss. Mo.¡±


    The peach blossom party was open only to girls elder than twelve years old. Her princess Ningxiang was one month younger. Although she couldn¡¯t join the party, she was still qualified to send an invitation.


    Even though nanny Ni understood her thoughts, she still felt a little uneasy and reminded, ¡°At present, Mo Qianxue is a focal point. I¡¯m afraid somehow misfortune will soon get to us. Are you sure to do this?¡±


    At this time, the servant girlpleted the care on the right hand and wrapped it. Concubine Yu gestured and the girl left.


    She slightly narrowed her eyes, something strange flickering in them, but her voice stayed soft, ¡°I don¡¯t have too much consideration. In my eyes, people are either useful or useless for me. Since she possesses something that others desire, she is a useful person.¡±


    Wealth could only be obtained through high risks. Currently, while making preparations against a rainy day, she must take care of her body to guarantee that next time she got pregnant, it must be a body. She was turning thirty. Now matter how beautiful she was, she couldn¡¯t defeat those teenager girls. She must go all out now, when the Emperor still liked her. ¡°The Emperor arrives...¡± Hearing the announcement of the eunuch outside, nanny Ni hurriedly helped concubine Yu to get rid of the cloth on her hands. Concubine Yu also immediately put on a smile and walked out of the inner room to wee the Emperor.


    This smile was practiced by looking in the mirror hundreds of times every day. Her every moment had been meticulously designed to showcase her captivating waist curve when walking and the watery eyes under the slim eyebrows.


    The smile was beautiful and bright as and of roses, gentle and enchanting...


    **


    When Mo Qianxue came to the front hall, there already stood eight men looking like managers.


    At a nce, she found the furniture and chairs were all new ones. The butler was a quick doer. Mo Qianxue¡¯s stern face softened because of it.


    Seeming Mo Qianxue walked in, those managers automatically stood in two rows on each side.


    As Mo Qianxue took a seat, the leader, a middle-aged man, smiled and bowed to greet her, ¡°Feng Da, taking all the managers together, presents our greetings to eldestdy.¡±


    It seemed that this middle-aged man was Feng Da, the butler Feng. He had regr features and talked in a natural calm tone. Evidently, he was an experienced man.


    Mo Qianxue gestured, ¡°Thank you. Take a seat.¡±


    Then, manager Feng looked up and said politely, ¡°Lady is here. We don¡¯t dare to sit down.¡± He said respectfully in an exactly proper tone.


    Yet, Mo Qianxue sensed something unusual because he could sort out the ounting books upon such a short notice and presented them in such a calm manner. The more wless he appeared, the harder proof it was that he was excelled at schemes.


    Mo Qianxue pondered this to herself but didn¡¯t show it on face, praising, ¡°Manager Feng works with high efficiency. I just let butler notice you yesterday, and today youe.¡±


    Being praised by her, manager Feng wasn¡¯tcent but relied, lowering his head, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to disobeydy¡¯s order. I must try best to make you satisfy.¡±


    What an old fox! Mo Qianxue praised him, ¡°Good. You¡¯re very loyal.¡±


    When dealing with such an old fox, you must give him sweet words at first to let down his guard, so that problems would be exposed and resolved.


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± As he talked, he took out an ount book and looked matter-of-fact, ¡°This is the ount book of expenses and earnings of all our properties in thest five years.¡±


    Then, he pointed at the pile of ount books at the door, ¡°Those are details. Hearingdy wants to check them, I asked people to collect these overnight. Lady, please take the trouble to have a check.¡±


    Mo Qianxue took a nce at the pile of ount books, gave a look to nanny Mo to let her receive the generic ount book, and then smiled at manager Feng, ¡°Thanks for your effort. Leave this one here for me to have a check.¡± Hearing this, manager Feng looked in a pickle, ¡°I have an unreasonable request,dy.¡±


    Mo Qianxue said, ¡°Don¡¯t be modest, manager. I have little knowledge of our properties. Just take straightforward.¡±


    Seeing that Mo Qianxue was smiling and didn¡¯t show aversion, manager Feng said in a low voice, ¡°Please forgive usdy. These ount books areplicated and vital to the operation of each store. Please be quick to finish reading, so that our people could continue with the ounting.¡±


    There he was. Mo Qianxue sneered in secrecy. The old fox had revealed his tail.


    Previously, she was only suspecting, but now she was sure.


    This manager Feng was deliberating making obstacles for her. In this world, there weren¡¯t Arabic numbers, and the numbers were recorded in ancient Chinese characters, which weren¡¯t easy to read, not to say it was the ounting across five years.


    Even an experienced ountant needed at least three months to finish reading and calcte the numbers instead of finding out problems, let alone this inexperienced girl less than fifteen years old.


    However, this time, manager Feng was destined to fail.


    Who was she? When herpany was just set up, she got herself ounting trainings at a night school for over a year. Initially, all the ountings werepleted by herself andter by an experienced ountant.


    She had both theories and practices. Although this wasn¡¯t her major, she could do it professionally. However, at present, she couldn¡¯t alert the snake in the grass. She had little knowledge of the current situation, so even this guy was disloyal, she had to keep him at his position temporarily. She shouldn¡¯t make a reckless action until she was clear of the whole picture and found a proper alternative.


    Mo Qianxue concealed the scorn and asked softly, ¡°Then, in your opinion, how long can I keep the book here to read?¡± She didn¡¯t act autocratically but maintained a mild attitude.


    Manager Feng looked in a worse pickle, ¡°It¡¯d be better that you finish reading these book in ten days, because now it¡¯s in the middle of the month, and the ountants will need the book by the end of the month, by then...¡±


    Ten days? If she had been Xue, a young girl who had never managed anything, would definitely been cheated by him. As long as she returned the books, it meant she recognized his ountings.


    What a sly calction. She wondered how much he had intervened.


    Mo Qianxue stayed silent for a long while, as if considering, and said seriously, ¡°Then send someone to fetch the book in ten days. I¡¯ll finishing checking by then.¡±


    Joy leaked out of his eyes, but he put on a worrying face, ¡°Sorry I was being inconsiderate and brought you this trouble, but indeed the ounting must be finished at the end of each month. This rule shouldn¡¯t be broken.¡±


    Ridiculous to restrain her with rules! She was the superior while he was the subordinate. Was it a rule that a subordinate bullying a superior?


    ¡°If so, then manager Feng, please verbally report to me the current situation of our properties, so that I have a better understanding and will check the book faster.¡±


    ¡°Yes,dy.¡±


    Then, Feng Da began to report the situation of stores one by one.


    Most of the properties was in the capital city or counties near it, includingnds, stores and pawnshops, some of them were her mother¡¯s dowry while others were rewards granted by the Emperor to the Founder.


    Specifically, there were restaurants, silk shops and an antique store. She was really rich. But the more Feng Da reported, the sullener Mo Qianxue became.


    Butler Mo and nanny Mo already frowned and pissed off, looking worrying. Yet, beforedy said anything, they didn¡¯t have a right to question him.


    The expenses of the Founder mansion each month were covered by a part of ie of these properties managed by manager Feng, but the allowance of the Founder mansion had been taken away by the Mo n. The Founder didn¡¯t care, and nor did his wife, because the Founder didn¡¯t have any concubines or children, and because they had often gone to the frontline for war, which saved quite a lot.


    They had believed that money could buy peace and didn¡¯t care much. But now, only when manager Feng reported did Mo Qianxue know that now the Founder mansion was penniless. Even the monthly allowance for the mansion had been painstakingly obtained by him.


    What an excellent man he was to have made the restaurants, silk stores and antique shop barely earn money! Even if rarely, there was profit, it was used to fill up the former holes.


    Thends were even better. They worked well in the previous two years. On the third year, they were damaged by insects and yielded no grain. The forth year was destroyed by a drought. The fifth year managed to produce a little output.


    Outrageous! Was he really regarding her as a stupid little girl living in the depth of a mansion?


    Of all the possibilities, Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t expected that now the Founder mansion had been robbed to such an extent. Instantly, she pulled her face, ¡°You mean all these properties in the capital could only provide daily cost for the Founder mansion, even when I wasn¡¯t here?¡±

 Chapter 151: Pay Rise

    <h4>Chapter 151: Pay Rise</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The unspoken words meant to ask, if the Founder mansion could barely support itself without her, would this manager Feng let her live on air now that she was back? In fact, Mo Qianxue intended to test how ck-hearted this man could be.


    If her mother was still alive, he would never dare to present the ount books like these. It should be recently in the past six months that his loyalty began to rot.


    Manager Feng looked anxious, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m too ipetent. I didn¡¯t manage these properties well. Please punishment,dy. Recently, I¡¯ve also been worrying about it and nning to discuss withdy whether we should sell out a few shops ornd to get more cash.¡±


    ¡°The other expenses aren¡¯t needed for the time being. If I try best to pool together and find a way to save the businesses, it won¡¯t be a problem to support the Founder mansion for three years and provide you with enough dowry.¡±


    It meant that after three years, the Founder mansion could receive yearly allowance again, and by then, if she was married, it didn¡¯t matter to have these properties or not.


    Mo Qianxue mocked, ¡°Should I thank you for your efforts?¡± Since the conversation went this far, it wasn¡¯t necessary to be polite.


    To sell out the stores andnds that would never suffer loses? Did he really believe she was stupid? This man... She was speechless. Yet, he looked so honest and loyal and anxious. Nobody would doubt his loyalty and would forgive him for all this.


    What an actor!


    Manager Feng seemed not having understood what she meant and replied, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to do so. Don¡¯t thank me, please.¡±


    Mo Qianxue found it unnecessary to continue with him, ¡°You may leave now. I have to check the ount books now, so that I can decide which store should be thrown away.¡±


    Manager Feng stilled looked polite and gentle, ¡°Then, I leave,dy. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, please call me in at any time.¡±


    ¡°Walk manager Feng to the door.¡±


    Butler Mo seemed to have a million words to say, frequently ring at manager Feng, and was reluctant to walk him to the door, but he still concealed his anger and said expressionlessly, ¡°Manager Feng, this way, please.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, butler Mo.¡±


    Seeing manager Feng left, the other managers also bowed and left.


    Then, only Mo Qianxue, nanny Mo and Chuyi were in the front hall.


    Mo Qianxue carelessly sap her tea, but nanny Mo was so worried, ¡°Lady, what should we do? This manager Feng is so incapable. When madam was here, everything ran well. The stores were profitable and thends had good harvest.


    When she left, in view that he has worked with loyalty for many years, she gave the life indenture back to him to so that he could work harder and provide his children a good life. It¡¯s so surprising that he...¡±


    Nanny Mo chattered along with anger. She felt sorry fordy and got a little panicked! If there wasn¡¯t money in the mansion, then what shoulddy do?


    The Ning family was super-noble whiledy was so down and out. If she married him, how could she have a say among those inws? ...


    What in Mo Qianxue¡¯s mind was: the students of poor origins didn¡¯t have much chance to seed let alone the ves. On the contrary, some servants got rich and granted back their life indentures.


    Some servants got rid of very because of the family they served and had a better chance than the students to seed in life. This was also the reason why some promising people were also sold out as servants.


    This was a tactful man! Now he was no longer a servant to the mansion. As a free man, he couldn¡¯t be disposed of randomly.


    A hot potato.


    She needed help.


    Chuyi was considerate and looked the ount books, asking, ¡°Lady, will there be problems with these books? Can I help you...?¡±


    ¡°Of course there are problems.¡± Mo Qianxue took a glimpse at the pile of books. Needless to say, the ount must be bnced. Most people couldn¡¯t figure out the problems.


    She did need someone to help her, but this one wasn¡¯t Chuyi!


    Butler Mo turned back, holding a stack of ount books of the mansion fordy to use.


    A smart person!


    Before Mo Qianxue asked, he already told clearly her the silver bnce in the mansion, the monthly expenses, and monthly allowance of the servants at different levels, and handed her the ount books.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t read them, because she trusted him and meanwhile there wasn¡¯t time to check.


    The butler was a thoughtful man and reported in extreme detail.


    In view that the masters weren¡¯t in the mansion, the butler saved every penny he could and controlled strictly over the monthly allowance that manager Feng sent over. Hence, at the end of every month, there was money left. Although, it wasn¡¯t in a big number, it added up to several thousands of taels after five years.


    The butler let Mo Qianxue stay assured first. Even if manager Feng didn¡¯t send over monthly allowance, the mansion could survive at least months as long as there weren¡¯t big events.


    As for the proposal to sell manors ornd, butler Mo didn¡¯t agree at all. Ifdy really needed money, the stores or shops which constantly needed investment could be sold.


    Themercial shops were located at the best position of the capital and could be sold at a good price. If they wanted to purchase shops in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be hard.


    The manors ornd, on the other hand, could also be sold at a good prince, but as long as they were sold, it would be impossible to take back.


    Only those useless noble lords who had little knowledge would sell manors ornd.


    Moreover, now it was spring,dy could take back the manors andnd and send people to attend to these. By the autumn, the food would be provided naturally and sold to purchase other necessities for the mansion. The butler also tolddy not to worry about dowry. Madam¡¯s dowry included not only these manors andnd, but also silver and gold and valuable jewelries which were locked in the storeroom. Besides, there were rare treasures of calligraphy and painting from the Emperor. As long as they were still here, they could also be used as dowry after repairing.


    Mo Qianxue looked stern and said to herself: Probably this was what called hardship was the test of people¡¯s heart! There were many people in this world like manager Feng whose initial thought was to seize properties after his masters left. There were also loyal and upright people like butler Mo. Seeing Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t talk, butler Mo thought she was worrying about money, so he asked hesitatingly after reporting, ¡°Or should we reduce the amount of monthly allowance of the servants?¡±


    The old butler¡¯s suggestion pulled Mo Qianxue back to earth. Coldness glistened in her eyes. At present, the servants already weren¡¯t loyal as before. If their allowance was reduced, she was afraid the action wouldn¡¯t regain their loyalty but push them further away.


    In addition, the allowance didn¡¯t ount for arge amount. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t be reduced but should increase!


    Making the decision, Mo Qianxue talked, ¡°As you reported, the mansion hasn¡¯t increased allowance for five years, which is indeed a little shamefulpared with other noble families. In this way, our mansion¡¯s authority can¡¯t be built. We mustn¡¯t lower their allowance. Instead, we should increase it. Later, please announce the news that the allowance will rise by fifty percent.¡±


    ¡°Fifty percent?¡± The butler couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Now it was a hard time for them. If everyone¡¯s pay increased by fifty percent, the total amount would be huge. Why diddy want to do this?


    In the face of the butler¡¯s confusion, Mo Qianxue affirmed, ¡°Yes, fifty percent.¡±


    Nanny Mo persuaded in a hurry, ¡°Lady...¡± Allowance was an external thing to her, but she believed the butler was right. At present, they should maintain a tight budget to ovee the hard time first.


    Mo Qianxue waved her arm to stop their uing persuasion, ¡°I have my own n. Just announce the news.¡±


    Then, she took out from her pocket a ten-thousand silver note, ¡°Enter this into the ount. Since it¡¯s the end of the month now, then rise their pay from this month, so that they could stay more assured.¡±


    Receiving the silver note, the butler instantly understooddy¡¯s intention, although he didn¡¯t know whydy had so much money all of a sudden.


    With money, they had nothing to be afraid of!


    Now it was a turbulent time, the best time to gain the people¡¯s loyalty. Since they had money, it¡¯d be better to increase their pay. Even if this didn¡¯t happen, he had nned to make such an advice tody a few dayster. The butler left.


    Pondering a bit, Mo Qianxue called in Mo Yan and Mo Xing.

 Chapter 152: New Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 152: New Arrangement</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    She ordered Mo Yan and Mo Xing to follow Feng Da in secrecy to see where he went, what people he met and what they said.


    Having made such a big move to transfer so much money, he, a sly man, wouldn¡¯t leave no way out for himself.


    She wanted to know whether this man himself was so bold or there was someone behind him, whether he hid the money or spent it, whether the money could be traced back and how to trace it back.


    After Mo Yan and Mo Xing left on her order, she then sent out Asan to the Tingfengquan in the capital and specially asked uncle Yu to bring some wine in person.


    Back in the Wang vige, she made the ounting by Arabic numbers, so fast and urate that Ning Shaoqing was amazed and poised humble to learn from her. Certainly, Mo Qianxue readily agreed and taught him for a few days. The Arabic numbers and bnce sheet were all taught to Ning Shaoqing.


    Ning Shaoqing was a smart and quick learner. A few dayster, he mastered it. She still remembered the way heughed heartfelt and praised it as a divine calction method.


    Later, after obtaining her consent, Ning Shaoqing taught this ounting method to uncle Yu and asked him to utilize it in all the properties. On the one hand, others couldn¡¯t decode it, and on the other hand, he could read it faster and clearer. Since uncle Yu was here in the capital, she didn¡¯t need to waste energy and time to train others. Just let uncle Yu to send two ountants and finish checking the ount books.


    Nanny Mo had never met uncle Yu and was a little stunned. At this time,dy should be in the mood for wine?


    Yet, Chuyi and Shiwu knew him. Chuyi, the flexible-minded girl, pointed to Shiwu and told nanny Mo the rtion between Mr. Ning and uncle Yu. She suggested, ¡°Lady, should we pick up Mingyue and Caixia to the Founder mansion?¡± Mingyue and Caixia were innocent and had no rtions with others in the mansion. They would naturally be solely loyal to Mo Qianxue.


    This proposal sounded nice, but at the thought of the home that she built on her own and that carried themon memory of she and Ning Shaoqing, ¡°No. Just let them mind the house in the Wang vige. In the future...¡± It could be at least a way out.


    However, as Chuyi reminded her, she thought of another person¡ªYunyao.


    She was considerate and thoughtful, looking soft but sophisticated and inward in character. She was also apt at ounting. If she came here as a manager of those stores, Mo Qianxue could save a lot of energy.


    She was a woman, so she didn¡¯t need to social and just focused on the stores.


    What the butler had said also made sense. Whether those stores were profitable or not, she must take over the manors.


    Then...let Wang Tiansong came. He was a good hand of farming and knew a little about sculpting. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to manage the manors and at the same time open a sculpture worshop in the capital.


    After arranging thiese, Mo Qianxue returned to her Snow courtyard.


    Upon entering the yard, she discovered a man leaning against the wall and wearing a lc robe, the corner of which swung in wind. The dark hair was tied up by a jade ring on the top of his head, and the short hair floating up around his temples. The sunshine was cast on his face that glistened with happiness and pride.


    Following Mo Qianxue¡¯s gaze, the gatekeeper nanny suddenly discovered a man leaning against the wall and instantly kneeled out of scare.


    Meeting Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes, he flipped open the small fan, and sheughed.


    Who could it be to carry a small fan all the time to y cool and smile yfully? Surely, it was Su Qi, ¡°Why are you here?¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising for him to be on her wall if he had been able to take her out of the Jian mansion without alerting any others.


    There were altogether twenty guards in the mansion, enough to keep out thieves, but they could never guard off masters like Su Qi or Ning Shaoqing.


    Years ago, the Founder mansion was safe as an iron bucket, not merely because the servants were loyal, but also because of the domestic guard team. Yet, as the Founder left, only ordinary guards were left in the mansion, who were loyal yet not helpful.


    Su Qi jumped off the wall, and nanny Mo immediately stepped in front of Mo Qianxue. Although she had once seen Su Qi escortingdy back, she didn¡¯t know the reason. Certainly, she needed to protectdy when a strange man was approaching.


    Seeing this, Su Qi onlyughed and took out something out of his pocket, ¡°Ie to visit you and bring you this, so that I can pay back the favor of recipe.¡±


    She had given him the tofu recipe as her gratitude for the Jian mansion incident. He understood it, of course. However, ...should he pay back again?


    Fairly speaking, she had only one acquaintance in the capital, and that was Su Qi. Last time, he did nothing to her, even if she had acted like crazy. He must already have a be-loved one.


    Mo Qianxue motioned nanny to leave, and took over the box and opened it. It was the effective medical cream, Fresh.


    Last time... things went like that, but he remained calm all the time...


    No surprising. She was a married woman after all. Could he possibly like her? Probably, in his eyes, it was only a matter of favor, so she didn¡¯t need to mind the incident too much either. Girls care about their appearances, and now she needed friends, ¡°Thank you for this...¡± She really needed it right now, because the bottle of Shiwu¡¯s almost ran out.


    In view that she received it, Su Qi shot ecstasy from his eyes, but the yfulness lingered on his face. He pointed at the guards who returned in a hurry, teasing, ¡°Qianxue, your Founder mansion¡¯s toome. Anyone can break in... Should you have a check in your rooms to see whether you¡¯ve lost anything. I happened to see two people leaving hurriedly when I came...¡±


    Hearing her name addressed and him joking with her in an easy manner, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t feel ufortable but had a sense of familiarity.


    In modern times, people tended to address each other by first names. But after she arrived here, she was either called, Mrs. Ning, ordy or boss...


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t show aversion, but nanny Mo frowned.


    However, as they talked, the two guards had rushed over, taking a shocking nce at Su Qi and pulling the swords, ¡°Why did you lead us away?¡±


    Obviously, someone had led them away and went inside in search of something. Then she came back. There weren¡¯t valuable things in her room, so without checking, she knew what they were after.


    Shame that without her guidance, the ck wooden token couldn¡¯t be found at all.


    ...


    In the Su mansion.


    In the main study, an umonly-looking middle-aged man was pacing back and forth, speaking after serious consideration, ¡°Thedy of Founder mansion isn¡¯t qualified to be the wife of the master of the Su family, but she¡¯s qualified to be the wife of a legal son. Besides, she has military forces with her. But do you think the Emperor will be willing to see her marrying to the Su family?¡± This man was exactly the current master Su.

 Chapter 153: Reshuffle

    <h4>Chapter 153: Reshuffle</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    As to Su Jinyu¡¯s proposal of forging a marriage with the Founder mansion, master Su was pretty interested. His seventh son wasn¡¯t young, and it was time to find him a good wife.


    He also heard of the brave behavior of Mo Qianxue at the court. Only this courage was admirable. No wonder she was the daughter of Mo Tianfang. As a man with military power simr to Mo Tianfang, master Su had had numerous connections with the Founder.


    What a pity that the iron-boned man...!


    The Xie family had inquired about the rtionship between Mo Qianxue and Ning Shaoqng, but it had suppressed news downpletely. The Su family had never tried to figure Ning Shaoqing¡¯s whereabouts or cared about Mo Qianxue¡¯s life and death, so it had no knowledge of the rtionship.


    They only knew that she had disappeared for over six months and just returned to the capital. However, since she had the courage toe back to the Founder mansion and got out of the Empress¡¯s pce alive, it proved that she was still innocent.


    As long as she was innocent, even if rumors might be stirred after she married to the Su family, it would be able to crack all the rumors down into null.


    Originally, Su Jinyu¡¯s suggestion to Su Qi to let grandma decide the marriage between Su Qi and Mo Qianxue was a mere joke, but now, due to Su Qi¡¯s abnormal behaviors and Mo Qianxue¡¯s sensitive identity, it became a concern for master Su to consider.


    Although he had contemted over every aspect, he still wanted to hear his son¡¯s opinion, ¡°I think as long as it¡¯s not the Ning family, the Emperor won¡¯t have a problem with it.¡± When the Emperor was involved, it was more than a marriage between a young man and woman. Su Jinyu must be cautious. Seeing him silent, master Su said, ¡°Tell me your opinion.¡±


    As the candidate of future master, he must be politically keen.


    Politics was a war without swords, but more brutal and cruel. Their opponent was the Emperor who was the person that they needed to captivate as well as to rely on.


    Hence, they could neither be too light nor too tough.


    Su Jinyu pondered for a moment and said sternly, ¡°To know the Emperor¡¯s attitude, we must start from the power structure of the country. The Ning family boasts wealth and hidden forces. If it had military power, then it would be difficult for the Emperor to overpower it. As for our Su family, although we possess military power, we still need to rely on the Emperor. Otherwise, we can¡¯t have military provisions. Since we¡¯re in the grip of him, he wouldn¡¯t fear to let us have one more share of military power. Besides, our ancestors have sworn not to start a rebellion for whatever reason. Any of our members breaking the swear will be expelled out of the family. This swear sets a limitation for us but at the same time protects us too...¡±


    Master Su nodded. Su Jinyu rationalized his thoughts and continued, ¡°The Xie family helps the Gu family (imperial) to control over the court; the Su family helps it control the military power, while the Ning family pinches its lifeline. Therefore, the Ning family bes a nail in the eye and thorn in the fresh for the Emperor. The one he most wants to crack down is the Nings...¡±


    Master Su was gratified by Su Jinyu¡¯s logic analysis, ¡°Well said. Most of the military provisions derives from the Ning family¡¯s financial support. Since the Emperor takes its money, certainly he is somewhat constrained by it. He is ambitious and has always wanted to uproot noble families like us by schemes. Everybody knows it. But his actions are nothing but toasting himself on fire. ¡±


    Su Jinyu said, ¡°It seems that the Emperor is determined to deal with the Ning family.¡±


    Master Su agreed, and Su Jinyu went on, ¡°If the Nings want to get out of the predicament, they mustpletely separate themselves with military power. Therefore, the one least daring to have a connection with the Founder mansion is the Ning family, while the one most longing to build a rtion with the Founder mansion is the Xie family. Hence, our move is one stone at two birds. We¡¯ll both get military power and suppress the Xies...¡±


    As Su Jinyu mentioned the Xie family, master Su snorted, ¡°The Xies are deteriorating. Originally, the family relied on women, but now those women don¡¯t have sons for many generations and be dogs of the Emperor. If it didn¡¯t obtain power in real terms, the family is going to end. The Lu family is exactly an example of it...¡±


    ¡°Father, you mean the Xie family is not worth mentioning at all? Then now Tianqi has a tripartite structure of powers, our Su family, the imperial and the Ning family. To survive, a bnce must be struck among the three... The first thing is to prevent the Emperor from uprooting the Ning family. Nor can we allow the Ning family to get the military power...¡±


    ¡°Still, don¡¯t underestimate the Xies. It¡¯s too big to fall. They have something special to let the family survive until today...¡±


    **


    The night was peaceful as water, and wind strong as speedy horses.


    Tonight, the imperial city was shrouded in hustling noises. Sound of horses nking, people being captured and screaming mixing together, along with the ring glows reflected on the riders¡¯ armors, tore up the tranquil night screen.


    After a day¡¯s consideration, the Emperor finally took actions. He was going to leverage on the so-called riot attacking a nobledy ording to Mo Qianxue and made a thorough investigation so as to grab all the security forces into his own hand.


    Utilizing this event to reorganize the critical positions in the capital and hired his people.


    There would be a reshuffle.


    Some people were going to be promoted, while some others be sacked, used or even confiscated...


    The the Infantry Commander as an example. This position directly held a stake in the safety of the imperial city. It had been previously upied by Prince Yu, son of Prince Jing, but now he was reced by the Emperor¡¯s intimate guard, general Na, the head of the Imperial Guards.


    Now the head of the Imperial Guards was the former deputymander...


    Although Prince Jing was the Emperor¡¯s uncle, he had to guard against him. The Emperor had this n long time ago, but justcked a proper excuse.


    This time, Mo Qianxue being attacked happened to wear Prince Yu a hat of dereliction of duty.


    However, the Emperor didn¡¯t have the final say in everything.


    He wanted to employ some people, but not all the people belonged to him. Human resource was the mostplicated thing in the world.


    The three super families, four first-ss families and some other unentitled families with certain powers had been operating in Tianqi for many years, forming terribly intertwined rtions with one another. It was impossible to find people who had no rtions at all with these families.


    The point was to maintain a bnce and gain as much initiative as possible.


    After a round of game, although the security forces weren¡¯t entirely under the Emperor¡¯s control, the key positions were now upied by the pro-imperial party.


    As for whether the new people were able to sit steadily and tame the subordinates, or whether the new people were truly pro-imperial or fake ones, could only be proved by reality.


    At least, the Emperor could sleep sound tonight. But most people couldn¡¯t.


    The Xie, Ning, or Su families weren¡¯t sitting idle but striving to seize for themselves as much benefits as possible.


    Hence, the picture became the imperial guys turning quiet while the noble families staring a new round of mor.


    Politics meant all sorts of plunder after variouspromises. Every reshuffle started a new game which was vital to the peace and prosperitysting for a few or dozens of years of the noble families.


    After tonight, for a long time in the capital, there would be people not daring to go out at night.


    Now the whole city was under stricter curfew. Once being caught, the wrong-doers were very likely to be regarded as riots, whom, ording to the imperial edict, could be shut down regardless of time and ce.


    The tension and anxiety within the imperial city spread to a small humble courtyard far away from the political center. The quiet little courtyard also appeared unusual on this turbulent night.


    However, when entering the courtyard, you would find it umon. It had a fence yard within.


    Two men in neat suit stood upright in the fence yard, in which, in front of the door of the inner house, stood eighteen people in three rows. Their hairs were all messy, and there was blood stains on their clothes, prompting the brutal fighting a moment ago.


    Even after it, they still stood there, freezing like sharp de that just came out of the sheaths, shrouding the small courtyard with depressive sense of killing.


    This suffocating sense of killing contrasted sharply with the peace inside the house.


    No one could imagine that under such tension, the two men in the room were boiling tea and ying chess.


    Their faces looked hazy separated by the steaming tea.


    One of the men wore coarse clothes, but his elegance was engraved in his manners and movements. The dark hair was tied up with a strip of cloth in the same color with his clothes and clung to a top-quality green jade. The hair around his temples hung down naturally, looking both casual and graceful.


    At one nce, a be-holder would know that both men were extraordinary people.


    ¡°Please, brother Lu.¡±

 Chapter 154: Lu Zhengyang

    <h4>Chapter 154: Lu Zhengyang</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The man in coarse clothes held a ck chess in his hand. The fingers cing down the chess had clear joints, slender and powerful, the tips looking more crystal in the steaming frog.


    As the chess fell on the chessboard, the hand turned around in a palm of courtesy. His lips arched into a moon, and a cello-voice came, ¡°Your turn, brother Lu...¡± The man in dark-blue brocade clothes held a white chess, throwing it back to the chess box after a moment of pondering, and made a small smile, ¡°Excellent move, brother Ning. I lose, indeed. Allow me to make a toast.¡±


    Then, he picked up a cup, using tea as wine, toasted to Ning Shaoqing sitting opposite him, and drank up.


    Ning Shaoqing smiled and also drank up the tea.


    The two looked more like drinking wine than tea.


    Lu Zhengyang put down the teacup, head slightly raise to feel the lingering after taste of the tea, saying, ¡°Wine would be better.¡±


    Ning Shaoqingughed loudly, ¡°Bring wine. Tonight, let¡¯s be drunk.¡± Obviously, the first sentence was an order for the guards outside the room, and the second was for the man before him.


    This imposing man in dark-blue was exactly Ning Shaoqing¡¯s intimate friend¡ªlord Lu Zhengyang.


    The people outside quickly brought over wine. Not having met each other for a long time, the intimate friends didn¡¯t talk much after taking the wine but just kept toasting and drinking up.


    All the sentiments and emotions were in the wine!


    A jar was empty soon. Silently looking at Lu Zhengyang who was indulging himself in the wine, Ning Shaoqing was reminded of their first encounter.


    It was six years ago...


    The reason why the super families was so daunted by the Emperor was not only because they had conquered the world together with the First Emperor, but also because of the fiefdoms in their own glorious surname.


    Although those fiefdoms weren¡¯t very nice and far from the capital¡ªthe Ning¡¯s fiefdom was ever farther, which was already a desertednd, a fiefdom represented identity, glory and a way out.


    On that year, he was fifteen years old. In view that he hadpleted his education, his father believed that he should go out to experience more and learn to stand on his own. Hence, his sent him to their fiefdom to crack down all the riots in the fiefdom and, at the same time, to take over the hidden forces there.


    The fiefdom was far and remote, so without the presence of a lord, people there gradually became less loyal. This was also the reason why, before taking his post, each family master would go to the fiefdom to personally make a clearance, take over the hidden force, as a way to deter the authorities and make a reshuffle.


    He always kept a low-profile and didn¡¯t like his identity known to others, so he always wore a gold master whenever he acted. This was also one of the reasons why there were so few people who had really seen his look. When he just finished the education, he was exactly at a most arrogant age. He set off, without any guards, except for the shadow guard of course, who yed the role of his shadow all the time.


    The first time he met Lu Zhengyang, he was trying to wipe out a gang of bandits who gathered soldiers with an evil intention. He alone defeated hundreds of bandits, none of whom survived. Just as he felt socent, Lu Zhengyang, carrying a swordpletely mismatching with his elegant figure and demeanor, showed up.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have seen the corpses or the pools of blood on the ground and provoked dauntlessly, ¡°What? You think you¡¯re the number one in the world after killing a bunch of little vogues? Look at your mask. A true hero doesn¡¯t hide himself.¡±


    His weapon was a soft sword, while Lu Zhengyang¡¯s was an epee. As the sayings goes, the soft is able to defeat the hard.


    He was enjoying the fight, but all the useless bandits were knocked down one by one, even the lead bandit. At this time, Lu Zhengyang, dressed stylish, with imposing momentum, showed up. At one nce, he knew he wasn¡¯t one of those useless bandits. A good opportunity to test the true power of his Sword Chill. Hence, he pointed him with the sword, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, fight with me. You cane to the conclusion only if you¡¯re still live by then.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Start your move.¡± The words were articted with firmness. The epee broke out of its sheath. Lu Zhengyang grabbed the handle, eyes sharp, legs steady.


    The sunrays falling on the de reflected to his body, as if wearing him a gleaming armor over his dark-blue clothes. In an instant, the man looked entirely different, as his elegance turned into sternness.


    Upon this moment, he knew he had met a rare opponent...


    He leveraged the soft to resolve the hard, while Lu Zhengyang utilized the powerful to break the tender; his swords ran agile and swift, while Lu Zhengyang¡¯s epee swung heavily and drastically; his steps moved as illusion, while Lu Zhengyang followed closely like a shadow.


    The two men battled for numerous rounds, but came out even. In the end, like diamond cutting diamond, they began to appreciate and cherish each other as a unique friend.


    Atst, the two gazed at each other, smiling and taking back their weapons. Lu Zhengyangy down on the ground, took out a bottle of wine, the air of killing disappearing into null, leaving only unguarded free and easy, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I fought to the full. I treat you to my wine.¡±


    He was a clean freak but, touched by his free mind, also sat on the ground. One casual and carefree, the other soft and gentle, the two men became bosom friend through the furious fight.


    The wine was difficult swallow. He couldn¡¯t figure why a lord like Lu Zhengyang should carry such low-quality wine but still enjoy it heartfelt.


    He didn¡¯t ask why Lu Zheng appeared there, and thetter didn¡¯t mention it either. However, on that day, after the wine, he took off the mask and told Lu Zhengyang solemnly, ¡°I am Ning Shaoqing, the eldest lord of the Ning family in the capital.¡±


    Judging from that man¡¯s demeanor and martial art, he couldn¡¯t be an ignorant person. Here was the Ning¡¯s fiefdom on which desertednd, everybody knew what eldest lord Ning represented.


    As he disclosed his identity to Lu Zhengyang, he also prepared himself to see this man either standing up instantly out of fear and respect and stuttering greetings, or drawing out his epee again and pointing at him due to family feuds or interest...


    To his surprise, Lu Zhengyang still drank his wine, maintained the same expression, not stopping for a second before he finished, and patted his chest, ¡°I am a viger Lu Zhengyang.¡±


    After introducing himself, Lu Zhengyang stopped being serious, gazing at him and teasing, ¡°Look at you! You¡¯re much better-looking than I am. You aren¡¯t afraid of being dragged away to marry a strange woman, are you?¡±


    The breath-depriving surname Ning seemed the same insignificant with Lu in Lu Zhengyang¡¯s eyes, and the first lord amon person that he could joke with.


    Instantly, hisughed joyfully in a bright mood. The blood-stained banditry turned into a booster of their encounter and drinking.


    He had no friends since he was young. He had been so lonely. Everybody respected him and kept a distance from him. He never knew what friendship meant... Therefore, they stood shoulder to shoulder and killed all those rebellious people. Father had suggested to use tough methods in a turbulent time. In order to gain recognition faster and rule over this wildnd, he could only rely on an iron wrist.


    Certainly, it was more than mere killing. There were schemes and blood everyday... No person was born to be perfect with a wless mind. It was hardships, training and obstacles that pushed him to grow up step by step.


    Only by then, he came to realize how dangerous it was to go alone into this den of monsters. Luckily, he had Lu Zhengyang around him, to deal with the enemies, to grow up with him, and to stick together in the face of life-and-death situations.


    The terrifying name gradually spread across thend. Everything ended. He walked onto the stage and revealed his true identity. Everybody willingly became his subordinates. Once again, the desertednd was totally under the control of a Ning.


    However, who knew the two men that were exhausted and injured and tumbled ahead...?


    Those days were joyful and happy in retrospect. In his life, for the first time, he had a friend, with whom he could drink or fight when lonely, with whom he could joke about life and death, with whom he could pour out his mind...


    Also because of this experience, when he returned to the capital, the elders of the n all viewed him as the future master.


    After that, he didn¡¯t invite Lu Zhengyang to follow him to the capital and work together, because he understood that on the surface, Lu Zhengyang thought little of everything, but in the bone, he was proud.


    Although Lu Zhengyang didn¡¯t go to the capital, the two kept in touch. This time he was poisoned, although the guiding herb wasn¡¯t from him, the strange doctor agreed to treat him because of Lu Zhengyang.


    At this vital time, Lu Zhengyang, who never cared for political affairs, came to the capital, only to give him a hand.


    Lu Zhengyang called himself a viger, but he had umon demeanor and martial art. Yet, indeed, he was of a humble origin¡ªa son of businessman in Pei province in the west.


    The Lu family was rich butcked political power. The ancestors had nothing to do with the Lu family in the capital.


    When Lu Zhengyang was young, he was luckily to have met a master to be his teacher. He himself was clever and talented, and born with pride. However, his straight-forward and out-going character enabled him to make a lot of friends and gradually set up his reputation in the west.


    Therefore, even he himself didn¡¯t, others wouldn¡¯t look into the background of a person he was so close to. Without asking, the news of him would be known to him, and relevant materials put on his table silently.


    ¡°Now the situation is interesting. I¡¯m wondering how brother Ning will break it through.¡± Lu Zhengyang didn¡¯t put down the ss but yed with it in his hand. Only this subtle movement diminished the carefreeness that he disyed while drinking and gave him a tough of yfulness.


    ¡°The enemy is in the dark and I¡¯m in the light. I¡¯ll just stay unchanged to tackle with all the uping changes.¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s words were meaningful.


    Then, Lu Zhengyang¡¯s yfulness turned into ruthlessness, ¡°The Xie mother and son is pushing hard. If you find it inconvenient, then I can step out for you and let them kneel under your feet.¡±


    In contrast to the indignation on Lu Zhengyang¡¯s face, Ning Shaoqing looked indifferent, ¡°Those two were only small ants. I don¡¯t dare to bother you.¡±


    Despite his refusal, he was still grateful for his offering of help.


    Lu Zhengyang didn¡¯t give an answer, ¡°You just think too much.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing looked up at Lu Zhengyang, with a rarely serious countenance, ¡°Believe it or not, I never took them seriously. In the past, I cherished the rtions, but this time I return to the capital, all the emotions have been long cut off.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, Lu Zhengyang leaned back carelessly on the chair, ¡°Tell me more!¡±

 Chapter 155: Learn Sword

    <h4>Chapter 155: Learn Sword</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    If others behaved like this, it would let people feel rude, but Lu Zhengyang did it so naturally that his carefree manner only made him more of an unbridled pleasure.


    Ning Shaoqing took out a ck chess piece, twiddling between his fingers, ¡°The timing is yet toe. Let¡¯s keep it mysterious first. I don¡¯t need to bother you right now. You may just wait to see an interesting drama. I¡¯m sure to find out the one behind the stage.¡±


    Lu Zhengyang¡¯s unrestrained smile inconspicuously stilled for a second and then bloomed into a brighter one, ¡°That sounds good. I knew that you¡¯re no ordinary person. In the past, you took no actions only because of family ties and let them stole the opportunity. I¡¯m wondering do you already have an idea as to who is the one behind the stage?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing smiled cryptically, ¡°Not yet, but the has been cast. I believe soon the one will automatically get trapped in my.¡±


    Lu Zhengyang raised his ss again, ¡°Then, I¡¯d like to make a toast to you now. I hope you could eradicate the enemy, go back home and take it over as soon as possible.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing smiled but didn¡¯t say anything, toasting to him too.


    The two raised empty cups, as if they were really drinking, pouring into the mouth and bursting intoughter.


    One bosom friend is enough to make one gratify about one¡¯s life!


    **


    It was dawn. Su Qi, dressed up in uniform, stood in the training field of the Founder mansion.


    The Founder had gained his position due to military power and unparalleled martial art, so his training field was empty and spacious, located in a covert ce in a bamboo forest, with fence around it and quipped with all kinds of weapons on the edge of the field which easily essible.


    Standing alone and waiting was very boring. Eyes flickered, he picked up a sword, pointing to the sky and rising in the air.


    When Mo Qianxue arrived, what she saw was a purple figure ying a sword, in a flexible gesture and momentum as if nothing could stop him. A faint halo was created around him by the sword wind, and the surrounding trees swung along with him, leaves gurgling out from the tip of his sword to scatter about.


    Su Qi was invited here by Mo Qianxue to teach her sword. After yesterday, she deeply had a feeling that the guard team in her mansion wasn¡¯t as powerful as she had imagined.


    The guards weren¡¯t thirty percent as good as Asan or Awu. They were really ordinary martial artists, but their military background made them loyal and reliable. And having fought in true wars, they had a special air of solemnity and killingpared with ordinary guards.


    She had a reason to ask Su Qi toe and teach her sword.


    She could have learned with Ning Shaoqing, but he was too busy, and at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to depend on him for everything.


    Also, she could have learned with nanny Mo, Chuyi, Shiwu, or Asan, Awu, but they regarded asdy, a superior and wouldn¡¯t dare to be strict to her or correct her in the strictest manner. The effect wouldn¡¯t be good. More importantly, they weren¡¯t best swordsmen.


    Now she already knew how to control her internal qi, and what she needed to learn was how to y sword with the internal qi, which belonged to a higher-level martial art than merely swinging and chopping with swords. Su Qi was different. On that day, she had witnessed him fighting with Ning Shaoqing. Even in that case, although he was in the lower hand, he could still protect the bucket without panicking, obviously not exerting his full strength.


    It was hard to tell who would win if he and Ning Shaoqing confronted each other in real terms.


    Although Ning Shaoqing tried to avoid Su Qi, it was his narrow-minded jealousy.


    There was only friendship between she and Su Qi and nothing else. Besides, she must take this opportunity to uproot Ning Shaoqing¡¯s jealousy temper.


    If he didn¡¯t like her to talk with other men, then should she never talk to other men? Then, gradually, should she never meet any other men? In the long run, if he further requested her to follow the ancient female virtues and never walk out of her room, should she do that too?


    If that happened, was she still the Mo Qianxue from the modern time? Was she still the one that he liked? By then, would she be able to defend herself? Would she have a say?


    No, if that was the case, she was be a filigree flower, looking up to him and listening to his arrangement forever. Then, she would never grow to an arbor to shield out wind and rain for him, to stand at the same altitude and experience the world with him.


    Even if he swore to have only her for this time, she wouldn¡¯t believe in an oath. She was a modern instead of ancient person. An oath is an oath when the maker believes in it but a lie when the listener believes in it.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust him. What she didn¡¯t trust was this fickle world and the polygamy system. When she had no power, even if he didn¡¯t want to take concubines, there would be loads of people trying every mean to tuck women to him.


    However, if she had power, even if others wanted to do so, they would take into consideration her attitude and the consequences.


    The divorce rate was high in the modern time, but the couples in the rural areas could apany each other to the end. Why was that? ording to expert research and analysis, it was all because of the fast-moving steps of modern urban people. If one of the couple moved far ahead while the other remained at where they started, they stood at different levels withoutmon topics to share with each other. When one had to look up to the other, the couple was destined to go separate ways.


    The reason why a rural couple¡¯s marriagested long was that they basically stood at the same level forever and thought about the same issues, equally trivial and worldly about domestic affairs and their vige.


    Sensing a person came in, Su Qi twisted his sword wind and dashed over sharply.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t move, and the sword tip stopped three feet away from her. She came alone, because if she wanted to really learn something, she couldn¡¯t let nanny and others follow her.


    Moreover, she knew the rules among martial artists. Su Qi, based on their friendship, agreed to teach her but not her servant girls.


    Su Qi pointed the sword at Mo Qianxue¡¯s neck, not taking back but swinging around her cheeks, grinning, ¡°Come one, couldn¡¯t you have a normal woman¡¯s reaction?¡±


    Mo Qianxue held out a hand to push away the sword tip, smiling and asking, ¡°Are you sure you want that?¡± Then, she made a naughty gesture and opened her mouth wipe to scream.


    Su Qi quickly drew the sword, touched his nose and said dully, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Good that sheughed. She never yed cards normally, and he never expected her to act like other girls who, if no martial artists, would either be frightened, panicked, angry, or even pretend to fall on the ground and wait for him to hold her up.


    However, if she was one of them, she wouldn¡¯t worth his effort to make herugh. He only hoped that she couldugh more often.


    In view of his depressed expression, Mo Qianxue suspected that her reaction was too calm without a ghost of panic of ady, which would be a gratification of a naughty boy painstakingly teaching sword.


    Yet, she was the one who had invited him toe. How could he really try to kill her? Besides, just now the movement carried no murderousness at all. She wasn¡¯t an ignorant rabbit, okay?


    Thinking of this, she reluctantlyforted him, ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be like this even I wasn¡¯t scarred. After all, you¡¯ll be teaching a beauty. Be professional. Alright?¡±


    The soft tone made Su Qi smiled brighter. He reconfirmed with her, ¡°Before we start, let¡¯s confirm that I teach you sword, and you give me a one-year free supply of seasonings from your factory to all the restaurant under the Su.¡± Actually, he wanted nothing.


    Nevertheless, he knew her too well. If he didn¡¯t ask for anything, she couldn¡¯t let down her guard or allow him to teach her.


    To her, this was a deal. Yet, she didn¡¯t know that to him, this was a dream he had been waiting for a long time.


    Mo Qianxue gave him a nce, ¡°Deal!¡±


    Su Qi quickly replied, ¡°Deal!¡±


    This scene was pretty much like when she sold the menu to him. The two looked at each other in shock for a second and then burst intoughing at the same time. Obviously the same thing was in their minds.


    Afterwards, Su Qi coughed and saidcently, ¡°Tell me. What do you want to learn?¡±


    Mo Qianxue asked, ¡°What do you master?¡±


    Su Qi replied, ¡°A Set!¡±


    Mo Qianxue rolled her eyes. Of course she knew it was a set, ¡°A set of what?¡±


    Su Qi answered unhurriedly, ¡°Its name is A Set. I practiced this before.¡±


    Mo Qianxue snorted a little. These must be many restaurants under the Su family and cost a lot of seasonings each other. So all her staff was for a kind of sword practice with such a stupid name? she knew this man was being yful. Pulling her face, she turned around to leave.


    Su Qi stamped his toes and blocked before her, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t look down upon it. If you learn it well and master agile physical movement, it¡¯s more than enough to defend yourself.¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to be lying. It¡¯s good to be able to defend herself. More importantly, she ned to ckmail him to teach her lightness kungfu. Therefore, she raised her eyebrows carelessly, ¡°Then, show me first.¡±

 Chapter 156: Inside Spy

    <h4>Chapter 156: Inside Spy</h4>


    Su Qi didn¡¯t talk, stamping his feet, and moved to the center of the training field in a blink. The sword technique he was going to teach featured in agility, which, inbination of Su Qi¡¯s wind-like steps, looked indescribable free and unfettered. It looked very suitable for a girl to practice. Mo Qianxue liked it at once. There were fives moves of the technique, deflecting, chopping, stabbing, cutting, and picking.


    It appeared agile and free, but when to practice, it was difficult. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know lightness kungfu, so inevitably, she was a little clumsy and couldn¡¯t meet the standard.


    Su Qi, with great patient, then began to teach her from lightness kungfu. One of them taught unreservedly, and the other learned whole-heartedly. Originally, there was a small cloud of authentic qi in Mo Qianxue¡¯s body. After a day of learning, although no sword technique was obtained, she made quite progress in lightness kungfu. It wasn¡¯t proficient enough to enable her to fly, but he could easily jump over the fence of the same height with her.


    The authentic qi in his body had been small, but strangely, after two days of practice ording to the script, the cloud kept expanding. Even nanny Mo was amazed at it, because her two-day-practice was equal to others¡¯ practice of two years. Mo Qianxue jumped over the fence, delighted, and eximed to herself, how risky! But for the authentic qi, she could never make it. She was afraid her natural quality would have driven Su Qi away immediately. Su Qi burst intoughing when he saw Mo Qianxue¡¯s smile at leaping over the fence.


    Hearing hisughing, Mo Qianxue was of course annoyed and prepared to leap back and satirize him.


    Unexpectedly, this time, she didn¡¯t leap too high, and her skirt was hooked by the branches of the fence. The skill she just learned wasn¡¯tpletely mastered.


    She didn¡¯t want to imagine the oue, closing her eyes and waiting for a stupid fall...


    Why was the ground soft and warm? She opened her eyes, but surprisingly saw Su Qi¡¯s beautiful nt eyes. For a second, she had no idea of all this.


    Su Qi, a moment ago, was standing in the middle of the training field, far away from her. It was impossible that she fell to that far and right onto him. She nced from left to right...


    Mo Qianxue opened her eyes suddenly, still in confusion, and didn¡¯t get up. Yet, Su Qi felt a little different. Seeing her not getting up, he made the hands nning to hug her into fists, still carrying the yful smile, ¡°What? The flesh cushion is toofortable for you to get up?¡±


    ¡°Eh!¡± Mo Qianxue hurriedly stood up and gave him a re, ¡°If you y this again, the seasonings will be gone.¡±


    That being said, she was still grateful towards Su Qi for catching her. Otherwise, she would drop to the ground head-on.


    Su Qi, not getting up, lied on the ground and put a thin bamboo branch onto his upper lip, smiling more brightly than sunshine, ¡°I didn¡¯t charge you for the flesh cushion, and you¡¯re nning to hold the seasonings? Are you kicking down thedder?¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t understand why there was such a man in this world, who was so unscrupulous but free in a pleasant way.


    If in another case, she would stop and appreciate the good-looking man, but having just fallen on his body, even if he didn¡¯t care, she was a little embarrassed, stamping her feet, uneasy and annoyed, ¡°Whatever you think.¡±


    He still wore the warm outgoing smile, ¡°What do you what me to think?¡±


    For a moment, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know what to say and remembered that her falling gait must have been awful, so she replied annoyed, ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Su Qi, a little disappointed, still smiled.


    He feared that she might leave in panic and also worried that she didn¡¯t understand his affection. The question was a sound-out, but the result was far away from his expectation.


    When he saw she was about to fall, his heart had lifted up to the throat, so he came to her at the highest speed to catch her body. Yet, it waste, and he could only act as a cushion, which was awkward for him already.


    However, shouldn¡¯t a girl flush and be shy when she fall onto a man? Obviously, she didn¡¯t. This woman didn¡¯t seem to regard him as an opposite sex.


    Was he that inconspicuous as a man?


    He lied t on the ground, looking up at the bamboo forest, ¡°Then you leave first. Someone is too slow, and I¡¯m indeed tired. Let me teach the slow bird tomorrow!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t tired. He went a little out of control over his own feelings, especially in that moment, when her fragrant breath came out against his neck. He was drunk already.


    He really didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore.


    **


    Soon after Mo Qianxue went away, Su Qi supported his head with one hand and half leaned at the fence,nguid and carefree, drew out the thin bamboo branch, squinted his slim eyes and smiled at one corner of the bamboo forest, ¡°Having watched the y for long, huh? Come out.¡±


    The bamboo trees shock, and two men leaped out of it, pointing their swords at Su Qi from both sides.


    The sudden urgent wind of swords came like pouring sshing rains and pointed at his throat with unsparing intention of killing...


    Su Qi smiled coldly, turned around, and somehow broke the two des with pinching fingers. Meanwhile, his body sprang from the ground and changed from half leaning into lying on the fence.


    The fence posts, thick and thin, ran up and down, difficult for an ordinary person to stand steady. Yet, Su Qi lied on them securely andfortably.


    It wasn¡¯t that the hidden guards were too useless, but that Su Qi was too powerful. But for it, could he survive after making so many troubles?


    Taking a nce at the broken swords in their hands, the hidden guards looked at each other hesitantly, ¡°Lord Su, of course we aren¡¯t your opponents, yet please be reasonable. Lady is our lord¡¯s wife. Strange men and women should stay away from each other. Please keep a distance and stop bothering her.¡±


    Su Qi had figured out their purpose when hey on the ground as to why Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t directly take Mo Qianxue back to the Ning family. As a noble lord, although he didn¡¯t care about the family affairs, it didn¡¯t mean he had no knowledge of politics and its twists and turns.


    Moreover, yesterday, eldest brother had sent him a message to find a proper opportunity and make a proposal with the Emperor.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s special identity and absence of parents left the Emperor the only one to make the proposal with.


    Since Ning Shaoqing couldn¡¯t give her happiness, then let him do it. He didn¡¯t care about her past with Ning Shaoqing. As long as she could ept him, no matter what he needed to pay, he was willing to do it.


    ¡°Go back and tell Ning Shaoqing, if he really cares about Qianxue¡¯s safety, then let go of her.¡± If she really epted him, he would fight for her with his life.


    But...if in the end, she still chose Ning Shaoqing, he wouldn¡¯tin or me her. The world always jokes with people. It was his bad luck that he wasn¡¯t the first one to have met her. It was his bad luck that he didn¡¯t understand his own heart at the very beginning.


    No matter what her decision might be, he only wished her happiness;


    No matter what her decision might be, he would do his best to protect her...just to calm down his restless heart.


    He tried and fought for it. Even if he didn¡¯t get it, at least he wouldn¡¯t regret.


    But, on what would he protect her? The honorary military rank?


    In this troubled world, to protect her, he must have real power. He couldn¡¯t turn to his eldest brother or father every time something happened to her... If so, he didn¡¯t believe he had the right to even fight for her...


    The two hidden guards hesitated and pondered for a moment, and left atst.


    Lying on the fence, Su Qi suddenly looked up, and sharp gleams shot out of his eyes. He lightly tapped the fence with his fingers, and his body instantly sprang into the air and flew out of the Founder mansion as a gust of wind.


    The two guard patrolling at the corner of the mansion only felt a purple lightning shed by, but looking around, there was nothing unusual. They exchanged a look and continue to patrol, scratching their heads and murmuring, why recently they had kept seeing things.


    **


    As Mo Qianxue got out of the training field, nanny Mo, with Chuyi, Shiwu and two other nannies walked to her.


    Chuyi handed her a handkerchief, Shiwu took over her sword, nanny Mo held her, while the other two nannies also stood ready to serve her.


    When returning to her room, by one nce, Mo Qianxue knew that her room had been rummaged again.

 Chapter 157: Bait

    <h4>Chapter 157: Bait</h4>


    After being reminded by Su Qi yesterday, Mo Qianxue checked the inside and out of her room. The person who had rummaged for things was very skillful, basically restored the ce where things had been moved in order to cover up the traces of his presence. However, they didn¡¯t know that Mo Qianxue had a habit.


    Mo Qianxue had received military training at the university, and the instructors strictly required everyone to fold the quilt into cubic tofu block. Later, after the military training was over, the university also often checked the hygiene of the dormitory, which also required the quilt folded into cubic block. Over time, she developed this habit of folding quilt into a neat cubic.


    For this reason, she had beenughed by Ning Shaoqing for many times, because the quilts folded by her felt like hard stones. She just gave him a re, hem, what do you know? This is art. And Ning Shaoqing had burst intoughing...


    Later, they had Mingyue and Caixia, and she also specially taught them how to do it. And then, Chiyi and Shiwu came. Clever as Chiyi, without being told, she voluntarily asked Mingyue to teach her how to fold the cubic. Every time Mo Qianxue got up, her quilt would be a neat cubic soon.


    After they moved to the Founder mansion, this habit followed along to her Snow courtyard.


    In her gaze, her bed was the same as thest time. Although the quilt was folded, it wasn¡¯t a neat cubic. Obviously, the person had done it in a hurry without the knack. It couldn¡¯t be done by Chuyi.


    Then she scanned other ces. Although they were the same clean, slight traces of movement were left...


    This time before she left for the training filed, she had especially urged nanny Mo to arrange two servant girls to guard her room. hence, the spy couldn¡¯t be outsiders but one of the two girls or both...


    Standing in the room finishing checking, Mo Qianxue pulled her small face, turned to the two girls, asking coldly, ¡°Who came into my room after I left?¡±


    The two girls replied with a joyful smile, ¡°Lady, no one came.¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes became bottomless and freezing, asking meaningfully, ¡°Oh?¡±


    At this expression, the two girls kneeled to the ground together, the one called Luer frightened, ¡°Please forgive medy. No one came into your room. We never dare to let outsiderse in...¡±


    ¡°Tie up these two girls.¡± It seemed they wouldn¡¯t tell the truth without some tough methods. The house-cleaning would start with the servants around her. These two girls were sure to cleared away.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue decided to punish them without asking many questions, the one called Liuer looked up and asked, ¡°Could I know what wrong did we do?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Since Mo Qianxue had decided to punish them, certainly she had already worked out the next moves. She wouldn¡¯t spell out the real reason about the quilt and then question them who had ordered them to do so, which would be an offending against the Emperor.


    What she wanted was to clear away disloyal people around her, not to openly challenge the Emperor.


    Mo Qianxue took a deep breath and took a seat in the hall, ¡°You two stole on duty. The jade hairpin on my dressing table is missing. If other people didn¡¯te, then it must be you.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud and even a little muffled, but it carried authority and pressure which couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Did they think she was a useless doll and keep searching her room every day? After the hidden guards, now came the servants around her that had been bribed.


    Even if there was nothing valuable, who could bear their rooms being searched every day?!


    Was that ck wooden token that important that the Emperor tried so hard?! She¡¯d like to know the military force distribution. Would this little token summon a troop of hundreds of thousands of riders?


    Xue had told her that it could summon at least two hundred thousand riders! Now since the arrow was on the string, it must be shot out.


    If she could really employ the force, she would have one more amulet as well as one more chip to negotiate with the Emperor.


    Who knew the best of the current distribution of military forces? The Su family, of course...


    Just as Mo Qianxue finished her words, nanny Mo stepped forward and pped the two girls in the face. Certainly nanny Mo, Chiyi and Shiwu were clear that nothing was missing, butdy must have said that for a reason. She had seen all kinds of scenes in the big mansion. Whatdy said must be a truth, even if it wasn¡¯t.


    Then, she gave a look to Mo Qianxue, ¡°This morning, I sawdy putting the hairpin on the dressing table. Now, it¡¯s gone. It must be one of you. You¡¯d better exin it.¡±


    An old ginger is spicier. The one single sentence became the proof to the theft.


    Being pped, Luer defended for herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t see a hairpin on the dressing table.¡±


    She said she ¡®didn¡¯t see¡¯ instead of ¡®didn¡¯t enter the room¡¯. Obviously, she dide into the room. Mo Qianxue sneered.


    Evidently, Liuer discovered the w in her peer¡¯s speech and added, ¡°We didn¡¯te to the room. How could we know where the hairpin was? Ifdy don¡¯t believe us, you can search us. We haven¡¯t leave the yard after you left. Sister Lian and Zhang outside can prove it.¡±


    Luer shivered and hurriedly kowtowing while adding, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t enter the room or see the hairpin on the dressing table.¡±


    ¡°Really? Let sister Lian and Zhange to search them. Then everything will be clear.¡± If she asked nanny Mo to search them, they must have more to argue, and other servants would believe that they were wronged, which would only make them more restless.


    The two nannies that followed back with Mo Qianxue and the two guarding sisters were senior servants here and had served the madam, so they were totally trustworthy. Therefore, the other servants wouldn¡¯t find the result unfair.


    The nannies summoned sister Lian and sister Zhang to search Luer and Liuer. In fact, without special summon, as the big noise was made, they hade over to wait at the door and just didn¡¯t dare toe in without Mo Qianxue¡¯s order.


    As requested, sister Zhang soon found out a jade hairpin from Luer, which was indeed Mo Qianxue¡¯s.


    At the sight of the hairpin, Luer, face pale instantly, nced to Liuer and didn¡¯t understand, ¡°This...I didn¡¯t steal it...no...¡±


    Shiwu had no idea of what was going was, but she hated all those who were disloyal tody, ¡°You didn¡¯t steal it? Then, why was it on you? Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯te in?¡±


    Liuer¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Since this was on Luer, then she must have stolen it. Why should I be punished together with her?¡±


    Seeing that Liuer didn¡¯t testify for her but tried to shift the me, Luer pissed off, ¡°You...¡± But quickly she stopped. Compared with theft, disloyalty was more serious.


    Nanny Mo immediately figured out the reason behind her muttering and scolded, ¡°Just now, you said you didn¡¯t get into the room. Then why was this hairpin on Luer? You must have made up the scheme together and nned to hide it away when nanniese back to take your duty, so that whendy finds the hairpin is gone, she has no proof...right?¡±


    Liuer thought faster than Luer and believed herself as smart, ¡°Lady, I don¡¯t dare to. I¡¯m wronged...I have no idea of all this. Probably, someone framed us into this...¡±


    Just now, when nanny Mo had pped them, she took the opportunity to stick it into Luer¡¯s sleeve pocket. Others didn¡¯t see it, but Mo Qianxue did. She had ordered sister Lian and Zhang toe in and search only after receiving nanny Mo¡¯s look.


    Actually she had worn the hairpin this morning and let nanny to keep it after she found it heavy.


    So Mo Qianxue wouldn¡¯t allow her to continue talking and said in a stern voice, ¡°What are you doing here? Take her away...¡±


    In a hurry, the two nannies and sisters pulled them away, tied them up, and waited for Mo Qianxue¡¯s judgment.


    Mo Qianxue stayed silent for a while, looking unwilling, ¡°Although the stolen thing and thieves are figured out, I don¡¯t want to be harsh. Since they did it the first time and have served me for several days, just take them to the butler for a little punishment and drive them and their families to the manor.¡±


    These two girls were daughters of the mansion¡¯s servants. Theft wasn¡¯t as serious to kill them. Even though they were kept alive, Mo Qianxue was afraid that their families would hate her for it and stir up more troubles, so it¡¯d be better to expel them from the mansion once and for all, which would also be a warn to other servants.


    Working in the mansion and in the manor were poles different. After the nannies and sisters took them away under the supervision of Shiwu, nanny Mo and Chuyi all turned to Mo Qianxue with confusion. She certainly understood their question.


    She pointed at the furnishings in the room and the unshaped cubic quilt, saying calmly, ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say. I capped them with the theft, but I didn¡¯t wrong them. Look...¡±


    The reason why nanny Mo was favored by madam was because she was smart and sophisticated. At once nce along Mo Qianxue¡¯s finger, she understood at once and said with anger, ¡°How irritating! Spies were arranged arounddy so soon.¡±


    Chuyi made tea and handed over, suggesting with concern, ¡°Should we buy more servant girls?¡±


    Mo Qianxue took the teacup, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss itter. I feel good to have you. Just in the future, when I go out, one of you three must stay at home to keep an eye.¡±


    Nanny Mo and Chuyi looked at each other and replied in unison, ¡°Yes.¡± Both looked stern.


    Another silent momentter, Mo Qianxue ordered, ¡°Make it known that four servant girls in the mansion will be selected, first to be third-level girls and then promoted to the close second-level in a month if they do a good job.¡±


    In order to induce more spies or disloyal ones, a bait must be thrown out...

 Chapter 158: Vice Commander

    <h4>Chapter 158: Vice Commander</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The first thing Su Qi did after returning home was to find Su Jinyu, telling him that he had thought it through that now it was a turbulent eventful time, so he should stay in the capital and do something for the family and requiring for a position in the capital.


    Only by breaking into the power core of the capital could he gain real power to be well-informed and able to mobilize personnel.


    Although Su Jinyu didn¡¯t know why Su Qi suddenly changed his mind, he was overjoyed.


    He, as the candidate of a master, certainly couldn¡¯t take an important position in the capital. After the reshuffle, the Su family had just seized a vital opening¡ªthe vicemander of General Commander. Su Qi was the best candidate in his mind, and so did their father.


    However, Su Qi had been reluctant to say in the capital and two days ago imed to leave. Besides, he was a stubborn person onto whom a will wouldn¡¯t be forced on, or he could make more serious troubles. Just a moment ago, Su Jinyu was pondering how to keep Su Qi to stay with brotherhood.


    Upon hearing Su Qi¡¯s request, he instantly pulled him to the General Commander¡¯s office and received the military rank, uniform and seal, in case that he might regret.


    The General Commander ranked the third-level, called as Mr. Commander, while the Vice Commander ranked the third-level, called as Mr. General. This time, the Su family had invested a huge lump of money to vie for the position.


    **


    When some people were happy, others must be upset.


    As Su Qi took office, the close servant general eunuch De instantly reported to the Emperor.


    The Emperor hit the ceiling and swept off all the memorials on the table.


    The reason why he had agreed to give the position to the Su family was because, by his projection, the person it would assign would never outperform Na Wuchang, the new Commander he had assigned.


    Originally, the position of General Commander was held in the hand of Prince Jing while that of Vice Commander in his own hand, so both were in the hand of the imperial supporters.


    However, this time as Prince Yu was dismissed, the position of vicemander must be sacrificed along with him, and other positions rted to guarding also underwent a reshuffle, so taking this opportunity, the Emperor had fired many people in the Su camp.


    Certainly, the Su family was upset.


    His man got the General Commander, so the vice position wasn¡¯t so important anymore. Hence, upon receiving the Su¡¯s memorial, he gave the vice position to the Su family as an appeasing.


    He had already predicted of the people that the Su family might assign to the position. The eldest lord Su was an outstanding man, the candidate for future master. Certainly, he wouldn¡¯t take the position. The other Sus were either of lesser identity or clumsy martial artists. They could never outperform Na Wuchang. But unexpectedly, they chose Su Qi.


    This lord Su Qi was an excellent martial artist, of noble origin, stubborn and determined, a hard bone to chew on. Even his father could do nothing to him, let alone Na Wuchang.


    This time, the Emperor had really lifted a rock only to drop on his own feet. Very likely, the security team in the capital was delivered out. How could he not be upset?


    Casting the memorials, he still pulled a gloomy face, but was less angry. Eunuch De had asked others to leave, who had done so readily.


    Picking up the memorials and seeing that the Emperor wasn¡¯t that pissed off, eunuch De smiled pleasingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry your majesty. That Su Qi is only a naught dandy. Maybe he just takes the position on a whim, and maybe he will leave it behind after several days. By then, if you take back the position, the Sus won¡¯t dare to say a word.¡±


    The Emperor wasn¡¯t as optimistic as eunuch De. He wasn¡¯t that shallow. After his anger vented, he resumed a sober mind.


    He snorted heavily, which scared the cold sweat out of eunuch De, and his nt slim eyes burst with chills of murderousness, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Su Qi never interested in a position in the capital and iming to leave a few days ago? Why did he jump out at this time? What good did he get?¡±


    Eunuch De hadn¡¯t expected the Emperor would calm down by his words and, scared by the gaze, instantly replied in his high pitch tone while making feminine gestures, ¡°It was said he did it voluntarily.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Voluntarily?¡± The Emperor was perplexed. This was so not Su Qi. Now that he aspired at uprooting all noble families as his top priority, certainly, the Emperor knew inside and out the personalities of each noble lord of each n.


    Eunuch De replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Emperor took it with a grain of salt, ¡°What did he do recently?¡±


    Eunuch De thought for a while and responded, ¡°Days ago, he escorted Mo Qianxue back to the Founder mansion. This morning, he visited her again...¡±


    ¡°Su Qi is an arrogant boy and always keeps a high profile. Who did he ever care? Escorted and visited? He likes Mo Qianxue.¡±


    Speaking of this, the Emperor disyed a yful smirk, ¡°I¡¯d like to see his reaction if he gets to know that Mo Qianxue is an abandoned woman of Ning Shaoqing... How embarrassed his old man Su Xingyan will be! Haha...¡±


    The Emperor dared tough at master Su, but eunuch De didn¡¯t. Seeing that the Emperor got beside himself, he reminded, ¡°Your majesty, I¡¯m afraid the Su family is also attracted by Mo Tianfang¡¯s unauthorized forces...be careful of them...¡±


    The Emperor¡¯sugh lingered, ¡°De, a show is on. Mo Qianxue is pretty useful as a chess piece.¡±


    An emperor is fickle. Theugh didn¡¯t end yet when his face turned stormy again, in a split second, ¡°Right, what about the Empress? Keep an eye and stop the woman from doing a stupid thing again.¡±


    Eunuch De was used to his fickleness, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent eyes there, your majesty. Yesterday, her majesty summoned Princess Yuhe, and...¡±


    Hearing this news, the Emperor smiled, ¡°The bitchy woman is stupid as usual, but this time, she did a good thing.¡±


    Although it was a smile, the resentment on the corners of his lips was nowhere to hide. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t try to hide it anyway.


    Eunuch Deplimented, ¡°Your majesty has supreme wise to predict a situation thousands of miles away and make proper decisions ordingly. The slightest sign can¡¯t escape your sharp eyes...¡±


    To live well here, being capable was one thing. Apple-polishing was a must too.


    Convinced that everything was under control again, the Emperor paced back to the imperial chair, ¡°Let them enjoy themselves for a while. After I clean up the Nings, the next is the Sus.¡±


    Sitting back, he frowned, ¡°The ck wooden token hasn¡¯t found yet?¡±


    Evidently, eunuch De hadn¡¯t expected this question to be asked at this point and became truly anxious, ¡°Not yet...¡±


    It was rare that the Emperor didn¡¯t fly into a fury but stayed calm, ¡°Fine. In a few days, Mo Qianxue will obediently put it in my hand and ask me to do her justice...¡±


    ¡°Then, congrattions, your majesty. Nobody can escape your grip anymore...¡±

 Chapter 159: How Did He Die?

    <h4>Chapter 159: How Did He Die?</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The moon was hanging high in gentle breeze.


    A group of people dashed from the political center to a insignificant courtyard far away from the capital, a few men carrying swords leading the way, the sternness pervading the night sky.


    The one being protected wore a cloak and a golden mask, his eyes proud and chilly. As the breeze blew up the cloak, the corner of dark-blue clothes was revealed. He was followed closely by a cold-faced man. The small courtyard was heavily-guarded with guards every five steps.


    As soon as the man wearing cloak and golden mask entered the yard, there were guards walking to him and handing a bamboo tube. The near guard protecting him in the front took the tube and was about to take out the paper in it to hand to his lord, when momentarily the hand carrying the tube became empty, and the tube had already fallen into the hand of the man in the golden mask.


    In shock, the guards only felt a gust of wind, the man behind them disappeared. When they looked up again at lord¡¯s study, they found the door slightly swaying. Obviously someone had just entered.


    The cold-faced man, who had previously followed the golden-masked man, ¡ªGhost stood at the door, carrying his sword, like a pir.


    Today, they had just gone to the Shadow Pavilion and sorted out things there. Lord had arranged Shadow (the shadow guard) to retrain there to get ready for taking over the organization from the previous master. Hence, from now on, Ghost would be the one following lord around.


    Lord always acted unhurriedly, but whenever he saw this bamboo tube, he got anxious and opened it immediately.


    Back in the room and taking off the mask, Ning Shaoqing was still elegant and gentle, poles different from the previous chilly and indifferent look a moment ago.


    He put the mask on the table, took out a paper scroll and unfolded it.


    After reading the content, Ning Shaoqing griped the paper, and the fine debris fell down through his fingers.


    The gentleness on his face no longer existed, and only frost was left, enough to freeze a ten-mile-long river in an instant.


    ¡°Su Qi...¡± His cello voice was so chilly too that it froze up the words out of his tongue. He muttered and turned around, the door opened by his anger wind.


    As the door was open, Ghost tightened his core, ready to follow Ning Shaoqing out at any time, but instantly shivered and almost got frozen by the chill from inside.


    Ning Shaoqing was about to step out, when a guard reported, ¡°Lord, lord Lu is here.¡±


    At the sight of lord¡¯s face, the guard, restless, cursed inwardly that lord Lu came at a wrong time.


    Ning Shaoqing frowned, took a nce at the guard. He had just taken over the Shadow Pavilion, and brother Lu came. What a coincidence!


    Besides, he did have something to discuss with him.


    Meanwhile, he restored his face to indifference and said, ¡°Let hime in.¡± The guard breathed out a relief, wiping out his cold sweat, and left.


    He still remembered thatst time in the evening, lord also received such a bamboo tube, looked chilly afterwards, and knocked a reporting brother away with his palm wind. He even didn¡¯t listened the report before flying out of the yard.


    As the guard left, Ning Shaoqing turned to Ghost, saying in a low voice, ¡°Ghost, ask 57 and 59 to do their duty. Don¡¯t let other people harassdy. And inform other hidden guards to get the new Vice Commander something to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ghost took the order and left. Lu Zheng was led over. Seeing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face and on a brief pondering, heughed unrestrainedly, ¡°Why are you putting on this face again? Someone bullied your wife again?¡±


    They had kept in touch, so Lu Zheng knew about Mo Qianxue and naturally the incident that the Emperor scratched her forehead with memorials.


    Ning Shaoqing pulled the somber face and ignored Lu Zheng¡¯s joking, snorting with dissatisfaction and turning back into the room.


    Since they were bosom friends that had apanied each other through many life-and-death moments, they didn¡¯t pretend to be polite. Lu Zhengyang rubbed his nose and followed him inside, fearlessly adding, ¡°Who is it bullying your wife again? I¡¯ll help you...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing turned around suddenly, eyes sparkling, ¡°Anything to tell me? If not...¡± As he asked, his hand was ced on the waist, poised to pull out his soft sword.


    Furious, he couldn¡¯t go to meet Mo Qianxue, so it was not a bad idea to take it out on brother Lu.


    Lu Zhengyang hurriedly pressed his hand and smiled pleasingly, ¡°Don¡¯t! Your Chill must drink blood every time ites out. I don¡¯t n to feed it today. Ie here because...¡±


    **


    It was dawn and Su Qi appeared in the training field of the Founder mansion.


    Under Su Qi¡¯s gaze, Mo Qianxue, dressed up in training suit, neatly jumped over the fence and raised her jaw at Su Qi proudly.


    Seeing her standing at the fencecently, Su Qi flew over from the center of the field, nodding casually, ¡°Well, not bad.¡±


    Just as when Mo Qianxue thought that he was going to praise what she could do after a day¡¯s practice, Su Qi said seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a slow bird flying so flexibly.¡±


    Was this...a joke?


    It gave Mo Qianxue a sense of familiarity. Back in modern times, she always joked with her friends like this, which made her feel close to them.


    She said criticizing words but wore a smile, ¡°What? Say it again.¡±


    Then, she took a look at Su Qi, who wasn¡¯t wearing the dashy purple clothes or holding a fan but in uniform, which was pretty masculine, and walked around him to look up and down, joking, ¡°Oh, you got promoted. Showing off to me, huh?¡±


    Although yesterday Su Qi had nned to confession to her, he knew it wasn¡¯t the best time. As Mo Qianxue regarded him, he put his hands on the waist and asked, ¡°Nice, right?¡±


    In fact, the hand heading for the waist had intended to draw a fan, but upon toughing the waist, he realized there wasn¡¯t one and quickly turned into arms akimbo.


    Reaching for the fan. A habitual thing. Mo Qianxue understood and burst intoughing inwardly.


    Mo Qianxue covered herugh with hand and managed to control her face, ¡°Well, not bad.¡± She was wondering where he would put the fan and how he would y cute without his small fan.


    Su Qi totally understood her subtle expressions. Her bright smile was what touched him most.


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°For you, I skipped the morning court. Let¡¯s make it clear first. I don¡¯t have much time. After this, I need to go the the office.¡±


    Then he took a step back and flew to the field center, ¡°Perform what I taught you yesterday. I¡¯m checking how much you mastered and giving you some tips...¡±


    Hearing the words, Mo Qianxue felt her heart plummeting, asking, ¡°You don¡¯t have much time today?¡± She had intended to inquire him about the army after arduous practicing.


    Her expression of regret made Su Qi delighted. Did she already decide to move on over Ning Shaoqing, who had returned to capital but hadn¡¯t taken her back home? She must be disappointed.


    As she frowned, she had prioritized everything and said calmly, ¡°Well, then show me the sword technique again. I¡¯ll try to learn as much as possible. Afterwards, I have things to ask you.¡±


    Su Qi was curious, ¡°What things? Why not ask now?¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t want to waste any time, ¡°Show me or not?¡±


    Su Qi blinked and smiled, ¡°Fine...¡± The yful soft words contained a trace of indulgence, ¡°I¡¯ll show you, okay? Watch.¡±


    Mo Qianxue nodded seriously.


    Su Qi stopped smiling, pulling out a sword, and began to show her the five moves, deflecting, hacking, stabbing, cutting and picking.


    When he yed sword, he, in high spirit, disyed cheerful enthusiasm,pletely different from the usual yful noble dandy he had hidden himself into.


    The five moves appeared simple, but they weren¡¯t easy. Yesterday, after dealing with the two disloyal girls, Mo Qianxue had tried for half a day but couldn¡¯t master the kernel.


    However, with the foundation of yesterday¡¯s practice, when she watched today, she understood better. She supposed that after more practice in the afternoon, even if she couldn¡¯t defeat an enemy with it, her movement would begin to take shape.


    When Su Qi stopped and stood upright, Mo Qianxue stepped forward and took over the sword in his hand.


    She did it naturally, and Su Qi stunned a little. He could have thrown the sword back to the rack, but he didn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings. Making a warm bright smile, he calmly gave her the sword. This time the smile was heartfelt and gentle, without the slightest disguise.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t notice it, just took over the sword, and put it back to the rack. Her thought was simple. Since Su Qi taught her, he was a half teacher of her, she should do something to show respect, even if she paid him.


    Su Qi gazed at her back, feeling warm. What else would he want if in the future, there was such a person around him, either to practice kungfu or y sword!


    However, when Mo Qianxue turned back, what she saw was still the Su Qi caring about nothing.


    He walked to her, one hand on the rack and the other touching the weapons, and asked casually, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s it that make you so restless?¡±


    Mo Qianxue pressed down the weapon that Su Qi was fiddling with, stared at him, and suddenly approached, saying in a low voice, ¡°I want to know how my father died in war.¡±

 Chapter 160: A Halidom

    <h4>Chapter 160: A Halidom</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    If on another case, Su Qi would be more than happy when Mo Qianxue got so close to him.


    However, at this point, his pupils contracted. This wasn¡¯t an easy topic, because it involved too much. One slip, and death came. Su Qi didn¡¯t talk, face dignified. Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart also plunged, and she knew she had asked it too abruptly.


    Su Qi tested out, ¡°Are you doubting the cause of your father¡¯s death?¡± If that was the case, he wouldn¡¯t tell her a world. The less she knew, the longer she lived, and the happier she was.


    Mo Qianxue had just realized theplexity of the question, so she at this time she stopped being serious and put on a light face, ¡°Not really. I just want to the distribution of his military forces.¡±


    This pitched Su Qi¡¯s heart down again. The two questions appeared different, but in fact they were interrted. He felt distressed and concerned for her andforted, ¡°What should a girl know that kind of thing?¡±


    If someone really intended to hurt her, he vowed to protect her to the end.


    ¡°No matter how you view me, I treat you as a friend.¡± Mo Qianxue smiled bitterly, ¡°I disappeared for half a year, and known as a couple with Ning Shaoqing in the Wang vige. If others didn¡¯t know it, didn¡¯t the Emperor? He allowed me to live until now probably because of the military power. But now, I still have no idea of it. If this continues to be the case, I¡¯m afraid...some day I will die without knowing why.¡±


    Finishing this, Mo Qianxue looked up at Su Qi, with begging, helplessness, and determination and unyieldingness.


    This was her!


    In a perilous situation, she didn¡¯t give in to fate or cry, but went all out to fight. Even if the opponent was the Emperor, a man with supreme power, she remained the same attitude.


    It¡¯d be better for her to know those things which would at least make her less passive.


    What he more wanted to ask was why she hadn¡¯t go back to the Ning family with Ning Shaoqing, and what had happened between them. However, asking these questions would make him think less and mean of himself.


    Judging from the current situation, it was because Ning Shaoqing wanted to cause less trouble and avoid the Emperor to shift all his rage to the Ning family, which would force him to give up on her.


    Hence, what he replied was, ¡°These are top military secrets. You don¡¯t want me to tell you here, do you?¡± As these words were spoken, the sternness on his face also disappeared.


    Mo Qianxue smiled and pped her hands.


    The bamboo trees shock a little, and nanny Mo with a guqin, Shiwu with a flute, began to y in the east and west respectively, which formed a nice symphony.


    As nanny Mo and Shiwu began to do their work, Mo Qianxue smiled slyly, ¡°Now, could you tell me? There aren¡¯t walls or ears.¡±


    This woman was really smart.


    In this way, outsiders would believe that they were ying musical instruments. Besides, with these sounds, even if someone had sneaked and hid in the forest, it was harder, almost impossible, for him to hear clearly of their conversation.


    Only she coulde up with such a superb idea.


    The nanny yed okay, but the servant girl yed out of tune, not pleasing to the ear at all. He was afraid that the outsiders would only regard Su Qi as a stupid dandy without a taste.


    Su Qi shook his head helplessly and turned to look at Mo Qianxue, affection hidden in his eyes, but his face showing greediness, ¡°It can¡¯t be better. However, ...top secrets... Qianxue, think of it. No one knows better of forces distribution in Tianqi than the Su family, and nobody would help you analyze it without concealment like me. Right?¡±


    ¡°Just do the farting, and tell me what you want.¡± She knew Su Qi wasn¡¯t a kind person and would ckmail her again at this point.


    ¡°Girl, it¡¯d be better if you¡¯re more civilized. Do you agree?¡± Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s impatient re, Su Qi quickly smiled to please her, ¡°I mean of course I should get paid. Right?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me, what do you want?¡± Mo Qianxue replied at once, generously.


    She had figured his thought, but, thinking of thest time¡¯s ckmail of the factory¡¯s share, added, ¡°Let me put it first. I only have five shares of the seasoning factory. I won¡¯t give you more. But you also have the tofu recipe already. What on earth do you want?¡±


    Certainly, Su Qi wouldn¡¯t care about money. Except for the share of the factory, she really couldn¡¯t think of something that Su Qi might like. The restaurant on the dock? When she left, it began to have many customers already...


    Before Mo Qianxue thought more, Su Qi already told her happily, ¡°I think the cute version big-headed portraits are very nice, very much to my likings. If you could specially draw more of me in different martial art movements so that I can make a booklet, I¡¯ll answer every of your questions.¡±


    That¡¯s all? Mo Qianxue was dumb. She thougth he would have asked for something huge. Portraits were not big deal. She could finish in a few days.


    But no wonder he wanted these. The ancients might found the style novel and interesting. Su Qi was a yful guy, so not strange that he was interested in this kind of things.


    As if she feared that he would regret it, Mo Qianxue stretched out her palm, ¡°Deal!¡±


    Su Qi smiled with joy and also held out his palm to p with hers, ¡°Deal!¡±


    In this way, if she wanted to draw well his different movement, she had to observe and think of him more. Would his chance to win her be bigger?


    As their palms toughed, Mo Qianxueughed, ¡°Could you say it now?¡±


    Su Qi started unhurriedly, ¡°We should say you can ask questions now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, first of all, how did my father die?¡±


    ¡°He died in a war of course.¡±


    ¡°More details.¡±


    Su Qi frowned, trying to warn her, ¡°Qianxue...¡± Could he tell her that her father died under a well-designed conspiracy? He was afraid then...


    Mo Qianxue had already figured it out and didn¡¯t want to stagnate on this point, ¡°Alright, let me ask another question. How about his forces? What¡¯s the distribution?¡±


    Seeing Mo Qianxue jumped to another question, Su Qi answered seriously, ¡°Your father¡¯s forces have one name Mo Forces, which was a famous unauthorized force among all the forces in Tianqi. Except for your father, none of the soldiers surnamed Mo.¡±


    Father hated the previous master Mo for having abandoned him and not saved his mother. As a illegal son, certainly he didn¡¯t like the n or arrange any Mo people into the forces.


    Su Qi continued, ¡°Although your father was a Mo boy, you know the actual situation, he was the same as an ordinary folk, even more indecent. Hence, all his forces, his power and reputation were umted base on his own effort.¡±


    ¡°The military power of Tianqin is controlled by three, the Su family, the imperial family, and Founder Mo. There are other forces of course, but they¡¯re insignificant ones with much less soldiers, thousands or fifty thousand at most. They don¡¯t belong to the imperial family but the Su family. So they aren¡¯t worth mentioning.


    There weren¡¯t Mo Forces twenty years ago. At that time, there were only Su and Imperial Forces. The Imperial Forces mainly guarded Tianqi on the west and south borders while the Su Forces on the east and north.


    The north and east borders were rtively peaceful. Even if there was a riot, it was quickly suppressed. However, the west borderline had been harassed by invaders. Since the founding of the country, a dozen, small orrge, cities were lost.


    The Emperor at that time was actually abandoned by his father and sent to the west to crack down riots. Very likely, in such a ce, with such an identity, he could have died.


    It was your father who took a team of riders, regardless of risks of losing their lives, emerged in the battlefield, going all out, and finally saved the Emperor.


    After saving a prince and winning a war, he was naturally appreciated by the previous emperor. At that time, the imperial family needed talent, so your father was promoted to be a general. He had been expected to safeguard the territory, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, he, a hard-boned ambitious man, kept winning battles one after another.


    Within a few years, he not only retrieved the lost cities but also conquered Heimu City and Ruoshui City from the Cang people. The Emperor was able to be the crown prince and then take the throne exactly because of his military feats in the west and your father¡¯s support.¡±


    As Su Qi said these, admiration was visible in his eyes. Yet, Mo Qianxue sighed that her father had saved the Emperor, who two days ago, had tried to kill her at court.


    ¡°Heimu and Ruoshui cities didn¡¯t belong to the Cang people. They were two neighbor but independent cities, respectively controlled by two mysterious ns, the Heimu and Ruoshui ns. The two ns forges marriages every generation and never have feuds. Since the founding of the country, they were citizens of Tianqi, also thest barrier against the Cang people.


    However, the imperial family was useless and let the two cities fall into the hand of Cang.


    Your father¡¯s forces are closely rted to these two cities.


    It¡¯s said that your father has a ck wooden token, a gift from the n heads of the two ns. It¡¯s a halidom of them. With that, one canmander all the people of Heimu and Ruohsui ns.¡±


    A halidom? That Xue had given her? Mo Qianxue lowered her head to stroke her forehead. It turned out the wooden token was so useful...


    When Su Qi talked of it and saw Mo Qianxue just lowering her head without any surprise, his heart plunged and lights burst out of his eyes, ¡°Qianxue, this wooden token is a top secret. Less then ten people in the world know it. Less then three in the capital do. Even my father and brother have no knowledge of it. Qianxue, did your father leave it to you?¡±


    Mo Qianxue suddenly came to the realization, and her eyes turned sharp. If his father and brother had no knowledge of it, then the news didn¡¯te out from the Su family, ¡°Then how did you know?¡±

 Chapter 161: The Seven Days

    <h4>Chapter 161: The Seven Days</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Su Qi didn¡¯t answer directly but smiled, ¡°I left the capital at the age of ten and have been to many ces ever since. I¡¯ve been to Heimu and Ruoshui, nice ces. If you want to go there, I can go with you...¡± If there was some day, he would apany her to every corner of the world!


    He did leave the capital when he was ten and had been to countless ces, but not aimlessly for fun.


    In the eyes of others, he might be a dandy who hadn¡¯t returned home for eight years but stilled be loved by families only because he was a lucky legal son.


    But who knew how many times he had been dragged between life and death, how much news he had obtained for the family, and how much he had contributed to it. Otherwise, why would he be so valued by the family if he was really a trouble-maker that fooled around all day long?


    He just didn¡¯t want to stay in the capital and see those filthy things and hypocritical faces.


    Mo Tianfang was an upright, loyal and courageous man, and there was little conflict between Mo Forces and Su Forces. Moreover, due to the existence of the former, thetter was safer.


    The kind of people Su Qi respected most were heroes like Mo Tianfang. Hence, when he got to know the wooden ck token that had been given by the two ns¡¯ elders to Mo Qianxue as their loyalty and reverence, he hid the fact from his family.


    Seeing Su Qi beat around the bush, Mo Qianxue snorted and said, upset, ¡°Go on. Tell me more about Heimu and Tianshui cities.¡±


    She now understood that although Su Qi appeared a carefree lord, she wouldn¡¯t get a word out of his mouth against his will. Just like she wouldn¡¯t admit that she had the wooden token.


    Bamboo forest. Training field. Flute. Guqin. Beautiful man and woman. Fence wall. It looked rxing, imagist and romantic in every way.


    Seeing the breeze blew a strand of hair as she bowed her head, Su Qi couldn¡¯t help but tuck her hair behind her ear.


    Nanny Mo, sitting there ying guqin, could remain calm, but Shiwu, ying the flute, already had a smoldering throat.


    She red at Su Qi. Lady already had Mr. Ning. Who was this guy? Hadn¡¯t he just escorteddy back once? Besides, even ifdy didn¡¯t want Mr. Ning anymore, there was lord Chen.


    Su Qi was quite sensitive to have felt the hostile eyes, his arms stretching out stilling in the air and then cing on the weapon rack. When he looked back at the girl ying the flute with anger and grievance while the tune was mismatched delightful and rxing, heughed.


    He narrowed his eyes into a seam and joked, ¡°Qianxue, your girl is interesting.¡± Looking back, he found Mo Qianxue ring him again, ¡°Oh yes? What about shees back with you...and serve?¡±


    Serve?! The girl¡¯s eyes were telling him that she would chop him with a sword! Su Qi shivered, keeping shaking his head and going back to the topic.


    He continued, ¡°Your parent didn¡¯t return to the capital for five years and put their energy mainly on the two cities. Many bandits were cracked down, and many local powers pledged loyalty and merged with the two cities. I¡¯m afraid the forces there have more than two hundred thousand soldiers.


    There are many deserts in the west. They were upied by rampant bandits.


    However, after your father arrived there, he had the grain barns opened,nd ploughed, and trees nted... In the end, many bandits voluntarily pledged loyalty to your father. He didn¡¯t care about their origins and recruited them in the army. Then, he divided these people into two groups and dispatched them to the wingnds of Heimu and Ruoshui. One group leader is general Hu Yanzhe, and the other general Gao Hexu.


    Both of them were bandits. At the beginning, they had only thousands of soldiers...


    But now, they have taken over the troops of your father, ten thousand soldiers by each. Except for your father, they don¡¯t listen to any others, even the Emperor. If the Emperor messed up with them, it¡¯s likely they lead the troops and go back to bandits again.


    Two hundred thousand bandits? Just the thought of it was enough for the Emperor.


    I just count randomly, and it adds up to four to five hundred thousand riders. No wonder the Emperor cast his greedy eyes on them. If my guess isn¡¯t wrong, if the ck wooden token can be used tomand the Heimu and Ruoshui ns, it must be able to do the same on the two generals.¡±


    If so, Xue was right. This ck wooden token could at least mobilize two hundred thousand soldiers. Even to put aside the question whether the two generals would listen or not, the two hundred thousand soldiers was a force that couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Mo Qianxue looked up and took a deep breath. In this bright early summer day, she seemed to smell an uing storm hidden in the moist air.


    The tranquility of the moment was just the peace before it.


    **


    Today was the seventh day that Mo Qianxue had been grounded in the Founder mansion.


    Tomorrow would be the peach blossom party to which she had been invited by Princess Susu.


    Since that day Su Qi had been very busy and managed to visit twice to teach her. Yet, both times didn¡¯tst long. Each time, he hadn¡¯t taught much before Azhao hurriedly urged him away.


    When he left, he asked her about the cute portraits and then made several poses that he believed was handsome, so as to provide more inspiration for her, until Azhao urged him again...


    Even after he got out of door, Mo Qianxue could still him grumbling, ¡°Why are there so many trifles in the office? Is there someone who is deliberately finding troubles with me? ...¡±


    Although heined, he taught carefully each time, so Mo Qianxue made great progress even though he had been called away in the middle.


    The set of swordsmanship of five moves wasn¡¯t tulent, but each move contained several details which were excellent moves to defend herself at a critical time.


    She knew better the benefits of it as she practiced more. At present, she was able to y a few moves against Shiwu.


    Shiwu began to serve her at the age of five and practiced martial arts ever since. So far, she had practiced for at least ten years. However, Mo Qianxue was able to resist her for some time after only five days¡¯ practice. She was content already.


    Nanny Mo also said that these moves appeared simple but were sophisticated and top swordsmanship in real terms.


    The seven days fleeted by. Mo Qianxue leisurely finished a lot of things in the mansion.


    She selected the four girl servants, all of them were born in the mansion. She chose two daughters of nannies who had served her mother and named them Zhihe and Zhizhu; she also chose another two girls who seemed disloyal and called them Zhiqiao and Zhiling.


    All of them would y a role!


    When the water is too clear, there isn¡¯t fish. Someone trying to get news about her? Then, she chose to let the news out deliberately of what she intended others to know.


    After the selection and training of the four third-level servant girls, they stayed in her courtyard and remained obedient for the time being.


    Zhihe and Zhizhu acted prudently and quickly and had a mild temper.


    Zhiqiao and Zhiling, with eyes moving cleverly, did nothing abnormal.


    Yesterday, uncle Yu had had the ounting books sent back with notes marked in them carefully. Mo Qianxue read them overnight and found they indeed appear wless on the surface.


    However, who was uncle Yu? The Ning family controlled the finance of the world. Even though Tingfengquan was a hidden power that Ning Shaoqing had built outside the family, a tough general couldn¡¯t have a weak soldier. Uncle Yu, manager of the whole Tingfengquan, was certainly a veteran in ounting and worked faster after Mo Qianxue taught him the table forms.


    Others couldn¡¯t figure out ws, but uncle Yu spotted hundreds at one nce after his subordinates¡¯ sort-out work.


    There were gains from Mo Yan and Mo Xing. During the days after manager Feng just left the Founder mansion, he had been acted with cautiousness and pretty normal, heading directly home from the shops.


    Later, in view that there wasn¡¯t news from Mo Qianxue, he got bold and acted randomly. Therefore, the fox tail came out ...


    Manager not only swaggered around outside his house but also kept two concubines, one was a clean girl sold to him by her brother, and the other bought from a brothel.


    The clean girl was bought three years ago and had given birth to two children, while the prostitute was boughtst year.


    As the saying goes, a janitor of the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion is as rich as a third-level official. Yet, without any tricks, could a manager of the Founder mansion have hundred acres ofnd and lots of servants and live an extravagant life with concubines outside?


    This wasn¡¯t trivial. Why was he so bold? Mother had left the capital for five years, which indeed had provided him enough time to yed tricks. Besides, in the previous six months, the mansion wasn¡¯t dwelled by a superior.


    These properties were mother¡¯s dowry, but as she married, the Feng family naturally didn¡¯t have the right to step in; the Mo n also coveted the properties, but they had no idea of what were included, or the title deeds, or the right to check the ounting books. Feng Da wouldn¡¯t buy it naturally.


    It was impossible to trace back the money. Even by searching his house, probably only one or two tenths would be found. However, she wouldn¡¯t let it go easily.


    Asan, Awu, and the guard leader Mo Qiang had been keeping an eye on the three lords and found something.


    Mo Zitang, either a true upright gentleman or too sly to disclose his true self, hadn¡¯t walked out of his courtyard and just read, yed chess or musical instruments all day long.


    Mo Zihua was a yboy. He had slept with nearly every girl in his courtyard but still couldn¡¯t get enough and always tried to flirt with other girls. Every now and then, he fooled around in the mansion and nced about. However, besides this, he did nothing else suspicious.


    Mo Ziye, with a sullen face, raised many snakes...

 Chapter 162: Questioning in the Face (1)

    <h4>Chapter 162: Questioning in the Face (1)</h4>


    Early this morning, Mo Qianxue had manager Feng summoned. Whether the money could be traced back or not, she must do the ounting with him.


    Tomorrow¡¯s peach blossom party would be an opportunity for her to build connections with nobilities or better obtain and analyze information of Tianqi. However, there would also be many traps. Probably, she might get into a bigger crisis thanst time when she met the Emperor...


    Last time, everybody had little knowledge of her character and believed she was still the timid pushover as before, so that she managed to catch them by surprise.


    However, this time, things would be different...


    Hence, before attending the peach blossom party, she had to put an end to the whole situation rted to manager Feng, so that she couldter focused on dealing with outside traps.


    Moreover, the person who would take over the ountings¡ªYunyao was already on the way, and a new manager was selected too.


    When Feng Da was ushered into the front hall, he still took with him the swarm of eight managers. Obviously, early as when he had handed over the ounting books, they had worked out a strategy to deal with Mo Qianxue.


    He still greeted her with the honest polite smile, ¡°Lady.¡±


    Then, the other eight managers also bowed and said in unison, ¡°Lady.¡±


    They were all smiles, but Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t n to give them a nice smile. Not p a smiling face? No, that wasn¡¯t her!


    Till this moment, she no longer needed to be courteous. Feng Da was the major offender, but all the others, since they could be here and fool her around, couldn¡¯t be innocent either. A good opportunity to clean them away once and for all.


    Bang. When they greeted her, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t greet back but heavily cast the teacup to the floor.


    Feng Da and the other eight were stunned for a second and didn¡¯t realize what was going on when they heard Mo Qianxue scolding, ¡°Kneel down.¡±


    The loud breaking and scolding sound instantly reduced the air pressure to the bottom.


    After all, with guilty conscience, two of them with weak hearts kneeled at once as they felt their legs bing feeble.


    Smelling a rat, Feng Da also pulled his face, a ghost of cruelty and scorn flickered in his eyes.


    However, when he looked up again, the cruelty and scorn were reced by sadness, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t run the businesses well. But they have done their job withmitment. Ifdy punished them because of natural disasters, the other subordinates would be disappointed.¡±


    Disappointed? She was the one who had lost money and been cheated by a hideous servant. Even she didn¡¯t say she was disappointed!


    A hideous guy as expected, he used one single sentence and put the eight restless men into the same camp and shifted the me on her by the way.


    She was afraid she couldn¡¯t do anything to him if she hadn¡¯t found any hard proof.


    Mo Qianxue sneered, while Feng Da put aside the lower hem of his clothes and stood on one knee, tears brimming up, and sounding agitated, ¡°Ifdy is dissatisfied, you could fire me, but it¡¯s unnecessary to put the me on them altogether. Just let me alone bear the consequences.¡±


    ying the martyr, escaping, and pulling the rug under from her... Three ruses at the same time aiming at buying them, shaking off the me, and catching her off guard.


    He believed that she couldn¡¯t find any ws in the ounting books within these seven days and that she couldn¡¯t find a proper person to take over his position.


    As expected, hearing manager Feng¡¯s words, some of the either managers understood his intention and some believed he was a righteous and loyal friend...


    Hence, one said, ¡°It¡¯s also my fault. I¡¯d like to resign as punishment.¡±


    Another one said, ¡°Sincedy no longer trusts me, I¡¯d like to resign too.¡±


    Another one even said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not capable enough, but I¡¯m loyal. Ifdy doesn¡¯t believe that, thest way to prove our innocence would be death...¡±


    Seeing this group of people so drunk with their lies, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t angry anymore andughed, ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that you¡¯re all so loyal. Originally, I appreciated your hard work and nned to scold you only for the downward businesses. However, if you¡¯re so loyal and wish to resign, I think I have no other choice but to agree.¡±


    Trying to pull the rug under from her? Then she could roll with it and just give them the rug. ¡°Since you all requested to resign, then you have my consent. Now let¡¯s take this day to go through the ounting books, so that you can have your innocence.¡± The word innocence was emphasized long.


    Finishing that, Mo Qianxue disyed hesitation and sighed, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t make it hard for you. Anyway, the shops don¡¯t make money. Just shut them down. I¡¯ll start something else.¡±


    Evidently, they hadn¡¯t expected her to agree immediately and were stunned at once, especially the eight managers. Their face turned almost green.


    Manager Feng had told them thatdy had a weak personality and would never find any ws in the books or force them to spit out what they had swallowed.


    At present, the Founder mansion even didn¡¯t have allowance, but she had to get things going for the sake of its face. What face meant? Money!


    His previous suggestion of selling out manors andnds was only a make-believe thrust.


    Lady would never do that. Even if she was stupid, the people around her, including butler Mo, nanny Mo weren¡¯t fools.


    But, even though they guessed that there were tricks in the ount books, they could do nothing and atst had no choice but to sell out the shops. By then, he could secretly purchase these shops and be an owner from manager...


    However, what was going on now?! Lady didn¡¯t mention about money or sell the shops, but readily agreed their proposal and tried to clear them away.


    At this moment, these people only wished to smack themselves in the face, hating their tongues.


    Feng Da sorted it out quick and tore up at once, ¡°Lady, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m too useless. But they are former managers under madam and listen to my order. What wrong did they do? These shops are left by madam. We can¡¯t shut them down casually!¡± He nned, first, to mention madam to calmdy down, and then talk about others things afterwards.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, sincedy returns, we have been reflecting on it and made adjustment respectively. Two of the shops are getting better...¡±


    He could leave, but these managers mustn¡¯t.


    These people were his eyes and hands. As long as they were there, the shops would be his some day.


    In the seven days, Mo Qianxue had checked all the shops under his management. Although the business didn¡¯t run best, it was not bad. Hence, by rough estimation, there should be a loss of a million taels of silver including the ies of the shops and thends.


    If she could, at this moment, she wanted to take out the ount books, pointed out the ws in his face, and then used him. With the iron-hard proof, she could have his house searched, take back what belonged to her, sell out his families and sentence him to death.


    However, he was a citizen now, not a ve. The Founder mansion couldn¡¯t decide his life or death...


    If she really did so, that would be murder, giving the Empress and Emperor one more reason to put her to death or at least ckmail her. Mo Tianfang¡¯s good reputation would be ruined too.


    The hideous man was just taking advantage of it!


    The fake ounting did cleverly, but it contained ws. Even if a bnce was struck, and every ie and expenditure were meticulously recorded, there were tricks in the numbers... Through a normal way, even the government audit couldn¡¯te to a conclusion within seven days or a hundred days since there were hundreds of ount books.


    Feng Da had lived in the capital for many years and built many connections, so this would be a good opportunity for him to utilize these connections... Hence, the ount books would be bit up by rats or soaked in water or... As long as some of them were damaged, the case could have no result...


    At most, the government might confiscate all properties under his name, under the pressure of the Founder mansion.


    She had figured out that this guy was very cunning and had little properties under his own name, expect for the hundred acres ofnd and a middle-sized house, which was granted by her mother years ago, for the sake of his face as a manager of the Founder mansion.


    Madam Mo had been kind and allowed his parents, former servants of the Founder mansion, to spend their old lives at home. Hence, his house was dwelled by his parents and a few servants.


    The house of his concubine who had given birth to children was under the name of his son. While the house lived by the other concubine was rented...


    A hundred acres ofnd and a small house worth almost nothingpared to a million silver!


    What a good calction!


    He would suffer no punishment or loss of money.


    Originally, he was merely a son of a dowry girl and assistant in the shop. As he turned adult, madam Mo let her servant girl Dongniang marry him andter, considering his face as a manager, not only let him bring back his parents but also bought them a small mansion.


    Before going to the west, madam Mo was also so kind and grateful to his loyalty that she gave his life indenture back, in the hope that he could do his work better during her absence in the capital. Madam Mo had done everything for him, but he paid her back in this way!


    Fine calction!


    An ungrateful biting wolf deserved punishment! She wouldn¡¯t let it end easily before she found out how much he had swallowed and where he hid it.


    The managers panicked. Feng Da couldn¡¯t remain calm. But Mo Qianxue unhurriedly sap her tea that nanny just handed her, with a yful smile on her face.

 Chapter 163: Questioning in the Face (2)

    <h4>Chapter 163: Questioning in the Face (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Putting down the teacup, she appeared interested in Feng Da¡¯s words, ¡°Oh? What businesses are getting better? Then, who are in charge of them? What method have you used in such a short period of time to save the businesses that have been losing money for five years in a row?¡±


    Feng Da got dumb. Obviously, he had expected that Mo Qianxue should ask such details. A girl barely going out of door couldn¡¯t know much about business. Just give her an answer. In a sh, he came up with another idea.


    ¡°Tianshengxuan.¡± Feng Da lifted his head that had lowered to show loyalty just now and pointed at manager Zhang, ¡°This is manager Zhang who hase up with the n. In the past, Tianshengxuan collected antiques at a price too high, but there wasn¡¯t much demand in the market, which led to a backlog of cash, so often we had to sell at a lower price. Recently, we begin to collect cheaper paintings and calligraphy works, which sell well...¡±


    Feng Da replied unhurriedly, while manager Zhang added something intermittently and promised with confidence that if the casested, the antique shop would be profitable...


    In the past, the antique shop ran worst, collecting works at a high price and selling low. The gap was huge. When the two men were enjoying their y, Mo Qianxue already got impatient. It seemed that without a tough hand, they would y more tricks.


    She sneered, staring at Feng Da, and asked, ¡°Feng Da, I¡¯d like to know what you look of me. Until this moment, you still treat me like an ignorant child?¡±


    ¡°Heaven will prove my conscience, I...¡± Feng Da was a little confused why Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t interested in the promising picture he had drawn, but he had been a good yer in disying loyalty and conscience. This time was no exception.


    Mo Qianxue was really stunned at this man¡¯s thick skin.


    Yesterday, when hearing that Feng Da had swallowed millions taels of silver, nanny Mo pissed off, and at this point, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, pointing at Feng Da and cursing, ¡°Conscience? You have one which isn¡¯t in a dog¡¯s belly?¡±


    Nanny Mo was cursing him, and Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t n to waste more time in beating around the bush, ¡°Feng Da, I give you onest chance. Where do you put all the silver you¡¯ve misappropriated over these years? And you guys, if you take out the money, I¡¯ll let you leave. If not, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Lady, are you going to wrong me until I die? I only have a hundred acres ofnd and a small mansion. I don¡¯t have other properties. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t run the businesses well, but I won¡¯t ept it if you throw dirty water at me based on it!¡±


    As he talked, he got more grieved and indignant, standing up, as if he was outrageously wronged.


    Without the evidence, Mo Qianxue might have believed in what he said.


    She snorted, ¡°You won¡¯t ept it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t ept your groundless usation. Please show us evidence. I¡¯m not one of the servants of the Founder mansion. You can¡¯t punish or kill me as you like.¡±


    At this moment, Feng Da spoke with a straight backbone and loud and powerful words, as if without a proper reason, he wouldn¡¯t let it go. There wasn¡¯t a trace of respect at all.


    Manager Zhang and the others, including the two that had knelt out of fear, all stood up. Hearing Feng Da¡¯s self-righteous words, they nced at each other and all disyed recalcitrance.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fairdy. For so many years, manager Feng takes care of everything alone in the capital. Business is like war. Nobody can win forever...¡±


    ¡°Lady. You can¡¯t throw dirt at us just because of losing money. Otherwise, who will dare to do things for you...?¡±


    ¡°Lady, natural disasters are inevitable. We ordinary people can do nothing against the heaven...¡±


    They quibbled one after another, showing no respect at all. Mo Qianxue gave a look to nanny Mo, who nodded and swiped out her sword at once.


    As the de came in the air, it hummed on nanny Mo¡¯s internal strength.


    Instantly, there was quiet. Although these men were well-informed outside, they weren¡¯t martial artists. Besides, all of them had heard of Mo Qianxue¡¯s glorious deeds.


    On the first day returning to the capital, her nanny and guards killed a dozen people, but even the Emperor didn¡¯t me her and only grounded her in her own mansion for seven days.


    Only until this moment did they begin to associate Mo Qianxue to the heatedly-discussed cruel eldest youngdy of the Founder mansion.


    This girl was no longer the timid ignorant one that manager Feng had known many years ago, but a nobledy who could order a beheading at any time.


    The sword gleamed, and the managers subconsciously stepped back. But not Feng Da.


    Mo Qianxue killing people. Feng Da always believed it was exaggerated rumor.


    Every time he came, she had been hiding behind madam and got nervous meeting a stranger.


    Even though she grew up now, the timidity in her bones wouldn¡¯t change. That incident was probably nanny Mo the hideous woman and her guard identally killing a bunch of riots who tried to rob. Otherwise, why did the Emperor forgive her?


    To scare him? By an old nanny who made a fuss?!


    Thinking of this, Feng Da didn¡¯t retreat but pushed forward, ¡°Do you want to kill me to ease your anger? I¡¯m a citizen now. The managers can prove. Besides, I¡¯ve been loyal to madam...¡± Did she dare to kill the nine of them at home when she was grounded by the Emperor?


    The other managers wanted to say something, but at the sight of the gleaming sword, shut up at the right time. It wasn¡¯t necessary to risk their lives to win an arguing. Mo Qianxue enjoyed her tea, graceful andnguidly, inwardlyughing at these stupid reckless people.


    It¡¯d be alright if he didn¡¯t mention madam, but he did and boasted about his loyalty. Nanny Mo would definitely give him a lesson.


    Unsurprisingly, nanny Mo, before Feng Da finished, pulled her face without talking, raised the sword at him, and instantly cut off the hair on the top of his head against the skin, then pointing at his throat.


    ¡°If you have a death wish, I can do you a favor. By then, I could say you guys swallowed the Founder mansion¡¯s money and had evil intentions againstdy. Not a big deal to kill you. After all, you¡¯re just a bunch of unruly folks who offended a nobledy... If anyone needed to pay for it, I can take the punishment. It would have nothing to do withdy...¡±


    Before nanny Mo finished, the several managers swarmed up and pulled back Feng Da who was already freaked out.


    They understood. Just now when nanny Mo took out the sword,dy didn¡¯t even blink. Very likely, she would really kill them all.


    Ordinary folks offending a nobledy! They wouldn¡¯t die because of it, but the punishment was unsparing! Based on the previous attitude of the Emperor, Mo Qianxue would be at most grounded longer for not discipline servants well if she allowed the the hideous woman to kill them and then asked her to take the punishment.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to risk their lives in this gambling!


    In fact, even if not being dragged back, Feng Da didn¡¯t dare toe forward anymore. The attack already made him sweat much. The de sweeping against his scalp was icy cold...


    Now, he regretted!


    He had prepared two sets of ledgers. If Mo Qianxue died and the Mo n took over the Founder mansion, he gave them one. If Mo Qianxue came back, he gave her the other.


    Although the first one set wasn¡¯t authentic either, it had a hundred thousand taels of silver in bnce, which was enough for the short-sighted Mos.


    The second set was what had been provided to Mo Qianxue and had zero bnce. He had believed that an ignorant girl wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him and would listen to him to sell the shops. Master Mo, on the other hand, was a cruel guy. It wasn¡¯t easy to deceive him, so he had put some sweet on the ledger.


    To his surprise, this timid girl was cultivated by hideous nanny Mo into a heartless thing.


    However, the present situation left him no way out. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t figure anything from the ledgers. The worst case scenario was him being sent to the police where he could use money to...


    Before he worked out a n, Mo Qianxue spoke, ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡± The sound was calm, as if in her eyes, life was nothing but ants. He felt himself like a stupid clown...


    ¡°Butler, please fetch me the ledgers. I¡¯m going to tell him how he made fake ountings and how his loyalty turned the money of Founder mansion into his own.¡±


    The butler had been waiting at the door. As Mo Qianxue ordered, he waved his hand, and two servant boys carried the hundreds ount books into the front hall.


    Mo Qianxue picked up one, ¡°In the year 315, Tianshengxuan spent five thousand taels to purchase a jade vase and sold it in the year 218 at four thousand taels. It took one transaction three years to close, losing one thousand taels...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because nobody bought it during the two years. Hence, we reduced the price, or the cash flow wasn¡¯t enough for further operation. I approved that.¡±


    ¡°You did? However, I happened to hear that the jade vase was about by the third lord Wan for the celebration of old madam Wan¡¯s birthday. They bought it with 9999 taels of silver for good luck...¡±


    Mo Qianxue said slowly, while manager Zhang¡¯s face turned palepletely.


    ¡°Moreover, old madam Wan¡¯s sixtieth birthday was in the year 315, which meant it was sold quick and earned 4999 taels... Do I need to give you more examples?¡±


    Saying that, she threw the ledger at manager Zhang who knelt at onc.e


    Mo Qianxue randomly picked up another one, ¡°This is Yuji Restaurant¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°This one is...¡±


    Mo Qianxue pointed out the ws of the eight managers. Instantly, the swaggering men all became pale-faced and knelt down. They had read the ledgers in which a bnce was stuck but the numbers were fake.


    Just like the five-thousand-tael vase that sold at four thousand tael three yearster. The numbers weren¡¯t even recorded in the same book. It was hard to find out one by one. They had believed that even if she found it wrong, it sounded reasonable to reduce the price after a good remained in stock for years. However, the fact was thatdy even figured the buyers, making it impossible for them to deny anymore.


    Seeing he lost the game totally, Feng Da muttered, looking insane, ¡°Impossible...that¡¯s impossible. The book must be fake!¡±

 Chapter 164: Questioning in the Face (3)

    <h4>Chapter 164: Questioning in the Face (3)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Even an immortal god couldn¡¯t sort out these ount books in less than seven days.


    The hundreds of books contained records of many shops in five years and eight months...


    He had paid a lot of money to fabricate them. Even he himself couldn¡¯t find the ws.


    After Mo Qianxue pointed out the ws, the butler picked up the ledgers on the ground one by one, ¡°Open your damn eyes! These are what you gave us. If they are fake, then where are the real ones?¡±


    She turned around gracefully and sat back in the chair, smirking, ¡°Or, if these are fake, then, manager Feng, do you mean you have another set? One for public, and another one for yourself?¡±


    Feng Da wasn¡¯t a normal person now that he had the guts to make fake ledgers. After insane behaviors, he at once tore up, ¡°There is only one set of ledgers. I really don¡¯t know how to prove my innocence ifdy insists there are two. I was appointed by madam and worked hard for her for years... Now madam is gone, anddy frames me like this. Lady, did you think about madam and filial piety? ...¡±


    Mentioning madam again? How dared he! Upon hearing his words, nanny Mo had a headache and drew out her sword again, at the sight of which, Feng Da quickly shut up.


    ¡°These ounts are well-founded, butdy, you¡¯re trying to pick out a bone from eggs. It¡¯s true that the third lord Wan bought a jade vase with 9999 taels, but our Tianshengxuan sold one at 4000 taels. Couldn¡¯t there be two jade vases in those three years? I just don¡¯t ept your usation. I request an official pleading.¡±


    Only after the officers took over the case and the ledgers would he have a chance.


    He was going to pull dirty tricks by taking the case to the court.


    Mo Qianxue had been waiting for him to reach this point and smiled faintly, ¡°Before we go to court, manager Feng, please allow me to deal with a few servants. Butler, please find me the life indentures of Feng Da¡¯s parents. And let Mo Qiang get Feng Da¡¯s parents and his wife Dongniang. Today, I¡¯m going to clear away disloyal servants...either to kill or sell is up to my mood.¡±


    She sipped tea leisurely while saying killing and selling, her eyes cold but face bright like a flower.


    Feng Da¡¯s parents were dowry servants from the Feng family. Her mother only returned Feng Da¡¯s life indenture and cancelled his very. But his parents and wife were still ves that belonged to the Founder mansion.


    Don¡¯t me her for the cruel approach to coerce him with his families. But it was because Feng Da was too hateful...


    In Tianqi, it was a convention that once a servant gained his/her superior¡¯s approval to stay outside the mansion, he/she automatically became a freeman.


    However, that was a convention, notw.


    If he tried to bully and cheat her, then she could only use tough methods.


    Didn¡¯t he just say that he wasn¡¯t a servant of the Founder mansion? Then, she would let him know how shameful and ugly things could get.


    It was a matter of expediency. Courteous methods just didn¡¯t work on such a bastard.


    Seeing that Mo Qianxue ignored his words but threatened him with his parents, Feng Da showed malice in his eyes, ¡°Madam approved that I took my parents back home. It was also madam that gave Dongniang to me. Then,dy, you have no right to dispose of them... If you insist in doing so, then I¡¯ll use you in the court... Then let¡¯s meet in the court...¡±


    Feng Da¡¯s face turned dark. After he had mentioned court, it meant a real tearing of faces. He found it no longer necessary to show respect to Mo Qianxue.


    Then, he turned away to walk out of the front hall, but before he reached the door, he was stopped by the door guards pulling out swords.


    As the swords got out, the air in the room instantly boiled with condensed murderousness.


    The butler left. Chuyi only served tea. Mo Qianxue sneered without talking. But nanny Mo wouldn¡¯t let Feng Da have a good time.


    ¡°Just leave like this? Today you can go nowhere before you make things clear...¡± She took the sword, brandished around his chest and satirized, ¡°You still remember that it was madam who permitted you to take your parents home? That Dongniang was given to you by madam? Is your heart eaten by a dog? Even your freedom was granted by madam!


    Without madam, you¡¯re still a low-level servant in the Feng family and doing hardbors in Yangzhou. Without her, could youe to the capital and live a respected life? It¡¯s alright you forget her kindness. But how dare you to paydy back with entrapping!¡±


    Feng Da was silent by nanny Mo¡¯s sessive questioning. He was afraid of her, because he knew that nanny Mo had always served around madam through many hardships. Moreover, just now she had cut off his hair on the top of his head. As the sword moved about before his chest, his heart trembled along with it. He struggled to stand straight, but the difiture was visible.


    However, his years of experience in deal with all kinds of situation wasn¡¯t futile. By a little thinking and observing of nanny Mo¡¯s sword, he understood that Mo Qianxue was in control of everything and, at the same time, that she didn¡¯t want to him, at least right here right now in the mansion.


    He had proofs of the tricks those eight managers had yed, so now all the them were kneeling on the floor, but none of them dared to say anything. As long as he mmed up until evening,dy, a female, could do thing to him and would either release him or sent him to the court. There wouldn¡¯t be a third way.


    A damned person had his own damned method. Thinking this through, he raised his head and appeared righteous again, saying loudly, ¡°I earned my freedom through my hard work. It has nothing to do withdy. There isn¡¯t such a thing in Tianqi to force a freeman back to very...¡±


    Mo Qianxue enjoyed her tea as if she hadn¡¯t heard it. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him. A crazy person couldn¡¯t be talked through. This kind of people only regret with tears until they saw their coffins. Only tough methods would be effective.


    Nanny Mo had all rage in her belly and said ironically, ¡°Tianqi does have such a thing to allow a manager to steal away his superior¡¯s money...¡±


    Chuyi, holding the teapot, advised, ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t waste words with that ungrateful man. Don¡¯t be mad and hurt your own health.¡±


    Meanwhile, the butler returned, bowing and reporting, ¡°Lady, Mo Qianxue has left for his house at Tongfu Alley. We¡¯ve also sent words to the court, and our mayor Mr. Wang will be here personally soon to take away all those involved in this case. I think he¡¯s on the way at this point.¡±


    Hearing Mr. Wang woulde, Feng Da shivered and smelt a rat, but he chose not to believe it. Although Capital Mayor only ranked level-four, a nobledy didn¡¯t have the right to summon him.


    Even if in the name of the Founder mansion, considerations must be taken into...


    Mo Qianxue sneered inwardly at hisplicated expression. He would understand in a while. Just let him die a clear death. Otherwise, other servants would follow his suit and made it hard for her to manage the mansion.


    At this time, butler Mo ordered in a low voice, ¡°Go and bring over the ledgers we prepared for Mr. Wang to carry back to office.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Feng Da nning to do tricks on the ledgers and shake off all mes? Then, she cut off his way out. As early as before the ledgers were sent to uncle Yu, she had had these ount books all copied.


    Last time, about killing beggars on street, Mr. Wang reported to the Emperor in memorials what Mo Qianxue had told him that there wasn¡¯t a single beggar survived. The two had a tactic understanding, so Mo Qianxue also didn¡¯t point out at court the suspicious behavior of Mr. Wang.


    That was a huge favor!


    Otherwise, in the stormy reshuffle days ago, he would have been kicked out of his office.


    Later, Mr. Wang, a well-informed and sophisticated man, prepared a generous gift as his and sent to the Founder mansion as his gratitude. Of course, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t mean and also prepared him the same generous gift. Hence, the connection was built.


    As all the ledgers were carried to the front hall, Feng Da went crazy immediately! He couldn¡¯t remain calm, dashed forward desperately to check the ount books. The butler and other servants, with a smirk, didn¡¯t stop him.


    There was a subtle curve on Mo Qianxue lips. Whom god will destroy, the first made mad.


    Even if he bought connections to destroy the ledgers, but the original copy was here in the Founder mansion and could be copied again and again. This was the way to put him into the deadly trap and sell all his families.


    Feng Da checked them with the original books one by one. After a dozen, his heart was soaked in coldness utterly and muttered incoherently, ¡°Impossible...that¡¯s impossible...¡±


    Realizing that his dream would be shattered, Feng Da turned around suddenly, a little insane, and pointed at Mo Qianxue, ¡°You, you¡¯re not a human...¡±


    Nobody could think of copying the ledgers while finishing reading all of them in seven days.


    At this moment, a man with the manner of arrogant officials came in and shouted, ¡°How dare you! Catch this crazy servant who offends the nobledy of Founder mansion!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Several officers rushed out from behind Mr. Wang.


    Feng Da was dumbfounded, and the other eight managers all copsed onto the floor.

 Chapter 165: Questioning in the Face (4)

    <h4>Chapter 165: Questioning in the Face (4)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Seeing it was Mr. Wang, Mo Qianxue smiled and stood up to wee him, ¡°Don¡¯t beugh at me. I¡¯m sorry that I have to ask you to take the trouble ofing in person.¡±


    Mr. Wang greeted back, ¡°Don¡¯t think this way. It¡¯s my duty to maintain order in the capital.¡±


    Feng Da had been captured by several officers. He looked up, finding that man was really Mr. Wang the mayor who seemed to be acquaintances withdy, and woke up utterly.


    This...was thest straw that crushed the camel.


    ¡°Lady, please forgive me.¡± After realizing the fact, Feng Da somehow got so powerful that he struggled off the officers catching him and climbed to Mo Qianxue, ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll confess. Please,dy, forgive me and my families.¡±


    Embezzling wasn¡¯t a crime of death, nor was offending a nobledy, but the two together was!


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t a bit moved, her face stern, ¡°Now you are afraid? Shame that it¡¯s toote! Mr. Wang is most upright and just. He will do your ¡®justice¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Lady, I confess. There is another set of ledgers with a bnce of a dozen thousand taels. The bill is kept by my wife... Please show mercy, for the sake of madam. Please don¡¯t punish my families. I¡¯ll do whatever to pay you back...¡± He believed, at this moment, probably there would be a silver lining if he presented the second set of ledgers and the money.


    However, although he was kowtowing while crying, there wasn¡¯t tears in his eyes expect for malice. He regretted that he hadn¡¯t listened to others¡¯ suggestion to pay some money and have her murdered, which would be a neat end.


    Mo Qianxue looked at him and felt pitiful. At this time, he still tried to deceive and frame her! What on earth a coward Xue used to be that he could be so crazy!


    He remembered his families now? Toote! When he mentioned that the bill was kept by his wife, this matter would never be possible.


    It proved that his wife and him were the same kind of malicious trash who had long betrayed her mother. Even though his wife didn¡¯t know everything, she knew at least their stance.


    Turning around, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t look at him and only said, ¡°Get out...¡±


    Feng Da understood what this meant, shock and scared, and crawled a step forward, ¡°Lady...I...¡± Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t give him a look, but nanny Mo squatted down and said gently, ¡°No. 85, Yuda Alley.¡±


    Upon hearing this address, Feng Da felt being struck by lightning, spat out blood and copsed onto the floor. Yuda Alley...was exactly... He was done!


    Afterwards, Mo Qianxue politely requested Mr. Wang to deal with the case and left after iming that she was tired. The rest would be handled by the butler.


    Mo Qianxue was an unmarrieddy, so it was reasonable that she wasn¡¯t too hospitable to Mr. Wang. He wouldn¡¯t find it improper.


    Previously, she had questioned Feng Da, not to let him submit, but to buy time.


    Just now a messenger sent by Mo Yan brought back the news that there was hidden door connecting the house the prostitute lived and the neighboring mansion, which was bought in the name of Feng Da.


    In that mansion, there were boxes of ledgers, silver, gold, and other treasures.


    During those seven days, he had visited the good concubine once and left soon.


    However, he had been to the prostitute¡¯s ce three times and stayed very long each time. Yet, there wasn¡¯t sound of making out. Judging from Feng Da¡¯s way of doing things, there must be a trick. Hence, Mo Qianxue had ordered Mo Yan and Mo Xing to make a good investigation.


    She knew it!


    Now she didn¡¯t need to say more. The boxes were already on the way back to the Founder mansion.


    With iron-hard evidence, Mr. Wang would confiscate all of his properties in those houses and gave back the bill. Nanny Mo and others walked Mo Qianxue back. The butler found a proper time and tucked a purse in Mr. Wang¡¯s hand and then said matter-of-fact and respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wang, please randomly draw out a book and check the copy against the original one. It¡¯s all the same...¡±


    After Mr. Wang and the group of officers left capturing Feng Da and the other managers, the butler came with joy and reported that Mr. Wang had promised to register the case and then report to the Criminal Department tomorrow.


    Feng Da would be sentenced to death. The other eight managers, their properties confiscated, would be expelled to the army; Feng Da¡¯s belongings would be transferred to the Founder mansion, and his families reduced to ves with tattoos.


    ves with tattoos were the lowest level and had no chance to get rid of very forever.


    **


    Checking the boxes that Mo Yan and Mo Xing brought back, Mo Qianxue smiled. Some of them carried ledgers books. As for the others, two carried silver, one gold, and another one antiques.


    By estimation, these things worth at least a million taels of silver.


    After finishing this big matter, Mo Qianxue began to draw cute portrait of Su Qi in the study in a good mood. This was thest one towardspleting a full set. She could promise that the yful lord wouldugh his head off seeing this hrious pictures!


    Nanny Mo walked over lightly. It wasn¡¯t the first time she sawdy drawing these, but every time she saw the cute-version Su Qi, she burst intoughter.


    She wondered how lord Su Qi had offendeddy thatdy was so mean to him. What a poor pretty lord that turned into such hrious images bydy¡¯s pen!


    She found it amusing, but it was improper after all! Even she drew him like that, it was drawing a man anyway. Lady, on the surface, was unmarried, but she already had lord Ning. If he found this out...! Even if he didn¡¯t, it damageddy¡¯s female virtues!


    However, every time she sawdy was so happy while drawing, nanny Mo drove away her own worries and dissatisfaction. Alright, here in the Founder mansion, lord Ning couldn¡¯t know it.


    Lady didn¡¯t tell her but she bet lord Ning didn¡¯t die. Otherwise, so deep wasdy¡¯s emotion towards lord Ning, how could sheugh and make fun of another man by drawing hrious pictures? Yet, ifdy didn¡¯t mention it, she wouldn¡¯t ask.


    Covering her mouth to hold back theughter, nanny Mo said softly, ¡°Lord Chen is here again.¡±


    Mo Qianxue stared at the picture without looking up, and replied casually, ¡°Okay, I see. Let him wait for me in the front hall. I¡¯ll be there afterpleting this one.¡±


    Since she was grounded, Feng Yuchen came to visit her every day at five o¡¯clock, but she never met him and sent him away by various excuses.


    Tomorrow would be the peach blossom party. It¡¯d be better to make things clear now.


    It wasn¡¯t a solution if things kept going like this.


    Nanny Mo paced to the front hall, gestured Zhi Qiao over, asked her to passdy¡¯s words to him, and returned to the room. Zhi Qiao only nce at the room curiously and took the order with a smile.


    Whendy was paining, nobody except for nanny Mo was allowed to get inside. This was a rule that nanny Mo had set.


    Finishing thest stroke, Mo Qianxue picked up the paper, blew slightly and nodded with satisfaction. This one depicted lively the yful lord that Su Qi had been.


    She put it down, and nanny Mo took over a coat, put on for her and then was going to put away the picture.


    Mo Qianxue quickly held her hand and yed cute, ¡°Nanny, just put it here. If the ink blurred, I¡¯ll have to draw another one again. Shiwu will keep an eye. Nobody dares toe in.¡±


    Last time, nanny Mo hurriedly put the picture away as soon as Mo Qianxue finished and it was a little damaged. Then, she had to draw a new one. Seeing nanny was hesitant, she added, ¡°I promise this is thest one...¡±


    Hearing this promise, nanny Mo gave in, ¡°Alright...¡±


    She put the picture on the desk, hesitating for a while, and suggested mildly, ¡°Lady, if you really enjoy painting, then why not draw lord Ning? Then, nobody could pick a fault even the pictures were seen by others...¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡± Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t helpughing before nanny finished.


    Cute version Ning Shaoqing?! How could she draw? This man was always gentle. Even in rage, he only pressed his lips, eyes shooting mes that daunted people from looking into. But he was still beautiful like a great scenery and a real master piece.


    How could she paint a master piece in the cute version. Nanny was so funny...


    Before she entered the front hall, Feng Yuchen was standing facing the other way. His back looked lonely and sorrowful, thinner than she met himst time. It made her heart soft at once.


    s! What was love on earth? Why did it make people desperate to pursue?

 Chapter 166: Lord Ning is Here (1)

    <h4>Chapter 166: Lord Ning is Here (1)</h4>


    Feng Yuchen wasn¡¯t a bad person. His previous pushing manner was only because of his deep emotion. He did nothing wrong, after all.


    Mo Qianxue entered the front door and called softly, ¡°Cousin.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to put it so that he could move on.


    ¡°Xue...¡± Feng Yuchen turned around and looked at her, his eyes still deep and sorrowful but not excited or crazy like before. He said calmly, ¡°Your injury still hurt?¡±


    He didn¡¯t me her for keeping him out of the door orin that she no longer cared for him. In his eyes, there was only affection and care.


    Mo Qianxue found her throat choking.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of his tough attitude but feared the loving way he looked at her. She remembered the first time she met him, in the shower of peach blossom. His figure was upright like a pine tree, proud like a morning sun. Under his de-shaped eyebrows were the starry eyes which stared at her with excitement...


    A human¡¯s heart meant to be soft! Facing such deep love, even if she didn¡¯t love him, she didn¡¯t want to hurt him.


    Besides, the affectionate eyes always reminded her of the scene she saw in Xue¡¯s dream. The two of them loved each other, he ying sword while she wiping sweat for him, ordinary but loving.


    The warm picture made her so sad that she couldn¡¯t bear to take a look of the sadness flowing out of those eyes.


    She would rather him questioning her upon entering the door, so that she could follow his anger and mess up the rtion. Anyway, Ning Shaoqing had promised to pay him back twice. In the future, they could care more about the Feng family. The cousin rtionship was tooplicated.


    How could she say it under such greetings and eyes?


    However, it¡¯d be better to end it quick!


    Mo Qianxue turned away and didn¡¯t look at him but stared at the antique vase in the front hall. Only in this way could she say harsh words.


    ¡°Cousin, you know that I¡¯m married. Although for some reason Shaoqing can¡¯t hold the wedding right now, I¡¯ll wait until he can. If you could forget the past, I¡¯ll still regard you as family. Or...¡±


    Mo Qianxue narrowed her eyes slightly. She found it hard to continue.


    Feng Yuchen¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. He was only dyed by something and didn¡¯t send her that day. He was just half a yearte, and they becameplete strangers!


    However, who could he me? Last time when she saved him from the sword, he had sworn: he wanted her! But only when she was willing to. He wouldn¡¯t force or hurt her...


    Before Mo Qianxue felt stumped, Feng Yuchen hid his reluctance and smiled, ¡°Of course I¡¯m your family...¡±


    Just be her brother now! Otherwise, it seemed they couldn¡¯t even be rtives.


    As the big stone on her heart was lifted, Mo Qianxue smiled brightly, ¡°Thank you!¡± Her tone was light and sincere. This must be a good day that she hadpleted two major things.


    Her thanks filled Feng Yuchen¡¯s eyes with one more trace of loneliness, but it also relieved him.


    He didn¡¯t say anything but smiled, ¡°It¡¯s time. Don¡¯t you want me to stay for a meal?¡±


    Mo Qianxue instantly understood why he came at this point every time. He wanted to freeload!


    Since they had made it clear, it didn¡¯t matter to have dinner with him. Mo Qianxue grinned, ¡°Then, cousin, please stay to have a meal...¡±


    During the meal, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know what to say, because she knew little about him. She just kept silent. It wasn¡¯t strange for nobilities to remain silent during a meal, so Feng Yuchen didn¡¯t found it awkward and told her a lot of interesting things when she was little. He also picked dishes for her for a few times.


    She took it and thanked him. Everything seemed harmonious.


    They finished dinner like this. It wasn¡¯t early, and Feng Yuchen said goodbye and left.


    Afterwards, when Mo Qianxue went back to her Snow, the sky already turned dark.


    She just entered the yard and found that the door of her room was shut and Shiwu guarded outside with a strange look.


    As Mo Qianxue walked over, Shiwu whispered, ¡°Lady, lord Ning is here... He seems not happy...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing was here... Mo Qianxue stilled and didn¡¯t show anything, but nanny Mo frowned and said to herself: oh no! He must have seen the picture on the desk...


    Mo Qianxue was the legal daughter of the Founder mansion, so whether she liked it or not, there would be servants following around her when she went out. Hence, before she left, she took with her nanny Mo, Chuyi, two nannies, Zhiling and Zhiqiao, a huge group of people. The servants who guarded the court gate were always two sisters, while inside the yard were Zhihe and Zhizhu.


    Nanny Mo followed Mo Qianxue closely. She was a martial artist who had acute hearing and was clever. Upon hearing the word Ning, she quickly said thatdy to wanted take a bath after this tiring day and asked Zhiling and Zhiqiao to go to the kitchen to see whether warm water was ready.


    Zhiling and Zhiqiao left. Mo Qianxue nced to inside the yard. The wing room on the side was lit with dim candlelight. Only Shiwu was in the yard. Mo Qianxue whispered, ¡°Where are the rest?¡±


    The fewer servants knowing the rtionship between she and Ning Shaoqing, the better.


    Shiwu answered with pride, ¡°I used the excuse thatdy would wear the light-blue dress to attend peach blossom party tomorrow and let Zhihe and Zhizhu to embroider more peach flowers on it. Now, they are in the embroidery room to do the work.¡±


    Mo Qianxue hummed a yes and pushed the door open. The room wasn¡¯t lit and a little darl.


    She stepped into the room and found it in low chilly pressure in the early summer night. She even couldn¡¯t help hugging herself to guard off the bitter coldness.


    Her room had three sections. At the entrance was the living room for receiving friends and leisure activities. In the middle of it were a wooden coach on which was a small tea table. On the left of the living room, separated by a silk screen, was a small study. On the right, separated by a wall shelf, was her bedroom.


    In the dim light, Ning Shaoqing was sitting at the desk. Even through the silk screen, his delicate pretty face came right into her sight.


    In the shadow, there wasn¡¯t a bit gentleness on he. His lips pressed hard. The dark eyes on the stern face shot out boiling rage.


    Nanny Mo was a little worried and followed her into the room. Then she lit up the candle in the living room and bedroom but didn¡¯t dare to do the same in the study. Hesitating for a while and taking a nce at Ning Shaoqing and then atdy, she sighed, walked out and closed the door.


    s! The picture was weird but depicted well Su Qi¡¯s expression, which meant it could bepleted without careful observation.


    It made sense that lord Ning was mad!


    Seeing Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t talk, Mo Qianxue also wore a cold face. Since she was injured, he didn¡¯te to see her for so many days or send her any message. Now he suddenly showed up with this face for no reason?


    She hadn¡¯t married him yet, and he treated her in this way. If they really held a wedding, would he punish her to kneel in the ancestral hall for a trivial mistake? No way to develop the bad habit!


    Thinking of this, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t walk to the study but instead sat down on the couch, poured herself a cup of tea, slightly frowning but carrying a small smile, ¡°It¡¯s not darkpletely. Why is lord Shaoqing so free to visit me?¡±


    That was an aloof addressing term!


    Obviously, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t expect to hear that. In rage, his eyes flickering with slyness, he smiled and teased, ¡°If it¡¯spletely dark, how can I appreciate my wife¡¯s wonderful master piece?¡±

 Chapter 167: Lord Ning is here (2)

    <h4>Chapter 167: Lord Ning is here (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The words were ridiculing containing rage and jealousy, and thest sound was emphasized long. He himself also poised as a panther, in an elegant posture, eyes gleaming with sharpness. It seemed that without a satisfactory answer from Mo Qianxue, he would immediately rush at her and bite her neck off.


    What did that mean? No greetings. No sweet words. Only questioning! Did she have the freedom to draw? Shame that she had been worrying about him all day long!


    Mo Qianxue choked on anger but made a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a cute-version portrait. It doesn¡¯t worth lord Shaoqing¡¯s appreciation.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Mrs. Ning has too much spare timetely that she needs to draw a man¡¯s portrait to kill time.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing stood up, picked up the picture, and seemed to like it.


    He wasn¡¯t looking at it, but trying to kill the picture with his unveiling murderous eyes. Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart sank, not for the person she had drawn, but because this picture was her favorite one, which would definitely arouse Su Qi¡¯s admiration and jealousy about her painting skills.


    For her, the picture was the fruit of herbor. Su Qi was her bestie. Hence, she wouldn¡¯t allow Ning Shaoqing to destroy it.


    Examining the screen with eyes, Mo Qianxue leaped up, got over the screen and reached out for the picture.


    She had intended to catch him by surprise, since he hadn¡¯t known about her learning lightness kungfu, and got back the picture while showing up her lightness.


    She moved faster, but unexpectedly, Ning Shaoqing was faster. She even didn¡¯t see how he moved, and the hand holding the picture was behind his back. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t get the picture but sent herself to him, who stretched out an arm and locked her onto his thighs.


    The achievement of days of painstaking practice was merely childish tricks to Ning Shaoqing.


    However, Mo Qianxue undauntedly continued to reach for the picture. Ning Shaoqing, eyebrows couldn¡¯t stop beating, wasn¡¯t just jealous and satirized furiously, ¡°Uh-ho, you learned frog jump recently? Your coach can¡¯t be a good one!¡±


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t get the picture, and her lightness which she took pride in was described as frog jump, yelling, angry and anxious, ¡°Give it to me! It¡¯s a deal between me and Su Qi. He teaches me sword and I draw portraits for him...¡±


    She must exin now, or she was afraid the picture would be ruined. However, about the military intelligence and ck wooden token, she couldn¡¯t tell him now. It wasn¡¯t because that she didn¡¯t trust him, but sometimes, maintaining a rtionship required a little distance and sense of myth. When everything was too candidly expressed, a rtionship would be boring and dull, no matter how deep it was, if there wasn¡¯t expectancy and freshness.


    ¡°One ys sword, and the other draws. How romantic...¡± His tone was soaked in vinegar and carried thicker threat.


    Mo Qianxue paid most of her attention to the picture and didn¡¯t notice the threat, saying anxiously, ¡°You¡¯d better give it to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to draw again...¡± She meant that if this one was ruined, it couldn¡¯t make the whole set. But Ning Shaoqing thought she meant to draw Su Qi everyday.


    At once, his rage couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He narrowed his eyes, exerted internal strength through his hand to turn the picture into ashes.


    However, at this moment, he found his internal strength sealed and himself frozen up and unable to move at all.


    Yet, his tongue wasn¡¯t frozen, he flew into a fury, ¡°You...¡±


    The beautiful eyes instantly became dark as night without any light. She used the gold needles on him for the portrait of another man?!


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s mind was upied by the idea of taking back the picture from his hand, so she didn¡¯t notice his change at all. In the past, she didn¡¯t have internal strength and could only freeze people for a dozen seconds. Now, with internal strength, she could do it for a dozen minutes. There was enough time.


    She nned to have a good talk with him after getting back the picture.


    She put away Ning Shaoqing¡¯s arm, got up from his thighs, grabbed the picture, rolled up, took a few steps forward, took out the box, put it in, and turned around...to discover that Ning Shaoqing, smoldering with killing intentions, pped on the box at once.


    No doubt, the box, together with the pictures, were shattered into pieces right before her eyes.


    The pieces of paper flew around in the room. The ¡®beautiful¡¯ scene made Mo Qianxue standing still at where she was, dumbfounded.


    She had intended to protect one, but now even the whole set and the box were destroyed.


    Shouldn¡¯t she have a few minutes? She had tried it on Shiwu a few days ago. Why did it turn to seconds on Ning Shaoqing...?


    Before Mo Qianxue understood what was going on, she was already picked up by Ning Shaoqing. She didn¡¯t know what he had done to her, but she felt her strength was drained out. She became powerless at once.


    Meanwhile, her clothes were gone in a moment.


    The clothes were thrown onto the floor...to reveal her fair skin, exquisite corbone and...


    It was said that clothes were ayer of protection for people. Without clothes, people would be a little timid. Mo Qianxue was so at this moment. As her clothes were peeled off, she got irritated and scared, ¡°What...What do you want?¡±


    Was he going to...ahhhhhh... Was he so rage as to force her?


    He wanted to do it today? To make her belong to him once and for all?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I want to do?¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s intention was obvious. He said while carrying Mo Qianxue in nude and throwing her into bed, gritting his teeth, ¡°I like you and cherish you so much that I tried every means to give you a wedding and...¡± And carried the sword and fought every day just to marry her as soon as possible. But he couldn¡¯t say these words. He believed a man should just swallow down tears and blood.


    Red-eyed, he looked right into her eyes and questioned, ¡°But what about you? You stayed idle at home and drew portraits of another man...¡±


    Stayed idle at one? She had been busy, okay? Ever since arriving in the capital, she hadn¡¯t had a good day.


    He had important things! Alright, she understood. She could be self-dependent and didn¡¯t make troubles for him. But what about him? What did he do except for being jealous? ¡°If you really do so, even if we¡¯re a couple in real terms, I¡¯ll hate you and will never do it again...¡±


    ¡°Then just hate me...¡± A touch of blood thirst surfaced in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes and he pressed himself against her.


    He had seen clearly just now that all the pictures were Su Qi. She...she had never drawn pictures for him. None...


    Was it because he was less good-looking than Su Qi or a lesser martial artist or had a family background no better than Su Qi or...? No, he shouldn¡¯t think more because he would want to go to the Su mansion and clenched Su Qi into pieces, just like the pictures.


    Originally, he had a huge n tomorrow and should be prepared. However, he missed her and was eager to know whether her wound was healed and if she had dreamt about him... He had been like this and hadn¡¯t slept well for many days. He knew that she was going to attend the peach blossom party tomorrow, so he rushed over, regardless of risks, only to give her some tips.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to meet her, because there were many eyes staring at the Founder mansion.


    However, when he arrived, she was having dinner with Feng Yuchen. He bore with it! So he sat in the room and waited! Yet, by a random nce, he saw Su Qi¡¯s portraits on the table, which were so vivid and cute. He couldn¡¯t bear anymore!


    He gave her a chance to exin, but what waited for him was gold needles...


    With hatred, he grabbed over the slender hand and bit right on the fair fingers. It was this hand that had drawn Su Qi¡¯s pictures and used gold needles. It should be punished!


    ¡°Ah...¡± Feeling the pain, Mo Qianxue cursed, ¡°Ning Shaoqing... Are you a dog in the previous life? Why do you always bite me? Ah...¡± It must be bleeding because it hurt so much.


    The pain sent to her heart, and now Mo Qianxue was more sad than mad. What was she to him?


    When he liked her, he cherished her, and when not, he bit her.


    She held back the pain at the fingers and strived to make herself sound strong and calm, questioned back, ¡°Ning Shaoqing, you believe me or not? Or you don¡¯t believe yourself? Or you¡¯re denying our rtionship?¡±


    If they didn¡¯t talk about it, she was afraid this was thest time they met. What was the point she staying here in the capital if he treated her like this?


    She came here to safeguard herself, to do justice for the Founder and his wife...and also for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy that we make it here. Don¡¯t let me hate you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t understand the way I think, but I only love you. Su Qi is my friend, while Tong Zijing is a family...¡±


    The taste of blood made Ning Shaoqing¡¯s mind clearer, and these words also made him to think.

 Chapter 168: Peach Blossom Party (1)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Peach Blossom Party (1)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Unconsciously, he loosed his teeth...


    ¡°In your heart, there are rules of separation between men and women, but in my heart, it¡¯s pure friendship and love between families... Believe it or not! No matter what you do, I¡¯m still Mo Qianxue. For you, I can sacrifice my life, but I shall never be a puppet in your backyard and be pushed around by you.¡±


    She was an independent person. If he didn¡¯t respect her, she wouldn¡¯t love him anymore... He treated her like this just because she loved him. As she thought of this, her body was stiff.


    Looking at the injured fingers that he bit, Ning Shaoqing licked them with affection and forced himself to get up, sighing and pulling over the quilt on her. One more nce and touching, he was afraid he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore.


    He just couldn¡¯t force her... She was so stiff. Was it because she was disappointed at him? What should he do with her?


    He had long known that she was different from ordinary girls, but every time he saw her acting close to other men, he just couldn¡¯t help bing mad. She had said such hurtful words. Did she regret to love him? Did she want him to leave?


    At that moment, he felt he really couldn¡¯t have her heart. He really panicked...


    The harder you try to sort out something, the messier it bes. It¡¯d be better to officially marry her as soon as possible.


    Making up his mind, he turned around and found Mo Qianxue still angry and her eyshes shivered. In his mind yed the dribs and drabs of his life with her in the Wang vige. She was she.


    Alright. If she was the same with ordinary girls, he wouldn¡¯t have loved her so much.


    Although he thought it through, he still nted his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t draw Su Qi anymore.¡± The tone was still a little cold, but the begging in it was hard to hide. Yet, it was still autocratic.


    He only said not to draw him but didn¡¯t forbid talking or meeting. This was the biggestpromise.


    Politics were about all kinds ofpromises, so was rtionship. If she made herself too sharp, she was afraid she would hurt both herself and others. Seeing him standing up and sensing thepromise in his words, she nned to nod. Yet, at the thought of what she had promised Su Qi, she asked in a softer manner, ¡°It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to agree, but I¡¯ve promised Su Qi to draw for him a set of cute portraits. I must keep my words! I can only promise you that I won¡¯t draw more after this set.¡±


    Ning Shaoiqng pulled face and didn¡¯t say anything. Mo Qianxue took a nce at him, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve done with this set and I¡¯ve promised nanny not to draw more...but, just now...¡± If he hadn¡¯t...


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and face was darker. She could draw, and he could try to figure out a way to destroy these pictures upon Su Qi received them.


    ¡°After this time, don¡¯t draw other men anymore.¡± Mo Qianxue, seeing his expression less cold, hurriedly nodded, and Ning Shaoqing added, ¡°except me.¡±


    Mo Qianxue choked, eyebrow raising, and asked casually, ¡°What about your son?¡±


    She said it casually, but it warmed his heart and smoothened his knitted brows. He still answered domineeringly, ¡°Not even him!¡± Yet, he sounded warm.


    He pinched her a little through the quilt, and Mo Qianxue felt her strength was back. Probably it was simr to her acupuncture with gold needles.


    Finally, the storm was over, and Ning Shaoqingpromised. It was time to exin. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to have a good rtionship, which could only yield a good result after constant deepening through forgiveness andpromises.


    Mo Qianxue coughed, ¡°I just want to learn martial art and swordsmanship...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing tucked the quilt for her to cover the seductive corbone, gently reproached her, ¡°Couldn¡¯t youe to me to learn swordsmanship?¡±


    Mo Qianxue gave him a re and med, ¡°Where can I find you?¡± Ning Shaoqing was speechless. He hadn¡¯t told her because that ce was hard to find. If she really went there recklessly, there would be troublesing at her. It was his mistake!


    He breathed a long sigh, as if making up his mind, ¡°It won¡¯t happen anymore. After tomorrow, you cane to find me whenever you like... I¡¯ll teach you more self-defense kungfu...¡±


    ¡°Puff...¡± Mo Qianxue burst intoughing and teased him, ¡°You teach me? Last time, you taught me loving palms. What about this time? Affection swordsmanship or love-until-death kungfu?¡±


    Now it was Ning Shaoqing¡¯s turn tough. The corners of his lips arched into a wide curve, ¡°Since you already give the names, I should really teach you, or you may think I¡¯m mean...¡±


    The cold air in the room dissipated and was reced by joking andughing, one sitting and the other lying in quilt.


    Only until this moment could nanny Mo, who had been listened outside, rest assured, and made a soft smile.


    **


    When the sky was edged with dim red light at sunrise, the carriage of the Founder mansion drove out of the city.


    The peach blossom party was held in the Imperial Peach Garden at Fengxie Hill. It was neither too high or steep. Following the usher girl to mount the hill and enter the garden, you would find the trail was nked by rocks in irregr shapes and verdant trees. In every step, there was a different view, truly living up to the reputation of an imperial garden.


    The zigzag path dotted with dews, pavilions, ancient cypresses and vines made the way up to the garden lively and interesting. The unknown tiny flowers on the branches swung to the wind, and the morning sunrays reflected through the dews on the petals into colorful radiance, which made the scenery lovelier.


    Arriving at the top of the hill, you would be greeted by a stone garden gate. Then, take a look back at the hillside, the blooming flowers covering the whole hill immediately made you happier.


    When Mo Qianxue left the Wang vige, it was the time when the peach blossoms were buds, and now they were falling, the best time for appreciation.


    After entering the garden, you would see a gust of wind carrying a beautiful petal shower.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help opening her arms and took a deep breath.


    There came a voice from behind, ¡°A bumpkin is so intoxicated with this petal rain. I¡¯m afraid her mouth can¡¯t close if she saw the prettier one in the depth of the garden...¡±


    Mo Qianxue turned around and saw a girl in gaudy vermilion, face covered in carmine powder, and hair full of tinkling jade hairpins. The luxury in her eyes could be described by one word in Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes: fustian!


    The girl was also eying Mo Qianxue as she turned around. She found that she only wore a light-blue pleated dress with a few peach petals embroidered on the hemline. Even though she wore the popr cone hairstyle, there was only one golden butterfly jade hairpin.


    The girl¡¯s eyebrows were crooked like a moon. She had a pretty face, but was really poor. She was afraid that this girl couldn¡¯t of a high origin and doubted the legitimacy of her invitation. More scorn flowing out her eyes, she raised her head and snorted.


    Such a provocative attitude was childish to Mo Qianxue, who only smiled slightly, a tough of contempt flickering in her eyes, nned to ignore her and leave.


    In a public asion, it was degrading to quarrel with such a person.


    In such a beautiful scenery, it was ugly to reason with such ame girl.


    Mo Qianxue turned away and intended to leave, but the girl stopped her and said, ¡°Who are you? Who¡¯s your father? Why didn¡¯t you greet me when you see me? Don¡¯t you fear that I¡¯ll punish you for leaving just like this?¡±

 Chapter 169: Peach Blossom Party (2)

    <h4>Chapter 169: Peach Blossom Party (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    There were more rules when it came to the imperial family. On the way up to the mountain, people took a horse carriage, followed by servants. But once entering the garden, most servants were blocked outside. The imperial garden wasn¡¯t avable to everybody. Certainly, there were servants inside, so all attendees were allowed to take only one servant girl, just in case.


    Mo Qianxue took Chuyi who was clever and prudent. The red-clothes girl was followed by a servant girl with a heart-shaped face who was as arrogant as herdy.


    The ushers had left after pointing the way for Mo Qianxue. The imperial garden was full of nobledies, too tricky for the servants to hang around. If they identally offended anydy, they would suffer.


    At this moment, there were only four of them, without a third party to mediate.


    Wengzhu? Mo Qianxue slowly looked up and regarded her, cursing inwardly the damn society with strict ranks and meanwhile recalling what she had learnt in books about Tianqi¡¯s rituals and ranks.


    The nobledies of Tianqi had distinct ranks. A Great-Grand Princess was the aunt of the Emperor; a Grand Princess was the sister of the Emperor; a Princess was the daughter of the Emperor; a Junzhu was the daughter of a prince; a Xianzhu was the granddaughter of a prince; a Wengzhu was a daughter of a princess or a daughter of a specially-entitled official with feats...


    Meeting with Mo Qianxue¡¯s sight, the red-clothed girl raised her eyebrows and chin, ¡°What are you looking at? Why don¡¯t you kneel to greet me?¡±


    She was quite strong and plump and now stood, fists at her waists, right before Mo Qianxue to block the beautiful scenery, like a thick tree against a small sapling. Mo Qianxue narrowed her eyes and asked calmly, ¡°Can I know what level is a Wengzhu?¡±


    There weren¡¯t many princesses, princes or the daughter of princes, so they often had a title based on their names which didn¡¯t show clearly the grade, but the grade was known. A prince was, ording to her mother¡¯s status, no lesser than third-level. A Junzhu, ording to her father¡¯s status, was no lesser than fifth-level.


    However, a Xianzhu and Wengzhu had a wider range of levels, because there were loads of daughters of princesses, the concubine daughters of princes, and the daughters of officials with feats. Hence, their rank was suggested by the names of their titles.


    A Xianzhu or Wengzhu¡¯s title started with a Jin was fifth-level; Yu, fifth-level; Jing, sixth-level; Hui, sixth-level; Chu, sixth-level; Yuan, seventh-level.


    Usually, women curtsied to one another even when there was a huge gap between their levels. Kneeling was done only to a senior, on the first encounter or in an important ceremony or festival.


    A Wengzhu arrogantly demanding kneeling on the first encounter was bare bullying.


    Mo Qianxue really wanted to cut open her head and took a look at what was inside.


    The heart-shaped face servant girl strutted forward, ¡°Mydy is YuanAi Wengzhu. Hurry and show your courtesy.¡± A inly-dressed girl in such a grand party couldn¡¯t have a high rank and should kneel to herdy.


    A Wengzhu with Yuan in her name was at the lowest level, the seventh! Mo Qianxue scorned to herself and nned to ignore her, but at this moment, several other nobledies walked in from outside and stopped to watch the quarrel.


    Seeing herdy was displeased and the girl was so rude, Chuyi was about to argue with her, when Mo Qianxue stretched out an arm to stop her and smiled, asking in confusion, ¡°ording to Tianqi rules, except for meeting the Emperor or in a criminal case, I should bow to a person one-level higher than me; curtsy to a person two-level higher; squat three-level higher; and kneel above that. Although you¡¯re a noble Wengzhu, but you¡¯re only at seventh level, the same as me. Why should I kneel to you?¡±


    The words were uttered powerful and clearly. Daring as the stupid girl, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to challengews brazenly or pick fault in it.


    YuanAi Wengzhu seemed to be amused by her, squinting and ridiculing, ¡°You? The same with me? Have you been entitled?¡±


    Mo Qianxue answered unhurriedly in a moderate pitch, ¡°ording to another set of rules, a legal daughter of a super noble family is fifth level; a legal daughter of the first-level family is sixth level; a legal daughter of a prince is seventh level; a legal daughter of a first-level minister is eighth level; a daughter of the second- and third-level ministers is ninth level; other girls have no ranks...¡±


    Wengzhu YuanAi was a little impatient at the listing of ranks and smirked, ¡°Just now you also said that a daughter of a third-level ministers is at most ninth-level. You are the same with me? Then...tell me about your father¡¯s level, so that I can admire you...but I¡¯m afraid it would be just aughing stock. You¡¯ll still have to kneel to me...¡±


    She had been attending to the peach blossom party since twelve years old and this was her third time. Besides, she was also invited to all kinds of parties in the capital and knew every nobledy with a rank higher than or the same with her and would found familiar with those lower than her.


    This girl in blue dress looked fifteen years old, but she met her for the first time. She only wore a jade hairpin, in good quality, but no better than the ones she was wearing all over her head. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t even have a ninth-level rank.


    An unruly girl!


    Wengzhu YuanAi tidied her clothes, ready to ept Mo Qianxue¡¯s kneeling in public.


    Catching her subtle movement, Mo Qianxue arched her lips corners and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m Mo Qianxue, daughter of the Founder. Do you still think you¡¯re higher than me?¡±


    Wengzhu YuanAi was stunned momentarily, but since moredies were gathering around, she couldn¡¯t just give in like this. At a second thought, she didn¡¯t need to be subjugated to her because the Founder had long gone.


    She was used to be arrogant, now fury bursting out of her eyes, saying while gritting her teeth out of rage, ¡°So what even if you¡¯re the same with me? I¡¯m entitled by the Emperor personally, still nobler than you. Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore, just kneel to me.¡±


    She took it for granted and pushed in an imposing manner.


    The on-lookers stayed neither far or near, in twos and threes, seemingly chatting intimately with each other. But Mo Qianxue knew that their ears were posing towards here, and they were paying close attention to over here from the corner of their eyes.


    If she greeted to this Wengzhu YuanAi, tomorrow she would be aughingstock in the capital and everybody could bully her in the future.


    With this in mind, Mo Qianxue squinted and pulled her face down, saying coldly, ¡°Even if someone should kneel, then it¡¯s you who should kneel to me.¡±


    YuanAi almost jumped from anger, ¡°How dare you!¡± She was burly-built and now red her eyes wide open in rage, as if she was going to devour Mo Qianxue in whole. A timid girl would be scared by her.


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t moved, her face looking chillier, emitting an air of sullenness, eyes and brows stern and calm, which gave her an indescribable autocracy.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the heiress of the Founder¡¯s title! Because the Emperor has promised my father: From now on, expect for take the Founder¡¯s post to attend court, Mo Qianxue is granted with the honor and identity equal to that of a noble lord.¡±


    This was the promised that the Emperor had made soon after Mo Qianxue was born and when the Founder had just conquered the two cities, Heimu and Ruoshui.


    For this promise, many official had submitted memorials to impeach the Founder for breaching the convention regardless of the rituals... However, at that time, the Emperor had just taken the throne, a time he was in need of support, so he refuted with one excuse: how could I, the divined Emperor, take back my words and break a promise? Don¡¯t you know that an emperor must keep his words?! He not only refuted the memorials but also punished those who had challenged this promise.


    Such a big even, even after many years, was still a fuss and heard by all people in the capital.


    YuanAi¡¯s face turned red and purple. She had never met ady who was so aggressive against her. The air around Mo Qianxue made her take a step back out of scare.


    The Founder was super-level, so his heir or heiress, even without a post, was at fifth-level.


    Originally, she had nned to disy her power as a Wengzhu on the girl without a rank, but to her surprise, she kicked on a steel board. At this moment, she really wanted to rush over and tore up Mo Qianxue¡¯s face.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to do so. Mo Qianxue¡¯s sullen face really scared her. Besides, here was the imperial garden and there were other nobledies. She didn¡¯t dare to go too far.


    However, it was impossible for her to greet Mo Qianxue. She was a Wengzhu, so under such a circumstances, she would be theughingstock in the capital if she greeted the daughter of the Founder.


    It went into a deadlock for a time.


    The on-lookingdies didn¡¯t disy it on their faces, but they were stunned secretively. They had never expected that arrogant Wengzhu YuanAi should be beaten up like this one day.


    It was also surprising that Mo Qianxue could use such a reason to fight back neatly. After all, it was many years ago that the Emperor had this promise, but there wasn¡¯t an official entitling ceremony. Hence, on the surface, she was only at the seventh-level.


    The air stilled for a while, and onedy walked out of the on-looking crowd, taking a nce at Mo Qianxue and then at Wengzhu YuanAi, a ghost of disdain shing by, and pulled her to persuade in a pleasing tone, ¡°Sister, why argue with such a person? Let¡¯s go to appreciate the flower shower and greet Princess Yuhe.¡±


    This girl was Huang Ziqing, cousin of Wengzhu YuanAi. She didn¡¯te to persuade her with good intentions, but just because they were of the same n. If the situation continued and YuanAi really greeted Mo Qianxue, it would be a shame on them both.


    YuanAi was just trying to find an excuse to leave and she readily took the opportunity, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s degrading to argue with that kind of people. Let¡¯s go to find Princess Yuhe...¡±


    The two cooperated and was about to leave, when Mo Qianxue said calmly, ¡°Wait!¡± Take her as air and just leave like this after bullying her?


    The two stopped, as Mo Qianxue questioned with acid words, ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t you emphasize that a person with lower level should kneel to the one with higher rank and force me to greet you? Now what? I¡¯m the one with a higher rank, and you want to leave without kneeling to me?¡±

 Chapter 170: Peach Blossom Party (3)

    <h4>Chapter 170: Peach Blossom Party (3)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°Tianqi was a country valued filial piety and etiquette most. Wengzhu YuanAi was entitled by the Emperor, and your act should represent the etiquette of his majesty, as a role model in Tianqi...¡±


    She could also put a big hat on her, when she was in the right mood.


    She wouldn¡¯t let go such a good opportunity to establish her authority! And the feud was made! If she let them go like this, then in the future other girls would do the same to her. Should she still bear with the mean words from time to time?


    A clear voice came from the crowd, ¡°Miss. Mo is right. Wengzhu YuanAi, you¡¯d better greet her before you leave and don¡¯t p your own face while breaking the rules.¡± The sound wasn¡¯t loud but powerful. At a time, nobody could talk back.


    With this voice, a girl pace gracefully out of the group ofdies. She wore a royal blue vest iid with gold, a light yellow fringed dress beneath it, which was neat, graceful and lovely as well.


    She wore a princess hairstyle with a jade-and-gold flying butterfly hairpin, which, as she paced, swung and pped in the morning sunshine like a real one reflecting golden brilliance and falling on her hair, making her movement charming and energetic.


    Seeing her, the other on-lookingdies either bowed or squatted or curtsied or knelt to greet her, ¡°Junzhu Susu!¡±


    In view of this, Mo Qianxue followed suit and curtsied, ¡°Junzhu Susu!¡±


    As the daughter of Prince Jing and the only legal daughter, she was the highest Junzhu next to a princess. Even a princess was polite to her when they met.


    Junzhu Susus ignored the otherdies and walked straight to Mo Qianxue, reached out to help her get up and then gestured to others, ¡°Get up.¡±


    She held Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand, talked to Mo Qianxue, but her eyes were fixed on Wengzhu YuanAi, ¡°Miss. Mo is my distinguished guest. I should have weed her at the gate, but unfortunately, I was dyed halfway and unexpectedly left her in such a situation.¡±


    Just a few words, Mo Qianxue felt warm, ¡°Thank you Junzhu Susu, but I don¡¯t dare to keep you waiting!¡±


    Mo Qianxue felt warm, but Wengzhu YuanAi¡¯s dark purple face instantly turned pale.


    She was a bully, but only against those who were lower ranked than her. A snob in fact. However, Junzhu Susu had the real kind of pride. Even a princess offended her, she would do the same and save no face for the princess, let alone this Wengzhu, a daughter of a mere general.


    Wengzhu YuanAi¡¯s expression wasplicated. She stood nkly without talking while Junzhu Susu disyed disdain on her face, ¡°Wengzhu YuanAi?¡± Thest syble was uttered prolonged, as a reminder and a warning. The imperial rules came first! This Wengzhu must do it.


    YuanAi reluctantly curtsied, turned away angrily, and instantly pped Huang Ziqing behind her, ¡°Where were you? How did youe sote? If Princess Yuhe was angry and med us for beingte, I¡¯ll let you know it...¡±


    Obviously these words were meant to be heard by Mo Qianxue that she was a friend of Princess Yuhe and let¡¯s wait and see...


    This stupid and rash woman could only take it out on her friend.


    Mo Qianxueughed, ¡°Goodbye Wengzhu, thanks for leaving me alone with the beautiful flowers.¡± The joy and ridicule in her tone also made Junzhu Susu arched her eyebrows with a smile.


    Then, Wengzhu YuanAi walked even faster, as if she was being chased by a wolf. But for so many otherdies, she would abandon her image as ady and ran away, lifting her skirt, desperately.


    Watching Wengzhu YuanAi leaving, Mo Qianxue took back her gaze, stepped back and seriously curtsied to Junzhu Susu, ¡°Thank you for saving me from this.¡±


    Junzhu Susu came to hold her, all smiles, ¡°Although we didn¡¯t know each other before, I admire you for a long time. I guess, with your temper and wise, even if I didn¡¯te over, you could still easily let the stupid Wengzhu do as you told her. I¡¯m just lucky to run into this and do you a favor.¡±


    She spoke straightforwardly, without hiding or pretending, which instantly gained Mo Qianxue¡¯s affection.


    In view that she was so outspoken, Mo Qianxue also gave up the superficial formalities, saying with appreciation and intention to befriend, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Qianxue. Miss would sound aloof.¡±


    Junzhu Susu¡¯s eyes were lit up. No pretentious gratitude and no ttering. This girl was indeed a person worthwhile to befriend, as nanny said.


    Sheughed heartily, ¡°That¡¯s great! I have exactly the same intention. Actually, I don¡¯t like the formalities either. You could just call me Susu.¡±


    ¡°Susu.¡±


    ¡°Qianxue.¡±


    The two called in unison, and then held each other¡¯s hands and smiled.


    Sometimes friendship was made by a sentence, a look and a smile. Junzhu Susu¡¯s temperament wasn¡¯t as sorrowful, soft, and forbearing as Jian Qingyu. She was bright and outgoing, simr to Mo Qianxue in modern times.


    Without saying more, Junzhu Susu and Mo Qianxue walked in the flower shower hand in hand, with smiles. They didn¡¯t take the trail in the garden but randomly strolled into the depth of the peach forest.


    The two understood each other without talking. They didn¡¯t enjoy the trails or the formalities of thosedies. They just wanted to ramble about causally and rxed.


    Chuyi and Lubo, Junzhu Susu¡¯s servant girl, took a nce at each other and followed behind.


    The other on-lookingdies, seeing the main characters had left, nced at each other in disappointment and scattered away in twos and threes, inviting their friends and taking the trails to the peach forest. Of course, the most directly took on the main road on which YuanAi disappeared.


    All around them were lush peach trees with bright blossoms falling off. As breeze blew, a wave of peach petals was stirred up. The pink petal ripples and the swirling blossoms against red sunrise was so beautiful that people felt dazzling like in a fairnd and regarded themselves were fairies.


    It was a great pleasure to enjoy the stunning scenery with a good friend. Mo Qianxue was in a good mood after making this new friend, but she didn¡¯t dare to be too happy.


    The two chatted about the scenery and said some earnest words. Mo Qianxue asked with a smile, ¡°I just returned to the capital and have no friends yet. Neither did I attend this party before. Could you tell me something about it?¡±


    A gust of wind came, Susu released Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand to catch a palm of petals and replied slowly, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you even if you didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Mo Qianxue also couldn¡¯t help reaching out to catch the petals, smiling happily, ¡°Yes... Can I be thick-skinned and say that great minds think alike?¡±


    Saying that, naughtiness flickering in her eyes, sheughed and threw the petals to above Junzhu Susu¡¯s head and face.


    Evidently, Susu didn¡¯t expect Mo Qianxue would do this, and when she was about to threw back, Mo Qianxue had run away already.


    She missed the target and stamped her feet, ¡°Look how naughty you are! Father always says I¡¯m not ady, but I¡¯ll say we are tweedledum and tweedledee. A moment ago, you looked like a elegantdy and scolded the foolish Wengzhu with well-reasoned argument. But inside, you¡¯re a naughty monkey...¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m a naughty monkey. Okay?¡±


    Mo Qianxue managed to escape Susu¡¯s attack and grinned, ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me. I just pretended before those people. You know that. Besides, you made a great entrance too! I thought you were a peach blossom fairy who lost her way and identally fell onto the earth. If I were a man, I would have fallen in love with you at the first sight...¡±


    Others said that Junzhu Susu was short-tempered and disrespectful, but in Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes, she was real and cute.


    Although they just met today, they seemed to be acquaintances for long, joking andughing casually without taboos.


    Ancient girls were shy to mention romance. Even a girl outgoing like Junzhu Susu flushed because of Mo Qianxue¡¯s joke and med her shyly, ¡°You¡¯re going farther and farther... I don¡¯t want to talk with you.¡±


    Mo Qianxue smiled, understanding and immediately shifted to a serious topic, ¡°Okay...then tell me about this party... Are there any rules and taboos? Ifter I couldn¡¯t answer any questions, I would be a joke and lose your face.¡±


    After that scene, she was afraid that she was automatically in the same camp with Junzhu Susu in other people¡¯s eyes. If she made a fool of herself, naturally Susu would be embarrassed too.


    This was a joke but also a truth.


    The peach forest was filled withughter and chitchat. A breeze blew without a sound and brought up the petals in the sky. Instantly, it turned silent again.


    Junzhu Susu stopped being naughty, coughed and said seriously, ¡°ording to the convention, all the nobledies attending this party should arrive at the peach blossom garden before seven o¡¯clock in the morning, at the peach blossom pavilion before nine o¡¯clock in the morning, to greet the girl of the highest level, who hosted the party.¡±


    Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s interested face, Susu continued, ¡°This time, the host is Princess Yuhe. She is thirteen years old and daughter of the Empress, the most amiable one and of highest rank among all the princesses.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s daughter? Then...she was afraid there were more troubles waiting for her ahead. She had offended the Empress twice, but the Empress didn¡¯t summon her to the imperial pce again. She was afraid this was the trap that had been waiting for her.

 Chapter 171: Peach Blossom Party (4)

    <h4>Chapter 171: Peach Blossom Party (4)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s pupils shrank, and her delightfed face turned a little gloomy. Junzhu Susu thought she feared to meet Princess Yuhe due to what had happened just now.


    Sheforted her, ¡°Although Princess Yuhe ranks high, she has a mild temper. Don¡¯t worry, Qianxue. She won¡¯t be as stupid as that Wengzhu and stump you about courtesy. Let me show you around in the peach forest and enjoy ourselves on the way there.¡±


    Just roll with the punch! Worry wouldn¡¯t be helpful. Thinking this through, Mo Qianxue rxed her eyes and looked up with a bright smile, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll follow your lead...¡±


    Along the way across the forest, there wasn¡¯t a guard for several miles.


    Mo Qianxue, confused, couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where aren¡¯t there any guards in such a big forest? Isn¡¯t there concern that some yboys might sneak in, disturbing thedies and making ugly things?¡±


    It was a joke, but as she asked, some thoughts flickered in her mind.


    ¡°yboys?¡± Junzhu Susu was astonished by her question, but on a second thought, she found it amusing and joked, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. This forest was built by the First Empress, exclusive to nobledies to enjoy themselves. Ever since it¡¯s open, there aren¡¯t any mening. The gardeners and servants are all women.¡±


    ¡°Even the Emperor isn¡¯t allowed here, let along yboys.¡± Susu exined and gently knocked Mo Qianxue¡¯s forehead.


    Mo Qianxue touched the ce where was knocked and replied with a ¡®oh¡¯ in shock. Susu was pretty proud of it, ¡°This is an imperial garden, so even though there aren¡¯t guards inside, there areyers of imperial guards outside.¡±


    Mo Qianxue asked quickly, ¡°So, if a fly flies over, its gender will be checked, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Junzhu Susu burst intoughing by her joke and med her, blushed, ¡°Can you be serious? All girls attending this party are nobledies. If there were yboys sneaking in and making ugly incidents, a public rage will be stirred up. Not only the man will be sentenced to death, but also his whole n. Which yboy is able to or dares to sneak in?¡±


    The daughter of a prince naturally disyed authority in her words. For a time, she looked majestic.


    Mo Qianxue, losing the previous shing thought, stuck out her tongue and smiled lovely.


    Junzhu Susu rolled eyes at her, ¡°If a nobledy lost her chastity in the garden, then who dares to attend the party the next year? This is amon grand party for both the imperial and noble families. Who dares to ruin it? Qianxue, I have to say that, sometimes you think fast, but other time...¡±


    As they chatted, they had already walked out of the forest, and what greeted them was a huge pavilion, on which a sign wrote stylishly: Peach Blossom Pavilion.


    Not far behind the pavilion was a row of houses. Before it was the main avenue, while on both sides were several long corridor pavilions.


    At this time, in the Pavilion, besides servant girls standing still like trees, there weren¡¯t others.


    But the corridor pavilions on both sides were deemed with people, standing or sitting, wearing in red or purple or dark or blue, which made people dazzling at first nce.


    Mo Qianxue followed Junzhu Susu to the corridor pavilion nearest to the Peach Blossom Pavilion, where a few seats were vacant, presumably reserved in advance.


    Junzhu Susu pulled Mo Qianxue to sit together, pointing to the girls in other pavilions, and whispered to introduce them to her.


    ¡°The one in purple is Junzhu Xinrui, daughter of Prince Yu. She has a pair of eyes on the top of her head... Last time, she ran into my arm and I gave her a good lesson...¡±


    ¡°The one in beige dress is a Xie girl, Xie Wanyi. This damn girl believes she is the most beautiful one and the future empress, putting on air all day long. Actually, the eldest imperial Prince Qing is only eleven years old, but she¡¯s already fifteen. By the time when Prince Qing gets married, she will be an old girl already...hahaha...¡±


    ¡°That one is...¡±


    Junzhu Susu was right in the mood, when a group of people walked out of the houses behind the Pavilion. The one in the lead was a girl in a red dress, wearing not many essories in her hair but every of them were exquisite, still young but with extraordinary bearing.


    She walked in a graceful manner, her clothes fluttering, and stopped in the middle of the Pavilion, ncing around at everydy with a smile, seemingly saying hello to everyone and seemingly ignoring everyone.


    As she stood still, the otherdies greeted in unison, ¡°Princess Yuhe.¡±


    In this grand party, naturally they employed the most respectful etiquette, and Mo Qianxue was no exception. She cursed inwardly and did the same.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get up.¡± Princess Yuhe smiled and raised her hand, and the girls thanked her and stood up, all smiles.


    After she took a seat, the others also sat down in the previously arranged chairs. Then, there were servant girls beginning to serve tea and refreshments.


    In this time, there were porcins, but the techniques weren¡¯t mature and the output not high.


    Even so, the low-quality ceramics were rare among folks. The more exquisite porcin vases or other decorations were only affordable for nobilities.


    Right now, the tes and teacups that were served by maids were white fine porcin. The white wasn¡¯t the pure white made by modern techniques, but the primitive milky white, which looked more graceful and noble, the most well-made ones Mo Qianxue had seen in this world.


    Tiring from walking, thedies were elegantly enjoying tea and refreshments in small sip and bite.


    Everything was so poetic and picturesque, peach blossoms swirling in the air and falling on the chairs and tables around the pretty nobledies...


    When women gathered, apart from gossiping, there must be artist talent. After a few cups of tea and chatting, somedies shifted the topic to it.


    An Eryan, daughter of the Prime Minister suggested, ¡°In the past, thepetition was about guqin, chess, calligraphy and painting, so somedies with other talents fell behind. This year is the first time Princess Yuhe hosts this grand party. Why not we make some change and let everybody have an opportunity to show their talents.¡±


    The Prime Minister wasn¡¯t surnamed Xie, but being a tongue of the court, the Xie family had certain power. Hence it attracted many young officials as its supporters. She dared to make such a proposal only because she had discussed with Princess Yuhe in advance. It was also indispensable for Princess Yuhe to give favors since this was her first time to host the party.


    Bai Youwei, daughter of the Grand Secretary agreed, ¡°I think Miss. An is right. We can add more categories and select the winners of Peach Blossom Pendant of this year ordingly.¡±


    Such a suggestion benefiting everybody was naturally supported.


    Qin, Lingrou, daughter of a Minister, agreed too, ¡°Yes. As one category is added, we¡¯ll be able to see more sisters disying their talents. It¡¯s very desirable...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    As the Peach Blossom Pendant aroused heated discussion among thedies, Mo Qianxue looked in confusion, to Junzhu Susu, who exined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a normal jade pendant in the shape of a peach blossom, not valuable and there are loads in the imperial warehouse, but since it¡¯s a prize given to the winner of thepetitions, they go all out to fight for it. Boring.¡±


    Mo Qianxue contemted. Junzhu Susu, a loved daughter in her family, ranked high and certainly didn¡¯t value this Pendant. However, in the eye of others, this pendant was not only a symbol of identity, but also a proof of virtues and talents.


    With it, the holder would not only be thought highly of, but also had the honor in a social asion, where she would have more suitors.


    Hearing others¡¯ approving words, Princess Yuhe seemed in a good mood, smiling, ¡°All you suggestions make sense, especially Miss. An and Miss. Bai, who were the winners of thest year. Your consideration for others proves your own virtues. So what categories, in your view, should be added to make it fair?¡±


    Praised by the Princess, An Eryan and Bai Youwei were quite smug and felt superior than others.


    ¡°We can add martial arts. In the past years, the daughters of generals didn¡¯t attend thepetition or win prizes. It was a little unfair.¡±


    ¡°We can also add poetry. Since it¡¯s a party appreciating flowers, then we can contest on this topic...¡±


    ¡°We can add embroidery. It¡¯s a crucial part of female virtues... How can we miss it?¡±


    ¡°We can also add...¡±


    Mostdies expressed their opinion.


    Princess Yuhe wasn¡¯t old but quite sophisticated. Every of her movement indicated imperial majesty.


    She pondered a little, raised her hand to stop the discussion, and pronounced, ¡°Since this is your suggestion, then let¡¯s add Three Talents, because embroidery takes a time too long, while martial arts...forget it. It¡¯s not proper to disy violence here, and it¡¯s hard to decide who wins. Just add poetry, tea ceremony and dancing. Any different thought?¡±


    In view that Prince Yuhe had made a decision, thedies all felt delighted and hopeful about the three more pendants in this year¡¯spetition and didn¡¯t have other ideas at all. Hence, they all stood up and thanked the Princess, ¡°Thank you, Princess Yuhe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Princess Yuhe said modestly, ¡°The Peach Blossom Party is a grand event for Tianqi, for us unmarrieddies. It¡¯s my duty to input my mental energy.¡±


    The atmosphere reached a peak, and everydy was eager to take a shot. But Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t.


    Princess Yuhe, as Junzhu Susu had told her, at least on the surface, appeared to be mild and thoughtful, like an eldest princess should be. So far, she hadn¡¯t nced at her directly, but she already felt the waves of chill and threatsing from Princess Yuhe.


    What a white lotus (hypocritically kind person)!


    At this moment, An Eryan suggested again, ¡°I heard that Junzhu Susu is a great dancer. This time, as dancing is added, why not let Junzhu Susu take the initiative?¡±


    An Eryan was seventeenth years old and had attended the party and won the Pendants for several times. Besides, her father was the Prime Minister, so her words were influential. Upon these words, there started discussions.


    Some apple-polishers said, ¡°Junzhu Susu must be a great dancer, we¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for long.¡±


    Some were jealous, ¡°Since Junzhu Susu is here, I guess we can¡¯t get the Pendant this time...¡±


    Some were neutral, ¡°It sounds great that Junzhu Susu takes the lead...¡±


    Junzhu Susu was generous and, when thedies were still discussing, stood up and walked to the middle, ¡°It¡¯s fine with me, but I¡¯ll just take the lead and not take part in thepetition!¡±


    Hearing this, Princess Yuhe smiled and approved with appreciation. The jealous and disappointeddies were instantly cheered up again.


    Come on! Music and dance~


    ...


    The party was lively, but at this moment in the Ning family, every corner was filled with air of chill and killing.

 Chapter 172: Dance Competition

    <h4>Chapter 172: Dance Competition</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    In the Ning mansion.


    Rare species of nts were full of the garden which was covered with vines, lush trees around exquisitely designed pavilions and corridors.


    However, either the quiet yards in the depth of the garden or the luxurious thermal room, an air of sullenness and killing was pervasive in the silence.


    ¡°The eldest young lord is back in the mansion...¡±


    The eldest young lord who had left for one year came back. Butler Ning ushered him in personally and the servants rushed around to tell each other the news. In an instant, everybody in the Ning mansion knew that Ning Shaoqing was back in this deep huge mansion.


    Within a quarter, the servants automatically stood in two rows on sides to wee respectfully the eldest young lord back.


    At first, Xie thought she had a hallucination, but then as servants passed on the news, she was convinced that it was reality.


    Smashing the pot of flower that she was watering directly, she then twisted her handkerchief and paced back and forth anxiously in the room. The group of servants all knelt on the floor, frightened.


    When the handkerchief was almost torn, concubine Xie made up her mind, tidied up a little and walked out of door.


    She was a concubine and must curtsy before Ning Shaoqing¡¯s mother. For every reason, she must go out to wee in person Ning Shaoqing, the eldest son in the family who had been out for long.


    At that time, it was her who had given Ning Shaoqing the drug. But so what? He couldn¡¯t have evidence. And no matter what, she was his stepmother. He couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Moreover, the status of both Ning Shaoqing and her were no longer the same as before.


    The old guy who had been doting on Ning Shaoqing was dying. Ning Shaoqing had disappeared for a year, so the decision of selecting him as the future master of the family was invalid after he disappeared for a hundred days. There were many elders in the n endorsing her son.


    When she walked to the middle gate, Ning Shaoyu marched over in another direction. The two took a look at each other with sharp killing eyes, nodded and walked side by side.


    When they looked up again, Ning Shaoqig had reached the middle gate.


    ¡°Qing is back... Why didn¡¯t you sent a message first so that I could have waited for you at the front gate...¡± Concubine Xie was all smiles.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back...¡± Ning Shaoyu was all smiles too.


    Smiles from muscles but not eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that he died in the river? Why could hee back alive?


    Ning Shaoqing seemed gentle but cold as ice. Seeing them, he only narrowed his eyes a bit and went on without looking back or talking. Till now, he had nothing to say to them.


    Obviously only until this moment did the mother and son know that he was alive. How pathetic that they had little intelligence to such an extent! Recently, he had made so many moves in the capital, but they had no idea at all. Obviously, they already became useless chess pieces to others.


    They were abandoned but never knew it!


    They deserved that!


    The mother and son, embarrassed by his reaction, hated but didn¡¯t show it.


    They sped to follow up, and Xie smiled pleasingly, ¡°Where have you been, Qing? You haven¡¯te back for a year or sent any messages. I¡¯ve been so worried. Do you know that your father even fell ill in bed because of you? ...¡±


    She was cursing that he wasn¡¯t filial in a roundabout way!


    What a huge sin if it was true!


    Ning Shaoqing paused, the chill in his eyes reced by graceful gentle pretty smile on his lips, ¡°Please call me eldest lord in the future. I¡¯ll take care of my father. Don¡¯t bother to think about it, concubine Xie.¡± There was a smile on his face, but it wasn¡¯t warm but aloof and warning.


    Ning Shaoqing said politely with a smile, but concubine Xie was struck by lightning.


    He was the son of a legal wife, naturally superior to a concubine. She could say nothing even if he called her so, something she hated most for her whole life....


    Finishing that, Ning Shaoqing went away. Now, these two people wouldn¡¯t affect him feelings anymore in the slightest.


    Concubine Xie stood still.


    Concubine Xie? He should call her that! Although he had never called her mother, he treated her with respect. Now, not only the attitude was changed, but also the addressing term! If he decided to tear up the face, then she wouldn¡¯t continue to pretend anymore.


    She never expected that he woulde back alive or to really face this day. Where were those people ambushing outside the city? Where were those hitmen in Yunqi town? Were they dead? And that man also promised her...


    She felt vacancy and scare in her heart which then all condensed into murderousness shooting to the back walking away. Then, ncing at Ning Shaoyu, she walked away in resentment.


    Ning Shaoyu hesitated for a while and decided to follow Ning Shaoqing. He couldn¡¯t act like a stupid woman who cared about face, if he really wanted to attain the position.


    When he didn¡¯t know it, Ning Shaoqing was able to return alive. It meant that he had lost the initiative already, so now he couldn¡¯t stick around with the useless woman anymore. It was more important to fix the rtion with his brother.


    ¡°The eldest lord is back in the mansion... The master is holding an urgent meeting now. He has something important to announce...¡±


    In the mansion, the n elders inside and outside were summoned by the master at the same time.


    On the order, they all set off for the ancestral hall...


    **


    The Peach Blossom Party was going lively.


    The music was on, and Junzhu Susu began dancing, arms in long sleeves stretching out like pping wings, bright and beautiful just like her.


    Then, in light steps, she tiptoed and leaped up. After rounds of swirling in the air, shended on the ground steadily, upon which moment, her both legs flicked into a line, orderly, gracefully in delicate poises.


    Mo Qianxue praised in secret. Even in modern times, there wasn¡¯t a great ssical dancer.


    The dance wasbined with lightness kungfu. No wonder thosedies had been so disappointed hearing Junzhu Susu would be the first to dance.


    At the end of it, otherdies smiled and gently praised, but Mo Qianxue apuded hard. Susu raised her head and smiled back, when Princess Yuhe seemed to have just discovered Mo Qianxue, inquiring gently, ¡°Thisdy is...?¡±


    Mo Qianxue got up and replied, ¡°I¡¯m Mo Qianxue, daughter of the Founder.¡±


    Princess Yuhe nodded, ¡°I see. No wonder you¡¯re not punctilious. I¡¯ve heard about you in the pce. I heard that even father appreciated your behavior.¡±


    Mo Qianxue thought to herself. The Emperor had hit her and threatened to kill her. In the end, hadn¡¯t it been her eloquence and clear-mind and volunteering for punishment of yearly allowance and grounding, as well as a reason for him to reshuffle the power in the capital, the consequences would have been hard to imagine.


    Was there such kind of appreciation in the world?


    However, despite the life-and-death moment, she knew that others would think the same as she did.


    Others believed that she had killed a dozen people on the street and that the Emperor was so kind that he just punished her superficially. His forgiveness represented grand imperial graciousness.


    At this moment¡ª


    She knew better that Princess Yuhe wouldn¡¯t be so kind as to speak for her and treat her with friendliness in public. This was obviously her trick: to praise her on the surface, and to make enemies for her as a matter of fact, a dagger in the dark.


    As she expected, when she took a quick nce around, she saw jealousy in the eyes of those stupiddies, especially that Wengzhu YuanAi. The ming green eyes could ignite a ten-mile river.


    Mo Qianxue pretended to be scared and replied, lowering her head, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Princess. At that time, I was just too scared that the riots woulde to rob me, so I had no choice but to defend myself. My guards didn¡¯t control the situation well and idently... I believe everydy here would deal with it better than me.¡±


    Hearing this, the jealousy on thedies¡¯ faces faded a little and showed approval.


    Princess Yuhe didn¡¯t give up and smiled lightly, ¡°Miss. Mo acted decisively. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯re such a modest person. I should really learn from you. Allow me to make a toast to you.¡±


    Learn from her? Make a toast to her? Why? Thedies¡¯ eyes on her turned into des.


    The sweeter the words were, the more poisonous they were in fact! The friendlier she was now, the more benevolent she would appearter when Mo Qianxue made a mistake and she had to punish her for justice.


    Mo Qianxue picked up the cup hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept your praise. I¡¯d like to use tea as wine to drink three cups first...¡± Under such special vor, Mo Qianxue remained humble and didn¡¯t disyed any smug. Thedies¡¯ eye des were lifted. Some of them even looked her with kindness.


    Junzhu Susu seemed to have figured out the trick. She got up and joked, ¡°Princess, it¡¯s not early now. Thedies are waiting to see talent shows. If you continue to praise Miss. Mo, they will be unhappy. I¡¯ll be mad too...¡±


    ¡°In addition, thepetition had four items in the past, but now seven. The party will end at 7 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. We should hurry up.¡±


    Princess Yuhe smiled softly and a little apologetic, ¡°Thanks for reminding me. I was just curious about Miss. Mo and asked a few questions.¡±


    She turned back, looking solemn, and said loudly, ¡°Junzhu Susu took the lead and stunned us with her excellent dance. Hence, shall we make the first Pendant a Dance Pendant? Every great dancer may give a shot.¡±


    It sounded like a question, but the tone was decisive.


    Mo Qianxue drank three cups of tea and sat down, trying to be as invisible as possible.


    Onedy in yellowish dress in another pavilion stood up, ¡°Princess, I¡¯d like to give a try.¡±


    Seeing the lithe and graceful figure, Princess Yuhe nodded, ¡°Yes, please!¡±


    The music was on...


    The yellow dress swung lightly, as her two soft hands spun around with her swinging slender waist and raising slim legs. Every movement was beautiful and continuous right to the point.


    It was really amazing that she gave full y to the unique beauty of her body in the wonderful dance.


    Mo Qianxue appreciated the dance while warning herself that she shouldn¡¯t look down upon these ancient nobledies.

 Chapter 173: Poem Competition

    <h4>Chapter 173: Poem Competition</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    After this dance, there were more girls volunteered to show their dancing.


    Several roundster, it was silence for a moment. Seeing, no moredies intended to join in thepetition, Princess Yuhe smiled, ¡°I believe everydy dances with their unique beauty, but nobody outperformed Susu. I¡¯m a little stumped now.¡±


    She appeared fair, but the jealousy was immediately against Junzhu Susu.


    Susu didn¡¯t care, ¡°I said I¡¯m out of the game. I must keep my words.¡±


    ¡°That being said, the fame wouldn¡¯t match the talent... Alright, just select one from the rest of the contenders.¡±


    The Princess¡¯s ¡°the fame wouldn¡¯t match the talent¡± was uttered very sorry. No matter who got the Peach Blossom Pendant, the winner would feel the thorn in the flesh.


    Thedies were silent.


    Princess thought for a while, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to choose from...¡± She said so, but her eyes were wandering about Susu, looking very sorry.


    ¡°I heard thatdy Lan is an outstanding dancer. I¡¯m wondering whether we¡¯ll be lucky to see...¡±


    The speaker was Junzhu Xinrui, sitting in an opposite pavilion, that Susu had introduced to her.


    The tone and the way she nced over suggested dissatisfaction. Mo Qianxue figured that she just didn¡¯t want Junzhu Susu to make a hit, but it actually happened to help Susu out.


    As Junzhu Xinrui made the suggestion, there were naturally others chiming in. Hence, unable to turn them down, Lan Ruomeng, a daughter of the first-level Lan family, stood out. In a royal blue dress, she walked to the middle of the stage, curtsied to Princess, and then stood still waiting for the music.


    It could be seen that this girl had a cold nature and pride in her bones.


    As the music was yed, she, waist swinging, head raising, sleeves thrown high and at the same time, the long silk around her arms cast to the sky in a perfect curve, instantly leaped to the air.


    Her waist was soft, and her spinning graceful like a crane extending its wings and strolling above the clouds. As she moved lightly, her dress floated in the wind, and the whole person seemed to submerse into the long silk. In the poses like those of a fairy, she made nine twirling in a row in the air, sweeping over like a speedy gust of wind.


    The audience had believed that Junzhu Susu¡¯s dancing was rare enough to stun the world, but to their surprise, thisdy Lan¡¯s dancing impressed them more.


    With Lan Ruomeng¡¯s finale dance, no one dared to give a shot again. Without judgment, it was obvious who should be the winner of this Dance Pendant.


    Junzhu Xinrui cast a provocative look, but Junzhu Susu only made a face at her.


    Princess Yuhe appeared not to see the interaction between the two girls and smiled with satisfaction about the result, ¡°Now we have a winner of the Dance Pendant. Since ourdies came from the eye-pleasing blossoms, what about we make a poem on the topic of peach blossom so as to select a winner of the Poem Pendant?¡±


    Thedies all apuded, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Princess Yuhe said, ¡°Just now Junzhu Susu took the lead in dancing, now I¡¯d like to take the lead in this contend. But, also, let¡¯s make it clear first, I¡¯m not joining thepetition either.¡±


    She cleared her throat. It was quiet.


    She began, ¡°All flowers inte spring have fallen far and wide/ But peach blossoms are full-blown on the mountainside / Long did I regret Spring¡¯s departure, nowhere to be found/ Little knowing that here is where she has turned around.¡±


    After she finished, it was quieter. Most of thedies received elite education. Even if they couldn¡¯tpose a poem, they had a good taste about a poem¡¯s content and artistic image.


    The exquisite poem was evidently prepared beforehand. As long as no one outperformed her, then the winner of the Poem Pendant wouldn¡¯t live up to the fame.


    She could win both the reputation of talent and generosity. One stone, two birds. No wonder that previously she didn¡¯t want Junzhu Susu to give up, because then she couldn¡¯t be the only generous one.


    It was fair to say that this Princess Yuhe had a really deep mind of calction.


    In a long while, some began to apud, ¡°A great poem.¡±


    ¡°Princess is genius.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    As she took the lead, the atmosphere became alive again. Talking about artistic activities and pretending to be an expert in them was an indispensable part in thesedies¡¯ parties.


    An Eryan stood up, ¡°The hazy mist reveals the faint shape of a raised bridge/ I enquire the fisherman standing west at the crag of an edge/ As the peach blossoms drift daily with the running water/ Where can I find the source of the creek, I wonder?¡±


    Bai Youwei frowned, ¡°Ahead of the unfolding of leaves vying for efflorescence/ The florets are so densely interlocked as to be void of sprays in outward appearance/ By the pond of a fair beholds herself in the mirror on the sly/ Scaring fishes into sshing water against the bridge nearby.¡±


    Qin Lingrou, ¡°...¡±


    Although these poems were good in images, they weren¡¯t as deep as Princess Yuhe¡¯s, impossible to surpass it.


    Wengzhu YuaiAi made a doggerel to amuse everybody and then squinted at Mo Qianxue, saying loudly, ¡°Princess, Miss. Mo is brave and knowledgeable. I guess she must also be excelled in poetry. Why not let Miss. Mo make one for us to appreciate?¡±


    She kept the embarrassment in mind for the whole morning and came up with this idea seeing that all thedies were racking their brains topose something while Mo Qianxue was only sipping tea, simr to those daughters of military generals. Obviously, she didn¡¯t know poetry at all.


    If so, when she was asked to make one, she would make a fool of herself.


    Princess Yuhe smiled gently, a hint of slyness shing in her eyes, ¡°Then, please let Miss. Mo make one for us. Miss. Mo is a brave sister who often visited when she was young. I heard mother praised your talents and learning. I guess you¡¯re a great poet too. Let¡¯s prepare paper and ink for her...¡±


    Princess Yuhe didn¡¯t even prepare those for herself.


    Mo Qianxue slowly got up in astonishment. Wengzhu YuanAi lookedcent while Princess Yuhe encouraged her with a bright smile. The otherdies nced over, expectant or teasing...


    Even Wengzhu YuanAi could discover Mo Qianxue¡¯s difference from others, let alone Princess Yuhe. She was just waiting for a proper opportunity.


    Mo Qianxue smiled shyly, ¡°I¡¯m not smart and know little about poetry. It¡¯s better that I don¡¯t participate in thepetition. Princess, please let me just have some tea and enjoy your poems and great learnings.¡±


    ¡°The paper and ink is prepared already. Do you want to embarrass me, Miss. Mo?¡± Princess Yuhe said in a humble tone, but it was still a warning.


    To embarrass her in public would mean standing opposite to alldies.


    Even the paper and ink was ready, so as long as she spoke, the words would be on the paper. If she didn¡¯t make anything, it became an iron-hard proof that she was a fool! What a wonderful idea!


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. Princess Yuhe was going to kill her with over-sweet words and manners...


    In view that she had no choice, Mo Qianxue smiled, ¡°I should receive Princess¡¯s kindness, so please bear with my in learning.¡±


    Then, she started,


    ¡°In the Peach Blossom Land there is a peach blossom plot/ A peach blossom lover lives in Peach Blossom Cot/ The peach blossom lover nts peach trees in days fine/ He sells his peach blossoms for money to buy wine.


    When he is not drunk, he would sit before the flowers/ He would lie beneath them to spend his drunken hours/ From day to day half-drunk, half-sober he¡¯d appear/ The peach flowers blossom and fall from year to year.


    I would grow old and die among flowers and wine/ Rather than bow before the steed and carriage fine/ The rich may love their dust-raising carriages and bowers/ The poor only enjoy their cups of wine and flowers.


    If youpare the poor with the rich low and high/ You¡¯ll find the one on earth, the other in the sky/ If youpare the poor with the carriage and steed/ The poor have leisure while the rich gallop with speed.


    Others may pity me so foolish and so mad/ Iugh at them for those who can¡¯t see through are sad/ Can you find where the tombs of gant heroes stand? / Without flowers or wine they turn into ploughnd.¡±


    No one had expected that Mo Qianxue was able to make a poem immediately upon opening her mouth, let alone one of such length and great content...


    Besides Mo Qianxue¡¯s voice, there was no other sound. The recorders hurriedly wrote it down, fearing to miss one single word. So did thedies.


    This breath-taking poem was reallyposed by this girl? However hard they recalled, they had never heard any line of it. Who else might be the writer?


    If to giarize, then choose the best one. This one had been selected when she heard Princess¡¯s.


    She and the Empress were at odds against each other, leaving no possibility to make up for.


    If so, then she wouldn¡¯t give Princess Yuhe this chance to gain the fame. She must exceed her. She had been exactly trying to find a best timing to throw this poem out, when the dumb-headed Wengzhu offered the chance voluntarily.


    As this poem was read loudly, Princess Yuhe¡¯s expression changed.


    In terms of either image or content, rhyme or rhythm, this poem surpassed that of Yuhe¡¯s a lot. She lost,pletely.


    The Empress had warned her that this girl was sticky, but she didn¡¯t believe it and swore to her mother that she would let Mo Qianxue make a huge scene of herself in the party and lead all otherdies jealous against her.


    However, pushing forward step by step, only one slip, and now Mo Qianxue made a hit instead of a fool of herself.


    The ever smiling face of Princess Yuhe finally found it hard to maintain it.


    ¡°A great one!¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    ¡°In the Peach Blossom Land there is a peach blossom plot/ A peach blossom lover lives in Peach Blossom Cot/ The peach blossom lover nts peach trees in days fine... What beautiful images!¡±


    ¡°I admire your talent, Miss. Mo.¡± Lan Ruomeng said.


    The site was full of praise. Some even left their seats and asked the recorder for a copy.


    Without furtherment, it was already the best one.


    When it got a little quieter, Princess Yuhe returned to earth too. She coughed and granted Mo Qianxue the Poem Pendant in aplicated expression. It was already noon, and she, looking tired, raised her hand, and there served lunch.


    Everydy had her own table, and dishes were served in an order. The first was appetizer, then peach blossom wine, and then main courses.


    As thedies had lunch, Princess Yuhe had restored her normal countenance, raising the peach blossom wine from time to time to toast in a distant to everydy, without a self-conceited manner.


    She wore pinkish makeup, behaved in a noble and graceful bearing.


    If she wasn¡¯t the daughter of the Empress, Mo Qianxue would really trust her.


    Mo Qianxue picked up the wine. It tasted great... She closed her eyes to enjoy it, when, however, a servant tripped over something and fell before Mo Qianxue¡¯s table which should be knocked over, dishes and soup sshing all over the ce.


    Mo Qianxue, sitting at the table, certainly couldn¡¯t escape.


    The light-blue dress was stained with oil, dishes and soup.


    The servant was so frightened that she wasn¡¯t able to talk but kept kowtowing to her.


    The otherdies were scared too.


    Princess Yuhe flew into a fury, immediately ordered the clumsy servant to be taken away and beaten to death, and then asked her own servants to help Mo Qianxue leave and get changed.


    Mo Qianxue knew it would get here.


    She would be anxious if everything went normal.


    Just wait and see what tricks Princess Yuhe was going to y.

 Chapter 174: Fake Servant Girls

    <h4>Chapter 174: Fake Servant Girls</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    It couldn¡¯t be that simple for Princess Yuhe to make such a big fuss just to ruin her clothes.


    In whatever parties, the nobledies took with them clothes for changing. Mo Qianxue did so as well. Yet, her clothes were now in the bag of Chuyi.


    However, at this point of time, all thedies¡¯ servants were arranged to have lunch, which was a rule of the party, in the purpose of better serving thedies in the afternoon.


    In fact, it made sense to Mo Qianxue. No servants would be specially provided with lunch. It was a management method to gather them for lunch.


    Yet, was it a coincidence that her clothes were stained when her servant was around?


    The other servants present were all people of Princess Yuhe.


    Mo Qianxue sneered. It seemed that Princess Yuhe had arranged everything for her.


    After disposing of the clumsy servants, Princess Yuhe looked back at Mo Qianxue and gave her an apologetic smile, gently ordering her own servants, ¡°Bihuan, you take Miss. Mo to the lounge first, then choose ake-blue dress for Miss. Mo from my exclusive wardrobe as my apology.¡±


    Susu had told her that the row of houses behind wasposed of many courtyards.


    The wing rooms in the courtyards were for thedies, who came to enjoy the flowers, to rest.


    Afterwards, Princess Yuhe looked back to Mo Qianxue again, saying in a concerning and considerate voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe here to greet me after getting changed. The morning section will be over. Miss. Mo just stays in the lounge. I¡¯ll have refreshments sent there and you¡¯ll be noticed after the noon break.¡±


    Mo Qianxue ignored her messy clothes and curtsied, sneering inwardly, but looking serious, ¡°Thank you, Princess. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Great. Every detail was arranged for her. She didn¡¯t need toe out after she changed.


    It meant that Princess Yuhe had found a good excuse for her unable to appear in public immediately.


    She appeared not to see Mo Qianxue¡¯s curtsying and rolled her eyes around, adding, ¡°After your servant girl has lunch, she will be led to you. Don¡¯t worry. Just take a good rest. The servants in this garden are considerate too. Just tell them if you need anything.¡±


    Only when finishing this did she raise hand to let Mo Qianxue get up and gesture Bihuan to take Mo Qianxue to the lounge to change and rest.


    Need anything? Funny!


    What else could she need? A princess had drooped down to such an extent, granting her clothes and showing apology, only because of a servant¡¯s mistake. What else could she ask for besides thanking her grace?


    Junzhu Susu had stood up to help Mo Qianxue when the soup was spattering and now suggested to leave with her, but Mo Qianxue turned her down.


    She was going to be hacked. Why drag Susu in it?


    Susu worried about her and insisted, but Mo Qianxue shook her head firmly.


    Susu thought maybe Mo Qianxue was really tired and needed a rest, so she no longer insisted and sat back in her own chair after giving her aforting look.


    Thanking her, Mo Qianxue turned and walked away with Bihuan.


    At the poempetition, she had won the pendant and ruined Princess Yuhe¡¯s n, but thetter managed to maintain calm and continued to carry out her n unhurriedly step by step. She really had certain abilities to be able to spread a reputation of benevolence at the age of 13.


    Nevertheless, besides those filthy tricks, they couldn¡¯te up with decent schemes.


    Mo Qianxue took out an elixir and swallowed when the servants didn¡¯t pay attention.


    The elixir immediately melted in her mouth, and her mind was crystal-clear.


    The elixir was from old Mr. Wang. It helped promote the rity of mind and meanwhile defended the taker against acids, knockout drops, philters and the sort.


    Mr. Wang himself didn¡¯t have many of it because the guiding herb was hard to obtain. It was her nonstop badgering and pestering that got herself one little bottle and a dozen elixirs.


    After taking the elixir, she pinched gold needles between fingers.


    Bihuan was dedicated in leading the way and, when they arrived at the end of the corridor where thedies gathered, waved to summon another two servants following behind them.


    Mo Qianxue took a nce at the two girls. How ugly!


    There were a dozen courtyards in the row. Besides Huangyi Courtyard exclusive to imperial princesses, the others with ¡®Tao (Peach)¡¯ were prepared for the nobledies.


    Following Bihuan, Mo Qianxue stepped into the right wing house of Taojing Courtyard.


    The wing house was also exquisite with two rooms, the outer one the living room while the inner one bedroom. They were decorated with flowers, adding a taste ofte spring.


    Bihuan led Mo Qianxue into the room, invited her to sit on the couch in the living room, and summoned two nannies who guarded the yard to make tea for her.


    Mo Qianxue looked around the room. There seemed nothing wrong with it.


    However, the incense was strange, obviously prepared beforehand.


    When the two nannies brought over hot water, Bihua prepared tea leaves on the table and made a cup of tea for Mo Qianxue, smiling respectfully and advising her to drink the tea to drive away a possible cold which might be resulted from wearing wet clothes.


    Mo Qianxue took over the teacup, smelt a little and drank it.


    The days weren¡¯t spent idle when she practiced the needles. Considering the lesson that she learnt in the Jian mansion and anticipating that this kind of filthy scheme wouldn¡¯t be less in the capital, she, while practicing the needles, also asked Mr. Wang to teach her how to recognize filthy drugs.


    Mr. Wang, the strange doctor, lived up to his name and certainly had special ways to teach her to recognize low-level drugs in a short time. After taking the elixir, she wouldn¡¯t be affected by the low-level drugs.


    The incense in the room had ingredient of philter while the tea was knockout drops. A two-pronged approach! How diligent was Princess Yuhe!


    Seeing Mo Qianxue drinking the tea, Bihuan disyed joy that couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore, taking over the cup and putting it on the table.


    She first urged the two ugly servant girls to take care of Mo Qianxue, then walked to the door to remind the two nannies that Mo Qianxue had been scared, urging them to shut up the door, guard carefully outside, and not to go inside to bother Miss. Mo who would take a rest...


    The two nannies answered ¡°yes¡±, shut the doors and left.


    Mo Qianxue sneered. What a meticulous n!


    Shut the door and guard outside and not toe in to bother her? If any filthy sound did ring in the room, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear that. Arranging all this, Bihuan turned back and said goodbye, in the pretext of fetching clothes for her.


    To fetch clothes? There must be something wrong in the room that she didn¡¯t dare to stay longer.


    Mo Qianxue had seen clearly that the two ugly girls had Adam¡¯s apples.


    At this point, their faces were red and eyes suggesting...


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t be more raging. Even their standing next to her was disgusting.


    Coldness gleaming in her eyes, she ordered, ¡°Go and make bed. I¡¯m a little dizzy. Be quick to clean the room, and I¡¯ll take a rest in bedter...¡±


    Hearing Mo Qianxue¡¯s order, Bihuan, who was leaving the room, made a cruel smile, which also contained smug and mock.


    The two flushing girls, on hearing the order, looked at each other and smiled grossly, replying in a deliberate high-pitch, ¡°Yes.¡± Then they walked to the inner room.


    As just they got inside, Mo Qianxue snorted and hurried forward.


    The gold needles came out.


    Bihuan, who just walked out and was about to close the door, was suddenly hit by the needles and passed out, without knowing anything.


    Mo Qianxue acted quickly and dragged her into the room.


    Her current skills could keep the prey fainting for an hour. Bihuan wouldn¡¯t wake up even an earthquake took ce.


    Unless... she gave her more needles...


    There came the sound of making bed from the inner bedroom. It seemed they almost finished. Mo Qianxue hurriedly took out the hairpin in Bihuan¡¯s hair and shouted to inside, ¡°Be careful, and check every corner for bugs...¡±


    Without the hairpin, Bihuan¡¯s hair fell loose and covered her face.


    The reply ¡°yes¡± rang in the bedroom, when Mo Qianxue had already taken off her clothes and thrown away, and then ripped off Bihuan¡¯s clothes, quickly put them on, turned around, walked out and shut the doors.


    The series of actions waspleted in an instant. The two nannies were guarding outside the yard, so now there was no one else.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t leave but stayed at the door, sneering and listening to what was happening inside.


    Later, she still had something to do.


    Probably, there would be peopleing and discovering the scene, as yed on TV.


    Probably... Anyway, she¡¯d better be careful not to miss any good drama.


    There were sounds of steps in the room. It should be the two fake girls walking out.


    Their unsteady steps suggested that they had inhaled much of the incense.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s hands turned into fists.


    Princess Yuhe wanted two fake girls to serve her? Without thinking, she knew what kind of service that would be.


    Two? Two! Princess Yuhe was so generous. In the future, she would definitely pay back twice!

 Chapter 175: You, or Him?

    <h4>Chapter 175: You, or Him?</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Her squeezed the fists, and her heart was raised too. She was really nervous and feared that the two would find out that the girl lying on table wasn¡¯t her.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t fear that the fake servant girls would do something to her when they figured. She just worried that the y directed by Princess Yuhe couldn¡¯t go on if they found the switch.


    If the y couldn¡¯t continue, then she couldn¡¯t use it to fight back against Princess Yuhe, hit her head-on, watch her smile frozen, and tear up her noble mask.


    That would be a pity.


    In contemtion, she heard some disgustingughter, ¡°The little bitch is so eager that she took off her clothes already. It saves my effort...¡±


    ¡°Come...give me a hand and move her inside to do it...¡±


    Nervous, Mo Qianxue thought to herself, Bihuan, a servant of Princess, came out from the imperial pce and couldn¡¯t meet too often with these guys. Very likely, she also met them for the first time, whom were put inside previously through others.


    Mo Qianxue had made Bihuan¡¯s hair messy and taken off her clothes. And now Bihuan¡¯s face was flushing. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Besides, the two gross men disguising as servant girls had also inhale a lot of the incense and now must be too dizzy to see clear. Every girl would look the same to them.


    There rose sound of footsteps stumbling into the inner room. At once, Mo Qianxue rested assured. As she expected, the two fake servants didn¡¯t figure it.


    ¡°She¡¯s still a virgin. Let me do it first and then it¡¯s your turn...¡±


    ¡°Shhh... be quiet... don¡¯t let others hear us...¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be others... the yard gate is closed and guarded by two nannies... but you... be gentle... don¡¯t leave blue and purple traces on the chick...¡±


    ¡°She has really fine skin...¡±


    There wasn¡¯t female groaning, but only men¡¯s heavy breathing and sounds of shaking and knocking.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Then a growl.


    Then, there was whisper, ¡°Virgin is better indeed. Your turn...¡±


    Mo Qianxue covered her ears and walked away, but went back after a little hesitation.


    She had been eavesdropping for so long, but it was quiet outside the yard. There wasn¡¯t a sign of catching-them-on-site at all. She faintly felt that things were as easy as she had believed.


    Susu had told her that in the garden, there were only females, never a male. Hence, what Princess Yuhe wanted was only her chastity but never to catch her on site.


    The host of this year¡¯s party of Princess Yuhe, so her reputation would be stained if there was such an ugly thing happened in the garden during her hosting. So would the reputation of thedies. By then, she must be held ountable, med by multiple sides and punished by the Emperor.


    She couldn¡¯t be that silly!


    However, did she really want her chastity only? Or was there a follow-up scheme? Did she want her to get pregnant before getting married?


    Mo Qianxue narrowed her eyes. Whatever the follow-up scheme was or however she paved a road of des for her, she swore that the one finally taking the road must be her.


    It was already early summer with bright sunshine and soft breeze, but Mo Qianxue somehow felt a gust of chill... There were again disgusting hissing voice. Mo Qianxue came back to earth.


    Her feet were already a bit numb from standing still, and then there was noise ofdies fooling around. They must have finished dinner and came here together to take a rest.


    Secretly calcting the time, she knew that Bihuan would wake up in ten minutes around.


    She tidied her clothes and pushed the door open decisively.


    She shouted upon entry, ¡°Done?¡±


    The two fake servant girls thought she was Bihuan and answered hurriedly, ¡°Done.¡± There was sound of putting on clothes from inside.


    Mo Qianxue scolded again, ¡°Hurry up. If it¡¯s done, hurry and get away... Don¡¯t you want your lives to stay for so long?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± As they replied, they had dressed up and rushed out.


    Mo Qianxue turned around and faced the opposite, ¡°As I told you earlier, you hurry and get out. Later, you¡¯ll get your rewards.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Leaving the words, the two smiled grossly and ran away, ¡°What you want is on the table in the bedroom.¡±


    Hearing the sound of the gate door, Mo Qianxue hurried went to the bedroom.


    She had thought she would see something disgusting...


    Fortunately, the bed was neat, and Bihuan was lying there, well-dressed.


    What a perfect arrangement!


    If it weren¡¯t for the heavy breathing, Bihuan¡¯s flushing face and messy hair, the scious smell in the air, the reminder before they left, and the dazzling white scarf with blood left on the table, Mo Qianxue would have believed that Bihuan had just taken a nap.


    She quickly changed Bihuan¡¯s clothes and slightlybed her hair. Luckily, the imperial servant¡¯s hairstyle was simple.


    After doing this, Mo Qianxue put on her own dirty clothes, moved Bihuan out against the door, took out good needles, did the techniques on her, and quickly went to the bedroom.


    She nned to lie down in the bed, but at the thought of the disgusting thing that had just happened here, she patted her face to make it flush a little and then lied down on the table, pretending faint.


    She just lied down, and Bihuan woke up.


    She shook her heavy head, and, as if remembering something, sprang up. In confusion, she rushed in and, seeing the Mo Qianxue lying at the table, rushed into the bedroom.


    At the sight of the scarf with blood, Bihuan breathed a sigh of relief, but Mo Qianxue sneered inwardly.


    She took a long breath, and suddenly her feet became feeble. If she hadn¡¯t reached out for the table, she would have copsed to the floor. At this moment, she felt pain in every part of her body.


    Not knowing why she felt sore bodily, Bihuan struggled to support herself and walked over to take the blood scarf into her pocket. She needed it toplete her task.


    There was already chatter andughing ofdies from outside. At this point, she didn¡¯t have the time to think about why she had fainted strangely.


    She put the scarf into her pocket, and then changed an incense to burn, pushing open the windows of the bedroom.


    Mo Qianxue took a deep breath. This incense was to refresh mind.


    Everything done, Binhuan, slightly shuddering, walked to Mo Qianxue.


    As her first time, she had two men. Of course she found it hard to walk afterwards. Hearing the stumbling footsteps, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t feel slightest pitiful for her. She deserved that! Mo Qianxue listened and guessed that Bihuan walked over to move her to the bed.


    Hence, she mumbled and looked up nkly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I fell asleep while waiting?¡±


    She pretended to have just waken up, ¡°Bihuan, where are the clothes?¡±


    ¡°I saw you fell asleep and feared that the two servant girls couldn¡¯t serve you well, and since you were scared, I kept waiting here and didn¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh... Where¡¯s my servant? Howe I feel sore and frail? I¡¯m so not well. Hurry and summon my servant girl...¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯s okay for me to leave for now. I¡¯m going to bringdy¡¯s servant over here.¡±


    ¡°Well, go.¡± Go. She would never know the scarf in her pocket was soaked with her own virginity blood...


    Bihuan stumbled out, Mo Qianxue saw through the widows, and ordered the two nannies to open the gate, asked questions, became less doubtful, and told them not to shut the gate...


    Of course, she was less doubtful. The two nannies confirmed that there weren¡¯t any peopleing in or out the yard and that the fake servants had just left.


    *


    In the ancestral hall of the Ning family, master Ning sat in the main chair, while the two sides were nked with family elders and n elders. The gloomy air was condensed to a point to break out at any moment.


    Master Ning had a special chair arranged to his left, between the family and n elders.


    Ning Shaoqing was exactly sitting in that special seat now. In this air, he still looked selfposed, wearing a subtle small smile on his face. He was born with a natural attribute of self-possession.


    Now, after a year¡¯s experiencing outside, he could better see through things and was calmer and more restful, without any sullen anger, gentle and mild as jade.


    He packed up the clothes that Mo Qianxue made for him. Now, he was wearing a light-blue brocade long robe, making him more celestially elegant, like sprinkle spring water in mountains, like a touch of moonlight in the mild spring night.


    He stood up with a smile, ¡°Eldest family elder, what else would you say?¡± The long light-blue robe hung to the floor, as if the clear blue sky screen suddenly flew to before your eyes and gave you a longsting peace. The whole of him instantly became inexplicable tall and solemn, in a subtle majestic bearing that could hardly be ignored.


    The eldest family elder on the left of master Ning, ¡°There is hard evidence of eighth elder¡¯s sin. Anyone else has a different opinion?¡±


    The Ning family was a super n and had more elders than ordinary families. The elders were divided into two factions, one called family elders, the other called n elders.


    Only the legal main branch descendants could be family elders, while n elders were selected from the whole n and those who contributed to it.


    Yet, both family and n elders had eight people respectively. Therefore, from thousands of people in the Ning n, it wasn¡¯t easy to climb to this position. The eighth elder was that who firstly proposed to make the second young lord Ning Shaoyu as the future master.


    In view that it was impossible to reverse the case, given the hard proof, Ning Shaoyu spoke for him, ¡°Eighth elder contributed a lot to our n. Probably he was just muddle-headed...¡± If eighth elder couldn¡¯t survive, Ning Shaoyu would lose a helpful hand, and the other elders who had pledged loyalty would also waver.


    If eighth elder couldn¡¯t survive, he would confess everything about Ning Shaoyu.


    ¡°Muddle-headed? YOU, or him?¡±

 Chapter 176: A New Master

    <h4>Chapter 176: A New Master</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Ning Shaoqing questioned softly, his expression already solemn and chilly, eyes gleaming with coldness like that on a de, giving out an air of killing. Ning Shaoyu involuntarily trembled in terror and chill.


    Just after half a day, he had deeply realized that Ning Shaoqing changed obviously this time.


    In fact, as he just stepped into the meeting room in the ancestral hall, Ning Shaoyu had smelt a rat. Not just him. The several elders who supported him were all wearing a bad look.


    The old man hadn¡¯te out of his room after he imed to fall ill ever since the Spring Festival. Several days ago, he had been coughed like lying. Wasn¡¯t that poison incurable? Wasn¡¯t him dying?


    How came that he now sat in the main chair healthy, not coughing...? The only exnation was that the old guy had discovered long ago and intended to lead them into the trap.


    The more he thought, the more terrified Ning Shaoyu was. Hence, the harder he should try to let the eighth elder survive. Otherwise, what to do if he was forced to confess everything?


    He had never been in direct contact with those people. Everything was arranged through the eighth elder. As long as eight elder remained med up, nobody could do anything to him.


    Master Ning nced at eighth elder who was kneeling, ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    He was quite calm, as if he had anticipated this day toe, and looked right in the eye of master Ning, ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± He was kneeling, but his attitude was tough and voice loud.


    The others were surprised. The first family elder was irritated, scolding loudly, ¡°You traitor! Don¡¯t you realize you are wrong?! If you¡¯re guilty, then name the people you¡¯ve contacted with and other traitors. We won¡¯t lift you from death penalty, but we¡¯ll at least let you suffer less.¡±


    The n elders were all selected from side branches based on their ability. The first n elder was close to eighth elder and persuaded patiently, ¡°Eighth elder, the n treats you nice. Why did you join outsiders against your own people?¡±


    The eighth elder didn¡¯t answer, gritting his teeth, and made a weird smile.


    Ning Shaoqing took a glimpse and dashed over with a smirk, pinching his chin. However, it waste. The poison had reached his throat. As the eighth elder¡¯s head ducked to one side, he lost his breath.


    Everybody present here was martial artists with great learning. When Ning Shaoqing dashed over, others also found it strange and followed up.


    Naturally, Ning Shaoqing understood it too. Seeing the eighth elder died, he felt greatly relieved.


    The first elder, a good friend of the eighth elder, sighed, ¡°For whom on earth you should do this?¡±


    Afterwards, he turned and bowed to master Ning, ¡°Master, could you do me a favor and show mercy? He hasmitted suicide. Since he did contribute a lot to the n. Could you give him the grace of forgiving his families?¡±


    Obviously, master Ning hadn¡¯t expected the sudden suicide of the eighth elder, but he had expected the first elder¡¯s request, looking stumped and solemn, ¡°I guess you know that treason is an unbearable crime in our n. Not only he must die, his properties be confiscated and families expelled out of the n! I also do wish to show mercy, but if this exception was made, then how would the rest of the n respect our n rules and our ancestors?¡±


    Without rules, the n would be a mess. If n rules were mentioned, there seemed to be no wiggled room. The first elder sighed, ¡°Sorry that my request made it hard for you, master.¡±


    As they talked, master Ning waved his hand, and guards showed up and dragged out the corpse.


    ¡°Since the n traitor has figured out. The rest will be handled by the first elder. Let¡¯s put an end to this matter.¡± Master Ning cleared his throat, ¡°Today¡¯s meeting isn¡¯t to clear away traitors only. There¡¯s another major event to discuss with you.¡±


    The family elders and n elders nced at each other and spoke in unison, ¡°Please.¡±


    Master Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m old already and not well. I don¡¯t think I could manage the n affairs anymore. Hence, I¡¯d like to pass my position to Shaoqing, our eldest young lord.¡± He said the eldest young lord instead of his son. As a convention, the eldest young lord was recognized as the future master of the n.


    Hearing this, coldness surfaced in the eyes of Ning Shaoyu. The old man always liked Ning Shaoqing and never thought of or for him...


    Discussions began among the elders.


    ¡°Why do you say so, master?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re unhealthy. And you manage our n in an orderly way.¡±


    ¡°I only believe that master is in prime time. It won¡¯t bete to choose a future master in a few years.¡±


    Everybody focused on the health condition of master Ning, but none of them pointed out whether Ning Shaoqing was still the eldest young lord of the n.


    Master Ning didn¡¯t seem to understand their implication and only sighed about his health, ¡°It doesn¡¯t appear to you that I¡¯m not well. But I know I¡¯m injured inside. As much as I¡¯d like to, I don¡¯t have the energy to care about the n affairs.¡±


    When it came to this, the position of n master was going to be taken by others.


    Certainly, they all stood up tofort master Ning, some iming to have a special prescription against coughing, some others rmending a good imperial doctor, still others suggesting to invite the strange doctor.


    Master Ning just waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside my health condition. Now it¡¯s a eventful time, and we need a decisive and capable man to lead us break through the predicament, other than someone who puts on air as a master and does nothing but inviting famous doctors and taking drugs.¡±


    His voice wasn¡¯t loud but majestic on itself. For a time, nobody refuted.


    They were all silent.


    Master Ning look to Ning Shaoqing with satisfaction, ¡°I believe Shaoqing¡¯s talents are witnessed by all of you.¡± Suddenly, his eyes became sharp and words tart, ¡°Hadn¡¯t he been undercover outside the family for over a year, we couldn¡¯t possibly figure out the traitors and clear away the perils.¡±


    Many years ago, Ning Shaoqing had secured his position of the first young lord. They objection was nothing more than his absence andcking of duties towards the n. Now, the words of master Ning worked as a mind relief. It was their n to have sent Ning Shaoqing out! He had suffered for the n!


    ¡°When Shaoqing was out, before the traitors were cleared, I couldn¡¯t spell it out. Hence, Shaoqing has suffered a lot...¡±


    The words put the hall into silence again. Although some of them were crystal clear of what Ning Shaoqing had undergone in the past year, they weren¡¯t able to say it.


    Ning Shaoqing looked serious, ¡°These are what I should do. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let rats stealing a bit of our n.¡± He couldn¡¯t let father down. He couldn¡¯t concede anymore. He must take the position as soon as possible.


    His ceaseless secret hard word during these days were enough to pay back the year¡¯s leisure time. He deserved it with a clear conscience.


    Master Ning nodded at him and then turned to the others, with a solemn look, ¡°If there aren¡¯t opinions, I n to hold the ceremony tomorrow in the ancestral hall.¡±


    The first n elder peered around everybody else and exchanged a look with his close ones, ¡°Should we discuss more about it?¡±


    Then, he looked to the second n elder, who coughed, ¡°Selecting a new master is a huge event. We can¡¯t be so hasty.¡±


    The third n elder said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to decide it immediately. It¡¯d be better to discuss more.¡±


    The fifth n elder said, ¡°Lord Shaoqing has worked well in the n and is the first candidate for the future master. Yet, it¡¯s a huge event to hold a ceremony in the ancestral hall. Should we invite an imperial astronomer to help select a good day?¡±


    ¡°I agree with master. The first lord always acts decisively and fairly. The affairs handled by him was always wless. Besides, he has been assisting master for many years. Never did he make a mistake. Since master feels unwell and wishes to step down. Then it¡¯s great that first young lord takes it over. It¡¯s better that we make a quick decision during this eventful time.¡±


    The first family elder didn¡¯t look up to anybody but said loudly, in a determined tone.


    The second family elder added, ¡°Our n never sticks to trivial manners. Nor do we care about others¡¯ opinion. There¡¯s no better day than present. Since master has decided on tomorrow, we¡¯ll of course support it...¡±


    There were a few others, nervous, didn¡¯t talk. They were exactly who had epted bribes from Ning Shaoyu. As they sensed the master¡¯s sharp sight and at the thought of the fact that the eighth n elder was dead, they all said, ¡°We¡¯ll follow master¡¯s order.¡±


    Only then did master Ning nod in relief, ¡°Well, in view that most of you agree with me in supporting the first young lord to take the position, then...¡±


    Before he finished, he coughed nonstop.


    The first family elder continued for him, announcing loudly, ¡°Tomorrow is a great day. Tonight, let¡¯s fast and bathe for first young lord. Tomorrow, at six o¡¯clock in the morning, we¡¯ll gather in the ancestral hall and select a new master before our ancestors.¡±


    **


    In the Peach Blossom Garden.


    Before long, Bihuan fetched a blue dress and led Chuyi here.


    ¡°Lady.¡± Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s messy dirty clothes, Chuyi believed thatdy must had been bullied and quickly went to hold her, ¡°Are you okay,dy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just feel sore in my other. I guess I caught a cold when I slept here.¡± The words were said to Chuyi, and also to Bihuan.


    A girl who had just lost her virginity must feel ufortable. But the difort wasn¡¯t in her, but in Bihuan.

 Chapter 177: Tea Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 177: Tea Ceremony</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Bihuan¡¯s doubts were mostly dispelled after the two guarding nannies helped confirm. Now, although she was in terrible difort, she could do nothing but bear with it.


    She passed out, felt sore all over her body after waking up, and trembled while walking. She must catch some serious illness and should invite a doctor when she was free.


    If she suddenly fainted while serving the Princess, she would definitely be kicked out.


    Thinking of this, Bihuan, doubts gone, made a vile smile, put down the blue dress, curtsied to Mo Qianxue, said some sweet words and left.


    From other courtyards, there wereughter ofdies. They should be shared by severaldies together. Only this one was prepared for Mo Qianxue alone.


    Mo Qianxue was crystal clear, but Chuyi didn¡¯t. After sending away Bihuan, she helped Mo Qianxue get changed and asked with confusion, ¡°On my way here, I found that other courtyards were quite lively. Why is this one upied only by us?¡±


    What Mo Qianxue was putting on was naturally the clothes Chuyi brought with her. She wouldn¡¯t even touch the blue dress that the Princess had provided.


    Why? The first reason was to iste her, and the second to make it convenient to carry out the scheme. Well-dressed, Mo Qianxue sneered but said calmly, ¡°Nothing strange. The Princess is benevolent and seeing I¡¯m unwell, she doesn¡¯t allow others to disturb me while I¡¯m resting.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t trust Chuyi, but there were things that would make things worse when more people knew. Besides, here wasn¡¯t the right ce to talk. Walls have ears.


    ¡°Princess Yuhe is indeed as benevolent as people say.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t know people thoroughly. It¡¯d be better to remain cautious.¡± Although she didn¡¯t want Chuyi to know what had happened, she still didn¡¯t forget to remind her, asking, perplexed, ¡°Why did it take you so long to be here?¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t wrong, the servants should all finish eating beforedies finished their lunch, so that they coulde back to serve theirdies to take the noon break.


    Chuyi got alerted, ¡°I went to lunch with other servants. In the midway, one of the servant girls working in the garden bumped into me. She didn¡¯t apologize but argued with me for quite long.


    I came here to serve you, so I didn¡¯t want to waste time with her, but the girl just didn¡¯t stop. In the garden, I couldn¡¯t use martial art, so when I got the diner, there wasn¡¯t food already. The cook was kind and specially made me some...¡±


    Calction in every step! As Chuyi narrated, Mo Qianxue¡¯s face got colder.


    Seeing her face, Chuyi added, ¡°At first, I thought it was an ident, but now, with your dirty clothes, I find it really strange. Lady, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just took a nap.¡± Mo Qianxue pretended nothing had happened.


    ¡°Good. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how to make up for you.¡± Chuyi was relieved, ¡°Just now you said you felt unwell. Let me give you a massage.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Anyway, they had nothing to do now.


    Then, a soft voice came from outside, ¡°Is Miss. Mo resting?¡±


    Chuyi reported after she looked out through the windows, ¡°It¡¯s Junzhu Susu¡¯s girl Lubai.¡±


    Mo Qianxue waved, ¡°Go.¡±


    Chuyi weed her at the door, ¡°It¡¯s you, Lubai. Nice to meet you again. Does Junzhu have anything to tell us?¡±


    Lubai replied politely, ¡°Junzhu is too busy with those people, so she specially ordered me to check on Miss. Mo. Is she well? Junzhu also let me send these cakes for Miss. Mo to taste.¡±


    Chuyi took over the box from Lubai and said, ¡°Mydy is resting now. I¡¯m afraid she couldn¡¯t receive a guest now. Please do pass the words to Junzhu that mydy is very well and thank her for caring.¡±


    The two chatted for a while at the door before Lubai left. Chuyi took the cakes into the room, but before she walked in the door, there was another timid voice, ¡°Is Miss. Mo resting?¡±


    Mo Qianxue was siting right in the living room and naturally heard that. She gave a look to Chuyi, who quickly put down the cakes and walked out, ¡°You are...?¡±


    The servant girl replied, ¡°I¡¯m the servant of Wan Ziying, daughter of Imperial Censor Wan. Mydy admires Miss. Mo¡¯s talent very much and wishes to talk with her some time, so she let me send the words.¡±


    Wan Ziying, Imperial Censor Wan?


    Mo Qianxue recalled. She remembered an imperial censor Wan who, under the look of the Emperor, had tried desperately to put her into death at court back then.


    She always remembered enemies well. Later, she also asked Su Qi specially that this Mr. Wan was the brother of the beloved Imperial Concubine Yu.


    A few days ago, he wished her death, and now he sent his daughter to befriend with her? In such a party, she wouldn¡¯t believe that someone wanted to befriend with her because of her talent.


    However, the situation was changing at any second. Let¡¯s decide whether she was a friend or foe after she met her.


    Making up her mind, when Chuyi came back to report it, Mo Qianxue let her pass the words to the girl waiting outside that she weed Miss. Wan to appreciate art and poetryter after the break.


    As soon as the girl left, Mo Qianxue walked out of the room and ordered Chuyi to pack up the things inside. They were going to change a room to receive guests.


    She always felt disgusted sitting in that room.


    In fact, there weren¡¯t much to be packed. Just a piece of dirty clothes and a box of cakes from Junzhu Susu. Chuyi didn¡¯t ask why. Anyway, there weren¡¯t others in the courtyard, sody could use whichever room as she wanted. Hence, she put the dirty clothes into her bag and came out with the box of cakes.


    They moved to the east wing house. Mo Qianxue sat on the cough in the living room, while Chuyi slightly dusted the room, and got some tea from the guarding nannies, when Wan Ziying arrived.


    Along with her was another person, Lan Ruomeng.


    She was the girl who had won the Dance Pendant. The way she looked Mo Qianxue did contain admiration. Once she sat down, what she talked about was poetry.


    She made lines impromptu, unhurriedly, carrying a little sadness. Her beauty was made of real learnings! Mo Qianxue believed that she and Jian Qingyou would be best friends if they knew each other.


    A listener was always a thinker. Apparently, there were other intentions in Wan Ziying¡¯s eyes, but they weren¡¯t obvious. She didn¡¯t talk much and just listened for most of the time. But when she did talk, she hit right to the point.


    The three of them had some tea with the cakes from Junzhu Susu and talked about poetry, which, to Mo Qianxue, a former literature major, was quite enjoyable.


    Not long afterwards, an imperial servant announced loudly that the afternoon session began, and the Princess inviteddies to the Peach Blossom Pavilion.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, you may go back to rest. It¡¯s not necessary to show up. After the party is over, I¡¯ll send people to invite you here.¡±


    After the greetings, when Mo Qianxue just took seat, Princess Yuhe¡¯s voice came to her ear, ¡°Why not take a longer break if you don¡¯t feel well? I¡¯ll notice you when it¡¯s over.¡±


    Mo Qianxue stood up and replied, ¡°Thank you for caring, Princess. But how should I miss this grand party which happens only once a year? Besides, I¡¯m not that spoiled. Even if I feel a little unwell, I can sit here and watch the talenteddies. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Junzhu Susu also helped, ¡°Princess Yuhe is known for her kindness. Yet, I think Miss. Mo is in good spirit. She¡¯s fine, I guess. Don¡¯t bother to care about her, Princess.¡±


    Princess Yuhe said, ¡°That¡¯ll be good, so Junzhu Susu, please take more care of her, so that I could be relieved.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Princess!¡± Mo Qianxue curtsied and sat down.


    Taking a deep breath, she told herself that the less Princess Yuhe wanted her to show off, the more she should. It would be best if she could obtain more pendants to irritate the vicious mother and daughter to death.


    Afterwards, without further ado, the talent contends were on agenda again.


    Two of the three newly-added contends hadpleted in the morning, so now it was the third one, tea ceremony.


    The culture of tea ceremony was quite mature in modern times. There were imperial tea ceremony, schr tea ceremony, folk tea ceremony, religious tea ceremony and so on.


    It concluded certainly tea tasting and appreciation, which focused on the taste, color, fragrance, aroma, shape and so on...


    Immediately after Princess Yuhe announced the starting, before anyone else stood up, Mo Qianxue volunteered, ¡°I happen to know a little about tea ceremony. Can I be the first one to show it?¡±


    She could be the first one to demonstrate but didn¡¯t have the right to refuse to participate in thepetition like Princess Yuhe and Junzhu Susu did.


    The pendants were issued by the imperial family, and they were imperial members, so naturally they could refuse to take them. But if she did the same, it was equal to despising imperial grace.


    Princess Yuhe rxed her narrowing eyes and smiled, ¡°I heard mother said Miss. Mo is a talenteddy. I guess she isn¡¯t wrong. You can not onlypose a peerless poem but also know tea ceremony. After this party, doe and visit me often so that I can learn from you.¡±


    Her habitual methods. Sweet poisonous words!


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to teach. Please don¡¯t say so, Princess.¡± She replied in a modest manner.


    Meanwhile, the tea set was prepared on the table.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t pretend and stepped forward.


    The first step: warm cups. Mo Qianxue raised her hands to take the tea towel, holding it with the left hand and holding the teapot with the right one, poured one third of water into each cup, held it with both hands and began to rotate anticlockwise.


    She did it in a graceful and unhurried demeanor, fluent as flowing river and floating clouds.


    The second step: add tea. Mo Qianxue used a teaspoon to dial the tea from the jar into the tea pot. It appeared easy, but as long as she exerted a bit more strength, and tea leaves would fall all over the table...


    From somewhere, the wind brought over some peach blossoms to fall on Mo Qianxue¡¯s clothes, adding more doses of beauty and making her movement increasingly eye-pleasant and graceful.


    The third step: appreciate tea. Mo Qianxue presented the teapot to Princess Yuhe and thedies, to demonstrate the shape, color of the tea leaves, and then poured into each cup.


    Then, she put back the tea jar, wet the tea leaves, shook it and brush them with water.


    Using the ¡®Phoenix Three Nodding¡¯ technique, she raised the teapot high but poured at a low altitude, in the middle of which the water flew and cut, like a white silk, flowing downward as waterfall sshing down to theke, disturbing the tea leaves to p up and down. At the bottom of the cups, they turned green, like gs, like guns, like fish cutely swimming around.


    Above the cups, vapor steamed up like a soaring crane.


    At this moment, except Mo Qianxue¡¯s tea ceremony, everything else seemed to be foils. Thedies, the blossoms, and even the sunlight. The tea ceremony was just so stunning that the eyes couldn¡¯t look away.

 Chapter 178: The First Talented Lady

    <h4>Chapter 178: The First Talented Lady</h4>


    Mo Qianxue made a slight smile. This scene was exactly what she wanted. Don¡¯t underestimate these movements. When she had practiced not to ssh water out, she had made tremendous efforts and wasted much tea leaves.


    The tea ceremony hadn¡¯t been around in Tianqi for a long time. None of thosedies ever saw the brushing technique of ¡®Phoenix Three Nodding¡¯. Admiration glistened in their eyes, telling their yearning to take a try.


    Chuyi¡¯s face was more interesting. Yes, herdy could make tea, but just in a normal way. Since when did she turn tea-making into an elegant dance, which pleased the eye and made the tea leaves more fun?


    It seemed that they had missed a lot in the past six months. Lady not only changed her temperament, but also learned a lot of unknown stunts, just like painting the big-headed portraits.


    Princess Yuhe remained the same face, but her stiff fingers on the cup clutched harder. The servants who were familiar with her knew that she was in a horrible mood.


    Nobody stood out to ept the challenge.


    Thedies had never even seen this kind of tea art. Whatever they did would show themselves up.


    There was some disturbance among thedies. After Mo Qianxue finished, poured tea for Princess and the severaldies who were superior to her, there weredies came to her to learn and some even directly invited her home.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t decline but just smiled.


    It was up to them whether they invited her, but up to her whether she would go. She had nned to make a few friends since female diplomacy was quite popr in Tianqi.


    Sheid a good foundation now so that she would be more respected after marrying Ning Shaoiqng.


    The next was guqinpetition. Princess Yuhe sat there and looked to Mo Qianxue several times. She heard from mother that Mo Qianxue was a good guqin yer.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t know that she was wrong. The former Xue, timid by nature, did like ying guqin and was a good yer.


    After a fewdies¡¯ performance, Wengzhu YuanAi tried many times to let Mo Qianxue y. She just didn¡¯t believe that she was excelled at everything. But every time, before she talked, the attempt was strangled by Princess Yuhe, who was still being considerate and said Miss. Mo was tired and should take a rest.


    She didn¡¯t know how to tell mom, the Empress, if Mo Qianxue won three pendants unprecedentedly.


    She heard that she was bad at calligraphy and painting. Wait there.


    The Guqin Pendant was granted to a quiet girl wearing a green dress.


    The winner of chesspetition was Wan Ziying. Indeed, a person talking less must think more and be wiser.


    Calligraphy and painting couldn¡¯t be separated, so in the party, there was set into onepetition, although the winners weren¡¯t necessarily the same person. If one single person won both pendants, her talent and fame would be known quickly.


    Usually there weren¡¯t many contenders in this field which tested really skills, because their works would be submitted to the schrs of the Imperial Academy. One mistake found be the schrs, and the painter would be aughing stock.


    For this party, every year the schrs waited outside the garden toment on thedies¡¯ works.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t dare toment casually. Theirments would be straightforward, fair but sharp, since these paintings would finally be submitted to the Imperial Academy for other schrs to appreciate.


    Therefore, thest two pendants were most valuable. Every year, whoever won these two pendants at the same time would also be known as the fist talentdy of Tianqi.


    There weren¡¯t many of thedies going to the stage. Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything yet, and Princess Yuhe and Wengzhu YuanAi already picked her.


    Mo Qianxue, on the stage, clumsily churned paint. They smiled at each other. So what even if she had won two pieces of pendants? If her calligraphy and painting was too humble, with those schrs¡¯ merciless criticism, she would still be theughing stock in the capital for a whole year.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t know that Mo Qianxue had nned to contend without their picking.


    Although she wasn¡¯t a great painter, she couldn¡¯t be clumsy. She did so just to tease the two fools, so that they would let down their guards and make less tricks while she was painting.


    Chuyi wished to cover her eyes with hands. She knewdy who wasn¡¯t very good at calligraphy and painting since childhood. But she was at a normal level.


    However, strange things happened since she came back in that she always drew some hrious monsters. How could them not be monsters when the head was three times bigger than the body? Yet and yet, someone just like those strange pictures. Lord Su Qi asked for them.


    She murmured to herself and hoped thatdy didn¡¯t joke now and just drew something in the normal style. Even if it wouldn¡¯t excel, there couldn¡¯t be mistakes. She already won two pendants, so it would be okay if she lost a little face and be slightlyughed at for thispetition.


    Although Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t a great painter, there was one painting that she had painted countless times since she was a child. Now painting that would be cheating, but it couldn¡¯t be wrong.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t make too many colors. In general, there was ck, white, grey, green and red.


    Princess Yuhe took a nce and looked joyful. As she guessed, she wasn¡¯t apt at painting. These colors couldn¡¯t make a good painting.


    Somedies already began painting grand blossoms representing wealth, with a nice inscription. Princess Yuhe nodded. She didn¡¯t care who won the pendant, as long as it wasn¡¯t Mo Qianxue.


    However, she cared more about what mother had said that as long as she made things done in the garden, there would be a huge y afterwards.


    That huge y was what she looked forward to most.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t hate Mo Qianxue and just wanted to help mother. However, now, after rounds of provocation, she began to resent her, especially after she leisurely took away the reputation.


    The severaldies almostpleted. So did Mo Qianxue.


    Her peach blossom poem was stunning, and tea ceremony unique and novel, so at this moment, manydies paid attention to her in curiosity.


    Her paper was quite empty. In such a beautiful season of peach blossom, she didn¡¯t draw flowers, but snow. And by a closer look, there weren¡¯t plum blossoms in the snow, but an icy river, and an old man wearing straw raincoat and fishing. Thedies shook heads.


    No poem on it would reverse the situation.


    After sheplete, thest groups ofdies around her walked to others.


    Princess Yuhe, due to her identity, just walked around, took a few nces at the paintings and went back to her seat.


    Such a painting, if without excellent calligraphy, would absolutely fail!


    At first, she really feared that she might paint peach blossom and then wrote the poem on it, because if so, even if her painting wasn¡¯t impressive, the schrs would still think highly of it wihout much criticism due to the poem.


    What a stupid girl!


    Princess Yuhe began to enjoy her tea in relieve. After thedies wrote down inscription, they handed their works to the waiting servants. So did Mo Qianxue.


    After this, thedies were tired.


    There wasn¡¯t much sound. Princess Yuhe called up the singers and dancers as arranged and waited for the result from the schrs. Then, after the announcement of thest two pendant-owners, this year¡¯s peach blossom party woulde to a sessful end.


    After a few singing and dancing, the servants carried back thedies¡¯ works and thements from the schrs.


    The painting in a jade te held by one servant walking in the front meant that this time there was only one winner. Thedies were shocked, because this hadn¡¯t happened for many years.


    Princess Yuhe took over the jade te and causally picked up the painted. Just now, she had nced around and found An Eryan¡¯s painting of auspicious grand flowers was good, and with nice words.


    An Eryan was from grandfather¡¯s family. It would be good for the family if the reputation of the first talenteddy belonged to her.


    She opened the scroll, and the ck and white and grey colors greeted her eyes. She thought she saw it wrong, blinked and took a second look. The confirmation she had just now was instantly smashed, and she almost overturned the jade te.


    She felt terrible at once. She had never been so diposed in public ever before.


    She forced out a smile and eximed seriously, ¡°This year, in the peach blossom party held by me, there is the first talenteddy. What a pleasure to witness it! Now, I announce Mo Qianxue as the top-scorer of this year¡¯s party. She wins the fame of the first talenteddy.¡±


    After the announcement, there was silence.


    Mo Qianxue took it for granted, but Chuyi¡¯s eye popped open. Junzhu Susu secretly gave her a thumb, while Lan Ruomeng gave her the congrattions look in the distant.


    The curiosity of thedies towards the painting reached the peak, especially for those who had seen her painting. A painting was a master piece only when the painting and poem matched perfectly in expression. A good painting might be ruined by a stupid poem, while sometimes, an ordinary painting would stand out due to a good poem.


    Princess Yuhe said, ¡°Miss. Mo is a great poet, and her inscription really does make the finishing point. You talents deserve the fame. Mother¡¯s judgment is right.¡±


    After all, Princess Yuhe was an expert in dealing with all kinds of situation. Since a firstlenteddy was produced during the party she held, she first tried to drag the credit to herself and then to her mother.


    ¡°If Princess didn¡¯t insist Miss. Mo take part inpetition, we wouldn¡¯t have been so lucky to see such a master piece, in view that Miss. Mo is so modest.¡±


    ¡°Princess has sharp wise eyes...¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty¡¯s words are never wrong.¡±


    There rose endless waves of ttery words for Princess Yuhe and the Emperor, as if Princess Yuhe was the one winning the fame.


    Princess Yuhe wore a smile, raised her hand to let the servant carrying to jade te to present the painting fordies to appreciate.


    No one could know that, at this moment, both hands of Princess Yuhe were at her back, and the nails were deeply stabbed into her palms.

 Chapter 179: A Fake Husband

    <h4>Chapter 179: A Fake Husband</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The servant brought the jade te to An Eryan, and otherdies in the corridor all came up.


    Someone read out loud, ¡°From hill to hill no bird in sight/ From path to path no man in sight/ A lonely fisherman afloat/ Is fishing snow in lonely boat.¡±


    An Eryan was amazed, ¡°Good calligraphy! Good poem! ...¡± With only this poem and plum-blossom-like hand-writing, she sincerely admired her talent.


    ¡°Miss. Mo is indeed the first talenteddy in the world. An unprecedented poem it is...¡±


    ¡°Here is thement from Academician Jia... The background of this painting powerfully sets of the lonely thin figure of the fisherman in the cold and dested mood and renders to the full the weather and scenery in which the fisherman is fishing. No many strokes are employed, but they efficiently depicts a lyrical atmosphere consisting of multi-peaked mountains reaching the sky up high and down to rolling river. A thousand-miles view is managed toplete with a few strokes...¡±


    ¡°Miss. Mo is the firstdy who get such an appraisal from Mr. Jia. You really live up to your fame...¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t care about these words, what she paid attention to was always the expression of Princess Yuhe.


    At this moment, the fake smiling mask on her face was shattered utterly, and it was reced by a cruel smile which subtly contained a joy as if she was well-ced to win.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart sunk. At this point, the garden was going to close. Did she have other schemes?


    A person should be innocent but not ignorant in believing everything in the world was kind and always preparing for the best. That was sheer fool.


    From Princess Yuhe¡¯s sweet poisonous words to the two fake servant girls that she had arranged, all these proved that she was a smooth-tongued cold-hearted person.


    If Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t cautious in each step, she was afraid that she would be devoured by her entirely. This time the two fake servant girls were enjoyed by Bihuan. If she messed up with her again, she would definitely find an opportunity to let Yuhe enjoy the service for once and use her own blood to wash the foul.


    Back in modern times, she would despise her evil thoughts, but in this time, the various traps within the seven days aftering to the capital and the subtly vile smile that Princess Yuhe gave her forced her to be overly cautious.


    Taking this party as an example. Even Ning Shaoqing had told her that there wouldn¡¯t be mening inside. Nobody dared to do that. Even if someone intended to bully her in the garden, the most would be destion or embarrassment in pubic or turning her into aughing stock.


    However, ...


    Mo Qianxue frowned. The reason why Princess Yuhe was so bold as to set up a disgusting trap in the garden was because she had the Empress behind her, while the one behind the Empress was the Emperor and the Xie family.


    In order to stand up under the schemes of these inhumane perverts and even to live a good life in the schemes, there were only two choices, either to be the same filthy or to wash the filthy with their blood.


    She chose thetter!


    In the twilight when birds flew into the forest and night breeze nted, this year¡¯s peach blossom party came to a perfect end.


    Princess Yuhe smiled mildly and gave more praising words to Mo Qianxue before ordering servants to send thedies out of the garden. Thedies thanked, curtsied and said goodbye, while Princess Yuhe stood at the Pavilion and watched them leaving with a smile.


    She, as the host, must wait until thedies left and then took the carriage back to the pce.


    When they reached the peach blossom forest, the sky waspletely dark, and the setting sun cast lights through the trees on thedies, creating a mixture of light and shadow. It was no longer as beautiful as in the morning, like certain unknown metaphysics stroking Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart.


    The smile of Yuhe was two creepy. She wouldn¡¯t believe that there weren¡¯t follow-up schemes.


    Thedies were tired and less talkative and lively as they came. They quietly walked out of the garden. Mo Qianxue was in them, arm in arm with Junzhu Susu. asionally, somedies came to say hello, and she greeted back smiling, in a modest manner.


    Dozens of carriages lined up in two rows waiting for thediesing out of the garden.


    Junzhu Susu ranked high. Besides the Princess¡¯s carriage, no others¡¯ dared to park next to hers.


    Hence, as soon as they walked out, the nanny of Junzhu Susu met her at once. Nanny Mo also walked over. The two girls waved goodbye, and Junzhu Susu got into the carriage.


    Nanny Mo bowed and said, ¡°Congrattions,dy. You¡¯re now the first talenteddy in Tianqi.¡±


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t the first one to get out, so the news of her winning the fame was already spread like wildfire.


    Yet, nanny Mo got the news not from others but from the close servant of Mr. Jia.


    Just now, the servant of Mr. Jia shouted loudly to search for the carriage of the Founder mansion, congratted nanny Mo that herdy won the fame and presented the invitation from Mr. Jia to invite Mo Qianxue to give lectures and attend seminars in the Academy.


    There had never been ady invited by Mr. Jia from the Imperial Academy. Mo Qianxue was the first one.


    Mo Qianxue held nanny Mo up, ¡°Don¡¯t be courteous with me. Get up first. I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s talk in the carriage.¡±


    Seeing thatdy wasn¡¯t as cheerful as she expected but looked sullen, nanny Mo knew there was something serious, so she didn¡¯t talk more, got up and walked towards the carriage withdy.


    Junzhu Susu¡¯s carriage had set off down the hill, and otherdies had left too.


    Nanny Mo followed Mo Qianxue up to the carriage. Awu waved the whip and the carriage started.


    Onboard, the first sentence Mo Qianxue said was, ¡°The Empress intends to kill me again.¡±


    There weren¡¯t outsiders in the carriage. Nanny Mo regarded her as daughter, and Chuyi waspletely loyal. As the carriage ran, there wasn¡¯t eavesdropping either, so she needn¡¯t to scruple.


    Chuyi seemed to understand something, while nanny Mo¡¯s face turned ck instantly.


    ¡°Today in the garden...¡± Mo Qianxue narrated roughly everything taking ce in the garden.


    There were things and stance that her people should be clear.


    Then, Mo Qianxue asked nanny Mo, ¡°Are the Empress and mother really close as sisters?¡±


    Nanny Mo had said that when Feng Qingyu was alive, she did take Mo Qianxue to the imperial pce to visit the Empress twice, but mother never said anything bad about the Empress. However, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t believe it. The fact talked her out of it.


    She couldn¡¯t deal well without the knowledge of the reasons.


    Hearing the question, nanny Mo was immersed in memory, ¡°The Empress and madam really were close as sisters, but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Nanny Mo seemed to make a huge decision, ¡°Madam and the Empress met the Founder and the Emperor at the same time. By then, the Founder was merely a fifth-level general, while the Emperor was Prince Yang... Madam fell in love with the Founder at the first sight, and so did the Empress, but the Founder never liked the Empress. The Emperor, the Emperor...¡±


    ¡°The Emperor what?¡±


    ¡°The Emperor also liked madam and secretly made a proposal with old master Feng, promising that when he took the throne, he would make madam a high-level concubine. Old master Feng loved madam deeply. Besides, the Emperor didn¡¯t seed yet at that time and only made a secret promise. Old master Feng loved madam so much that he, after some struggle, married madam to the Founder.¡±


    Nanny Mo told the past stories, some of which were facts and some were her guess. Anyway, most of them were about love and hate.


    Before she finished, the carriage stopped abruptly.


    Mo Qianxue lifted up the curtain and saw a schr-like man reaching out an arm to stop the carriage. They had gotten out of the hill where the garden was situation, just out of the inspection ring of the imperial guards. The carriage couldn¡¯t be at a high speed. Since they were still in the sight of the imperial guards, it was impossible for Awu to use martial art to kick the man away. Hence, he could only stop the carriage.


    A good selection of ce!


    Seeing the carriage stopped, the man rushed to it and shouting lovingly, ¡°My dear wife, I know you¡¯re inside. Pleasee out and see me. I miss you so much!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Who¡¯s your wife? This isdy Mo of the Founder mansion. Get out of here!¡± Awu raised his whip and made a cracking sound in the air, trying to scare the crazy man away.


    The schr seemed to be frightened but didn¡¯t leave, saying sadly, ¡°My wife is exactly Mo Qianxue. You stupid driver. You¡¯re so unruly!¡±


    Awu had a cold face and now it was colder. He pushed the schr to the ground, ¡°If you keep talking nonsense and offenddy, I¡¯ll beat you to death directly.¡±


    Normally in such a case, he would have whipped him up already, but now with so manydies around,dy would be wronged and suffer again if he really beat him to death in a moment.


    The man was knocked down on the ground and sat next to the wheel, crying bitterly, ¡°My dear wife. Earlier, you were saved by vigers in Tianxiang and married me as a luck wife. You¡¯re my legal wife. Nanny Mo came to me, and you promised you would take me to the capital together. But why did youe to the capital alone without me? ... My dear, don¡¯t you recognize me after you resumed your identity as ady? ...¡±

 Chapter 180: A Fake Husband (2)

    <h4>Chapter 180: A Fake Husband (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Mo Qianxue sat in the carriage and watched the farce outside, not angry but smiling. What the hell? Was this the good show that the Empress and Princess Yuhe arranged?


    She had really overestimated them. They knew nothing but these dirt-throwing tricks.


    Thedies all came out approximately at the same time, though some dyed a little. Now, most of them had gone far away ahead, and the remaining two or three all stopped. Although they didn¡¯t make a sound, Mo Qianxue knew that all of them were listening.


    Among these people, there were not onlydies, but also academicians. All were important people.


    Awu flew into a fury but he couldn¡¯t show it, waving the whip in the air again, ¡°Get away...¡±


    The schr looked wronged, ¡°We¡¯re a couple... Look at her! How unfair! A wife refuses to recognize her husband and orders to beat him to death... How crazydy of Founder mansion is!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Awu couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, waved the whip and was about to beat him, when a man rushed over and held his whip. It was the head guard of the forest, Head Zhang.


    ¡°He¡¯s a husband looking for his wife. You want to kill him before he finishes? How dare you tomit crime in the imperial garden! If I didn¡¯t happen to patrol here, this man will die under your whip. Aren¡¯t therews? How great thedy of Founder mansion is! Even her driver can randomly kill people? ...¡± Killing was forbidden in the imperial garden. Yet, upon she came out, there was a man stopping her carriage, and the head guard happened to appear to save this man right in time. When there were too many coincidences, they weren¡¯t coincidences, but a trap!


    Mo Qianxue knew from inside and out that the Empress¡¯s trap was waiting for her here.


    The first thing was to ruin her virginity, and then a fake husband. She had disappeared for a year, and many were curious about it. If now there was a husbanding out and she happened not to be a virgin, then it meant she hadmitted the crime of deceiving the Emperor, which meant death.


    What a vicious heart!


    Ning Shaoqing had analyzed for her that the people sent by the Mo family were killed by Shadow after they just reported a general direction, so the ones who knew their rtionship were only several major people of the Xie family and the Emperor.


    Her getting out of the imperial pce safely meant the Emperor recognized her identity as ady.


    Back then, the Emperor couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to linger on their rtionship, because if he had done so, she would have been pushed to regardless join the camp of the Ning family, which was thest thing he wanted to see.


    He could have killed her, but what he wanted more was the possible military power she possessed.


    There had been two servant girls who were his spies and served her bathing and changing clothes on the first day she came back to the mansion. Hence, the Emperor was clear whether she was a virgin and which step she and Ning Shaoqing was in. This was also why he didn¡¯t kill her.


    ¡°How dare you! Ourdy is still a virgin. Howe she had a husband? Who are you rat to make troubles here? You must be tired of living.¡±


    Nanny Mo lifted the curtain, walked out, cold-faced, and kicked the man.


    Certainly, her kicking missed. The man was lifted by the head guard and put behind him, ¡°You people from the Founder mansion just despisews and randomly kill people like this?¡±


    Nanny Mo snorted and deterred, ¡°You trust an unknown schr and disregard ourdy¡¯s reputation. You¡¯re the one who is despisingws.¡±


    Head Zhang pretended to be upright, ¡°This man pointed out clearly names. Everybody in the capital knows that yourdy disappeared for a year. If you can¡¯t make it clear, I can let this man say that for you... Our martial artists values virtues most. Since yourdy had married him as a luck wife, then she is his wife... A good woman shouldn¡¯t have a second husband, even if she is a nobledy. Even before the Emperor, it¡¯s not reasonable for a married woman to abandon her husband.¡±


    ¡°How funny! You don¡¯t punish a rogue who is offending ourdy but try to protect him. Weird.¡±


    ¡°What is weird? In my view, you have guilty conscience. If yourdy is innocent and unmarried, then what are you afraid of? There are many otherdies who can check whether her virgin cinnabar is still there. Then, truth will be known.¡±


    Mo Qianxue sneered, an official could say so much lines? She didn¡¯t believe he hadn¡¯t rehearsed.


    How thoughtful the Empress was!


    However, she didn¡¯t know that the one being served by the two fake servants was the girl serving her own daughter.


    This time, her scheme wouldn¡¯t work out again.


    However, Mo Qianxue still wanted to watch the drama and the Emperor¡¯s attitude to this matter.


    She wasn¡¯t in a hurry!


    Nanny Mo received her hint and continued, ¡°Ourdy has a seventh-level rank. You, a head guard, wants to see her virgin cinnabar and her chastity? Hrious! If you continues to stand here, we¡¯ll file against you to the Emperor. By then, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll suffer a lot.¡±


    As nanny Mo spoke, Head Zhangughed arrogantly. The fake servants were certainly let in by him, the head of guards at the peach blossom forest.


    The n had carried out seamlessly. The two didn¡¯t forget his instructions and had painted a red dot on the woman¡¯s arm afterwards. Yet, the paint would be easily washed out by water...


    Certainly, the two fake servants got their benefits upon returning and reporting that the mission waspleted¡ªdeath! This wasn¡¯t a joking matter. He had been told by superiors that only the dead were the best secret-keepers. He also deeply believed so.


    What a poor woman this Founder mansiondy was in believing she was still a virgin!


    After the smirk, when Head Zhang was going to reply, when Princess Yuhe¡¯s voice came.


    ¡°Miss. Mo, I¡¯m wondering whether I¡¯m eligible to help you check?¡± Her voice was loud, emitting the irresistible authority of a princess.


    Noises were made here and the road was blocked. Princess Yuhe came outter, so now she arrived. How could she not arrive? How could she miss the great drama her mother arranged?


    Mother had ordered to do it to make her embarrassed to the full. Since it already started, the bigger the trouble was, the better. It¡¯d be best to let the Emperor know and make the bitch can¡¯t defend herself and atst ruin her reputation and make her a shame for her parents who couldn¡¯t rest in peace after death.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Mo Qianxue stepped out of the carriage, walked to the Princess¡¯s carriage, curtsied, not answering her question but satirizing, ¡°I heard that Princess Yuhe is mild and kind and fair. Are you going to believe in the rogue¡¯s words without hearing me argument?¡±


    A sigh came out of the carriage, which contained pity and helplessness, ¡°Of course I believe Miss. Mo is innocent, but this rogue talked reasonably with proof. Much as I don¡¯t believe him, others have doubts too. It¡¯s not good for you, an unmarrieddy. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of you.¡±


    Then, her tone turned tough, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Mo, you just won the top-scorer in the garden and now there are people throwing dirt at you. I won¡¯t tolerant such a person to live. After we prove this rogue is talking nonsense, I¡¯ll sentence him to death immediately and report father to punish this head guard.¡±


    No wonder she gained the fame of benevolence and wise. First to appease and then turn decisive.


    Unfortunately, her opponent was Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue said unhurriedly in a voice neither too loud or low, ¡°Of course, Princess can check my arm. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right!¡±


    She emphasized on thest word, and Princess Yuhe couldn¡¯t help lifting the curtain, ¡°Not right?¡± She asked in a prolonged ending, with a deterrent sneer on the corner of her lips.


    Unappreciative bitch!


    If it weren¡¯t for maintaining her image before thedies and academicians, or for pushing her to death, she would never check the already dirty woman¡¯s arm.


    Mo Qianxue suddenly looked up and right in her eyes, ¡°Princess. Now on the street, an unknown person came and imed that I was his wife, and you believe it and n to check on me. What if tomorrow another liar showed up and imed that he had seen my body and knew certain mole on me? Would youe and check again? ... If this goes on, wouldn¡¯t I be theughing stock in the capital? It¡¯s already I be theughing stock, but the shame will be brought on you too. For the sake of your reputation, I don¡¯t dare to do so.¡±


    Her words instantly made Princess Yuhe speechless.

 Chapter 181: Put Her in Jail

    <h4>Chapter 181: Put Her in Jail</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Usually, when ady was insulted about her chastity, the first thing was to take away the nderer and beat him as punishment, and then to decide his final sentence ording to the situation. There was no such a thing that ady should show her cinnabar to prove her chastity.


    That was what a folk girl did, but nobledies¡¯ cinnabar wouldn¡¯t show it casually to others. Even a princess shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    After saying that, Mo Qianxue turned to look at the schr, her eyes suddenly chilly and stern, shooting something like a glistening cold dagger. The intention of killing made him quivered involuntarily.


    Such a coward! How dared he to im to be her husband!


    Mo Qianxue took a deep breath and suppressed her ridicule, ¡°I think this man not only talked nonsense, but always cherished an evil intent, offending ady while trying to deceive Princess. Such a man with vicious behavior and intention should be beaten to death right now.¡±


    Hearing Mo Qianxue emphasized prating words, the schr felt his feet feeble. If it hadn¡¯t been Head Zhang¡¯s secret lifting, he would have slipped to the ground.


    Didn¡¯t the person tell him that as long as he insisted Mo Qianxue was his wife, he could move to the Founder mansion and be the new master?


    Princess Yuhe hadn¡¯t expected Mo Qianxue to be so eloquent and instantly shifted the dagger to her while rightfully demanding the death of the schr.


    Thinking of her own fame and the words she just heard, she had to soften her voice, ¡°Father governs the country with benevolence and thinks highly of schrs, who are observers of rules and never talk nonsense. If he was a ve, I wouldn¡¯t believe his words and would have him executed before your request.¡±


    ¡°Benevolent Princess!¡± The schr kneeled on the ground.


    Princess Yuhe gazed at him, hiding her scorn with a righteous tone, ¡°You said that Miss. Mo is your luck wife. Then, could you tell us the whole story? If you told a lie, I¡¯ll immediately sentence you to death. Think well before you start!¡±


    For his dream of being a master, the schr went all out, ¡°Yes. My name is Ning Shaoqin, from Tianxiang, and have been teaching in the vige school in the Wang vige, forty miles away from downtown. One day, I suddenly fell ill... We have been a couple in the Wang vige for over half a year. Mo Qianxue is indeed my wife.


    What I said is sheer truth. Princess, please help me prove my innocence and persuade my wife back to honesty. She¡¯s a spoileddy, and it¡¯s forgivable if she did a wrong thing when instigated by her nanny. I only hope she could wake up to reality.¡±


    Ning Shaoqin? A simple difference. Mo Qianxue even began to admire the wisdom of these people.


    She didn¡¯t give her any chance to exin but allowed a strange schr to talk bare nonsense. Hum! The story was simr to that of she and Ning Shaoqing...and shifting the me to nanny made it sound real... This Ning Shaoqin looked so loving when he talked, which was more pitiful...


    They had gone too far!


    Nanny Mo and Chuyi were alright because they had expected this to happen, but Awu¡¯s face waspletely dark and cold. For many times, he wished to rush over and tear up the face of this man, but he was stopped be Chuyi, who reminded him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything beforedy speaks, or you may ruindy¡¯s n.¡±


    When the schr called Ning Shaoqin finished, Princess Yuhe looked to Mo Qianxue, ¡°Miss. Mo, do you have anything to say?¡±


    Certainly, she had nothing to say. At this critical juncture, she couldn¡¯t mention Ning Shaoqing, ording to him, today was crucial for him. It¡¯d be better that she didn¡¯t bother him.


    Besides, before the situation was rified, mentioning Ning Shaoqing would probably only speed up the losing of her life.


    Ning Shaoiqng had told her that he had made a wless arrangement by letting the whole of the Wang vige spoke in the same tongue.


    If anyone asked about the days in the vige, the truth would be: Ning Shaoqing was indeed a teacher of the school vige, but Mo Qianxue was merely a single woman who was saved by the vigers and took care of his daily life.


    The vigers were greatly benefited from the couple, so certainly they were more than grateful towards them and agreed readily. Besides, the luck marriage didn¡¯t have an official wedding and feast, it was merely words of the elders.


    In the future, even if someone tried, he couldn¡¯t find any witness.


    Mo Qianxue looked at the man kneeling on the ground and smirked, ¡°This nonsense-talking man said about the Wang vige and I was his wife. How can you prove that?!¡±


    The shameless man said, ¡°Darling, why are you so cold-hearted? All the vigers are witnesses...¡±


    Craps. Even if there were witnesses, they would only testify that Ning Shaoqing was a vige teacher and that she was saved by the elders to take care of him. Who knew this strange man?


    However, since they imed there were witnesses, it meant they wanted to make the matter bigger. Alright, she would just utilize it and test whether the Emperor could still sit restful when her life was at stake. Whether he could or not, she would leverage his hand to give a lesson to the Empress.


    Mo Qianxue said resolutely, ¡°I¡¯m unmarried and innocent. Even in the imperial court, I¡¯m still saying this. If Princess insists to check on me, then wait until tomorrow, with the Emperor¡¯s consent, I¡¯ll let Three Madams do it. If I¡¯m still a virgin, then, Princess, please apologize to me publicly.¡±


    Princess Yuhe was dumbfounded, ¡°Why should I apologize?¡± The hypocritical eyes swept over, filling with cruelty. Why should she apologize to a filthy disgusting girl?


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes were sharp, ¡°Because you are ndering me with that schr.¡±


    Princess Yuhe couldn¡¯t fake her bearing anymore, ¡°Craps!¡±


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t moved by her anger. In this moment, she had a majesty, greater than that on Princess Yuhe,ing aggressively, ¡°I¡¯m unmarried, but Princess suspects me only because of others¡¯ words and forces to check on me. This is the biggest insult against an unmarrieddy. Princess, you¡¯re wise and kind, so I think you understand it.¡±


    Princess Yuhe could feel that the other carriages were almost convinced by Mo Qianxue, and thought to herself, even to apologize, she must be innocent first!


    She, a withered flower, thought she was that eager to check on her? Huh! If she wished to lose face publicly, then let her get what she wanted. Tomorrow, she would invite Three Madams to take a check. What could the girl say by then?


    Thinking this through, Princess Yuhe managed to restore her benevolent smile, ¡°It sounds that it¡¯s indeed my slip. No wonder! Miss. Mo is a great talent that I admire so much. I didn¡¯t want any harm on your reputation and wished to end it as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, Miss. Mo values so much on rituals. The more I cared, the worse I handled it.¡±


    Even at this time, she didn¡¯t forget to praise herself and put on the fake smile. Mo Qianxue really admired her, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll leave now. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow in the court. I¡¯m waiting for your apology!¡±


    Mo Qianxue turned to leave, when Princess Yuhe yelled, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Since the faces were torn, then it was no need to maintain a decent look. Princess Yuhe looked rightful, ¡°Since Miss. Mo insists so, it would be improper for me to protect you due to our personal rtions. This matter is serious. If Mr. Ning¡¯s words are true, then you¡¯remitting the crime of deceiving the Emperor. Only father can decide your sentence.¡±


    Mo Qianxue stopped, when Princess Yuhe looked up at the sky and said, as if she was giving a huge grace, ¡°Now it¡¯ste and Miss. Mo has a special identity, so I can¡¯t give you a judgment right now. Let¡¯s put you in jail temporarily and wait for father to trail you tomorrow at court. Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Mo, I¡¯ll invite Three Madams to prove your chastity.¡±


    Put her in jail?! Alright. She was afraid someone couldn¡¯t sit restful if she was in jail today. Without stirring the water to make it muddy, how could she make a profit out of the messy situation?


    Mo Qianxue was silent, and Princess Yuhe thought she was scared. Holding back hercent expression, she turned to order Head Zhang, ¡°Head Zhang, please take Miss. Mo to the jail. She can¡¯t meet anyone before father¡¯s summon tomorrow.¡±


    Sound of coughing came out of a carriage. Princess Yuhe knew it was Academician Jia¡¯s carriage, so she added one kind enjoining, ¡°Let Miss. Mo stay in the special room and guard carefully. If she was hurt, speak with me holding your own head.¡±


    Since ancient times, there were special rooms in jail for special prisoners.


    Head Zhang walked over to catch Mo Qianxue, who hurriedly stepped back and smiled scornfully, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I can walk.¡±


    Only then did Head Zhang then realize that Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t a criminal now, so his manner softened a little and gestured, ¡°Please, Miss. Mo!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Seeingdy went forward, nanny Mo called him, ¡°The jail is moist and cold. Lady can¡¯t stand that. I¡¯ll go together to take after her.¡±


    Mo Qianxue said lightly, ¡°Just follow me. Princess is kind and benevolent. I believe she wouldn¡¯t forbid you.¡± Use her spear to attack her shield! Princess Yuhe had to agree.


    Great. She happened to learn more things from nanny Mo!


    As expected, Princess Yuhe gently waved her hand and agreed. This bitch was ady, so it would hurt her fame if she didn¡¯t allow a nanny to follow her to the jail before she was convicted.


    Mo Qianxue got on the carriage of Head Zhang and turned back tofort Awu, who was in rage, and Chiyi, whose eyes were reddish, ¡°Go back to mansion. Tell butler I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Keep everything in mansion in order.¡±


    The two replied in unison and bowed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then she left, without looking back.

 Chapter 182: Bad Luck

    <h4>Chapter 182: Bad Luck</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    In the Ancestral Hall of the Ning family.


    Master Ning said earnestly, ¡°I know you¡¯re unwilling and that the mother and son must have a hand in the matter. The bitch will reap what she sowed. But I only hope you could forgive that unfilial son, for the same of me.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t say a word. He could understand his father. A ferocious tiger wouldn¡¯t eat its own cubs. No matter what Ning Shaoyu had done, father couldn¡¯t bear to kill his own son, let alone this time, they didn¡¯t attain evidence against Ning Shaoyu.


    Inst night¡¯s action, he had thought he would have figured out the Xie who had been contacting the eighth elder and the one behind everything. To his surprise, he didn¡¯t. Only the eighth elder and the Xie elder were caught. The back hand didn¡¯te, and the eighth elder took poison and killed himself, which was really weird.


    No one shall release the news. Tomorrow would be the ceremony for the new master. He didn¡¯t want any idents to happen during it.


    Ning Shaoyu was merely a dispensable rat. His life already worth nothing in his eyes.


    Seeing Ning Shaoqing was silent, master Ning understood and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t count on you brothers helping each other, but I do not want to see you killing each other. He was probably blinded by that bitch.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s words were impassive, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯te to find troubles with me, I¡¯ll leave him alone. If he asks for death, I won¡¯t be merciful just because he¡¯s my brother.¡±


    Outside, two guards appeared and reported to Ghost who guarded at the door, ¡°I need to give this to lord in person.¡±


    Ghost took a nce and his frozen face changed slightly, ¡°Every time when lord receives such a message, he gets crazy. Tomorrow is his big day to seed as the new master. You¡¯d better think.¡±


    The two guards looked at the bamboo tube in their hands and hesitated, ¡°But...but lord said no matter what message we get, pass to him as soon as possible...¡± In fact, the guards feared most to receive such a bamboo tube at this moment.


    Ghost grabbed it over, ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll be ountable for the result.¡±


    The two guards bowed their heads, ¡°Then...¡±


    Ghost shouted, ¡°Then what? Just get out of here!¡±


    The two looked at each other and left.


    As master Ning walked out of the ancestral hall, butler Ning paced to him, greeted, his expressionplicated, and whispered to the ear of master Ning after getting his consent.


    Hearing his report, master Ning narrowed his eyes, face changing, and enjoined sternly, ¡°It matters greatly. You pass down the order that no one shall discuss about that woman, and everything be postponed until Shaoqing finishes the ceremony tomorrow.¡±


    Butler Ning hesitated, ¡°What if...¡±


    ¡°What if what?! A woman is more important than the position of master?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no but! He disappeared once and his identity as the first lord was canceled once. Now he finallyes back and did contribute huge to the family with my assistance, so that the bunch of old men could shut up and didn¡¯t mention about the year of his appearance. If any idents happened before the ceremony and he abandoned the Ning family again and again, he would never be the master for his life.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    **


    The night sky was dotted with a clear moon and few stars in breeze.


    Outside the high wall of the prison, guards were patrolling.


    In the jail, there were countless prisoners, but they were quiet, some passing out from severe punishment, others staring nkly at the door, and still others lying in bed and sleeping sound. There weren¡¯t yelling or mourning as Mo Qianxue had imagined.


    Mo Qianxue was led by Head Zhang and other jailers into the so-called special room.


    It wasn¡¯t dirty inside, and the bed and quilt were quite clean, with smell of incense fragrance. Obviously, thest prisoner here was also of a high status.


    The special room was obviously different from other cells at a nce. There was an iron door outside which had a small window for inspection of the prisoner inside. The door was a kind of respect to privacy. Without peering through the window, what happened inside was unknown.


    The door was locked up, and the jailer left to send away Head Zhang. Nanny Mo held Mo Qianxue to sit down, asking pitifully, ¡°Lady, why did you listen to Yuhe and go into the jail?¡±


    Thedy of the Founder mansion had a rank, so even though Princess Yuhe was the daughter of the Empress of a high rank, she couldn¡¯t randomly decide that she was suspected of deceiving the Emperor and put her in prison for pending trial, just because of the usation of a strange schring out of nowhere.


    Ifdy said more and argued with her, in the presence of otherdies and academicians, even Princess Yuhe didn¡¯t dare to force her. In addition, when Princess announced to put her in jail, there was a heavy coughinging in one of the carriages around them.


    She had seen clearly that the servant of Mr. Jia went on this carriage after giving her the invitation.


    The cough came right at time, obviously to propdy up...


    Mo Qianxue adjusted to a morefortable position, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it, nanny? This is well-ned beforehand. If I was convicted of deceiving the Emperor, then death penalty would be normal. Even if the Emperor forgive me for the sake of father, the punishment wouldn¡¯t be light either. Then, everything they are doing now will be sensible and even prescient. Who will me them for what they are doing now?


    Princess Yuhe nned to check on me immediately and to prove that I¡¯m not innocent, so that putting me in jail sounds more justifiable. However, I didn¡¯t either allow her to check on me or eagerly prove my chastity, but argued with custom.


    Today, if she let me go back home, and if any changes happened and I discovered it and found a way to deal with it, their efforts would be futile. Hence, they just wouldn¡¯t let me go back, so they came up with this stupid idea...¡±


    Nanny Mo sneered, ¡°They would never know thatdy is still...¡±


    As she talked, she peeked around and stopped out of vignce. It made Mo Qianxueugh, ¡°It¡¯s easy to put me in, but if she wants me to get out...haha...¡±


    Nanny Mo didn¡¯t know that Mo Qianxue had a ck token that the Emperor longed for, so she was worried and didn¡¯t know how tofort her, ¡°Lady...¡±


    Mo Qianxue interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, nanny. Staying here is more restful. Just let them get their way for one more day.¡±


    Nanny Mo couldn¡¯t do anything but gave her a loving and concerning look, seeing she was confident to win. Mo Qianxue shifted the topic, ¡°Since we have free time now, tell me stories about father and mother. I love those stories.¡±


    In this world, a proud tough man like Mo Tianfang should refuse to take concubines for a woman who never gave birth to any sons...


    To reassure his wife and daughter, he should make such a shocking and rebellious proposal as to let his daughter inherit the dukedom at court...


    Either his self-made journey from a soldier to amander, or his sincere love with Feng Qingyu, in short, the past stories told by nanny Mo deeply touched Mo Qianxue.


    **


    Outside, the head jailer sent Head Zhang out of the inneryer of the jail and asked another jailor to lead him out. He himself went back to his chair, took out the wine bottle and sipped some while keeping an eye around.


    These special rooms were set up for special asions. Usually, there weren¡¯t prisoners or guards. Today, here came ady, so the head jailer had to guard in person.


    Another jailer with thick brows walked in and frowned, ¡°Head, the newbies are so useless that they passed out right after I just started.¡±


    ¡°The prisoners here were either rich or noble. They used to a well-off life. How could they be the same as ordinary folks?¡± The head jailer didn¡¯t find that unusual.


    The jailer squinted a nce at the special room in the most inside and smiled in a disgusting way, ¡°I heard the head guard of the peach blossom forest just personally took over ady, stylish, pretty and fair-skinned...¡±


    As long as being in this jail, few could get out alive, even if those in the special rooms! A woman locked up here mustn¡¯t have supporters. Otherwise, as long as it wasn¡¯t a felony, ady was usually grounded in her own mansion and disciplined by her seniors.


    The head jailer smiled, drank wine and didn¡¯t say anything. The other jail walked forward and opened the small overhead window on the iron door.


    Looking through the small window, he saw a young girl, in light blue dress, sitting on the edge of the bed, and a middle-aged woman whispering something.


    The girl had a fair face, the dark hair tied in ady cone-bun, in which there was green jade hairpin with a golden butterfly on it. Her skin almost appeared transparent in the candlelight, giving out a special charm.


    Anyone in this jail had a greyish face covered with either scare or tears. He had never seen such a beautiful and selfposed woman who asionally smiled a little. He felt dazzling at once, and water flew out of his mouth. He turned back to the head jail, ¡°Head, the chick is really pretty...¡±


    The head jail took a sip of wine, ¡°Boy, there is order. You can¡¯t touch her.¡±


    The jailer was confused but smiled evilly, ¡°Oh? Who is she?¡± If she really had supporters, how could they let such a beautiful girl locked here?


    ¡°She is Mo Qianxue, thedy of the Founder mansion, who killed a dozen people eight days ago.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s Mo Qianxue?¡± The jailer¡¯s eyes popped out from staring, and the evil thought vanishedpletely.


    He had never imagined that this woman was the renowndy of Founder mansion. A legendary killing goddess. Even to borrow courage, he didn¡¯t dare to have any evil thought.


    The jailer calmed down and touched his chin in curiosity, ¡°But...why is she here? Didn¡¯t the Emperor forgive her for that thing?¡±


    ¡°Because of bad luck!¡±

 Chapter 183: Can’t Get out Now

    <h4>Chapter 183: Can¡¯t Get out Now</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Today is the peach blossom party...¡± The head jailer told him everything that he had learned from Head Zhang.


    Hearing this, the jailer had the thought again, ¡°Surprising that thedy of Founder mansion is married and abandoned her husband for wealth and status...if so...¡± If so, she must be a fickle woman. Probably, he could...


    The head jailer gave him a nce, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. No matter what is the truth, the Emperor still values his rtion with the Founder. I heard tomorrow he will personally hold the hearing. Whether she¡¯s guilty or not, we¡¯d better not touch her.¡±


    They always bragged together when they were not too busy. Of course he knew what was in this buddy¡¯s mind. But this incident mattered a lot and they shouldn¡¯t be casual.


    The jailer was a little disappointed and rubbed his hands, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. I was just kidding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Go and tell others to be more alert. I¡¯ll be here today. After passing the news, youe here to guard together.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The jailer replied and walked away, looking back from time to time.


    The head jailor stood up and opened the small window on the iron door. The light was still on, and the two women were talking. Gazing for a while, he said, ¡°Miss. Mo, you may take a rest early. We¡¯ve been told not to torture you!¡±


    It sounded like a huge grace. Did they dare to? Mo Qianxue said nothing, but nanny Mo replied coldly, ¡°Then, I should say thank you.¡±


    The thick-browed jailer arrived the entrance of the inneryer and didn¡¯t get out, when someone blocked his way like a wall.


    He looked up, and found it was Vice-Commander Su who had just taken up his position, so he hurriedly stepped aside.


    The General Commander governed the safety of the whole city. Those people could go wherever they wanted. The jail was also in the scope of their inspection.


    However, they were only allowed to inspect the outeryer, not the inneryer...


    Although the jailer knew this, he didn¡¯t take it for granted. He heard that even his top superior could do nothing to thismander Su. Why should him, a mere jailer, dare to stand in his way? If anything happened, he wouldn¡¯t be held responsible. Besides, since he could reach here, certainly he had spoken to his superior.


    He stood aside, but Su Qi¡¯s eyes were fixed in him like X-rays.


    What he had just said wasn¡¯t very loud, so Mo Qianxue certainly didn¡¯t hear it since there was an iron door and some distance.


    Yet, Su Qi had deep internal strength and a good hearing. Since he entered the jail, his ears were exploring. The jail wasn¡¯t big or filled with many voices, so when he arrived at the door, he heard clearly what the jailer had said.


    Being stared by the cold de-like eyes, the jailer felt his heart sinking and shivered to let Su Qi go first, but Su Qi just gave him a palm in the face. Then, the jailer who hadughed joyfully a moment ago fell on the ground, vomiting blood and dead at once.


    Su Qi was a yboy in the capital who didn¡¯t care the consequences. If it hadn¡¯t been to protect Mo Qianxue, he even wouldn¡¯t have taken the position of the vicemander. Since this man had evil thought, then he was asking for death.


    Looking over, the head jailer was shocked but not flustered. He wasn¡¯t a useless fool since he could be the head to watch on criminal offenders. He calmed down and asked, ¡°Why, Commander?¡±


    Killing a jailer of this Imperial Jail was the same felony as jail delivery.


    Su Qi didn¡¯t want to waste words with him, ¡°Open the door.¡± Just a jailer. As long as he wanted, he could name a thousand ways of death which appeared having nothing to do with him, even if someone witnessed it. He didn¡¯t have a wound on his body. Su Qi¡¯s palm broke his heart vessels, or...this jailer just died of an acute illness...


    The head jailer didn¡¯t give in, ¡°We were told...¡±


    Su Qi¡¯s face was freezing cold and his voice was impatient and killing, ¡°Just open it! Miss. Mo is ady. How could she spend the night here? Ridiculous! I¡¯m sending her back to the Founder mansion. The Su family will be the guarantor. Tomorrow I¡¯ll guard her to the court for the Emperor¡¯s hearing.¡±


    Guaranteed by the Su family...


    The head jailer was stumped, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to! Unless there is an oral edict from the Emperor, or I can¡¯t release her.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to offend Su Qi, but he feared more of releasing a prisoner.


    Su Qi taunted, ¡°Is there an oral edict when she was put in?¡±


    Usually, people locked here were criminals convicted by the Emperor. The female imperial members shall not intervene in political affairs. Even the Empress couldn¡¯t randomly put people in the imperial jail. Hence, this was a first when a prisoner was caught on the Princess¡¯s order.


    Hearing his words, the head jailer was stunned, and more stumped, stuttering, ¡°No...it¡¯s on the Princess¡¯s oral order.¡± Then he hurriedly added, ¡°Head Zhang said Princess Yuhe is getting the Emperor¡¯s oral edict. It will probably arrive here soon.¡±


    Su Qi didn¡¯t seem to hear thetter part, ¡°Since when a princess can decide the things in the imperial jail?¡± To the Su family, a princess was nothing, let alone a head guard.


    The head jailer had known that it was a trouble when Head Zhang said it was based on the Princess¡¯s order, but Head Zhang promised the Emperor¡¯s oral edict would be obtained soon... A princess, with the Empress behind her, or at least the Xie family, shouldn¡¯t be disobeyed.


    He thought that Mo Qianxue was alone without families to prop her up, so he finally put her to the room.


    Now, Su Qi talked about rules, and he couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute. Release her? But it was Princess Yuhe¡¯s order which would be likely followed by the Emperor¡¯s oral edict, and she was already in the room. Not to release? Here was Su Qi, and it was indeed against rules.


    It wasn¡¯t a child¡¯s y to enter and exit the imperial jail!


    The head jail hesitated, when nanny Mo¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Please leave, Commander Su.¡±


    Their talking naturally disturbed Mo Qianxue, who pondered a little, and asked nanny Mo to persuade Su Qi out of here.


    Su Qi heard the voice and walked over. Without pushing, the head jail already made way for him.


    Through the window on the iron door, he nced.


    Mo Qianxue was still in the light-blue dress, sitting on the bed, as calm as in her own boudoir. She wore no other essories besides the hairpin, or even the superficial makeup. Yet, her skin was like crystal snow, making her delicate wless features more chaste in the dim light, a face tolerating no profanity.


    This girl, whom he thought of in every second, didn¡¯t make a huge reaction on his appearing. Heaven knew that he rushed over immediately upon the news and used connections of the family to get in.


    If Ning Shaoqing came, he betted she would dash over from the bed.


    It had been only eight days since she came to the capital, but she had such a difficult time. On the thought of what had happened to her and the scare on her forehead, his heart ached like crazy!


    At this moment, he began to hate Ning Shaoqing, for his cold-heartedness. He heard that Ning Shaoqing returned to the Ning mansion; he heard Ning Shaoqing would attend the ceremony and be the new master; he heard...


    However, as far as he knew, Ning Shaoqing had never visited Mo Qianxue or given her any help...


    He felt sorry for Mo Qianxue!


    For so many days, although he didn¡¯t ask Mo Qianxue about she and Ning Shaoqing, he could guess from her countenance that Ning Shaoqing must have promised her something so that she could wait so securely.


    Su Qi ignored nanny Mo¡¯s words but growled, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t make it hard for me, Commander Su.¡± The head jailer repeated the same thing, but his tone containedpromise.


    Su Qi took a deep breath to suppress the depression in his chest, ¡°Open it first. I just talk to her for a while.¡±


    The jailer fumbled out the key to the iron door, ¡°Please be quick. Ifter the Emperor¡¯s oral edict arrives, I would only do things ording to rules.¡±


    Afterwards, he cleverly walked back to where he sat before, took out his bottle, and made a toast to the dead jail. Then, he sat back and began to drink again, as if no one was around.


    In this job, he had seen too many dead bodies.


    Besides, he had warned him not to have any evil thoughts. He himself asked for this. No one else was to me. He believed that the Su family would also pay his families generously.


    That being the case, it wasn¡¯t necessary to say anything.


    Su Qi opened the door and went in. Mo Qianxue opened her eyes.


    Every time she saw Su Qi, he had a smile on his face. She had never anticipated this day when his yful careless smile was reced by frosty rage.


    Su Qi was like this because of her. A friend in need is a friend indeed. Mo Qianxue felt the warmth. She stood up andughed, ¡°Who made our chic handsome yful dandy Su Qi so annoyed?¡±


    Su Qi was serious, which was rare, and frowned, ¡°Is this time for joking? Follow me. I take you back.¡±


    Mo Qianxue replied, ¡°Go back? Back to where? The Founder mansion? I won¡¯t go back.¡± Without giving a nasty blow in the face of those who wished to put her to death, she wouldn¡¯t go anywhere, ¡°I can tell you for sure. I came here on my own. I can¡¯t or don¡¯t want to get out at this moment.¡±


    Su Qi didn¡¯t understand and stepped forward, ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 184: The Emperor’s Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 184: The Emperor¡¯s Reaction</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Mo Qianxue stepped back and plucked the candle wick. Nanny Mo retreated to the iron door and watched out through the crevice of the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s harder to avoid an arrow from the dark. I just want to take this opportunity to squeeze out and rid of all the pimples so that I won¡¯t have to worry about them in the future.¡±


    The candlelight licked up and down, sometimes bright and sometimes dim, veiling Mo Qianxue¡¯s face with a special effect, which enchanted Su Qi¡¯s heart, ¡°Qianxue, am I still a friend?¡±


    Mo Qianxue looked up in his eyes, ¡°Of course you¡¯re still friend.¡±


    Su Qi¡¯s face softened at once, bing as gentle as the sweet moonlight flowing over people¡¯s heard, giving people a feeling of standing on the edge of a beautiful abyss, a feeling that your hearts somehow shivered along with the waves of ripples.


    He had been looking forward to her attentive gaze for long. Although now it didn¡¯t contain any romance, the eyes were still focused on him alone, ¡°You can totally tell me what¡¯s your n. I¡¯ll help you. It¡¯s unnecessary that you put yourself in danger.¡±


    She had never expected to make such a sincere friend in this world. Mo Qianxue smiled, ¡°Thanks for caring for me. I just need you to stand by and watch.¡±


    Su Qi¡¯s heart was lit again by the smile, which reminded him of the erotic scene taking ce in the horse carriage, ¡°I...I¡¯m afraid you will be trapped again. You don¡¯t know. The jail is full of dirty...¡±


    Reminded by him, obviously Mo Qianxue thought of that scene too. She had never been that eager with a man, not even Ning Shaoqing. Instantly, she felt a little awkward.


    However, in a moment, the shyness was reced by ruthlessness. She squinted, ¡°I was trapped once due to kindness and innocence. For a second time, it meant I was stupid. Do I look stupid?¡±


    ¡°I never think you¡¯re stupid, but here isn¡¯t a ce for girls. When you stay here, I feel...¡± The word distressed was at the tip of his tongue, but he managed to say something else, ¡°restless.¡±


    He wanted to confess, but he never had a chance.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t hear the overtone and earnestly said, ¡°Thanks!¡±


    She never thought in that way, because that embarrassing incident had left an impression too strong. She had a modern soul and didn¡¯t value virginity that much. If something really had happened between she and Su Qi that time, she wouldn¡¯t me him.


    She never believed that there were gentlemen who behaved themselves in any situation. Only when they didn¡¯t like it would they remain unmoved.


    But she never thought it might also because he loved her too much to hurt her and to want more.


    Finally, Su Qi managed to put on the yful dandy mask again, smiling wickedly, ¡°I just fear your reputation will be ruined if you stay here. You can¡¯t be married by a man in the future...¡±


    How he wished that her answer would be ¡®I¡¯ll just depend on you if I can¡¯t get married¡¯...


    However, Mo Qianxue, awake from her pondering, just snorted, ¡°Shaoqing won¡¯t mind it. He¡¯ll be proud of me.¡±


    ¡°Besides, a person should focus on himself. Why care about others¡¯ opinion? Those who don¡¯t care about me are only visitors in my life. They have nothing to do with me...¡±


    Su Qi, eyes darkened, sighed. He knew her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about tomorrow. Brother and I will be at court too. I¡¯ll use whatever we have to protect you and beg the Emperor to...¡±


    Mo Qianxue heard the sigh and sensed his protection, but the thought of the Emperor almost having killed herst time set off her stubbornness, ¡°Beg the Emperor? Is that useful? It¡¯s better to beg oneself than others!¡±


    This was a vital matter, and she didn¡¯t want Su Qi be dragged in, but at the moment she had no one else to talk to, ¡°The weakness in human nature is that one person is able to remain sensible and clear-minded when disasters are far away. Only when misfortune happens to the person can he/ she understand the misery. Hence, instead of seekingfort from an unrted person, it¡¯s better to man up yourself.


    In this world, no on-lookers care about your innocence and grievances! Others¡¯ opinions don¡¯t¡¯ matter. What matters is how you do important things. When you seed, the ws will be advantages; when you fail, your devotion will only be aughing stock to others. If no other idents happen, I believe, everything will be well-ced automatically.¡±


    At this moment, Mo Qianxue seemed to have a nimbus around her, which touched Su Qi greatly. He had never known that a woman could say such a deep and wonderful philosophy of life. Nor had he believed that a woman could be so energetic and courageous.


    She had seen through the world! But he was still bothered by the dust of secr stuff. She had said it so naturally that Shaoqing wouldn¡¯t mind it. Even her brows were smiling. Evidently, her choice never changed.


    Perhaps, watching from afar and missing faintly would make him happier than actually having her!


    Seeing that she was confident and well-prepared, Su Qi stopped trying to persuade.


    Instead of taking her out of the jail, he stood outside the door for a night. He said he would protect her. If she didn¡¯t need that, he just stayed around her.


    Of course, another reason why he didn¡¯t leave was to keep an eye in the filthy jail, just in case.


    **


    The night sky above the capital was inky. The candlelight was quiet. asional noise soon sunk in the quietness too, just like a wavering ribbon, like intertwined human feelings, soaring or plummeting and finally submersing by time again and again.


    Tonight was destined to be unusual and sleepless night for many.


    Deep inside the imperial pce, which was teemed with pavilions, towers, corridors and gardens. The rocks in artistically strange shapes and babbling waters were also quiet. Princess Yuhe paced fast on the trail, but the beautiful night scenery couldn¡¯t attract her attention at all.


    It was the second time she went to the Emperor.


    The first time was when she came back, but the Emperor was reading memorials in the study, and the eunuch imed that the Emperor shall meet no one and asked her to go back.


    After she went back to have dinner and bath and went on a second time, the chief eunuch said the Emperor was too tired and already went to bed and told her that everything could be discussed the next day.


    Princess Yuhe stomped her feet and went to the Kunning Pce.


    In the imperial study.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t rest, but was enjoying massage by the eunuch. Meanwhile, the chief eunuch asked, ¡°Your majesty. Princess Yuhe must have something to say bying twice. Why didn¡¯t you meet her?¡± Actually he knew the reason.


    Yet, he knew better that the higher the position a person took, the more he wanted to be admired. An emperor sat in the highest ce and certainly needed more admiration from others. Therefore, the eunuch¡¯s trick was to pretend to be a fool who knew nothing, so that the Emperor appeared smarter.


    As expected, the Emperor smiled smugly, ¡°Today was peach blossom party. The Empress and Yuhe gave Mo Qianxue a good y. To their surprise, Mo Qianxue is a bone hard to chew and didn¡¯t y based on their scripts. Yuhe panicked and put Mo Qianxue to jail before telling me. Now she wants me to clean the aftermath. Certainly I can¡¯t be the cleaner....¡±


    The eunuch massaged and pretended to be puzzled, ¡°Since the Empress has made a trap, Mo Qianxue can¡¯t prove she is innocent. Why don¡¯t you follow their n, giving the Empress a grace while deterring Mo Qianxue so that she will meekly submit the ck token? Wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡±


    The Emperor smirked, ¡°She couldn¡¯t have been alive now if she was scared that easily.¡±


    ¡°You mean...¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t make a decree, there is wiggle room for this matter. That schr isn¡¯t important. I want Mo Qianxue to beg me to do her justice. As for what happened today, I...have no idea at all.¡± The Emperor made a cunning smile.


    The chief eunuch ttered, ¡°Your majesty is so thoughtful. As long as you don¡¯t make a decree, even if their n has a w, it won¡¯t affect your reputation as a wise emperor.¡±


    The Emperor enjoyed the massage, not saying more but smiling insidiously. The Xie family wasn¡¯t behaving nice recently. If their n had a w, he could exactly severely punish the Empress and Yuhe using this excuse. On the one hand, this was an apology to the countrymen, a proof that he was a wise and fair emperor. On the other hand, it was a little disciplining to the Xie family.

 Chapter 185: The Night Before

    <h4>Chapter 185: The Night Before</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    After returning to his mansion, Mr. Jia hurriedly asked his wife to prepare the official uniform for the next day¡¯s court.


    Mrs. Jia was a virtuous madam and, seeing Mr. Jia¡¯s expression, she urged the servants and then came personally to help him change casual clothes.


    While changing, she asked with a smile, ¡°This year¡¯s peach blossom party was held by Princess Yuhe. You were invited by the Empress to be the judge and add a little glory for Princess Yuhe. I heard the Princess is wise and virtuous. I also heard there is a most talenteddy. But why are you so angry now?¡±


    Mr. Jia snorted heavily, ¡°Wise and virtuous? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true. The Princess put ady to jail without interrogation or any evidence.¡±


    Mrs. Jia¡¯s hands paused for a second, and she was surprised, ¡°Such a thing happened?¡±


    ¡°The most talenteddy is Miss. Mo from the Founder mansion. Her two poems state clearly her desire for nothing, but the others randomly throw dirt at her out of jealousy.¡±


    Then, Mr. Jia told his wife what had happened in the peach blossom forest and emphasized, ¡°How could a writer of such poems want to struggle for fame and wealth? The connotation of her poems can barely understood by those mundane women. The schr should use her of craving for power! She¡¯s already thedy of Founder mansion. What power could she want? ...¡±


    Seeing her husband was so pissed off, Mrs. Jia patted on his back andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry because of those shallow people. It¡¯s not worthwhile to risk your health...¡±


    Mr. Jia¡¯s anger was mitigated by his wife and, thinking of the rumors that he had heard days ago, he looked pitiful, ¡°Speaking of this Miss. Mo, she is really a poor girl. Her parents died, and she was attacked on the way back for the funeral. She couldn¡¯t return before she hid outside for over six months.


    Yet, on the first day she came back, she was first summoned to the imperial pce by the Empress and almost died there. On the way back, she was attacked by riots. On the second day at court, she made a narrow escape again. But she donated three years¡¯ allowance and was grounded at home for seven days. This was the first day after it, and she was defiled.


    She is ady, but without hearing or asking, she was put into jail only because of a stranger¡¯s usation... They are bullying her because she¡¯s alone without supporters!¡±


    Mr. Jia got angrier as he narrated! The capital was safe all the time. How could the riots target no others but ady who just came back to the capital?


    Anyone with brain could figure the reason, let alone Mr. Jia who had been living in the capital for his whole life and had a bunch of disciples who were good politicians.


    Mrs. Jia was also a kind person, and her eyes turned red at her hushand¡¯s words, ¡°Miss. Mo is really poor. Those people are such bullies!¡±


    He thought of the two poems again and the firm voice he had heard behind the carriage curtain. It carried no fluster at all. Pissed off, calmed down, pitiful, Mr. Jia now also began to admire this youngdy¡¯s courage before a crisis.


    He collected himself and said to Mrs. Jia seriously, ¡°Dear, please get prepared. Princess Yuhe was going to invite Three Madams to check on Miss. Mo...¡±


    He thought for a while and said, ¡°Send a letter to the madam of Imperial Tutor, saying you go together with her tomorrow. She¡¯ll do you the favor. Make sure don¡¯t let Miss. Mo be wronged.¡±


    The Imperial Totor was also one of Mr. Jia¡¯s students. Naturally he would agree.


    Mrs. Jia wiped her tears, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let other throw dirt at Miss. Mo...¡±


    **


    In the Kunning Pce.


    The Empress was sitting in the high chair, while the one sitting below was master Xie.


    His eyes were full of calction, ¡°Your majesty. Is that matter done perfectly as Yuhe said? Do I need to send more people to the jail?¡±


    The Empress sipped tea, saying in a soft voice, ¡°Sure it is. Yuhe¡¯s ability never makes me worry.¡±


    She had nned to ruin Mo Qianxue¡¯s reputation and forced her to death, so that Feng Qingyu in the hell could know who was the one smiled to thest.


    But now, because of family interest, her n must be changed. She couldn¡¯t take Mo Qianxue¡¯s life, which was a pity, but it was better. It seemed more fun to torture her little by little.


    She hadn¡¯t been in a better mood for long!


    Master Xie nooded, ¡°It¡¯s be best. Princess Yuhe is indeed a capable child.¡± He was also socent that it all disyed on his face. The schr surnamed Ning, but was ectually his hand.


    Now the Xie family needed most was military power. He didn¡¯t know why yet, but ording to various news he obtained, the military power of the west still belonged to the Founder mansion.


    If this matter was done, Mo Qianxue would be a joke in the whole world. Ning Shaoqing wouldn¡¯t at all marry a woman without chastity, so that she could do nothing but swallow the broken teeth and marry the schr surnamed Ning. If she refused, the public opinion would kill her.


    Could a woman without chastity choose who she wanted to marry?


    As for the sin of deceiving the Emperor, he would lead others at court to beg mercy for Mo Qianxue. Then, he would let the schr move into the Founder mansion and be a real couple with Mo Qianxue.


    A woman just gave up fighting in a marriage. By then, she would certainly give the military power to her husband who would transfer it to the Xie family. After that, the Xie family would never need to depend on the Emperor to live a good life. It would be at least equally important as the Su family.


    The two were drinking tea, immersed in their own thoughts, when Princess Yuhe walked in.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Princess Yuhe curtsied to the Empress and to master Xie when she saw him, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    The master of a super family didn¡¯t need to kneel before the Emperor, so he also didn¡¯t have to bow to a princess, ¡°I¡¯m here waiting for your news.¡±


    The Empress nodded. At this moment, her movements and speech werenguid and graceful, ¡°Do you get the oral edict?¡±


    Princess Yuhe looked awkward, ¡°Father didn¡¯t see me.¡± She had believed as long as she went back to the pce and showed father the evidence that she took back, father would make an oral edict at once, since he loved her so much.


    However, toady, the Emperor didn¡¯t meet her, which caught her by surprise.


    Hearing it, master Xie just smirked. The Emperor was really an old fox. He was afraid he was just contemting how to gain benefit from this incident.


    He had anticipated that Princess Yuhe couldn¡¯t get an oral edict. Yet, it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    Slyness shed in master Xie¡¯s eyes. Heforted her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess. As long as we made Mo Qianxue convicted speedily, everyone¡¯s eyes will be on her. They won¡¯t think of your misstep of putting her in jail beforehand. Most tongues in the court belonged to our Xie family. Without my consent, no one dared to impeach you.¡±


    The Empress thought about it and agreed with him, so her furrowing brows rxed, ¡°Thank you, master Xie.¡±


    Master Xieughed, ¡°You¡¯re wee, your majesty. You¡¯re good and our family is good.¡±


    In reverse, only when the Xie family was good could the Empress maintain her status in the imperial pce. The tone of master Xie was both modesty and warning. He couldn¡¯t afford a mistake made by his sister, the Empress, at this critical time.


    **


    In the Yanqing Pce.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, and the Emperor isn¡¯t here yet. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te today. You may leave now.¡± Concubine Yu waved her hand, and only nanny Ni left, ¡°I heard Mo Qianxue scored the best and was thrown to jail by the stupid Yuhe?¡±


    Her voice was enchanting and soft like spring breeze, even when the Emperor wasn¡¯t around.


    Nanny Ni answered carefully, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s said so.¡±


    ¡°Go notice Censor Wan to impeach hard Princess Jade tomorrow. We can¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. As long as Yuhe fell, the noblest princesses in the imperial pce will be my Ningxiang and Ningzhi.¡±


    Nanny Ni remined, ¡°Then... should we help Miss. Mo?¡±


    ¡°It depends on the Emperor¡¯s n. If he still cares, let Censor Wan say something nice for her; if the Emperor ceased to care about the past, then leave her alone. Bad luck. Such a matter willpletely destroy her life. She¡¯ll be useless...¡±


    Her voice was still pleasing, as if citing some great lines.


    **


    Inside the ancestral hall of the Ning family was silence. But outside, batches of dead bodies were dragged away.


    This was for those people thest chance which they wouldn¡¯t give up trying, even if it meant death.


    Hearing the noise, Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t join in the fight. Father had asked the master of Shadow Pavilion to protect him personally. Shadow was out their too, while Ghost was guarding the door. He didn¡¯t have to worry. He should just keep a peaceful mind and wait for tomorrow¡¯s ceremony.


    As soon as tomorrow, he would be the master of the Ning family. Only after he cleared away the mouthy tongues in the n, there wouldn¡¯t be challenges when he announced to marry Mo Qianxue.


    By then, even the Emperor would think twice before calcting on Mo Qianxue. After all, the first lord and a master were poles different in terms of status.


    The Ning family was already a nail in the flesh to the Emperor, so it didn¡¯t matter if there was one more nail.


    Ning Shaoqing wondered what Mo Qianxue was doing right now and whether she was missing him...


    **


    In the Prince Jing¡¯s Mansion.


    After hearing the news from nanny Zhang, Junzhu Susu went to her mother¡¯s room immediately.


    ¡°Mother. Princess Yuhe is going to invite Three Madams to check on Miss. Mo. Do you know which three madams? Could you go with them together? Don¡¯t let others wrong Qianxue. I just finally had this proper friend to talk to...¡±


    Princess Jing thought about it and said, ¡°Among the Three Madam, I have connections with the wife of the Imperial Couch. I¡¯m sending a letter now and tomorrow I¡¯ll go to the imperial pce with Mrs. Qin. Don¡¯t worry, Susu. I won¡¯t let others throw dirty water at Miss. Mo...¡±


    She loved her daughter so much that she didn¡¯t mind protecting a friend her daughter cared so much. Besides, she herself also wanted to see what kind of person Mo Qianxue was, and why she was in the center of so many troubles after she had just returned.

 Chapter 186: The Witnesses

    <h4>Chapter 186: The Witnesses</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Su Qi kept standing outside the iron gate, guarding.


    There were indeed two groups of suspicious people showing up in the midnight, and, seeing he was guarding there like a pir, one group chose to give up and leave and the other lurked around.


    The lurking group hid in the dark not far from the prison. Two head men whispered.


    ¡°Changping, the imperial jail is closely guarded. It seems difficult to rescuedy. We¡¯re a littlete...¡± The voice was pleasant. It was a she.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yuxuan. The Founder has made great contribution to the country. The Emperor values his fame and brags about how he wise and diligent he is, how much he loves his people. If he sentenced Miss. Mo to death, he would announce to the world instead of putting her in jail without a reason. Besides, even if Miss. Mo was sentenced to death, we could still rescue her from the execution ground...¡± This voice was low, with the wise of a male.


    ¡°The Founder has treats our two ns so graciously. If I can¡¯t protect Miss. Mo, I won¡¯t have the face to go back. I¡¯ll take my own life...¡±


    Silent for a while, the man said, ¡°I¡¯ll do the same with you...¡±


    *


    It waste, but the lights in master Xie¡¯s room were still on. The first group of people shed into the Xie mansion and entered the room.


    ¡°Master, Su Qi is guarding outside the jail. No matter who wants to get in, there must be a fight against him. I didn¡¯t dare to alert him, so wee back.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see. You may leave.¡±


    After those people left, master Xie hit the ceiling, patting on the table and standing up, ¡°Old Su, your family has taken most of the military power, and now you should want to take away my share!¡± He had been just a little restless, and his original n was to double check whether the Empress¡¯s scheme seeded or not, in order to make sure things went on smoothly tomorrow at court.


    Now, to see it this way, tomorrow they would have a lively discussion at court.


    Raging, he smiled hideously, ¡°However, pity that the person you¡¯re protecting is a withered flower... It¡¯s also good to see your disappointed face tomorrow... How yful a Su son is, he won¡¯t take others¡¯ leftover...¡±


    **


    Morning mist filled the air, and the night dew was yet to fall. There was already a touch of redness in the east. It was a new day. Su Qi peeked at the redness and left the jail. He needed to go to court and wait for Mo Qianxue there, before which, he should meet his brother and say something nice.


    The sky was getting brighter, yet, the iron door was shut up. It was still dim inside the special room.


    Mo Qianxue sat sideways on the bed, closing her eyes for resting. She was waiting for the Emperor¡¯s summoning, for a battle fiercer than one with real sharp swords.


    Nanny Mo stayed next to her, gazing silently. Nowdy was apletely different person from the previous weak girl. Hardships made a great person. Having suffered so much,dy had really changed a lot.


    The repeated blows not only didn¡¯t defeatdy, but instead stimted endless fight spirit in her. Such ady had a special quality which pulled her together even before andslide and gave people power to stay calm with her. Only ady like this deserved to be the daughter of Mo Tianfang!


    She always had a secret, which was the answer to why she didn¡¯t get married, a secret that no one would ever know.


    For her whole life, she only wanted to stay with madam in the Founder mansion without going to anywhere. There was only one reason¡ªshe wanted to stay with madam for the Founder, even if she could only take a nce at him from afar, even if he had never given her a look.


    She never wanted more or believed she deserved more. It was her greatest happiness as long as she could stay with madam and him.


    However... Hence, she would try with her life to protectdy, forever.


    When she woke up from her thoughts, her face was still tough but eyes softened a lot.


    In this situation,dy should spend the whole night practicing kungfu without sleep.


    Indy¡¯s words, the bed had been slept in by heaven-knew-who. It was okay to sit on it, but she would never sleep in. Hence, she needed to do something. Hence, she sat in meditation and adjusted her internal qi for the whole night.


    Lady was really a talent in this aspect. Only within one night, her internal qi was obviously much longer and thinner, better than others¡¯ one-year-practice.


    With a ¡®squeak¡¯, the iron door was open.


    *


    ¡°The Emperor requests Miss. Mo¡¯s presence...¡±


    It wasn¡¯t her first time to go to the Jinluan Pce, in which the officials and officers stood on two sides. The difference was that there were already three people kneeling there. The air was much tenser thanst time.


    Who were they? Mo Qianxue knew vague. The thin man must be that schr, and the other two must be the witnesses he found.


    She was afraid at this moment, they already told the story again, adding highly colored details.


    It seemed that the Empress was using the ¡®first impression¡¯ strategy to throw dirt at her beforehand, so that people already looked down upon her. Hence, nobody would speak for her.


    From the corners of her eyes, she looked around and didn¡¯t find Ning Shaoqing. He wasn¡¯t here! She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed. But luckily, she never wanted topletely count on him.


    Besides disappointment, she was more worried. He wouldn¡¯t leave her alone. It must be the news never reaching to him. Otherwise, yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t let her stay in jail, even if she had a follow-up n. He must be in some tricky trouble.


    Disappointment and worry shed in her mind, and then she gathered herself. She would be fucked up if she continued to think other things at this moment.


    Calm down, Mo Qianxue stepped forward and stopped in front of those three people, squarely curtsying to the Emperor, ¡°Long live your majesty...¡±


    The Emperor didn¡¯t let her get up but snorted a little, ¡°Shameless thing.¡±


    However, this snort didn¡¯t scare Mo Qianxue at all, but freaked out the three people behind her.


    Since the Emperor didn¡¯t let her up, Mo Qianxue could only reply, kneeling head down on the ground, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be angry?¡±


    Three thousand people suffer when the Emperor gets angry. In the pce, except for sound of breathing, there were merely pounding hearts. As for the three people behind her, even their teeth were trembling from fear.


    Although Mo Qianxue was kneeling on the ground, her voice was peaceful, ¡°Your majesty, I¡¯m wronged...¡±


    The Emperor leaned forward aggressively, ¡°You¡¯re wronged? There are both evidence and witnesses. Why are you wronged?¡±


    Mo Qianxue was clever and didn¡¯t respond immediately. Sometimes, it would be better to reduce her presence, because when he was in rage, whatever she said would be wrong. If so, she¡¯d better to save her energy.


    A part of the Emperor¡¯s fake anger turned into real rage, when he found his fist was into a cloud of cotton, ¡°You¡¯ve returned for only a few days, and stirred a serious of troubles. How dare you to im you¡¯re wronged! You think I¡¯m too not busy? Look up at me. Let me see who gives you the courage!¡±


    Mo Qianxue raised her head, when a red light ball flew over.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but chill glistened in her eyes. It seemed the Emperor was addicted to hitting her forehead sincest time.


    The Emperor was still that emperor, but she wasn¡¯t that Mo Qianxue who just came back with nothing to rely on.


    She had practiced internal strength and was much quicker than before. Last time when she was here, she indeed had killed a doze riots. Although she eloquently defended herself, the murder did challenge the imperial authority, which triggered his intention of killing.


    This time, she didn¡¯t kneel still, but moved slightly, as if she didn¡¯t dare to look at him in the eye. She moved her head downward slightly, and arched her waist. As the body lowered, that light ball flew over above her head.


    Su Qi had gather inner strength and put it back to the elixir field as the red memorial fell on the ground. His heart also fell back to safend. But his palms turned into fists which clenched tighter and tighter. He had promised to protect her!


    She was in a good spirit, but her obvious bloodshot eyes suggested no sleepst night.


    Why was she always so stubborn and made him loved her and felt helpless at the same time?


    The Emperor wasn¡¯t a professional martial artist. Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s manner was less tough and waist less straight, he wascent and believed he missed it.


    As he felt good, his tone softened, ¡°Supposedly, things about a woman¡¯s chastity should be presided by the Empress, but you¡¯re Tianfang¡¯s only daughter. Your poor father died at a young age...¡±


    He said with sorrow and deep emotion. Yet, the tone turned suddenly, ¡°Although I mean to be bias towards you, there arews and rules. Some impeach you of deceiving the Emperor, so I must take care of the case.¡± The Emperor had master the smooth shuffle betweenws and rtionship for many years.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t appreciate it. His tricks were nothing but a must to be an emperor at court.


    ¡°You¡¯re wise, your majesty!¡± To eulogize him first.


    She was kneeling, but her waist was upright, giving her the air of confidence, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to let your majesty down. I want to know who are impeaching me of deceiving the Emperor? Is there evidence and witnesses? I¡¯d like to confront them now.¡±


    The Emperor didn¡¯t say much, eyes sweeping to the three people kneeling behind Mo Qianxue, pretending to be angry, ¡°Do you know them?¡±


    Mo Qianxue turned around. Among the three, the one in ck was the schr popping out of nowhere yesterday, but the other two surprised her.


    They were Zhao Ergouo and sister Zhao. The Xie family was indeed capable and found these two stupid fools when it couldn¡¯t get other witnesses.

 Chapter 187: Mr. Jia

    <h4>Chapter 187: Mr. Jia</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    It seemed she had been too soft-handed on them when they were kicked out of the Wang vige.


    She saw the three people clearly, turned back and replied, ¡°Your majesty. They are all bowing their heads, so I can¡¯t see clearly. I fear I might make a mistake. Please, your majesty, let them raise up their heads so that I can see clearer.¡±


    She nned to torture these people mentally to vent out her anger.


    The Emperor took nces at them, something meaningful shing in his eyes, didn¡¯t hesitate and scolded at the three kneeling behind Mo Qianxue, ¡°You look up to show your faces, and have a look at her and check whether she¡¯s the one you call Mrs. Ning.¡±


    The Emperor was at least polite to Mo Qianxue, but to them grassroots, his tone was awful.


    The scolding of the son of heaven could hardly be born by an ordinary person.


    On the Emperor¡¯s words, the three began to shake bodily and slowly looked up in hesitation. Mo Qianxue sneered inwardly. Using these useless fools to pull her down? Did they believe she was a stupid pushover?


    Before the three said anything, Mo Qianxue leaned slightly over and said in a cold piercing voice, ¡°Open your stupid eyes big and see clearly who I am. If you dare to tell a lie, even if I don¡¯t me you, our wise fair Emperor won¡¯t forgive you for offending ady!¡±


    She could also be an apple-polisher. Use words to freeze up the Emperor, andter when the y reached the climax, he would have no way to back down except for taking the cold.


    Zhao Ergou and sister Zhao looked up while trembling, and, being gazed and scared by Mo Qianxue, their hearts beat even harder like a drum.


    They tried best to calm down and took a nce at her. Instantly they were shocked. The girl was indeed Mrs. Ning. The face was the same, but the clothes and temperament was totally different. For a time, they couldn¡¯t give an answer.


    As they looked at her, Mo Qianxue disyed a ghost of contempt and snorted scornfully.


    The couple was nothing but vogues and never experienced anything huge. In the pce, they had been already freaked out and now, given a snort by Mo Qianxue, trembled again, face pale, cold sweat crawling densely on their foreheads.


    Zhao Ergou already lied on the ground, shievering but still pointing at Mo Qianxue, his voice trembling, ¡°Mrs. Ning. She...she is Mrs. Ning.¡±


    He had been promised with a bag of gold. Also, for his son¡¯s life and to revenge for being kicked out, he decided to do it. Besides, he wasn¡¯t lying.


    Hearing his words, sister Zhao struggled to loosen the trembling gritting teeth, and added, ¡°Yes. She...is Mrs. Ning, the luck wife of Mr. Ning...¡± No matter what, she could be no one but Mrs. Ning. Even for the bag of gold, the words wouldn¡¯t change.


    The testimony of the couple seemed to give the schr a little courage, and his shaking body stopped for a moment as if he was a tough man, ¡°At this moment, do you still want to deny it? Your majesty, please do me justice.¡±


    Shameless. Even if this had been truth, it was a shame on a man who was abandoned by his wife and asked others to do his justice. Didn¡¯t he just want to be rich and noble by using her before the Emperor?


    There were only stories of disloyal men who abandoned their poor wives after sess, but never stories that women gave up their husbands after bing rich. Shame on him.


    A shame on all men!


    All the officials viewed him with contempt.


    Of course, the censors standing in the rows had received the warning beforehand from master Xie, so they all stood up and spoke for the man, even if they looked down on him.


    ¡°Your majesty. Mr. Ning has made the whole story clear, and Miss. Mo didn¡¯t deny that she knew them. Obviously, she hasmitted the crime of Deceiving the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Your majesty. Mo Qianxue¡¯s crime is hideous in that she totally disregarded female virtues...¡±


    ¡°Your majesty. The matter has a far-reaching horrible influence...¡±


    Mr. Jia, standing among these officials, blew his beard from rage.


    They couldn¡¯t be more shameful to bully a woman. Yet, Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t said anything to deny, so he couldn¡¯t speak for her even though he wanted to.


    Everything could onlye to a conclusion after the body check... He believed that Miss. Mo was innocent. With his wife there, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong. Thinking through this, Mr. Jia closed his eyes, refusing to see those disgusting faces.


    The Emperor leisurely sat in his high chair to watch the show. The humble couple was flustered truly, but he could easily tell their familiarity with her. He was waiting, for Mo Qianxue to panic and to beg him.


    Then, he could exempt her from death penalty but not other punishment. He could still put her into jail, in real terms, disregarding anyone¡¯s begging for forgiveness.


    Then, when she was dampened, he would talk to her personally about the ck token. Everything was negotiable as long as she submitted the token. She could still be thedy of Founder mansion and enjoy the fame and wealth. If not, he would reduce her to an official prostitute...


    He believed any woman knew how to choose between being prostitute and fame and wealth.


    Mo Qianxue ignored the three rats and didn¡¯t argue with those censors. She leaned back and kneeled upright again, ¡°Your majesty, I know them all.¡±


    Confident he would win, the Emperor looked more majestic and scolded loudly, ¡°Then what else do you want to say?¡±


    Mo Qianxue said grimly, ¡°Although I know them, I don¡¯t agree with what they said. Your majesty is wise to know that they arew-breakers who cheated you. I request the on-site death of them so as to uphold the justice and the imperial authority.¡±


    Hatred emanated out of his eyes. He didn¡¯t believe it that at this point, Mo Qianxue could still deny and bite back.


    He patted on the dragon chair and sprang up, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    All of the officials kneeled down and said in unison, ¡°Please don¡¯t be anger, your majesty...¡±


    The Emperor pointed at Mo Qianxue, ¡°Stubborn! The evidence is right here, and you not only refuse to confess but also try to quibble. But for Tianfang who ledged loyalty for me for years, I¡¯ll behead you right now. Come and put Mo Qianxue in jail.¡± He suddenly felt bad and didn¡¯t want to give her a chance or himself to show how wise and nice he was as an emperor.


    Mo Qianxue remained calm, eyes clear and sharp, waist upright, well-organized in speech. All of these formed the source of the Emperor¡¯s anxiety.


    The decision came so suddenly that it instantly broke the ns of many people at court.


    When the Emperor was angry, the officials must kneel down to ask him to calm down. It was amon practice, a convention, and a reflective reaction of the cowardly censors who had been disciplined by the Emperor for years.


    As everyone kneeled down, Su Jinyu also pulled down Su Qi. Feng Yuchen also kneeled too, because he was the Emperor, the son of heaven. Besides, it was not proper if they stood while others were kneeling.


    At once, the pce was full of kneeling men, except for a few princes and elderly ministers. Everyone begged the Emperor to stop being angry.


    Afterwards, Feng Yuchen looked up, his pretty face a little anxious, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad, your majesty. I can promise with my head that my cousin Mo Qianxue is telling the truth. These three people are talking nonsense. Please look into it. On that day, my cousin disappeared, and father was so restless and ordered me to investigate at once. When I found cousin...¡±


    She didn¡¯t need it but was still moved by him when Feng Yuchen could stand out and speak for her at this moment. Whether he moved on or not, as long as he didn¡¯t take it to a problematic extreme, he was her brother. As long as she was alive, she would try all out to help protect the Feng family.


    ording to nanny Mo¡¯s tone, the Feng family had to keep a low profile also because of that matter.


    Many years ago, after the Emperor proposed with the Feng family and was turned down, he had held a grudge at it and always tried to suppress the Feng family over so many years.


    If it hadn¡¯t been the protection of the Founder, the Feng family would be simr to if not identical to the degraded Lan family.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t wish Feng Yuchen to finish his words, satirizing in rage, ¡°What do I need your head for? You happen to remind me that the Founder has entrusted her to your family, but you didn¡¯t take care of her and now let her make so many troubles. She being wrong-doer is closely rted to your family too...¡±


    As he was in rage, several guards with swords already stepped into the pce from outside and prepared to drag Mo Qianxue away.


    To protect Mo Qianxue, Feng Yuchen could sacrifice his life, but couldn¡¯t risk the whole family. Thinking about it fast, he already made a decision to send a letter by pigeon and invite grandfather here after he got back home.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t respect him, but his grandpa was a minister for three generations and a family master who had also supported the Emperor with the Founder. The Emperor would do him a favor...


    Su Qi looked stern, which was rare. This was a battlefield without swords, where he couldn¡¯t fight a bloody way out by weapons. In this matter, the Su family had no stance to speak.


    However, even without a stance, he couldn¡¯t watch her being dragged into that kind of ce again. Last night already almost killed him with guilt!


    Su Qi rationalized his thoughts, took a deep breath and was about to say something, when an old but solemn voice came.


    ¡°Wait!¡± It was Mr. Jia, one of the few who didn¡¯t kneel down and beg.


    The guards stopped but didn¡¯t look at the Emperor. They lowered the heads and listened. Things changed in every second at court. They couldn¡¯t easily carry out an order even it was the Emperor¡¯s.


    If they acted too quick, caught the wrong person, or the Emperor regretted, they would be the one who paid for the consequences.


    Mr. Jia stopped the guards and turned to the Emperor, bowing, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, your majesty. I have something to say.¡±

 Chapter 188: The Three Madams

    <h4>Chapter 188: The Three Madams</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The Emperor could save no face for others, but not Mr. Jia.


    Mr. Jia, as the First Academician of the Imperial Academy, had served the country for three generations and held an unshakable position in the minds of all schrs. His one single opinion would exert a huge impact, so the Emperor always tried to gain his support.


    Mr. Jia¡¯s speaking up caught The Emperor by surprise.


    Mr. Jia hadn¡¯t cared about political affairs for many years. Although there were many tongues at court controlled by the Xie family, the tongues were schrs after all. No schrs didn¡¯t long for entering the Academy and bing Mr. Jia¡¯s disciple. If Mr. Jia criticized someone of bad virtues, then this person¡¯s future was ruined.


    The Emperor thought for a second. Ethics was one of the most important values of the Academy, while Mr. Jia was the representative of ethics.


    There was no personal rtionship developed between Mr. Jia and Mo Tianfang the Founder. Not only so. They had even had a bad time. Years ago, Mo Tianfang didn¡¯t save face for the then master Mo in public, so Mr. Jia used him. However, Mo Tianfang not only refused to apologize but also argued harshly against Mr. Jia who then fell ill from anger.


    Mo Qianxue was terrible in terms of female virtues. Hence, the Emperor believed Mr. Jia was standing out, partly to revenge and partly to warn people of theck of a good example. Either way, it would benefit him without any harm.


    Thinking of this, the Emperor was less raging, trying to make his voice gentle and majestic, ¡°Please, Mr. Jia.¡±


    Gaining his consent, Mr. Jia looked up and said sternly, ¡°Yesterday, I was invited to the peach blossom party as the judge of the painting and poetry session. Therefore, on the way back, when this schr surnamed Ning stopped the carriage of Miss. Mo on the street, I happened to be around and saw clearly the whole story.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°No offend, but I should say, if Miss. Mo is guilty, then Princess Yuhe is guilty too. Your majesty, you would seem bias towards your daughter if only Miss. Mo is punished.¡±


    Mr. Jia didn¡¯t intercede for Mo Qianxue but started with Princess Yuhe.


    The Emperor was used to ttering, and now his face turned awful on hearing Mr. Jia¡¯s debunking words, so his tone began to carry warning and rage, ¡°This is what you¡¯re here for, Mr. Jia?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Mr. Jia was not to be swayed and remained the same look, his tone even harsher than before, ¡°The female members of the imperial family shall not intervene in political affairs. Even the Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t have the right to put a person in jail directly. Princess Yuhe ordered Miss. Mo into jail without the Emperor¡¯s oral edict. This is her first crime. Yesterday, I heard Princess Yuhe promised to invite Three Madams to check on Mo Qianxue, but now she didn¡¯t keep her words. As the legal eldest princess, her words and deeds represent the imperial rituals, yet now she failed to fulfill her promise. This is the second crime. She easily believed in a man¡¯s words without investigation and indulged him in ndering ady. The third crime...¡±


    Nobody ever expected that Mr. Jia began upon speaking to impeach Princess Yuhe, the eldest legal princess of this generation. Even the Emperor felt a little embarrassed by his usation and became dumb.


    Nanny Mo had told Mo Qianxue about the coughing from Mr. Jia¡¯s carriage yesterday and analyzed the intention for her.


    Mr. Jia stood out exactly on the moment when she was about to be dragged away. On the face of things, he used Princess Yuhe, but actually he was helping her out. Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t expected an old pedant having no rtionship with her should speak for her. She was touched, frankly.


    Mr. Jia lived up to his fame as the first academician of the Academy. None of his words was pleading for Mo Qianxue, but every of them justified her.


    This was where his wise lied in.


    As long as the ws of Princess Yuhe were paid attention, the Xie family would be in vein. Then, its tongues would request the presence of Three Madams, who could prove her innocence.


    As long as her innocence was proved, the fake testimony of those three people would be self-evident, then things would turn around.


    As expected, hearing Mr. Jia¡¯s words, the censors of the Xie family panicked. But they didn¡¯t think as deep as Mo Qianxue. What they had in mind was to excuse Princess Yuhe.


    ¡°Your majesty, Princess is still younger than fifteen years old. It¡¯s understandable that she made a slip in connection to rituals.¡±


    ¡°Your majesty, Princess is kind and benevolent. How could she tolerate others to nder ady? It must be her simple nature and just heart. She simply wasn¡¯t considerate enough and made a wrong decision...¡±


    ¡°Your majesty, Princess always keeps her words and Three Madams are waiting in the wing pce for your majesty¡¯s summon...¡±


    ¡°Your majesty, Princess Yuhe...¡±


    Implied by the Prime Minister, the censors tried all means to justify Princess Yuhe¡¯s deed.


    The Emperor didn¡¯t want to now turn the spearhead at Yuhe who was his daughter after all, although she was also a daughter of the Empress and had deep rtions with the Xie family. She also represented his face, so he wouldn¡¯t take it out on her unless it was thest resort.


    The censors¡¯ words made sense, so the Emperor readily agreed with them, ¡°Since Three Madams are already waiting in the wing pce, then take Mo Qianxue there. Let Three Madams take a check whether Mo Qianxue is too bold or the three people are talking nonsense!¡±


    Then, a ridicule fleeted by on the Emperor¡¯s face. The Empress¡¯s scheme was well-designed. ording to his eyes, the men sessfully carried out the n.


    Since Mr. Jia wanted to revenge and embarrass Mo Qianxue at court, then he¡¯d like to do him a favor. Several guards stepped forward on his order to capture Mo Qianxue.


    As they approached, Mo Qianxue suddenly stood up and took a step back to avoid the guard¡¯s reaching hand, ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    Her voice was polite but cold, making them shuddering immediately.


    The guard thought to himself that it wasn¡¯t proper to pull her here. Very likely, he would be somehow used of offending ady. Hence, at once, his catching hand gestured forward, ¡°Please, Miss. Mo...¡±


    Then, he turned around and led the way. In the pce, under the eyes of the Emperor, he didn¡¯t fear she might run away.


    Two guards led the way in the front, and another two followed behind her, face cold, murderous. The other people who kneeled and begged the Emperor to calm down already stood up.


    However, as they got up, the originally freaked-out faces instantly turned arrogant andcent as they looked at Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue despised them inwardly but remained the same look. In the previous life, for a better turnover, except her duties, Mo Qianxue had also learned various other skills, among which etiquette and manner was the most important one.


    When I don¡¯t panic, the enemy will!


    Although she was sandwiched in between, she strode forward, pace steady and shoulders square.


    As she waved her arms, she put the hands folding before the belly, solemn and majesty, as if she was taking a road to a throne instead of somewhere to have her chastity checked.


    Her eyes intentionally or unintentionally swept over the official, as if she had seen through all of their thoughts, but also as if she had never seen them seriously.


    For a time, the officials experienced a mixture of feelings.


    Mr. Jia stroked his beard and nodded secretly. It wasn¡¯t a wrong choice to have showed up. Her bearing and demeanor was indeed extraordinary. If she had been a man, it would be another world-known hero.


    The so-called wing pce was a smaller one next to the Jinluan Pce. Mo Qianxue followed the guards out and quickly entered into the smaller one.


    There were altogether six noble madams sitting in there and several servant girls and nannies serving tea. Seeing Mo Qianxue, the servants retreated to the side.


    Two nannies closed the door, while the several maids retreated automatically to guard the door.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t stop but stepped forward, all smiles, ¡°Nice to meet you, your majesty, madams.¡±


    The wife of a prince was at the same level of an imperial concubine, and Mo Qianxue certainly recognized her uniform. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, this woman was Princess Jing, Junzhu Susu¡¯s mother.


    She must be present because of Susu. She would definitely pay her back someday.


    Princess Jing watched Mo Qianxue walking over gracefully, without any trace of difiture of staying in jail for a night or the frustration after fight a war at court just now. She looked a little tired, but it only made people feel sorry for her.


    She was indeed someone.


    She would protect her, just because of the calm demeanor!


    Made up her mind, Princess Jing let her get up and smiled, ¡°Susu mentioned to me many times that Miss. Mo is a gentle courteousdy. Now, I can tell she is right. You¡¯re truly extraordinary.¡±


    The way she talked to her didn¡¯t slightest suggest to treat Mo Qianxue as an outsider.


    However, another madam sitting on the right and wearing a red dress said, ¡°A pretty girl truly. Butcks virtues. Otherwise, based on her performance in yesterday¡¯s party, she should be known as the first talenteddy in Tianiq.¡±


    Aftermenting, she put her handkerchief around her mouth to cover the sneer.


    Another noble madam said, ¡°You¡¯re right, madam Xie. The best virtue for a woman iscking talents. In my view, it¡¯s unnecessary for us women to know too much, as long as we learned female virtues.¡±


    This woman was trying to embarrass her with female virtues. Now just smile brightly in irony. Later, there would be time for you to shut up.


    Mo Qianxue could also be an actress. She remained smiling, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, madams. I don¡¯t dare to call myself the first talenteddy, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree with you. There¡¯s also saying goes, women are the other half of the sky. We are all women, but how could madam think so little and cheap of yourselves?¡±


    Upon these words, the expression of the two madams changed instantly.

 Chapter 189: Acquired Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 189: Acquired Daughter</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    In the Ning¡¯s Ancestral Hall.


    All the descendants of the main branch gathered inside the ancestral hall, while those of the side branches who had contribution stood outside the hall. This day was a turning point for the Ning n, the former master being reced by a new one.


    Before the ancestral tablets, a men was hosting the ceremony.


    ¡°The new master offers incense to our ancestors of all generations...¡±


    ¡°Kowtow three times...¡±


    ¡°Completed.¡±


    The voice of the men was solemn and every syble pronounced extremely long. With the word pleted¡¯, the ceremony was finally finished.


    Ning Shaoqing got up, turned around to face the Ning descendants.


    The edge of his dark-blue robe fell straight to the ground, emanating a peaceful and deep solemnity. It seemed in an instant, he became inexplicably tall and majestic, stimting an impulse in all others present here to worship him.


    There was silence. All the Ning offspring looked serious and stern.


    ¡°All Nings kowtow to the new master...¡±


    ¡°First...¡±


    ¡°Second...¡±


    ¡°Third...¡±


    **


    When Mo Qianxue talked, there was a smile on her face and gloss flowing in her pretty nt eyes which seemed to be bathed in sunshine. She simply looked so innocent. That madam was speechless for a time, and madam Xie also looked awkward.


    She said nothing wrong, but the words still embarrassed the two madams who were provocative.


    Princess Jing picked up a teacup and gently took a sip. When the lips touched the cup, there was a curve, more like sneering at some people than enjoying the tea.


    The purpose of these people showing up was clear. Since they didn¡¯t talk, Mo Qianxue also pretended there were no people. She was quite a patient person.


    Princess Jing was nice to her, so she smiled and stood next to her, gently praising Junzhu Susu. Princess Jing put down the teacup, all smiles, chatted with her about anecdotes of Susu.


    The woman being called madam Xie shot over inquiring sight on Mo Qianxue. This girl wore a light-blue pleated skirt which was only embroidered with a few peach blossoms, a cone-bun hairstyle popr among youngdies and decorated with only a gold-butterfly-shaped jade hairpin.


    The outfit was in, but her eyes were gorgeous and noble as phoenix wings. It was said she had stayed the whole night in jail, but now there wasn¡¯t a slightest sign of it... On top of that, the light-blue color made her lithe and graceful and gave her an even nobler and purer look.


    The calm countenance seemed peaceful and obedient, yet, when she talked, the words fought back powerfully in a decent way. She was indeed a very intelligent girl, sticky to deal with, as the Empress said.


    Nevertheless, no matter how sticky she was, she would cry anyway.


    With a slight snort, madam Xie also picked up her tea and took a sip. They weren¡¯t in a rush to check on her. The officials at court needed time to take a break too. Just let the Emperor wait, until he was impatient, then push her out for a severer punishment under his unbridled rage.


    On the right hand side, madam Jia, older and wearing a dark-blue vest which was embroidered subtly with an ¡®auspicious¡¯, was also regarding Mo Qianxue. She didn¡¯t care about the political stances at court but merely thought from a girl¡¯s point of view. To her, this was obviously a trap, which aimed to embarrass thedy of Founder mansion.


    Since ancient times, a woman followed her husband after getting married. Since she was already thedy of Founder mansion and able to inherit the dukedom, there were few women in Tianqi who had a higher rank. If she had really married a man of humble origin, she could have asked for an imperial edict and let the man move in. It wasn¡¯t sensible to abandon him ande back alone.


    Mrs. Jia stayed in the deep inner courtyard for dozens of years. Luckily, Mr. Jia had only her and two concubines. Thanks to the strict rules of his century-old family, the two concubines were also reasonable gentle women.


    Her inner courtyards were already peaceful, but she still had witnessed many filthy things.


    She just didn¡¯t understand why Princess Yuhe believed in the schr¡¯s nonsense full of loopholes, made it to the imperial court, presented witnesses, and finally involved the Emperor in...


    After learning what her husband told her yesterday, Mrs. Jia specially sent people to inquire about Mo Qianxue. Although the news her servants got were less detailed than Mr. Jia said, they made her feel sorrier for Mo Qianxue.


    Most people in the capital knew the Founder, and they were grateful towards him for his sacrifice for the country and deeply touched by their love story. Hence, they were more pitiful on Mo Qianxue.


    Such a wise and kind girl, the child of the loyal couple who should be taken great care and loved by her parents, were ndered in bright daylight and thrown with dirt. What a shitty world!


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Jia, eyes filling with more pity, had her own judgment.


    Feeling her gaze, Mo Qianxue looked over and smiled friendly. Mrs. Jia nodded and stood up with a smile.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know that her smile made Mrs. Jia¡¯spassion even stronger.


    Mrs. Jia waved her hand, ¡°Child,e here; let me take a look.¡± She had only one son and always wanted to have a daughter, but there weren¡¯t girls she liked very much. Today, she found this girl very to her likings.


    When a person was in adversity, he/ she would try to seek forfort. Only by this addressing term and her soft pitiful tone, Mo Qianxue, whose walled-up solid heart began to ooze out bitterness, felt her eyes suddenly heated and was reminded of her mother in modern times.


    She couldn¡¯t help walking over. Seeing her tears, Mrs. Jia, on a whim, stepped forward, naturally held her hands, andforted gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, child! Mom will do help you.¡±


    If she liked her, then just be it!


    The ¡®mom¡¯ shocked everybody but warmed up Mo Qianxue¡¯s icy heart.


    Brushed by the warm current from her heart, the already tired body suddenly regained strength and became energetic, as her cold heart felt warmer.


    If she was in a high position, if she was popr, if her innocence had been proved, if... When everything was perfect, she wouldn¡¯t have been so moved by this ¡®mom¡¯. Probably, she would disdain, turn her down or even sneered inwardly.


    As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to add icing on the cake, but difficult to give a hand to a person in need!


    At this moment, although she wasn¡¯t afraid, in the eyes of others, she was the prey, an unchaste woman, a falling phoenix worse than a chick...


    She was trapped in mud, covered with dirt under watchful eyes of enemies in all directions. This madam didn¡¯t disy either fear or dislike, but disregardedmon opinion and took her side in public to help her out. How could she not be tearing up?!


    No matter who this madam was or what her identity, she was willing to be her acquired daughter!


    Without the slightest hesitation, Mo Qianxue smiled and performed a standard kneeling etiquette, ¡°Mom, please ept my best wishes!¡±


    When she looked up again, there were gleaming tears in her eyes.


    As they did this, Madam Xie was the first oneing to the realization what was going on and taunted, ¡°How lucky you are Mrs. Jia! Effortlessly, you acquired such a nice daughter here...¡±


    Mrs. Jia? As Mrs. Xie said, Mo Qianxue knew that this amiable noble-looking madam must be the wife of Mr. Jia at court.


    Mrs. Jia seemed not to hear the sarcasm and held Mo Qianxue up, ¡°My sweet. Get up.¡±


    Sensing Mo Qianxue¡¯s sincerity and thinking of what had happened to her, Mrs. Jia almost cried too and made up her mind secretly that she wouldn¡¯t allow others to bully her acquired daughter.


    Gazing for a moment, she took off a pearl ne and put it around Mo Qianxue¡¯s neck, ¡°This happens unexpectedly, and I didn¡¯t take something nice with me. Just this pearl ne is the gift for you on the first meeting.¡±


    It was unnecessary to spell it out because the affection was all in her eyes. Mo Qianxue had never thought in this world, she could have a mom who loved her.


    Mo Qianxue touched the ne, the pearls of which were as big as a longan, in the same size, with soft gloss. She knew it was a treasure at the first sight. And Mrs. Jia gave it to her without hesitation. The happiness came so suddenly that Mo Qianxue was stilled.


    Princess Jing coughed and got up, ¡°Congrattions on you too. This is my gift for you, Miss. Mo.¡± Meanwhile, she took off a pair of jade bracelets and pulled Mo Qianxue over. Before she understood what was happening, they were already on her wrists.


    Mo Qianxue stood upright and performed a standard imperial curtsy too. Then she looked up, tears in her eyes, smiling, ¡°Thanks you Princess Jing.¡±


    Princess Jing smiled and let her get up, ¡°You and Susu are bosom friends. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Mrs. Jia at this point had calmed down from excitement, still smiling, ¡°Alright. Qianxue has met Princess Jing. I guess you don¡¯t know who are The Three Madams. Let me introduce you to them...¡±

 Chapter 190: Impossible!

    <h4>Chapter 190: Impossible!</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Mo Qianxue nodded slightly, ¡°Thank you, mom.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t broad-minded, so she would remember well who were enemies.


    Mrs. Jia held her hand, nced at Princess Jing with a smile, extending her hand, ¡°This is Princess Jing. I guess you already know her.¡±


    Princess Jing nodded, smiled, and sat back to the main chair.


    Mrs. Jia pointed to the madam sitting next to her and introduced, ¡°This is Mrs. Chang, wife of the Imperial Tutor.¡±


    This woman was the first that mom introduced and sat next to her, so she must be in good terms with mom. Mo Qianxue curtsied and said respectfully, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Chang!¡±


    Mrs. Chang stood up, looking a little awkward, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss. Mo.¡±


    As she spoke, Mo Qianxue understood. Since meeting her, Mrs. Chang only said this one sentence out of courtesy. There was neither hostility or warmth in her voice, so she intended to be neutral.


    Since mom introduced her first and she sat closely to mon, she must be a friend of her. It was fine as long as she didn¡¯t turn her back on mom, so that mom wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed when Mo Qianxue began to deal with those women.


    Mo Qianxue thought about it to herself, when Mrs. Jia introduced her to another madam, ¡°This is Mrs. Qin, wife of the Imperial Coach.¡±


    Mo Qianxue still greeted with respect, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mrs. Qin.¡±


    Mrs. Qin nodded to greet back, in the same attitude as Mrs. Chang.


    Mrs. Jia didn¡¯t look surprised, turned around and pointed to the two madams who had been taunting since she showed up, ¡°This is Mrs. Xie, wife of the Imperial Mentor, and this is Mrs. An, wife of the Prime Minister...¡±


    Mrs. Jia was a little angry at their attitude towards Mo Qianxue, so now when introducing, she was less passionate and even a little perfunctory.


    Since mon had expressed her attitude, then Mo Qianxue just followed suit and greeted quickly, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look at them while saying it and then, following mom, sat into the chair next to Mrs. Jia. She wasn¡¯t afraid of them picking fault since she had done what she should.


    Mrs. Xie and An were master hands in this regard. They certainly could tell the overtone of the rtions. Yet, they simply shouldn¡¯t make a fuss over it.


    Could they me Mrs. Jia for ignoring them? Mrs. Jia was wife of Mr. Jia, the first academician of the Imperial Academy. Her rank was akin to the wives of the Elders.


    The introduction session should have been done by juniors, but now she helped with it after getting an acquired daughter. Hence, they couldn¡¯t find a fault in it.


    Mrs. Xie snorted, and Mrs. An put down the teacup, ¡°Alright. Now we¡¯re all here and know each other. I¡¯m afraid the Emperor and officials are waiting impatiently for the result. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    It was she who was impatient. She wanted to tear up Mo Qianxue¡¯s face right now to show her who was cheap, and then to enjoy Mrs. Jia¡¯s colorful old face!


    The Imperial Coach and Imperial Mentor didn¡¯t get along all the time, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Mrs. Jia decided to stay neutral. Mr. Jia hadn¡¯t cared about political affairs for years, so Mrs. Jia had been believed to just join in the fun. Unexpectedly, she got a daughter.


    Mrs. Qin could have been won over. However, she came with Princess Jing who would protect Mo Qianxue. Hence, Mrs. Qin wouldn¡¯t disregard Princess Jing¡¯s face.


    Originally, she believed Mo Qianxue would y a lone hand and she could humiliate her as much as she wanted. But now it turned out they were neck and neck.


    Mrs. Xie pondered and then quickly echoed with Mrs. An, ¡°We have plenty of time for kinship and chatting. Don¡¯t forget wee on Princess Yuhe¡¯s invitation to help Miss. Mo prove her chastity. Of course we should get down to business first.¡±


    Mrs. Jia was kind but not a pushover. At the moment, she was tough too as her face darkened and voice lowered, ¡°Alright. Then, please, Mrs. Xie and Mrs. An,e here and help prove my daughter¡¯s innocence.¡±


    It was early summer when the weather got warmer, so Mo Qianxue only wore threeyers of thin clothes. At this point, she didn¡¯t talk much, rolled up her sleeve on her own, and revealed the touch of red cinnabar in the middle of her arm.


    Mrs. Jia was naturally the first to see it, nodding, sitting back and taking up her tea leisurely.


    Princess Jing also saw it. With a smile, she took another sip of tea. Mrs. Qin and Chang coughed and quickly sat back.


    Mrs. Xie and An also saw it. However, there wasn¡¯t surprise on their faces. Instead, there was looming gloating and disdain.


    As the Empress had told them, there was truly a cinnabar in Mo Qianxue¡¯s arm. Unluckily, this cinnabar was fake, but she was too stupid to know. Poor girl!


    Losing chastity and making a fake cinnabar to deceive the Emperor and the world... If so, she would face severer punishment and at the same time be criticized of misbehavior, dishonesty... Mrs. An already couldn¡¯t fight back her contempt and ordered to the maid, ¡°Fetch some clear water...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maid took the order and soon brought over the clear water prepared in advance.


    Taking over water certainly meant disbelief and suspicion.


    Mrs. Jia looked indignant but didn¡¯t stop it. Someone just wouldn¡¯t stop until thest of thest! She wouldn¡¯t easily let go until she was convinced with the truth.


    Mrs. Jia wasn¡¯t stupid and had smelt a rat from the expression of Mrs. An and Xie. But when she looked back at Mo Qianxue, she was confident and gave her aforting smile.


    With a little analysis, she knew something was wrong. Yet, everything had been solved by her acquired daughter.


    The maid held the basin and stood on the side. Mrs. Xie took out a handkerchief and dipped some water, when a smile loomed on her lips. Her movement was slow and strange, as if she was enjoying something and as if she was waiting for a good drama. Mrs. An was all smiles, which, in the eye of Mo Qianxue, was malicious.


    Mrs. Xie gently wiped on the cinnabar and took a second look. There wasn¡¯t the slightest changed in it. The smile froze on her face. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and gave a nce to Mrs. An, rubbing harder on it.


    When she carefully moved away the handkerchief again, the red cinnabar was still there. Only the skin got reddish from rubbing, making the cinnabar more vividly and dazzlingly red. Mrs. Xie¡¯s eyes hung big. The confidence in her mind vanished out. She, a little forgetting herself, shouted, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Mrs. Jia thumped the cup on the table, glimpsing at Mrs. Xie and scolding, ¡°How is it impossible?¡±


    Mrs. Xie no longer had the energy to argue with Mrs. Jia. She hurriedly dipped more water and wiped again and again on Mo Qianxue¡¯s arm.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s fair-skinned tender arm instantly turned red, the skin almost peeled off.


    However, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t move but smirked, ¡°Are you going to skin me, Mrs. Xie?¡±


    On hearing the irony, Mrs. Xie stopped in astonishment.


    Obviously, Mrs. An didn¡¯t believe this result, dipping her handkerchief with water and wiping again. Mo Qianxue drew back her arm, rolled down the sleeve and scolded, ¡°Do you get enough, madams?¡±


    Mrs. Xie¡¯s face already began to distort. She yelled at the several maids, ¡°Youe here and change clothes for Miss. Mo.¡±


    Change clothes? She wanted to strip her?


    Before Mo Qianxue said anything, Mrs. Jia already pissed off and stood up to scold the two nannies, then turned back to gaze at Mrs. Xie, asking in a harsh voice, ¡°What do you mean, Mrs. Xie?¡±


    Mrs. Xie was flustered by her gaze, while Mrs. An replied, ¡°I think Mrs. Xie¡¯s method is right. Since Princess Yuhe has asked us to prove Miss. Mo¡¯s innocence, then certainly we should perform our due diligence, in case some unchaste person get away through tricks.¡±


    Tricks? Evidently, these two were after another scheme when their original dirt-throwing failed!


    Mrs. Jia was almost speechless from anger, and Princess Jing also found it inappropriate. She stepped forward for justice and reprimanded them in a cold voice, ¡°Mrs. Xie and Mrs. An, you¡¯re going too far! Mo Qianxue is ady. How could you do that to her?!¡±


    The raw material of virgin cinnabar was rare. It was made from geckos, fed with cinnabars, that turned entirely red. After seven kilograms of cinnabars were eaten, the geckos were smashed into grains which then mixed with other special medicines. Finally, it was spotted on the arm of a virgin and it wouldn¡¯t disappear for a long time.


    If the virgin got married or lost her chastity, her cinnabar would no longer appear. Hence, it was called ¡®virgin cinnabar¡¯.


    On the birth of a nobledy, her mother personally painted the cinnabar for her. It was so rare and hard to gain that not ordinary folks could have this.


    A folk girl didn¡¯t have a virgin cinnabar, so the way the check whether she was a virgin was to take off her clothes and check there. But to check ady, taking a look at the cinnabar was enough.


    Stripping ady to check her chastity would be an insult.


    The calmness on Mo Qianxue¡¯s face suddenly turned into a look beyond description. These people really took things to an extreme.


    Was it their n that if there hadn¡¯t been people supporting her, even if she was a virgin, they would use the most disgusting way to ruin her? Mrs. Jia also realized this and snorted heavily, ¡°Princess Jing is right. Ady¡¯s body shouldn¡¯t be seen by others.¡±


    She stared at the two nannies who wereing on order. She didn¡¯t talk but the gaze was fierce.


    The two nannies had served in the imperial pce for a long time. They understood that anything bad happened if they really did what they were told, they would definitely be the final victim of the scheme in the name of offending ady. They two didn¡¯t look up and stepped back at the same time out of certain tactic understanding.


    Seeing the nannies stepping back, the maids stepped away too.


    This was a matter between those madams. If they are at odds, then the servants also had an excuse for not obey...


    In view that these servants were meek, Mrs. Jia, less angry, took a nce back at Mrs. Xie and An, saying seriously, ¡°If you dare to act unruly, I¡¯ll report it to the Empress and let her uphold justice.¡±


    Despite which side the Empress took, when such a thing was made public, the Empress had only handle it with justice. Mrs. Xie¡¯s expression was spectacr. She looked down, the coldness suppressed deep down to the thousand-aged well in her eyes which was full of hatred.


    This thing mattered a lot. If she made a mistake, a huge trouble would be dropped on the Empress, Princess Yuhe and even the Xie family.


    Mrs. An¡¯s face was equallyplicated. If the Xie family was in trouble, the Prime Minister wouldn¡¯t have a good time either.


    The two looked at each other, eyes turning cruel suddenly. Giving each other a look, they nned to do it personally.

 Chapter 191: She is Innocent

    <h4>Chapter 191: She is Innocent</h4>


    Why should they fear of a little girl and an old woman?!


    Mrs. Chang and Mrs. Qin were obviously neutral. Princess Jing was having tea. Superficially, she took the little bitch¡¯s side, but she didn¡¯t seem to being over. Among the maids, two were previously arranged by the Empress. As long as they ordered, they coulde and help.


    Mrs. Xie and An exchanged a look and paced on Mo Qianxue. Although this method was improper, if this failed, Princess Yuhe would run into trouble and, more importantly, the series of follow-up ns would be ruined too.


    If she didn¡¯t teach them a lesson to memorize, they would stop pushing harder. Mo Qianxue sneered inwardly while the needles were already pinched between her fingers. These two pampered middle-aged noble women dared to use violence on her? ridiculous!


    As long as they came over, she would give them a shot of the needles. Then their limbs would be stiff and paralyzed as if they were caught by a stroke.


    Tensions!


    Theyughed grimly; Mo Qianxue remained unchanged.


    ¡°Tread on me first if you want to take off my daughter¡¯s clothes. I¡¯d like to see whether there arews and justice in Tianiq.¡±


    In view that these women could be shameless as such, Mrs. Jia, in rage, stepped forward in front of Mo Qianxue and stood in between to protect her from Mrs. Xie and An.


    Mo Qianxue appreciated her kindness and took back the needles in case she might hurt her by ident. Besides, in the imperial pce, it was best not to resort to violence.


    Taking back the needles, Mo Qianxue looked downward and smiled coldly, ¡°I guess Mrs. Xie and Mrs. An are determined to be the first one in Tianqi to break ancestor¡¯s rules...


    If so, I¡¯ll risk my life to resist; if you use violence...haha... If thedies of the Imperial Tutor of Prime Minister were used of unchastity, I would also ask for the Empress¡¯s permission and send people here to strip them for checking too.¡±


    As the addressee changed, Mo Qianxue then looked at Mrs. Qin and Chang who were having tea calmly, ¡°With this precedent, I think the Empress won¡¯t refuse or do wrong to yourdies... Do you think so, Mrs. Qin and Mrs. Chang?¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s stern face carried resolution. She said it lightly, but the words were powerful and cogent, and the overtone was self-evident.


    She not only dropped a hat of breaking rules on Mrs. An and Xie, but also warned them seriously. If they didn¡¯t stop, their daughters would face the same usation tomorrow as well as leading in the trouble to Mrs. Qin and Chang.


    Want to stay neutral? No way.


    Mrs. An thought for a second and gave up. Her daughter An Eryan had just been engaged, and there were another two daughters at the age for marriage. Nowadays, people¡¯s lives were cheap. When well paid, people dared to say and do anything.


    A barefooted person isn¡¯t afraid of those with shoes. If Mo Qianxue¡¯s reputation was spoiled, this tough girl would probably act recklessly and do something. If such a scandal really happened, the daughters of the An family would all be ruined.


    Mrs. Xie hesitated too.


    The inner courtyards of big mansions often witnessed filthy traps like this. Hence, the existence of the virgin cinnabar helped save the reputation and dignity of nobledies. If they started the first case, then in the future, thedies needed to take off clothes frequently to prove their innocence. By then, the two families would be the arch enemy of all thedies.


    Certainly, they couldn¡¯t offend the Empress and Princess Yuhe, but then there was a surging public rage, they would be pushed out as the punching bag. Then, their husbands would suffer too.


    Being questioned and realizing how serious this matter was, Mrs. Chang and Qin could no longer sat leisurely.


    Mrs. Qin said, ¡°I agree with Miss. Mo. If the first case is made, then thedies are longer nobler. I¡¯ve seen Miss. Mo¡¯s cinnabar. She¡¯s indeed an innocent unmarried girl.¡±


    Mrs. Chang said, ¡°We¡¯ve already checked just now. The cinnabar of thedy of Founder mansion isplete. She¡¯s still a virgin.¡±


    Now that they had expressed their attitudes and stance, Mrs. Chang and Qin coughed and looked at Mo Qianxue with a superficial smile.


    This bted hypocritical smile made Mo Qianxue shivered with aversion.


    She said indifferently, ¡°Thanks for your frank words, madams. I don¡¯t get married. Of course I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    All was fate. If they had had sex before, Ning Shaoqing probably wouldn¡¯t have let her go back to the Founder mansion.


    However, what he hadn¡¯t expected was the fact that the Founder mansion wasn¡¯t as safe as he thought, but was full of daggers.


    A smile appeared on the lips of Princess Jing. She hadn¡¯t spoken for her just now because she wanted to see whether Mo Qianxue could turn the tables on her own.


    Now with her words, Mo Qianxue managed to let Mrs. Xie and An, who had always been bullies, med up, and to force Mrs. Qin and Chang to take her side. Excellent methods.


    The show ended. It was time to end.


    Princess Jing stood up and announced, ¡°Mrs. Xie and Mrs. An, since everyone has expressed your attitudes. Shall we go to the court and report the result to the Emperor?¡±


    At this point, Mrs. Xie and An had no other choice.


    Eyes were on them, so it was impossible for them to y other tricks even if they wanted to. Alright. They had tired best. Even if the Xie family was irritated, it could only me the Empress and Princess Yuhe¡¯s incapability.


    **


    When Mo Qianxue left the court, except for those who stayed neutral as on-lookers, the rest had divided into two factions and started to argue nonstop.


    One faction were officials represented by Censor Wan, criticizing Mo Qianxue of disrespectful and bold deeds.


    The other faction were officers who criticized the officials of ndering the daughter of a deceased loyalmander and fabricated rumors groundlessly.


    The officers mostly belonged to the Su family. The intention of protection was too obvious.


    What does the Su family wanted to do? To protect Mo Qianxue at all costs? They also wanted a share?


    The Emperor pondered and pondered¡ªwhether to do a favor for the Su family and let Mo Qianxue marry a Su, because it already boasted a huge portion of the military power. When he took it all back, there would be a even bigger portion.


    Shame that Mo Qianxue was already useless as a chess piece. Now she was only a withered flower. How could she deserve the eldest lord Su Jinhan? He was afraid when the result was publicized, the Su family would be embarrassed, and Su Jinhan would only want to dig a hole to hide in.


    Since this wouldn¡¯t work out, the Emperor stopped thinking about it. He took a nce at the people and smiled slyly... From his point of view, the more discordant these people were, the better for him. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t express his attitude right now. Hence, they argued louder and louder, making the imperial pce moring like a big market...


    As the Emperor didn¡¯t express his stance, somehow, the focus of the quarrel shifted from Mo Qianxue to how to educate children.


    The officials said the officers had no idea of education and raised their offspring to burly-built but simple-minded violent bullies who knew nothing about ssic learnings or etiquette...


    The officers didn¡¯t agree and satirized, ¡°You know education? Then how could you only raise children who know nothing except for indulging in sensational pleasures and ruining public morals? ...¡± Some dandies of the officials were proven to have done nasty stuff.


    The officials weren¡¯t as loud as the generals, but they articted in an organized and logical way. Yet, when it came to this, they were kicked to the lower hand.


    Their faces were flushed with anger but could only me the generals for talking rude and vulgar.


    They had long forgotten about Mo Qianxue.


    As the two factions were in heated arguing, the six madams took Mo Qianxue to the court to report.


    As the high-pitched long notice of the eunuch rang, the court instantly turned silent.


    Mo Qianxue and the six madams came forth and greeted the Emperor.


    Those three people were still kneeling there. As the pce got quiet again, they couldn¡¯t help trembling and sweating worse. In fact, their clothes were wet and dry again and again.


    Facing down, Zhao Ergou took a look at his wife. The bag of gold was hard to earn. As their eyes met, they quickly looked back.


    Although the Three Madams were invited as the main checkers, Princess Jing ranked highest among the madams.


    Therefore, after greeting, Princess Jing announced, ¡°Your majesty. We have checked on thedy of Founder mansion. She is indeed unmarried and innocent. Please do her justice, your majesty.¡±


    Now, it was the Emperor¡¯s turn to be shocked.

 Chapter 192: A Good Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 192: A Good Opponent</h4>


    However, the Emperor was such a sophisticated fox that even if he was stunned and inwardly cursing the Empress a stupid woman, his face didn¡¯t betray him at all,


    He pretended to be raging out of being cheated, springing up and pointing at the schr Ning and the Zhao couple, ¡°Take the three away and sentence to death at once!¡±


    The three had been in tension and, on hearing the words, passed out from scare immediately.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t high but shocked everybody present. This girl was too bold! She had just survived it and now dared to publicly challenged the Emperor¡¯s authority.


    All eyes were brought onto her, but Mo Qianxue seemed not have noticed, only giving the three a despising nce, ¡°Your majesty, I have something to report. This is a sheer scheme. I don¡¯t think a folk dares to nder ady personally entitled by you. I¡¯m afraid there is someone behind him. Please, your majesty, do me justice and ferret out the plotter behind the scene.¡±


    The plotter behind him? Who should be investigated?! If the plot at the party was found out, not only the Empress would suffer, even he himself would be a shame.


    The undercurrent of rage was boiling in the Emperor¡¯s eyes. That stupid woman had never done a good thing for him. Now he had to be the one to clean up the aftermath for her.


    Everyone could tell this was a trap. The Xie family¡¯s censors certainly wouldn¡¯t mention anything. The neutral remained silent and wouldn¡¯t invent troubles either. Su Qi was satisfied since Mo Qianxue was out of trouble. Even if he wanted to, the Su family wouldn¡¯t allow him to act willfully.


    The Emperor had thought the matter was done since no one mentioned it. To his surprise, Mo Qianxue was so bold and unappreciative!


    But she already mentioned it at court, so he must do her this favor.


    The Emperor pulled his face silently, and Mo Qianxue continued to fuel his anger, ¡°I¡¯m just a humble girl and shouldn¡¯t have made the request to baffle your majesty. However, our Emperor is wise and benevolent. Hence, I¡¯m afraid if the plotter gets away, this immoral deed of ndering will pervade across the capital. By then, everybody would feel insecure...¡± which would be followed by a nationwide riot! The words didn¡¯t need to be uttered and everybody could tell.


    The words hit right to the point like a knife, but they made sense.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s countenance remained unchanged and smirked secretly. She hadn¡¯t watched so many TV series for nothing. They helped her made that speech of concerns for the country.


    The Emperor¡¯s expression wasplicated, because Mr. Jia had taken the lead in echoing with Mo Qianxue¡¯s words. This old man was known for his integrity. Now, he not only felt unfair for Mo Qianxue but also agreed with her words.


    After Mr. Jia spoke, several others stood up and chimed with him.


    For every reason, the Emperor had to approve. Irritation flickering in his eyes, he ordered in a peaceful tone, ¡°Is the mayor of the capital here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Then, this case is on you. Make sure to give a reply to the Founder mansion as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The mayor took the order and asked the guards to drag the three people out.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t really count on the Emperor to publicize the plot. After all, the Empress belonged to his family. No matter how he disliked her, she still represented the imperial family.


    Her request only aimed to tell the Emperor that bullying her didn¡¯t cost nothing and also reminded everybody here that it was a huge mistake to step on her casually only because she had lost her parents.


    In fact, they had already changed the way they looked at her. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been so quiet without anyone jumping out to say craps of high morals.


    Taking a glimpse at the three people dragged outwards, Mo Qianxue continued, ¡°Thank you, your majesty. You¡¯re really a wise emperor as reputed among our people. With you being the Emperor, our country is so blessed.¡±


    Complimented by Mo Qianxue, the Emperor pondered: The three people didn¡¯t die right now and were still in his hand. They couldn¡¯t ruin his face. Besides, Mo Qianxue¡¯s words made sense. When ady was ndered, he must express his attitude towards this matter for the officials and his countrymen.


    Thinking of this, he got less angry and said amiably, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Mo Qianxue remained kneeling and kowtowed, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. I have another thing to report.¡±


    The Emperor¡¯s face pulled again and his brows twitched, aware that it couldn¡¯t be anything nice. But now it was hard for him to get off the tiger¡¯s back and must agreed, ¡°Go on!¡±


    Mo Qianxue looked up and said loudly, ¡°Yesterday, Princess Yuhe promised me that if I was wronged, she would apologize to me in public.


    ¡°Originally, I think it¡¯s unnecessary to let Princess Yuhe apologize to me, but when Princess made this promise, many otherdies and Mr. Jia were there too. If she didn¡¯t apologize, I¡¯m afraid others would criticize her of believing in ndering and being irresponsible and unable to keep her words. If Princess Yuhe¡¯s reputation was harmed because of me, I would feel so restless...¡±


    Every of Mo Qianxue¡¯s words made the officials and officers sweating. For a time, their feelings wereplicated.


    Every of her words was for the sake of Princess Yuhe¡¯s reputation but at the same time, pushed Princess Yuhe into stupidity and unkindness. The censors found it hard to speak for Princess Yuhe, because if so, they were disregarding her reputation.


    Only this girl dared to ask for an apology from Princess Yuhe at court.


    This girl was not only courageous but also clever.


    If Princess Yuhe refused to show up and apologize, her reputation would be ruined. If she did show up, her fame would be hurt too and be infamous for her believing in ndering and incapability.


    When it came to this when no people stood out, the Emperor could do nothing but deal with it matter-of-factly. He raised his hand and let Mo Qianxue get up, ¡°Yuhe indeed handled this matter inappropriately. Pass my words. Let Princess Yuhe apologize to Miss. Moter at Founder mansion.¡±


    The Emperor just finished when the voice of an eunuch rang, ¡°Princess Yuhe requests to meet Your Majesty.¡±


    The chief eunuch received the Emperor¡¯s hint, ¡°Let here in...¡±


    Gleam began to flicker in the eyes of everyone. There was going to be a nice drama. It wasn¡¯t easy for a princess to apologize to ady with a lower rank.


    Princess Yuhe showed up before she received the Emperor¡¯s edict. She must be angry at the result.


    Unexpectedly, they were wrong.


    As soon as Princess Yuhe walked into the pce, she kneeled down and confessed to the Emperor, ¡°Yesterday, I put Miss. Mo into jail before getting father¡¯s oral edict. When I got back, I¡¯ve been feeling I did something wrong. I wanted to meet father to release Miss. Mo, but father was busy in the study and didn¡¯t meet with me. For this matter, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep the whole night, so today, Ie here to beg for father¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    Princess Yuhe¡¯s speech was entirely different from Mo Qianxue¡¯s sharp words. Her artiction was as soft as spring breeze, carrying infinite regret and readily touching people so deep as to praise for her kind-heartedness.


    Finishing her speech, she looked up, face still honorable and decent, which by a closer look, was a little haggard from a sleepless night.


    What a noble and broad-minded princess!


    Mo Qianxue praised her ironically in secrecy. With such an attitude of confession, no one would further me her about the jail mistake.


    The Emperor nodded subtly. The Empress was stupid, but luckily she gave birth to a clever daughter.


    Princess Yuhe confessed, but the Emperor also needed to y his part to the full in order to disy his authority, ¡°Yuhe, as a princess, how could you be so reckless and easily believe in those rogues? How dare you to make a decision without reporting to me first? I can¡¯t forgive you...¡±


    The Emperor also retreated in order to advance.


    He certainly wanted to gain some benefit from the incident. As he said so, there would be people speaking for Princess Yuhe, while he himself just needed to put on the look of a just emperor who didn¡¯t forgive an offender just because she was his daughter. Then, it was not because he forgave the Princess, but because he was forced to do so by the censors. As a result, he gained more of the fame as a wise emperor.


    As expected, the censors started off again.


    ¡°Princess Yuhe is known for her fame, but she is too young. It¡¯s inevitable she was cheated. As the ancient sayings goes, there is no bigger virtue than realizing and correcting one¡¯s mistake. Now she has confessed. I think Princess Yuhe lives up to her face. It¡¯s those three rogues¡¯ mistake to...¡±


    ¡°The Emperor cares about the country and has numerous affairs to deal with every day. Not having seen Princess Yuhe in time is merely a coincidence leading to the mistake. I believe Princess Yuhe must have learned the lesion by not sleeping the whole night. No need to punish her further...¡±


    ¡°Princess Yuhe is noble and respectable and confessed of her own ord when she did wrong. I appreciate her broad-mindedness...¡±


    As the censors suggested, the Emperor didn¡¯t speak as if he was stumped.


    Seeing the Emperor¡¯s hesitation, Princess Yuhe talked about filial piety and apologized for having made trouble for father...


    In tears, Princess Yuhe sobbed and repeated that she was so unfilial and begged the Emperor to do things justly without taking into consideration of her identity as his daughter. Looking ashamed, she pleaded guilty again and again...


    Atst, even Mr. Jia was moved and couldn¡¯t help begging for the Emperor¡¯s forgiveness. After this full set of role y, the Emperor finally pretended to scold Yuhe loudly, punished her to copy scriptures and pray for the country before the thing finally came to an end.


    Mo Qianxue watched all this silently.


    Since ancient times, be it schemes in the inner courtyards or the imperial court, they were all meticulously fabricated, and people only saw the result instead of the process.


    To this point, she was a little surprised. Although she didn¡¯t fail, she didn¡¯t manage to beat the crap out of Princess Yuhe either.


    After this incident, Princess Yuhe soon recovered her noble and approachable look.


    She turned to look at Mo Qianxue who was standing next to her, apologized in an eager and mild tone, ¡°Miss. Mo. I was indeed inconsiderable in this matter. Luckily, no serious consequence was made. Miss. Mo is the daughter of our noblemander. You forgive me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Soon as Mo Qianxue had walked out of the wing pce, there had been maids who went out to report to her and mother the result. Mother hit the ceiling, but she smiled and quickly arrived at the imperial court to see the Emperor.


    She had really underestimated this Mo girl before.


    It was rare to meet such a good opponent. How could she easily give in? In order to defeat her, she must concede first. She would make friends with her and let it known to the world, so thatter to tear up her face in public when the timing was right.

 Chapter 193: New Master Ning

    <h4>Chapter 193: New Master Ning</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    In the eye of others, Princess Yuhe was drooping down. Even if she did something wrong, she was honest with it and willing to correct herself, without denying or putting on air...


    However, what Mo Qianxue saw was the vicious gleam behind her benevolence. She smelled plot.


    The words weren¡¯t a blunt apology, but it was already rare for a princess to say so, at least to the officials. Hence, Mo Qianxue would appear unappreciative if she insisted on an apology.


    Certainly, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t that kind of unappreciative stubborn-headed person. She smiled too, ¡°Princess Yuhe is really as kind and lenient as they say. Believe it or not, I never med you.¡±


    Princess Yuhe smiled, and so did she, more than sincerely.


    ¡°Miss. Mo has both integrity and talent. I admire you so much...¡±


    ¡°Princess is role model for all females. I should learn from you...¡±


    The two looked so earnest and intimately like sisters. Certainly this incident ended here.


    The court took on an air of harmony. Mo Qianxue saved her face, while Princess Yuhe her reputation. All others were touched by the two girls.


    Then rang again the prolonged high-pitched voice of the eunuch, ¡°Master Ning requests to meet his majesty...¡±


    ording to the rituals, after a new master of the super families took the position, he shoulde to greet the Emperor and make the news known to everyone.


    Having a new master Ning was a huge event in the capital. The Emperor had received a memorial from the Ning n at the first ce. Other official had gotten the news too.


    Heing to the court at the moment wasn¡¯t surprising.


    This was the original huge event for today¡¯s court. Unexpectedly, it was almost forgotten because of a ndering trifle of girls.


    The Emperor was a little awkward. All others came to the realization too.


    With the solemn announcement, Ning Shaoqing stepped in.


    He was wearing dark-blue clothes which had exquisite embroidery patterns on thepel of flowers and branches made of silver and gold threads. The patterns were the totem of the Ning n, exclusive to the master.


    A beam of sunlight nted on him, instantly making him more dazzlingly and echoing with his shining eyes which looked more majestic and noble.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The master of a super family only needed to bow to the Emperor. Ning Shaoqing certainly didn¡¯t want to break the rules.


    A new master Ning in position. Now, there was another person who didn¡¯t have to kneel before the Emperor. He, suffering inwardly, something flickering in his eyes, forced augh, ¡°Congrattions on taking the throne of master Ning.¡±


    To that gleaming light in his eyes, Ning Shaoqing just smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡±


    Afterwards, he, head slightly tilting, took a secret glimpse at Mo Qianxue. Seeing she wasn¡¯t injured and looked calm, he felt less restless.


    Princess Yuhe was standing next to Mo Qianxue. Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes were soft as spring breeze when he looked at Mo Qianxue but cold as frost when they past Princess Yuhe.


    After seeing clearly Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face, Princess Yuhe was stunned.


    So gorgeous! She had never seen such a good-looking man for so many years.


    The starry night sky was dizzily beautiful, but not as pretty as this man¡¯s perfect face. Although he was just turning adult, he possessed extraordinary bearing. The inky silky long hair was tied at the back of his head with a ribbon, in the same color of his clothes, which had a shining jade on it, making his look more autocratic.


    The brows nted upwards above the straight high nose. The two eyes were deep and cold as a bottomlesske, which were calm without a ripple when he gazed forward. His gesture and movement all suggested nobility, courtesy, and even indifference.


    How could expect such a pretty man to be the high-ranked master Ning? ...


    Light shed in Princess Yuhe¡¯s eyes, and her heart beat ever fastest. Only such a man could be her husband.


    However, why did he look so impassive when his eyes past her? Was it because of her haggard look which she made deliberately to gain other¡¯s sympathy?


    The Emperor didn¡¯t notice the abnormality of Princess Yuhe but only focused on the attitude of Ning Shaoqing towards Mo Qianxue.


    Since entering the pce, Ning Shaoqing only nced at her a little, impassive, not showing the slightest intention to prop her up.


    It seemed his earlier judgment was correct. Ning Shaoqing and Mo Qianxue were no longer together.


    If Ning Shaoqing really cared about her, he wouldn¡¯t have let her stay alone at the Founder mansion.


    If he really cared about her, could he leisurely take the throne of master Ning and show up calmly to greet the Emperor when Mo Qianxue was suffering defamation?


    No!


    If Ning Shaoqing had the intention, he would have taken Mo Qianxue long ago and then brought her home to make her his concubine, so that he could both get the military power of the Founder mansion and save the position of a wife to absorb another ally.


    Any ambitious master would do this. Yet, this Ning Shaoqing hadn¡¯t dared to do it. The Emperor began to despise him. A master so timid as him would destroy the Ning n in this generation, then he could annex it into his own pocket.


    The state treasury was nearly empty, so he must give face to this new master Ning who controlled the wealth of the world.


    The Emperor had collected himself, face gently and asking amiably, ¡°Is old master Ning well? I heard he fell ill. I should have visited him in person, yet I¡¯ve been so busy...¡±


    In his tone, besides concerns, there was also the aspiration of benefiting the country and people even it meant sacrificing his own life.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, your majesty. Father has stayed in bed for many days. He gets well just recently.¡± Ning Shaoqing replied, expressionless. No one could figure what was in his mind.


    The Emperor slightly frowned, expressed his sympathy and then yelled at the crowd of officials, ¡°Is the Minister of Rituals here?¡±


    An old minister stood out, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Make a list of gifts for the new master Ning.¡± The grants would follow a set of rules. The Emperor or the Minister didn¡¯t need to worry on their own. Everything would be prepared ordingly.


    The grants to the new masters of super families would be nothing more than famous wine, weapons, silk, antiques, artist works.


    Certainly the Ning family didn¡¯t value these things. Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t even looked up and folded his fists to express his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡±


    The Emperor raised his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, master Ning.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing bowed slightly and said seriously, ¡°Ie here for two reasons. The first is to greet your majesty, and the second is ask for a grace from your majesty.¡±


    The Emperor was satisfied with Ning Shaoqing¡¯s attitude. Old master Ning did everything wlessly and had never asked for any grace.


    Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t disy such a humble polite attitude but only talk with him like on a negotiation table or even force him.


    Since Ning Shaoqing was asking for something from him, then in the future he was already at a lower lever than him. Approve. No matter what his request was, just approve. As the saying goes, people will say yes to those they owe. The Emperor was delighted and asked loudly, ¡°Please go ahead, master Ning. As long as I have, I¡¯ll give you.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing remained a calm face and not at all smug due to the Emperor¡¯s soft manner. Today was his big day of bing the new master. The first thing he had wanted to do wasn¡¯ting to greet the Emperor but sneaking to the Founder mansion to share the joy with Mo Qianxue.


    To his surprise, he was just about to order Ghost to distract the spies outside the Founder mansion, when he found Ghost kneeling on the ground, holding a bamboo tube and asking for punishment.


    Opening the tube, he hit the roof. There was no time to punish Ghost or ask about more details. He rushed to the imperial pce immediately.


    The thought of Mo Qianxue being thrown at with this kind of dirt made Ning Shaoqing frown, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your majesty¡¯s consent of the marriage between me and Miss. Mo, thedy of Founder mansion.¡±


    Mo Qianxue had no parents and of a high rank of dukedom. The Mo n had no say about her marriage. Neither did the Feng n. Hence, only the Emperor had the say.


    His original intention of letting her stay in the Founder mansion was meant to protect her. unexpectedly, the Emperor didn¡¯t let her go easily. If this was the case, he decided to just put everything on the table.


    This was his first request after bing the new master. No matter what personal n the Emperor had in mind or how much he wanted to prevent it, the Emperor had no other choice but to give consent, as his grace and generosity to the new master.


    If Mo Qianxue¡¯s identity changed to madam Ning, even the Emperor didn¡¯t have the right to punish her.


    Certainly, even before the wedding, the Emperor must think twice to punish her for any obvious wrongdoing.


    His request triggered a tsunami in the Emperor¡¯s heart. His hand tightly clenched the armrest of his chair, as if to smash it into ashes.


    In another asion, he would have sprung up, snorted heavily, forced the officials to kneel down and beg for his peace, and refused him with raging reprimand.


    However, this person before him was master Ning... There were only two people in his world who could make him suffer¡ªmaster Ning and master Su.


    It turned out Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t a coward at all but with great ambition.


    Mo Qianxue was pretty but not overwhelmingly gorgeous. So the reason he hadn¡¯t taken her was to marry her as his wife? But why?


    Hum! Want to devour the wealth, hidden power, and military power at the same time? That might be too much to chew. It also depended on whether those rogue people would listen to Mo Qianxue...


    The imperial power was the biggest power center in the world, which was also where the ugliest struggles resided in. Having immersed in the political wrestling for so many years, the Emperor was a master in hiding his rage without giving himself away.


    Hence, he didn¡¯t disy much surprise on his face but only smiled, ¡°Right. Master Ning has turned adult. Now, having taken the position, it¡¯s time for you to get married.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re sincerely making the request, I should give my consent at once to give you the double-joy. Nevertheless, as you know, the Founder sacrificed his life for the country and deceased only less than a year ago. Mo Qianxue is still in the mourning period and less than fifteen years old. It¡¯s really improper for her to get married.¡±

 Chapter 194: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 194: Reunion</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s proposal turned Princess Yuhe¡¯s glistening eyes gloomy at once. Like she had been stabbed by an icy dagger into her heart, shock surfaced in her round eyes which gazed at the upright figure.


    How could such a man like that woman? She was perplexed, then relieved by the Emperor¡¯s refusal, looking at Mo Qianxue gloatingly.


    Mo Qianxue looked calm as usual, but inside there was rolling waves. She never expected Ning Shaoqing¡¯s proposal toe so soon. She had believed on that day she would be very happy, but now she only felt aggrieved.


    Yet she couldn¡¯t tell why for the time being.


    The Emperor¡¯s refusal didn¡¯t let Ning Shaoqing give up.


    He looked down, hands behind his back, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to make the proposal so abruptly, but the public opinion and my moralitypel me to stop dying.¡±


    His voice was deep and thick, as if the sound from cello strings, seemingly soft but actually firm, making people unable to say no.


    ¡°When I did undercover actions in the Wang vige for our n, I almost lost my life. By then, Miss. Mo happened to encounter misfortune and was rescued by the vigers. She was arranged to take care of me, and gradually I got better in health.¡±


    Then his tone turned stern, ¡°Miss. Mo and I have been in innocent terms, and all the vigers can prove that. Now I haven¡¯t paid her back yet for having saved my life, this grace is utilized in a malicious way to nder Miss. Mo and almost ruin her reputation of chastity.


    Hereof, I feel deeply guilty and ashamed of myself. As a man, I should pay back more than the grace I¡¯ve received. I should shoulder my responsibility.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing uttered in a fluctuated tone. He didn¡¯t mention anything romantic at all but focused on his gratitude. However, by closer analysis, he was paving a way out for Mo Qianxue.


    If he mentioned affection, then the rtionship became illegal love affair.


    There were many ways of repaying. If he only mentioned his gratitude but not her reputation, then it was not necessary to marry her. However, if a woman¡¯s reputation was ruined because of a man, while the woman was his life-savor and of a high rank...it was normal for him to promise her with the position of wife.


    Normally, Mo Qianxue¡¯s rank was indeed out of his league to be madam Ning. Nevertheless, Ning Shaoqing repeated saying gratitude, morality, responsibility, which made it hard for the Emperor to refute.


    ¡°Master Ning is grateful and righteous. I¡¯m really stumped...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to marry Miss. Mo right now, but only to settle it down quickly, so that no others dare to throw dirty water at her anymore.¡±


    Ning Shaoqing looked up at the Emperor, the indifference in his eyes disappearing, thest sentence emphasized with intention of warning.


    The Shadow Pavilion being an intelligence agency was no secret. The Emperor, with a guilty conscience, began to me the Empress. That stupid woman! If Ning Shaoqing figured out the trap in the party, he wouldn¡¯t easily forgive them.


    At this point, the Emperor had to agree to ease his anger and let the matter end for now.


    The Emperor just made a decision, when Ning Shaoqing added, ¡°The Founder passed away before thest Mid-Autumn Festival, so your majesty could set the date of marriage after this year¡¯s Mid-Autumn. As the say goes, there must be an auspicious day among seven days. I could go through the ritual of exchanging official letters first and then hold the wedding after the Mid-Autumn. When Miss. Mo enters a happy marriage, I believe, the Founder can also rest in peace in heaven...¡±


    It sounded, if the Emperor didn¡¯t approve, the Founder couldn¡¯t rest in peace at all.


    Since this was a vital event, nobody dared to stand out to say something.


    Master Ning ranked high. In Tianqi, besides the Emperor, the most honorable people were the masters of the three super families. No one dared to make an opinion on master Ning¡¯s marriage, especially when Mo Qianxue¡¯s identity was so sensitive.


    The pce was resided by silence and nervousness again...


    The Emperor pulled a somber face and struggled to put on a smile, which was worse than crying, ¡°It¡¯s great that master Ning is so considerate. Hence, I¡¯ll just give my consent for master Ning¡¯s sincerity and high moral. Make it known: A marriage is forged between Master Ning and Miss. Mo, thedy of Founder mansion...¡±


    No one asked Mo Qianxue and the marriage was settled. In this shitty world, women had no say.


    When she first arrived, she was married to Ning Shaoqing as a luck wife. Now again, without asking her opinion, the Emperor made this marriage. She wasn¡¯t transparent, alright? ...


    Despite the annoyance, hearing the Emperor announcing their marriage, Mo Qianxue still couldn¡¯t help taking a nce at Ning Shaoqing.


    Ning Shaoqing believed with this imperial edict, marrying Mo Qianxue into the Ning mansion was just around the corner.


    What in Mo Qianxue¡¯s mind was the bleak future of him for having forced the Emperor on the first day when he took the position.


    The two thought in each other¡¯s interest, but were both touched by the fact of their marriage.


    Yet, in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s heart were ripples, but in Mo Qianxue¡¯s were tumbling waves.


    As all was settled, Ning Shaoqing was relieved about Mo Qianxue¡¯s safety. Hence, his feelings were much less turbulent.


    Mo Qianxue worried there would be more troubles on them after the Emperor made the decision unwillingly. Even if she could move into the Ning mansion smoothly, the vicious plots within the inner courtyard wouldn¡¯t be milder than that of the Empress and Princess Yuhe¡¯s.


    Struck by the series of shock, Princess Yuhe stared nkly, heart cold, as if the icy dagger in her chest was pulled further into. The man whom she loved first in her life should belong to a bitch she hated. She was indignant about the truth.


    However, in this matter, she had no say.


    After the announcement, Ning Shaoqing cupped his hands and thanked him, but Mo Qianxue must kneel to express gratitude.


    Ning Shaoqing felt distressed for her and wished to marry her immediately. After she became madam Ning, she didn¡¯t need to kneel to anybody. Even before the Emperor and Empress, she could just curtsy.


    Mo Qianxue had graceful bearing. Her beautiful brows now elegant and quiet, disying joy and sweetness, which make her more charming like a beauty from picture.


    Ning Shaoqing, long hair hanging on his back, stood upright, gentle but resolute, as if an icy lotus flower bathing in fire, aloof, noble and overwhelmingly confident.


    Looking at this perfect couple, the Emperor felt as disgusted as swallowing a fly. Yet, he couldn¡¯t say anything expect for congratting them and waving his hand to let her get up.


    An borate plot of power jockeying ended up a reason for their marriage.


    Ridiculous. Hateful!


    At this moment, the Emperor simply wished to strangle the Empress to death. Stupid woman.


    A huge trick yed right under his nose, the Emperor could no longer continue the morning session and forced a smiled, ¡°So far, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    Then, he gestured to the chief eunuch beside him. The eunuch understood and loudly asked, ¡°End of morning court.¡± The Emperor threw his sleeves, went to the study, smashing the teacups served by the eunuch, knocking over the memorials on the desk, and sneered.


    It was mid-April, a hundred days before Mid-Autumn Festival. One hundred days before Mo Qianxue moved to the Ning mansion. But she had to survive till then first.


    **


    After the morning court, all officials came over to congratte Ning Shaoqing on bing the new master. Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t reply one by one but just smiled slightly at them.


    Princess Jing congratted Mo Qianxue and left with Prince Jing.


    Mrs. Chang and Qin cameter, also congratted her and left. When they looked back, the smile on their faces were much sincerer.


    Mrs. Xie and An also expressed congrattion, but their faces were full of jealousy.


    Mrs. Jia had wanted to apany Mo Qianxue to go out together, but, seeing Ning Shaoqing leaving the crowd and heading right for her, smiled in gratification, patted on her hand, and gave her a meaning look before she left reluctantly.


    Ning Shaoqing paced over, without much words. In fact, in a public ce in the Jinluan Pce, what could he say?


    The others also left first in view of it.


    Su Qi and Feng Yuchen looked at each other. Both of them looked sad. Feng Yuchen took the initiative to invite Su Qi to have a drink. Su Qi smiled and agreed.


    Gazing at the two men, Ning Shaoqing then looked back silently at Mo Qianxue.


    It was exactly this little woman who had tortured him day and night. How he wished to hug her right now and hide her forever from others!


    Actually, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for only two days, but it felt like lifelong.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes were as deep as tolerant of everything in the world. A smile crawled onto his eyes, intently absorbing Mo Qianxue¡¯s sight.


    She couldn¡¯t help approaching to him, nearer and nearer...


    Heaven! They were in the pce. Even thought others had gone far, there were guards along the way.


    Returning to earth, she decided not to look at him. Bowing down her head, she heard her own heartbeat, thumping faster and faster. The familiar smell on his clothes had a soothing power.


    The clothes were still what she had made for him, but the neckline and cuffs were embroidered with a totem, gentle and delicate, reflecting some light, making him look warm.


    Neither of them talked. Just silence.


    Mo Qianxue suddenly felt a little sad, and her eyes became red.


    Gazing for a while, Ning Shaoqing said softly, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Then, he turned around and walked out of the Jinluan Pce.

 Chapter 195: Reunion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 195: Reunion (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Mo Qianxue followed him out, forgetting to lift her feet and tripping over the high sill at the door, and directly flung forward...


    She hadn¡¯t rested for thest whole day, and sometimes train-consumption was more exhausting and torturing than manualbor. For a time, she simply didn¡¯t have the strength to stand upright.


    However, she didn¡¯t fall to the ground as she expected.


    Ning Shaoqing seemed to have eyes on his back, slightly turned over and caught her easily.


    When she looked at, she saw Ning Shaoqing¡¯s deep clear eyes, the faint curve on his lips, and the unconcealedugh that almost flowed out.


    He should be in the mood ofughing!


    Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t recovered from her annoyance, leveraging his support to stand up, and pushed him away at once.


    Ning Shaoqing was familiar with her temper. He knew this little woman was mad at him making a proposal before the Emperor without telling her in advance.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t mind her pushing him away and rushed to her with a smile, whispering to her ear, in a loving and begging tone, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the carriage, alright? Don¡¯t be mad at me...¡±


    She nced from side and side. It was truly not a good time or ce to be mad.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s carriage parked outside the pce, and the driver was Ghost, followed by eight guards who looked new.


    Seeing the womaning out with master and directly getting into his carriage, they weren¡¯t surprised but all respectful.


    Everyone knew that this in-dressed woman was probably the important person mentioned in the bamboo tube and their future madam.


    The two got on board. Ning Shaoqing ordered to go to the Founder mansion first, and Ghost began to urge the horse slowly.


    Ning Shaoqing locked Mo Qianxue in his arms, gazing at her, eyes deep and clear, full of lovesickness that was overflowing.


    Mo Qianxue sighed, reached out to stroke his face, trying to erase the touch of concern at the corners of his eyes. Life was short. It was sinful to spend it on anger or bickering.


    Ning Shaoqing grabbed her hand and kissed it, calling her fool in a low husky voice and leaning over to kiss her lips.


    **


    Sinceing out of the pce, Princess Yuhe had been hiding in the dark and observing every movement between Ning Shaoqing and Mo Qianxue. When she saw the way the two gazed at each other, all her nails stabbed into her palms.


    The pain in the palms was lesser than the jealousy and rage on her heart. On the surface, she didn¡¯t lose anything through the battle.


    But failure was failure!


    For this party, mother had invested huge and even spent her face to invite Mr. Jia as a judge, just in order to earn her a fame of talent so that her image as a good princess was solider.


    But as a result, she not only missed the fame but also almost lost her original reputation, and almost became a joke of Tianqi.


    All the benefits fell into the pocket of the woman who should have been in her trap but in fact nearly pushed her into it...


    As the most honorable princess in the country, she deserved to be worshiped by alldies, but just now, she had had to apologized to that woman in a humble manner.


    Fortunately, she had showed up in the pce timely. Otherwise, it would be a real shame to apologize in her mansion.


    Although the official all praised her, probably they wereughing at her inwardly.


    No one was able to take away the things she liked. The same with people.


    Mo Qianxue, now this was only engagement, not marriage. Just wait and see...


    With a cold sneer, she didn¡¯t walk in the direction of her own pce but headed for the Empress¡¯s Kunning Pce.


    **


    In the carriage, Ning Shaoqing held Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand and tried to kiss her.


    Yet, his lips just tapped on hers, when Mo Qianxue¡¯s fingers blocked in between.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fear to incur big troubles for the Ning family in the future by making a proposal before the Emperor on the first day you take the position?¡±


    Ning Shaoqing kissed her fingers and smiled, ¡°I just want you to be safe.¡±


    Saying the word ¡®safe¡¯, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s tone was especially delightful and flew lightly to her.


    Even though Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t mad anymore, she still stared at Ning Shaoqing and groaned a little, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss with me first before you made the proposal? Now you forced him to agree, but I¡¯m afraidter he will find troubles with the Ning n...¡± She had seen clearly the several times when murderousness surfaced in the Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    Mo Qianxueined, but Ning Shaoqing heard her concerns and worry for him.


    He sat upright, arching his lips which carried both proud slyness and a sneer, ¡°The Emperor has stood at odds with our n not for a day. Either I stay humble or keep a high profile, he¡¯s going to find troubles with us. If this is the case, then what should I fear? Just deal with whatever is waiting ahead. Besides, don¡¯t you think this is an excellent opportunity?¡±


    This was indeed an excellent opportunity. If this one was missed, they might not be able to find such a good reason clog up the mouth of the Emperor, the Ning elders and old master Ning.


    Probably, Ning Shaoqing was the first person ever who used such a reason to propose.


    Now the Empress, the Xie family and Princess Yuhe must be flying into a fury. The thought of those two disgusting women so pissed off that they smashed all the vases and antiques in the room put Mo Qianxue in a good mood. There began to surface a smile on her lips too.


    ¡°Poor guys behind the scene. Spent all the effort but finally only to pave way for master Ning...¡± Mo Qianxue narrowed her eyes and said it gently like a sigh.


    The words were highly ironic. She didn¡¯t hide her tion.


    Ning Shaoqing was smiling, which even sprawled to his eyes and brows, but the whole person exuded chills. He was like a gorgeous flower blooming in the snow and ice, beautiful but daunted people from getting near.


    The people behind it were too bold. He wouldn¡¯t forgive these people. From now on, anyone who dared to calcte on Mo Qianxue would face nothing but death.


    Smiling, Mo Qianxue suddenly thought of the two ugly fake servants...and how Mrs. Xie and unknown Mrs. An tried to strip her for the disgusting physical check. Then, she frowned.


    ¡°Shaoqing, I won¡¯t forgive those behind this plot, even if you may call me ruthless or even stay away from me...¡± Mo Qianxue squinted, watching the countless dust floating in the light beams nting in as the window curtain pped along with the movement of the carriage, so trivial but struggling in the light.


    She felt herself like one of the trivial struggling dust.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t yield to her triviality.


    Ning Shaoqing narrowed his eyes, and the smile inside gradually faded out. His Qianxue was also lenient to others, but this time she was really irritated. There seemed to be something hidden and filthy that he didn¡¯t know. He was so clever that without asking, he figured most of it.


    At that moment, his heart squeezed and hands held her harder, the deep dark eyes shooting out brilliance like that of mid-spring, which then vanished as his bitter-winner sneer emerged, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    He was no longer the gentle lord he used to be. He now shouldered the Ning family and Qianxue. He wouldn¡¯t be soft-handed on those people anymore.


    Now that they had chosen to be together, he certainly trusted her. Since Ning Shaoqing supported her decision, then she found it unnecessary to hide from him, ¡°The Empress, Princess Yuhe, the Xie family, Prime Minister An, the Imperial Tutor, and probably the Emperor.¡±


    These people were all in high position, but when Mo Qianxue mentioned them, there wasn¡¯t the slightest respect.


    ¡°Qianxue, stay assured. I remember all these people and will do your justice.¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s soft cello voice contained a ghost of chill, suggesting his obvious bad mood. His eyes peeking at Mo Qianxue also turned a little sullen but still loving.


    He didn¡¯t ask if she was fine or how she got out of the trap, but only held her hands harder.


    Mo Qianxue nced at the familiar eyes and suddenly was reminded of what he had said before.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I never think of taking concubines... For this life, I only have you as my wife...¡± The serious but a little teasing tone.


    Back then, he was in poor health, but their rtionship was impregnable. There was only she in his heart...


    Now, his eyes were still shining, but the trace of concerns and worry couldn¡¯t be hidden. Now his responsibility wasn¡¯t only her, but his father and the whole n...


    She pressed her lips.


    Was it a mistake to return to the capital at the first ce? ...


    Under such brutal fights and the strict rules of taking concubines, would their rtionship stay as solid and exclusive as when they were in the vige? Could they still trust each other as ever?


    Looking at Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes, sometimes shing and sometimes dim, and her jade-like face gauzed by worries, he sighed and knew that she must be thinking too much.


    He hid his chill away andforted, ¡°Qianxue, everything will be on track! We¡¯ll live together and have many cute babies...¡±


    Mo Qianxue replied straightly, ¡°Who is going to have many babies with you?¡± Then, aware of the connotation, she got a bit shy.


    The two snuggled together, talking no more and enjoying this hard-earned peace and sweetness.

 Chapter 196: The Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Aftermath</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Stunned for a moment, Mo Qianxue whispered, ¡°You know, Shaoqing? I missed you so muchst night. You didn¡¯te to see me. I was so worried about you...¡± Her voice was as light as a secret blow of night wind, passing through the empty valley and disappearing before you noticed.


    However, Ning Shaoqing managed to grab this ghost of night wind within his palms. He reached out to smooth her hair and, thinking of the fact that she had stayed in jail for the wholest night, suddenly felt miserably, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. No one dares to bully you anymore.¡±


    After going back, he would severely punish Ghost and the other guards. From now on, whenever and wherever, he wouldn¡¯t forgive them for holding up Mo Qianxue¡¯s news.


    There was deep love in the bottom of his eyes. His voice got lower, rustling like pen-point rubbing against paper. He said that casually, but Mo Qianxue was violently touched, with an unstoppable surge of love going off in her heart, which drowned her and deprived her of reason.


    She immediately put her arms around his neck, the first time that she kissed him so passionately on her own initiative.


    The two indulged themselves in kissing, as master Ning¡¯s luxurious carriage moving slowly on the street.


    When Mo Qianxue almost lost her breath, Ning Shaoqing released her and pecked a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Xuexue, I was so scared too.¡±


    ¡°Of what?¡±


    ¡°I feared you might fall in love with Su Qi when I¡¯m not around; I feared you might always think of Tong Zijing; and I feared you would suddenly behave strange likest time and go back with Feng Yuchen; I feared you kept away from me again...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s voice murmured at her ear,nguidly, like a beautiful piece of music, carrying warmth puffing on Mo Qianxue¡¯s ear.


    Mo Qianxue rubbed her head against his shoulders, surrounded her arms around his waist and felt the heat of his body from beneath the dark-blue brocade clothes.


    She realized that he was still Mr. Ning the vinegar jar in the Wang vige.


    Yet, she was a little surprised that a man like him should fear that she might not love him and that he felt so insecure.


    Sweetness and warmth overflowing her eyes into her throat, she teased, ¡°You¡¯re such a fool.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a fool. Your fool forever. Do you want this fool?¡± Ning Shaoqing tucked her scattered hair to the back of her eyes and then held her face with both hands. It was dreamy.


    ¡°Xue, do you know that I seldom slept when you were not around me? Once, I finally fell asleep and I dreamed of you at once. I dreamed that you were hugging me, that we got married and had a lot of children, the elders one in your arms and the second in mine...¡±


    He narrated like this, in a softest voice, with something tumbling in the depth of his eyes, something that almost burst out but was finally suppressed down.


    ¡°Xue, do you know that when I woke up, I even didn¡¯t dare to move, fearing that the dream couldn¡¯t continue if I moved a little?¡±


    The words were earnest with love deep as ocean, something that couldn¡¯t be fabricated unless it had really happened.


    Mo Qianxue felt bitter, tears brimming her eyes, but she didn¡¯t want their rare meeting to be so sorrowful, so she pinched him with fingers, ¡°A beautiful dream, huh? And you always think of me as a pig that always gives birth to a bunch of piglets...¡±


    Ning Shaoqing pursed lips and used, ¡°Ouch...Xue, you¡¯re killing your husband.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was clear of her strength and rolled eyes at Ning Shaoqing,ughing lightly, ¡°At most, it¡¯s killing master Ning. You¡¯re not my husband yet...¡±


    The slightly nting eyes were still wet with tears which now turned into affection and charm tickling Ning Shaoqing¡¯s heart. He hugged her harder as punishment, ¡°I¡¯m not your husband yet? Mo Qianxue, listen, you¡¯re mine for this life. Not only this life, but the next and forever...¡±


    Mo Qianxue looked at in amusement, but the childish deration seemed to soak her heart in honey, ¡°I told youst time that Su Qi is a friend and Tong Zijing is my brother...¡±


    ¡°Dare you mention them again...¡±


    The next moment, his lips were blocked again.


    Ghost, outside, flushing, had to drive the carriage further slower and it almost stopped.


    **


    Princess Yuhe had been pulling a face since she walked out of her mother¡¯s Kunning Pce.


    Reaching the imperial garden, she had no mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery as usual.


    What was the Empress? A woman who was crowned in the fight in the inner mansion of the Xie family and then outperformed all other women in the imperial pce. As soon as Princess Yuhe shifted the topic to Ning Shaoqing, she discovered her intention and reprimanded her.


    Princess Yuhe was now upset, walked in the imperial garden and sat down in a pavilion. Mother¡¯s words were unpleasant but made sense. An honorabledy would marry until fifteen years old, while princesses mostly married at the age of eighteen.


    There were princesses who got married at fifteen but they were uncherished ones whose mothers ranked low. Usually the marriages were out of gaining support from important officials.


    This year she turned thirteen, so it was over one year off when she was able to marry someone. But none of the three super families would want the daughter of the Emperor as wife.


    Hence, whatever her attitude was, Ning Shaoqing would never marry her as his wife.


    In fact, she knew it well, but she still tired.


    However, whether she would be madam Ning or no matter who did, she wouldn¡¯t allow this person to be Mo Qianxue¡ªa bitch who had dropped such a disgrace on her.


    She was going to think it over...


    **


    A lot happened in this night.


    Something huge happened in the imperial pce. The Emperor who rarely went to the Kunning Pce visited the Empress.


    What was rarer was that he stayed for dinner. Yet, the Empress identally offended the Emperor by pouring a bowl of juicy all over the Emperor¡¯s robe. In rage, the Emperor announced the edict and grounded the Empress.


    As soon as Princess Yuhe returned to her own pce and before she took a breath, she got the news and then took out her whip and personallyshed Bihuan until she was dying. Her mother was grounded, and she had apologized to a girl and must copy scriptures as a penalty.


    In the future, she must be more careful. If anything happened again, father wouldn¡¯t tolerate them again. She was afraid that the other women in the harem would sense it and no longer respected her and mother.


    Things not only happened in the imperial pce but also in the jail of at the mayor¡¯s office.


    The prisoners who had just been thrown in earlier¡ªNing Shaoqin and Zhao Ergou med each other and started a fight. When the jailers arrived to stop them, they already beat each other to death.


    The sister Zhao, scared and shocked in prison, should kill herself in the cell.


    **


    Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t go inside the Founder mansion after he sent Mo Qianxue back. He just enjoined her a few words and went back to the Ning n, even without getting off the carriage.


    After all, today was his big day and was going to take over all the affairs of the Ning n.


    Nevertheless, before he left, he assigned Ghost to her as her courtyard guard.


    This was the most terrible punishment for Ghost.


    Originally, he followed around master, proud and excited, because the status of the First Guard of a super family master was equal to that of the Emperor.


    He was even morefortable and enviable than the Close Imperial Guard.


    The Emperor stayed in his own cage of the pce all day long, but a master travelled everywhere, without setting too many strict rules...


    He happily epted penalty such as beating and the kind, but now, being trapped in an inner courtyard dwelled by a woman, he was depressed.


    However, Ghost never regretted it.


    He was only afraid!


    Master had said that the lost of a hair on Miss. Mo meant the peeling-off of ayer of his skin.


    Master had also said that he must pass on to Miss. Mo as soon and perfect as possible the news about the Emperor, the Empress, the Princess, Mrs. Xie, Mrs. An, and whoever Miss. Mo paid attention to.


    Of course, he also needed to report to master whatever happened to Miss. Mo in the first time.


    If he waste or made a mistake, he, internal strength be sealed up, would be tied up and thrown to the most popr male brothel to be the top boy for a month.


    Certainly, master was considerate and gave him a team of hidden guards, altogether eight people.


    The former too hidden guards who had been assigned to Miss. Mo were said to be called back and sent to the Shadow Pavilion.


    The result made Ghost¡¯s hair stand on its end. All those who were estimated as incapable would be sent back to the Shadow Pavilion and receive retraining horrible as hell.


    Nanny Mo had been waiting outside the pce and returned to the mansion earlier seeingdy went on master Ning¡¯s carriage.


    As soon as Mo Qianxue got back, nanny Mo began to personally serve her in changing clothes and bathing and then pressed her to bed for a good rest.


    She was tired, indeed, but couldn¡¯t fall asleep when the anger rolled in her chest.


    Ghost, his sword in arms, stood cold-faced outside Snow courtyard, like a pir.


    After a brief rest on couch, Mo Qianxue suddenly came up with an idea, sprang up and asked Ghost to take her to hang around in the mansions of the Imperial Tutor and Prime Minister. Then,ing back in a good mood, she fell asleep immediately and didn¡¯t wake up until the next noon.


    Hence, early in the morning the next day, the news in the capital, apart from the Empress being grounded, the Princess copying scriptures as penalty, and those who ndered Mo Qianxue all died in an unnatural way, also included another two jokes at dinner table.


    The wife of the Imperial Tutor was suddenly bewitchedst night and spent the whole night trying to take off her clothes like crazy, a real shame on the mansion.


    Therefore, early this morning, the old madam ordered her granddaughter-inw and a few concubines to set off and offer incense in the Huguo Temple.


    Coincidentally, Mrs. An, wife of Prime Minister, fell into a lotus pond when she took a walk in her garden. When lifted up by others, she, soaking wet, already had difficulty breathing. It was said that she caught a severe cold and couldn¡¯t move in bed.


    These weren¡¯t the most shocking ones.


    It was said that yesterday Head Zhang of the imperial peach-blossom forest got drunk, had a fight with others for a beauty, and died after he identally rolled down the staircases.


    The news triggered all kinds of discussion among folks...

 Chapter 197: Comers from Heimu and Ruoshui

    <h4>Chapter 197: Comers from Heimu and Ruoshui</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Ghost performed his duty diligently, so when Mo Qianxue got up in the morning, the news was all known to her.


    Certainly, Mo Qianxue knew that the schr Ning and Zhao Ergou couldn¡¯t have died due to their fight, and the shameless sister Zhao wouldn¡¯t have killed herself out of fear.


    Those shameless people had one thing inmon, that was fear of death. As long as they could survive, they would do whatever to this end.


    Therefore, this kind of people couldn¡¯t take their own lives. Neither could they somehow beat each other to death.


    In addition, a head guard of the Imperial Guard Squad, no matter how drunk he was, couldn¡¯t die just after tripping over something and falling to the ground.


    These must have been done by the Xie family under the order of the Emperor. To this point, he must clean up the messy aftermath created by the Empress, because if those two people and Head Zhang were alive, the plot at the peach blossom party would be exposed sooner orter.


    If it was revealed, he couldn¡¯t face the imperial family, the nobilities and the many families.


    As for how Mrs. Xie was bewitched and how Mrs. An fell into the pond in her own garden during a walk, Mo Qianxue just smiled.


    This was naturally done by Mo Qianxue herself.


    Yesterday, she asked Ghost to take her to their mansions exactly to visit these two madams and collect some interest first.


    The Imperial Tutor and Prime Minister were both officials, so the security system was no too strict. Besides, they didn¡¯t go to kill people but just to scare the two bitches.


    Ghost possessed excellent lightness kungfu, who ran like a ghost. Hence...hahaha...


    Anyway, after doing these things, Ghost had been pulling a helpless face, but she slept better than anyone.


    **


    After breakfast, at noon in fact, butler Mo came.


    ¡°Lady, there are two people outside requesting to see you.¡±


    Mo Qianxue frowned. Yesterday, upon returning, she had issued an order that she wouldn¡¯t see any guests, so she wondered who these people were that even butler Mo was so cautious that he personally came to report the message against her previous order.


    Seeing her frowning, nanny Mo scolded the old butler, ¡°Didn¡¯tdy say that she needs to rest for some days and will not receive guests? Why are youing to pass the message now?¡±


    Butler Mo didn¡¯t answer but his eyes moved around. Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart was tightened. Nanny Mo was a clever person.


    Early in the morning, Shiwu was sent bydy to pick up the group of viger in Yunqi.


    Chuyi took Zhizhu and Zhihe to the kitchen to fetch the food they needed for lunch. Now served here were nanny Mo, Zhiqiao and Zhiling.


    At once, nanny Mo said: How Chiyi didn¡¯te back yet from fetching the food. Hence, she asked Zhiqiao and Zhiling to have a check so that the two left.


    Seeing there was only Mo Qianxue in the room, butler Mo still reported in a low voice, ¡°Lady, there is a man and a woman, whom I don¡¯t know, but they have the military token of master Mo...¡±


    Butler Mo had served the Founder for many years, so naturally he was familiar with the token.


    Mo Qianxue further frowned and ordered, ¡°Take them to the study. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± If they were from the army, then she had to meet them.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old butler took the order and left. Nanny Mo asked, ¡°Lady, is there any fraud?¡±


    There was something that nanny Mo didn¡¯t know, so it was normal for her to be suspicious. Mo Qianxue shook her head and let nanny change clothes for her.


    She had to meet them. As for whether they were real or fake, she couldter discern.


    It seemed that she was really at odds with the capital. There wasn¡¯t a day that she could rest leisurely.


    She got dressed, still in her in style.


    In fact, whether she liked it or not, she could only dress in a in style.


    Otherwise, there would be more criticism.


    In a short while, Chuyi took back, with the four servant girls, the dishes for lunch from the kitchen.


    Mo Qianxue ordered her to guard the house and took away Zhizhu, Zhihe and nanny. The two gatekeeping nannies wanted to follow them but were stopped severely by nanny Mo.


    Seeing Mo Qianxueing out, Ghost didn¡¯t ask anything but just followed without a word.


    In the study, butler Mo was personally serving tea to the two people.


    Mo Qianxue stepped in, with nanny Mo holding her arms. Ghost took a nce at the people inside and then stood at the door, swords in his arms.


    Mo Qianxue walked in while eyeing the two people.


    The man, wearing a dark purple tight clothes, had sculptural features and eyes extremely aggressive.


    The woman wore a dark blue dress. She had big eyes and thick brows which gave her a heroic look.


    Seeing Mo Qianxueing in, they both stood up.


    As Mo Qianxue regarded them, they were also regarding her.


    They saw this girl pacing gracefully over. She, tall and slim, had fair skin, picturesque brows and starry eyes. The features were delicate in separated view, but the air she presented was overwhelmingly domineering and unparalleled noble.


    When Mo Qianxue walked to the main chair and turned around, the two greeted her in the military manner of standing on one knee, saying together, ¡°I¡¯m Changmu (Yuxuan). d to see you,dy.¡±


    When the two secretly praised Mo Qianxue¡¯s bearing, Mo Qianxue also found them in an extraordinary air, something that was cultivated by years of life in the army.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Mo Qianxue gestured, ¡°Please take a seat. Could you briefly introduce yourself and your aim of seeing me?¡±


    The two weren¡¯t bashful, sat down, and the man called Changmu began to talk in a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯m Changmu, surnamed Chuyu of the Heimu n.¡±


    The woman also replied in a clear voice, ¡°I¡¯m Yuxuan, surnamed Lezheng of the Ruoshui n.¡±


    The Heimu and Ruoshui ns?


    She had nned to send people in search of the offspring of the two ns, to see whether, as Su Qi had said, she could mobilize military power. If Su Qi was right that she had the two ns and armies hundreds of thousands of soldiers strong, then the Emperor would be daunted in hurting her again.


    When observing people, look their eyes. The two people had firm eyes and upright backs. Mo Qianxue chose to believe them at one nce, but she still asked in suspicion, ¡°Why should I trust you?¡±


    One couldn¡¯t be more careful!


    Changmu was expressionless but resolute and respectful towards Mo Qianxue, ¡°The military token of the Mo Army has been disyed to the butler.¡±


    Butler Mo looked at Mo Qianxue and nodded as confirmation.


    After Changmu exined, he looked at Yuxuan, and then both of them took out a thing respectively from their pockets, ¡°This is the sacred token of our n. Please take a look,dy.¡± Then, they handed the sacred tokens to Mo Qianxue.


    Nanny Mo took them over and showed to Mo Qianxue.


    They were also wooden tokens in ck.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t pure ck. There were also brown dots scattering on them, one engraved characters of Heimu and the other Ruoshui.


    The two wooden tokens didn¡¯t look any special, but when Mo Qianxue held them in hands, she had a familiar feeling.


    The same feeling triggered by her own token.


    Nevertheless, hers was inky ck, seemingly made of wood or something else. Besides, on both sides of her token, there engraved characters, Heimu and Ruoshui.


    Feeling the familiarity, Mo Qianxue smiled, ¡°I¡¯m so delighted that you traveled a long way here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know their attitude yet, so she still needed to test out a little.


    ¡°Are you ming us foringte,dy?¡± At the sight of Mo Qianxue¡¯s suspicious expression, Changmu stood up, ashamed, got down on one knee, one arm crossed in front of his chest, and swore, ¡°The Heimu n has pledged loyalty to the Founder. Now since the Founder deceased, we will then pledge our loyalty to Miss. Mo. We¡¯ll try everything to protectdy.¡±


    Seeing this, Yuxuan also got on one knee, ¡°The Ruoshui n also pledges loyalty to Miss. Mo and perform our duty until death.¡±


    They, attitude resolute, put on a face which said that if she still didn¡¯t trust them, they would kill themselves to show their loyalty.


    She stood to hold them up, ¡°Don¡¯t say so. How could I deserve all this? ...¡±


    Changmu didn¡¯t get up, bask straight, and said firmly, ¡°Lady, the Heimu and Ruoshui ns honor promises since ancient time. Since we¡¯ve pledged loyalty to a master, then we¡¯ll keep our words generation by generation. Years ago, our ns pay allegiance to Tianqi, so althoughter ournd was conquered by the Cang, we never regarded them as our master, because they didn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    The word deserve was emphatic, which also gained Mo Qianxue¡¯s appreciation. But if the test-out continued, the two might feel hurt.


    Mo Qianxue sat back to the main chair and said sternly, ¡°If you regard me as yourdy, then you should listen to my order. How can I trust you if now you won¡¯t ept the first order?¡±


    This was what an ancient superior should do to build authority. When a superior was too mild and gentle, then the subordinate would feel restless.


    As she expected, when Mo Qianxue acted as a superior, the two became joyful and said in unison, ¡°Yes,dy.¡±


    Mo Qianxue raised her hand, ¡°The first order is to get up.¡±


    What kind of order this is? The Two looked at each other, ¡°Thank you,dy.¡± Then, standing up, they looked rxed.


    To be a good leader, she must get to know them first.


    ¡°The tea is not bad. You must be tired from the long travel. Please have some tea.¡± Mo Qianxue picked up her cup and motioned them to have tea. The two, out of politeness, held the cups and took a sip. Great tea!


    Putting down the cup, Mo Qianxue smiled, ¡°Tell me about your people. Are they well?¡±


    The modern cigarettes, wine, and ancient tea was all oil for conversation hinges. Hence, the atmospherics became more rxing.


    Although they called herdy, they didn¡¯t regard themselves as servants. Mo Qianxue understood this. Certainly, she wouldn¡¯t treat them as domestic servants.


    What¡¯s more, judging from their speech and demeanor, they couldn¡¯t be servants at all. They were warriors, resolute and decisive, of high ranks in the army.


    Speaking of their people, Changmu had a trace of smile on his face and replied, ¡°Thanks to Founder and madam, our people now lives a peaceful life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Seeing the two were still a little restrained, Mo Qianxueughed and said more, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the borders or Heimu and Ruoshui. Today, I¡¯m free. Why don¡¯t you tell me stories of my parents in Heimu and Ruoshui... When they went to the western borders, I was under ten years old...¡±

 Chapter 198: The Death of the Founder

    <h4>Chapter 198: The Death of the Founder</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Changmu once met with the Founder before, speaking of whom, his serious countenance carried a touch of regret and sorrow.


    As they chatted, Mo Qianxue asked things about Heimu n, about her parents, aiming at narrowing the distance between she and the the two. Unexpectedly, Changmu got more and more indignant.


    ¡°Heimu and Ruoshui are friends for generations. Three hundred years ago, Tianqi¡¯s Dugu family began to rule lthisnd and reached an agreement with our ancestors that our two cities stood as self-governance ces. Each year, we paid tribute, while the central government sent troops here to ward off the invasion of the Cang.


    However, although we paid tribute every year, Tianqi only treated our people as a shield.


    Over a century, numerous of our people have died for the Dugu family. Yet, the tribute was no less than the past years. The imperial families deprived us of everything but never protected us.


    During that year¡¯s famine, our people were disced and asked for help from Tianqi, but it just urged us to fight against enemies without distributing any basic support and living supplies. Our people didn¡¯t wish the ns to be extinct, so they stopped fighting, so that the two cities were conquered by the Cang. Most of the people were captured or became bandits.


    The Dugu family is hateful. The Cang was more so! They didn¡¯t treat captives as humans and subjugated them to ves, even though most of them were the young, the old, the female and the disabled. Many children were killed by thrown heavily to the ground, only because they were burdens on their mothers who were used as servants.


    If it hasn¡¯t been the appearance of the Founder, I¡¯m afraid both ns already disappeared now...¡±


    Seeing his tears welling up to the brims of his eyes, Mo Qianxue regarded him more carefully. He looked around twenty-five years old. Probably he had personally witnessed that scene, and very likely the infant being killed was rted to him.


    Changmu got emotional, and Yuxuan worried about him, ¡°Changmu, it¡¯s been years. With the Founder, our people already lead a peaceful life and got back with families. Many of the exiled also came back.¡±


    Mo Qianxue observed their interaction.


    Changmu wasn¡¯t an extraverted person, so she was afraid the reason why he could talk candidly the words in his chest was because of her special identity as someone he found eager.


    Since Changmu had met father and lived in the western borders, he must know some inside stories, ¡°How did my father die?¡±


    Changmu was stilled for a second, ¡°He died in battle.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How did he die in battle? For whom? Who is the enemy?¡± Mo Qianxue knew he died in battle, but simply wasn¡¯t willing to believe it.


    Such a man, with unparalleled martial arts and great characters, should also be an expert in tactics. How could he die in battle for no reason?


    Changmu pondered for a while, looked up and replied, ¡°The Founder did die in battle, when he was alone, though.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Wasn¡¯t there said to be hundreds of thousands of soldiers? Weren¡¯t there armies of the two cities?


    ¡°It¡¯s a plot!¡±


    ¡°Tell me the details.¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t ask, I¡¯ll tell you in detail. Founder...died unjustly...¡±


    Hearing this world, Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes became red, growled in an agitated voice, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. The northeast borders have been guarded by the Su family and they are peaceful all the time. Yet, the northwest borders have been guarded by the imperial princes, where war happens all the time.


    Since Founder came, the Cang were deterred, so the west gained peace.


    However, the south was still bothered with battles. On that day, some general came with the report and invited Founder to fight against the invaders of the Nanling. They could hardly sustain, and the Su family, only responsible for the northeast, refused to send troops, so the Emperor assigned it to Founder.


    Hence, Founder led a troop, regardless of danger, travelled nonstop at night, and finally showed up at the battlefield abruptly and wiped out the enemies. The trapped prince was saved, and Founder was such a great man that he went to tackle with the rest of the enemies himself and asked the prince to go first to bring back assistance.


    However, after the prince got out, he forgot his vow. The reinforcements didn¡¯te, and the food supply was cut off.


    Founder was faced with enemies from both the front and the back, so he had no choice but to retreat to an isted town. After seven days, when we arrived, Founder had died from exhaustion, upon which madam also immediately took her own life...¡±


    She had always believed that father had died in battle in the west and hated the Cang for it.


    It turned out that he had died in such an unjustly way.


    This was obviously a plot of the Dugu family. Seeing father was loved by the local people, they feared father might rebel, so they intended to take back the military power from him.


    Yet, the Dugu family hadn¡¯t expected that although father died, the armies under his name didn¡¯t listen to the central government.


    Father didn¡¯t die directly because of the Emperor, but it was rted to him.


    The sky was horribly gloomy with damp air almost frozen. It was going to rain...


    Mo Qianxue was depressed and shocked. She could never imagine that Ning Shaoqing¡¯s guess was right. She still remembered that he had said one of those who wanted father to die most was the Emperor...


    He abided by the rules of this age, but also stuck to her own principles. She would offend others when she wasn¡¯t offended. But if others did offend her, then she would definitely pay back.


    But at this moment, Mo Qianxue found it hard to bear with.


    Those ungrateful assholes! When the Emperor was used as an abandoned son and sent to fight against the western invaders, it was her father who had saved him at any risks. But how did the Emperor treat his daughter?


    It was true the most heartless people were from the imperial family. The previous emperor did it to his own children. Certainly, his offspring could do the same to others.


    Father was really stupid in saving the bastard emperor risking his own life and dying in battle to protect this country.


    Full of resentment, Mo Qianxue gritted her teeth. In her heart, she also regarded Mo Tianfang as her father, and Feng Qingyu her mother. Although they never met, the connection was already there in the blood and bones.


    Anger bursting in her chest, Mo Qianxue remained sane...


    ¡°Who is that prince?¡± She asked, gritting her teeth.


    Changmu also gritted his teeth, replying with hatred, ¡°Prince Zhennan.¡±


    Prince Zhennan was the younger half-brother of the Emperor and the only brother who survived after the Emperor took the throne, as well as the highestmander in the south border.


    The previous Prince Zhennan was the previous emperor¡¯s younger brother. After the Emperor took the throne, that uncle died suddenly. In the imperial family, the rank lowered as it passed down. Therefore, that uncle¡¯s son was still a prince, but an idle one without much power.


    Mo Qianxue knew these from Su Qi who mentioned in his analysis of the world¡¯s military situation. ording to him, the current Prince Zhennan was a insidious man with excellent martial art...


    If he hadn¡¯t been under age at the time when the throne was under ferociouspetition, probably he would have been the current emperor. Of course, on the other hand, but for the same reason, he would also probably have be dry bones.


    Outside, the sky gradually became dark. The wind blew the tree leaves in the yard. The trees swayed and filtered down bleak light and shadow patches on the ground, like some unknown signs.


    Cut off the food supply? The reinforcements didn¡¯t arrive until father ran out of soldiers and food and got exhausted, so that no other living people knew the truth.


    This was obviously a scheme!


    Mo Qianxue fought back her sorrow, eyes red, asking, ¡°Why such a thing is unknown? Why do others all believe that father died in the battle against the Cang in the west?¡±


    Changmu¡¯s expression momentarily became cold and stern, eyes emitting chilly murderousness that resembled that on a de.


    Taking a deep breath, he replied indignantly, ¡°The Emperor didn¡¯t want to be criticized for it, so he chose to cover up the truth. It happened abruptly. Anyway, the inside news couldn¡¯t possibly be publicized to the world.¡±


    The Founder to him was like a god. He had believed that no one could defeat him and that no one dared to touch him.


    After receiving this news, he had also sneaked into the Zhennan mansion, but this prince was so cunning and equipped with many weirdly talented people that he couldn¡¯t even get near him.


    Before he seeded, there was then news of Miss. Mo being assassinated.


    Misfortune neveres singly! When the remaining troops didn¡¯t listen, the Emperor sent over two new heads to govern Heimu and Ruoshui.


    Then, there was n-inside news that after Founder died, the Cang became aggressive again...


    Therefore, he had no other choice but to put aside hatred first and went back to protect his n people, while sending out spies to inquire news about Miss. Mo.


    Thinking of the had time for his n and of the unfair death of Founder, Changmu narrated and began to tear up.


    A man doesn¡¯t easily cry!


    He slightly raised his head so that the tears didn¡¯t fall, adding, ¡°There are many people who know this, except for those who were involved. Besides the generals of the west borders, no one really knows that Founder died in the south instead of in the west.¡±


    Sensing the depressing atmosphere, Yuxuan stood up and swore, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,dy. When the time is right, Ruoshui and Heimu will get even for Founder.¡±


    ¡°Even? I¡¯ll do that on my own.¡± Mo Qianxue¡¯s voice was clear and face expressionless.


    However, at this moment, she looked so peerlessly noble and sharp as a treasure sword.


    Her confidence and loftiness dwarfed everyone. Those eyes, especially, were so clear that they seemed to be able to read people¡¯s mind at one nce...


    All the people present were stunned by her reaction. Instantly, Changmu and Yuxuan¡¯s admiration towards her increased further.

 Chapter 199: The Secret of the Token

    <h4>Chapter 199: The Secret of the Token</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why not stay for some days before you go back?¡± The two were of extraordinary demeanor in speech and movement. On one nce, she knew they were elites of Heimu and Ruoshui. Su Qi had said that soon after father died, the Cang had been aggressive at the borders, so they couldn¡¯t stay long in the capital.


    Coming here, they had two purposes. One was to make clear with her of their identities, and the second was to express the ns¡¯ willingness to pledge loyalty to her.


    Changmu didn¡¯t reply, pondering for a while, and stood up, cupping his hands, ¡°Lady, the capital is not safe, and the Emperor has vicious intention. Would you please go with us to Heimu and Ruoshui? There is a Founder mansion too. There, you could do whatever you like, without feeling constrained by anyone...¡±


    He wasn¡¯t blind or deaf and heard about multiple versions among the folks of what had happened to Mo Qianxue ever since she returned to the capital. Yesterday, he had also seen with his own eyes that Mo Qianxue came out of the jail... Now, taking her to the west borders was the only way to guarantee her safety.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s countenance changed slightly. Go to the west?


    She would go there someday. She wanted to take a look at the ces on which her father and mother had spent their whole energies.


    But not now.


    Now, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t let her leave.


    If she wanted to, she could only leave secretly. But then, what about Ning Shaoqing? What about their agreement?


    However, at this moment, these seemed not the most important matters.


    The most important was she couldn¡¯t leave because her foe was right here!


    Wind blew in, gently sweeping over Mo Qianxue¡¯s cheeks, lifting up her hair around temples and also maximized the releasing of her stubbornness, ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll stay right here without going anywhere. I¡¯ll wait and see what the Emperor will do to me?¡±


    There was something else she didn¡¯t spell out. When her foe was here, where else should she go?


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s attitude was firm. Although she didn¡¯t say that, Changmu and Yuxuan understood.


    They took a look at each other and stopped trying to persuade her. This daughter of Founder wasn¡¯t a bit daunted when she knew clearly of danger ahead. Changmu¡¯s admiration rose again.


    He had shown respect mostly because of Founder, but now he adored her entirely due to her own indomitableness.


    Collecting himself, Changmu said with reverence, ¡°We take over a team of men-of-sacrifice respectively. They aren¡¯t in a great number, but every one is elite warrior selected by our ns in order to protectdy. Ifdy trusts us, please let the two teams station in to ensure the safety of the Founder mansion.¡± Before Mo Qianxue replied, Yuxuan also cupped her hands, ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to stay in the capital withdy to better protect you. Please!¡±


    Mo Qianxue made a look, and nanny Mo hurriedly held her up.


    Instinctively she wanted to refuse, but the situation wouldn¡¯t allow her. As ady stuck in her inner courtyard, she didn¡¯tck servants.


    But as a head of a mansion, she was indeed short of aides. She thought it over and looked up, ¡°Yuxuan, you¡¯ve made up your mind?¡±


    Yuxuan didn¡¯t even take a look at Changmu, ¡°I¡¯d like to protectdy with my life.¡± She feared that once she looked at him, she couldn¡¯t help going back with him to Ruoshui in the west.


    However, she couldn¡¯t.


    Changmu was the son of the n leader of Heimu. The safety of the whole n resided in him. With such a huge responsibility on him, he must return to the west.


    She was the daughter of Ruoshui¡¯s head, and the best female martial artist in Ruoshui. Her responsibility was to protect Founder¡¯s child, so she must stay.


    The head had ordered, either she tookdy back or she stayed withdy.


    Ifdy lived, she lived!


    Ifdy died, she also died!


    Outside Ruoshui, her life belonged to Miss. Mo of the Founder mansion.


    Mo Qianxue had figured that they were a couple in the first ce and didn¡¯t intend to separate them.


    However, she could also tell Yuxuan¡¯s determination.


    The resolution in Yuxuan¡¯s eyes shot out as something enabling her to face death unflinchingly. She was afraid that if she refused, Yuxuan couldn¡¯t go back without punishment.


    On the other hand, Changmu, with no reluctance in his eyes, showed an air of lofty goal and certain relief.


    Presumably they had discussed this beforehand.


    If so, she didn¡¯t need to pretend.


    Mo Qianxue stood up, waving her sleeves, and looked stern, ¡°Alright. Thenter you contend with nanny. If you win, you can stay. Otherwise...¡±


    Otherwise, it meant you were useless and didn¡¯t need to stay!


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t mean it. If Yuxuan lost, she had a reason to go back with to the west.


    Finishing it, Mo Qianxue was about to go out, when Changmu took a step back and stopped her in the distance, asking, ¡°What about the warriors?¡±


    Mo Qianxue nce at butler Mo who stood on the side, ¡°Please handle this. Arrange the two team into our own guard squad, under the lead of Mo Yan and Mo Xing.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The butler was respectful but couldn¡¯t hide the trace of joy. Obviously, he was happy.


    At the training field, Mo Qianxue had thought there would be a thrilling fight.


    Yet, she was wrong. Nanny Mo lost after a few bouts.


    Yuxuan¡¯s moves were neat and quick as herself. There weren¡¯t many changes in her moves, which came straightforward and powerful, but also surprising at a high speed.


    Quick, urate and cutting, there moves were very suitable for soldiers.


    A good martial artist, nanny Mo was originally a servant girl after all. She had stayed inside a mansion peacefully for many years. How could she defeat someone like Yuxuan whose sharpness and instinct were honed through real battles?


    Nanny Mo¡¯s mvoes were those of regr martial artists, defending, withdrawing, protecting, blocking and attacking. Yet, Yuxuan¡¯s were all killing moves, aimed at end the battle as soon as possible and attacking the enemy by surprise.


    Mo Qianxue nodded. Although she had Ghost, he belonged to Ning Shaoqing. Besides, in some asions, it was inconvenient for a man to follow her.


    With Yuxuan, her safety was better guaranteed.


    But anyway she wouldn¡¯t give up practicing internal kungfu or the sword moves she had learnt from Su Qi or the needle skills Mr. Wang had taught her. She only wished to be able to protect herself.


    The Emperor wished her death, so she must live well, to witness how Prince Zhennan would die, how the Emperor would die, and how the Dugu family ended miserably.


    Of course, she never thought about rebellion. She just wanted to get even for her father.


    Mo Qianxue agreed to let Yuxuan stay. Changmu didn¡¯t say more and bid farewell since he had things to tackle with.


    Now it was an eventful period for the two ns. His identity forbade him from staying longer in the capital. The two mayors of Heimu and Ruoshui were merely puppets, a fact the Emperor also knew.


    Hence, the Emperor would definitely work out other ns to infiltrate his power in.


    Changmu said goodbye to Mo Qianxue, but his eyes were on Yuxuan.


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, so she smiled and asked Yuxuan to walk him to the door. As for the two teams of warriors, after Changmu left, they would follow Yuxuan back here.


    Afterwards, Mo Qianxue let the butler to see them to the door and then left the training field.


    When nanny Mo and Yuxuanpeted, Ghost standing a hundred steps away, the butler on the edge of the forest, Mo Qianxue secretly asked Changmu why the Emperor cared about the ck wooden token so much.


    It was just a token, belonging to whoever the ns recognized. What was so important about it?


    Yet, Changmu looked calm and solemn when it was mentioned.


    It turned out that the ancestors of Heimu and Ruoshui had made a vow that they would listen to themand of whoever held the token.


    This was also the reason why the two ns had given this token, which represented the faith of the ns, to the Founder.


    This ck wooden token was an ordinary thing. It resonated with the two tokens of them.


    Speaking of it, Mo Qianxue agreed. At that moment, she did had a sense of familiarity, surging up from her palms to between her eyebrows.


    However, she wasn¡¯t sure of thetter part of what Changmu told her.


    Changmu¡¯s tone changed. He said that wasn¡¯t the important thing. There was something even more significant.


    Only the corners of his lips moved subtly, and his voice was extremely low to nothing. It was right next to Mo Qianxue¡¯s ear, but she still tried very hard to hear clearly.


    He said: This ck wooden token had been worshipped since the founding of Heimu and Ruoshui. It was said that when it broke, people of Heimu and Ruoshui would extinct from the world forever.


    The broken of a token led to the extinct of all those people?!


    Mo Qianxue found it hard to believe, but she had to.


    Although she received years of modern education, she had time-travelled here.


    The token wasn¡¯t actually made of wood or jade, but it could be hidden somehow within her body. As long as she doesn¡¯t intend, others could find it.


    Even Ning Shaoqing hadn¡¯t discovered its existence when he got so close to her.


    It seemed that in this world, there did exist many strange things. Besides, there were many estranged peoples and weird techniques. There was even bewitchment, let alone the token.


    Little wonder the Emperor had wanted this token for so long...


    Little wonder father and mother had stayed in the west to help them as a pay-back of their trust.


    Now, Heimu and Ruoshui entrusted their lives to her, so she must take care of them... The Cang was aggressive and the imperial family cast watchful eyes on them. The future for Heimu and Ruoshui was worrying...


    Mo Qianxue walked back, in heavy footsteps.


    **


    Changmu and Yuxuan got out of the Founder mansion. As they were about to part, neither of them talked.


    After a long silence, Yuxuan broke it, ¡°I used to hear thatdy was feeble and timid. But now, after having met her, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a timid coward. She is feeble, but there is resilience in her.¡±


    Changmu was a little absent-minded and nced from right to left at the crowd around them, ¡°The rumor is unreal! Besides, a hero like Founder can¡¯t have a timid daughter.¡±


    ¡°Do safeguard our homnd when you go back.¡±


    ¡°I will. You protectdy well. If one day, she changes her mind, then take her out of the capital. The Founder mansion in the west awaitsdy forever...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also wait for you anddy in the west too...¡±


    They stopped saying more. Changmu pulled over Yuxuan, and they hugged in the depth of a valley. There weren¡¯t people around. The two hugged hard, as if to melt into each other¡¯s bodies...

 Chapter 200: Tell Him Everything

    <h4>Chapter 200: Tell Him Everything</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Later on that day, butler Mo brought over two nannies and girls who looked unfamiliar.


    They were servants that Ning Shaoqing had promised to send her, helping with guarding the courtyard. He still didn¡¯t know the token yet, but he did sense the threats looming around her.


    Worrying about her, he felt sheck people, so he strongly demanded thatter, wherever she went, Chuyi, Shiwu and nanny Mo must follow along.


    Now, with Yuxuan and the teams of warriors from Heimu and Ruoshui, the mansion was rtively safe, although it was still under watch.


    As long as the three so-called cousins didn¡¯t make trouble, she could temporarily bear with them until father¡¯s one-year anniversary of decease.


    The early summer night was dotted with the sound of cicada, but it seemed quieter.


    The night sky was in dark blue and deep, with a round bright moon hanging up high in the middle, whose sparkling light nted into Snow¡¯s rooms and created, together with the burning incense, a cloudy setting of a fairnd.


    However, Mo Qianxue, lying on the couch, didn¡¯t feel rxed.


    She was waiting for Ning Shaoqing.


    He had said that he woulde to see her. Now she ordered all others out, and only Ghost was on guard outside the yard.


    Ning Shaoqing told her that Ghost had sharp ears that could hear all the sound within one hundred meters around when it was quiet.


    The token mattered so much, and since her current enemy was the Emperor, the Prince Zhennan, and the entire imperial family, she must tell Ning Shaoqing and work out a perfect n.


    She didn¡¯t want to cause him trouble, but she simply couldn¡¯t swallow the rage and even couldn¡¯t let Heimu and Ruoshui down.


    It turned out that epting this token meant receiving a responsibility as well as power.


    Ning Shaoqing shed in through the window, the dark-blue thin gown fluttering in the night wind.


    The milky moonlight passed through leaves and flowers in the yard tond on his gentle handsome face and light up his gown. The inky hair hung over his shoulders like a waterfall. A really gorgeous man.


    Seeing him, Mo Qianxue immediately hugged him. She had never been more anxious than she was today and never more desperate to meet him...


    Ning Shaoqing found it unusual but, feeling the flowing warmth in his heart, still tightened his arms to lock her inside.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that just as Ning Shaoqing stepped into Snow, the Emperor was secretly meeting with master Mo.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You miss me so much after only a day? ...¡± Ning Shaoqing embraced Mo Qianxue and sat on the couch.


    There was undisguised joy at the corners of his eyes which, against the clear moonlight, were as deep as a valley orke, as if the person in his arms was the most precious, cherished, fragile treasure.


    Feeling the family smell on him and the warmth and power of his hug, Mo Qianxue¡¯s inexplicable resentment and sadness became an ice cube floating in the river in Spring that melt away bit by bit.


    She missed him. But hearing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s tease, Mo Qianxue was a little awkward.


    She snorted, looked up like a child, ¡°You me me? How many times have youe to see me since I arrived in the capital? Every time, you left in a hurry.¡±


    Saying that, she twisted, trying to get out of his arms.


    In fact, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t me him, but he thought she was using him of ignoring her. He said sorry, sighed, and hugged her harder. Mo Qianxue certainly couldn¡¯t make it out.


    In the few days since she was in the capital, he really hadn¡¯t spent a day to apany her.


    His eyes darkening again, Ning Shaoqing forced a smile, ¡°After the Mid-Autumn, we¡¯ll hold the wedding. After that, we¡¯ll spend every day together and never part again...¡±


    His voice was low, like sleep-talking.


    Hearing that, Mo Qianxue was in aplex mood, as if two little guys were fighting in her heart.


    She thought of what Changmu had suggested, and the words on the tip of her tongue finally weren¡¯t spoken out. This matter could be either huge or little. If she was broader-minded and cared only herself, regardless of others¡¯ fate, then, she didn¡¯t have that many concerns.


    However, she couldn¡¯t be that heartless.


    She was living Xue¡¯s life. Yet, she wasn¡¯t a person yielding to fate either. Neither could she witness people with whom she had blood ties dead unjustly.


    She noticed that since the moment she entered the capital, she was on this road already, unable to walk back. She must be Mrs. Ning. She must be Mo Qianxue. She had no other choice.


    Even if she didn¡¯t intend to stay at odds with the Emperor, the Emperor was borating a n to put her to death even in his dream.


    Xue was right. There were things that she would do anyway, even if she didn¡¯t ask her to.


    The enemy now was the Emperor, and she should be able to sit still. It seemed that she really had a bigger heart now.


    He already had enough to deal with. She was afraid yesterday after he left, he had had to deal with the n affairs and meanwhile face the reprimand from old master Ning and the elders for making a proposal abruptly before the Emperor. She didn¡¯t want more burden on him.


    However, ...


    Mo Qianxue was right. Yesterday, the first thing, after Ning Shaoqing returned to the mansion, he had faced was to be summoned in the meeting room by the elders, discussing on his marriage.


    Originally, he had a fianc¨¦, but due to his disappearance, the former fianc¨¦ surnamed Gui had married to his brother Ning Shaoyu. Of course, the elders didn¡¯t know or care about the reason.


    Ning Shaoqing newly took the position of master. For a time, they hadn¡¯t selected a proper candid of Madam Ning yet, but they would allow him to marry a girl from a second-level family as wife.


    Using both carrots and clubs and weighing over pros against cons, he finally managed to gain the consent of the elders, and then was summoned by his father...


    ncing at the confused expression on her face, Ning Shaoqing rubbed her hair andughed, ¡°I¡¯m here for you. What do you fear of? Just tell me. No matter what, I¡¯ll prop you up.¡±


    His voice was gentle and autocratic, making him solemn and majestic at once. There was an air of a superior that was hard to be ignored.


    The autocratic words also carried dense affection and pampering, melting to the quiet night, like a feather brushing on the tip of Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart. The soft stroking made her more determined.


    She looked up and blinked, seriously telling him about Changmu and Yuxuan. In fact, Ning Shaoqing knew about Changmu long ago. But as for the secret token, Ghost didn¡¯t hear it because Changmu had kept a low voice.


    Since he decided to marry Mo Qianxue, certainly he wouldn¡¯t turn a deaf ear to the Founder mansion.


    Shadow was the best expert in intelligence. After so many days, Ning Shaoqing naturally knew some of the real situation.


    Seeing the token partly visible around her neck, even Ning Shaoqing, who was believed to be a well-informed man, was stunned!


    The token mattered a lot, so he urged her to keep it well even after knowing its miracle.


    This wasn¡¯t a bad thing for Mo Qianxue. It was the cause of trouble, but also an amulet.


    They must sort it out from the very beginning!


    Eyes darkening, Ning Shaoqing frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much burden. Actually, although the Emperor is longing for your father¡¯s military power, he doesn¡¯t wish your father¡¯s death so early. He¡¯s a supporter of the imperial family and brings more benefit than harm to the Emperor. With him, the Emperor is more secured. He isn¡¯t that stupid to kill your father. I¡¯m afraid someone else far away from the power center did it and the Emperor had no choice but to take the me.¡±


    ¡°You mean...?¡±


    ¡°There are many suspicious points in this matter, so don¡¯t act recklessly. Of course, the Emperor wants the token. Be alerted.¡±


    Mo Qianxue thought it again and believed Ning Shaoqing¡¯s words made sense.


    Just cope with whatever woulde at her. It was no use to overthink.


    Nevertheless, she wouldn¡¯t forgive that Prince Zhennan who directly resulted in father¡¯s death.


    It was hard for them to meet once, so it¡¯d be better to leave behind these unhappy things. Therefore, Mo Qianxue shifted the subject and smiled, ¡°I told you the other day that I became the acquired daughter of Mrs. Jia. Do you think I need to visit her for an official ceremony?¡±


    There was a slight disapproval in Ning Shaoqing¡¯s eyes. He used the other hand to fiddle her wrist, ¡°Unnecessary, because you¡¯ve recognized her. Just visit her more in the future. I don¡¯t see a need to hold a ceremony.¡±


    She would be Madam Ning in the future. How could she randomly curtsy to others?


    Nevertheless, that being said, he would take more care of Mr. Jia in the future.


    Thinking of this, Ning Shaoqing sounded somewhat guilty, ¡°It¡¯s my fault I didn¡¯t arrange it in advance so that you suffered...¡±


    In fact, Mo Qianxue had never med it on Ning Shaoqing, even if the thought of that incident made her unhappy.


    But Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t know what was in her mind. Seeing here sullen face, he frowned and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let those people have a good time either.¡±


    Mo Qianxue caressed his face, unwilling to drag him into the filthy feuds between women, and joked, ¡°Just leave them to me. I¡¯m quite boring in the capital. It¡¯s fun to y with them.¡±


    Just a bunch of stupid rats. She could fix it!


    Ning Shaoqing understood it, reaching out and wrapping her hand in his palm.


    An enchanting curve surfaced on his lips, and tenderness burst out of his eyes, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave them to you for fun...¡±


    He was gorgeous, especially when he looked at her intently and when there was a smile on his face that couldn¡¯t be concealed. The couple thought for each other all the time. Hence, by this loving gaze, in the milky moonlight, the lovesickness between them finally erupted.


    Ning Shaoqing took her into his arms, covering her lips with his. All the senses were focused on the small piece of lips, and everything else ceased to exist.


    Only these lips were the ce where he wanted to dwell.


    The moon was hazy, and the earth silent.


    Everything in the nature seemed to support the intimacy of the couple, until there were inharmonious cries of cuckoo.

 Chapter 201: A Visit to Mother (1)

    <h4>Chapter 201: A Visit to Mother (1)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    On the other side, master Mo was summoned secretly by the Emperor.


    The identity of the Mo family¡¯s most didn¡¯t qualify him to meet the Emperor, so naturally master Mo was extremely nervous.


    When he arrived, the Emperor was flicking over memorials at the broad rosewood desk in the study. Hearing the notice, he didn¡¯t move his head and said, ¡°Let hime in.¡±


    Everything in the study was of top quality. The twenty-four-door rosewood screen was inserted with a good jade in the middle and carved withndscape.


    Master Mo bypassed the screen, collected himself and then kneeled to the Emperor as his greeting.


    Only after that did the Emperor looked up from his memorials but didn¡¯t let him get up. The chief eunuch understood it and let all the servants in the study out.


    ...


    After master Mo left, the Emperor exuded a fury.


    He clenched tightly with his fingers the pure gold arm of his chair, eyes staring into out of the door like a sword.


    The chief eunuch knew that the Emperor was already murderous. Hadn¡¯t it been that the person was still useful, he would have already picked up a sword and split him into two pieces in person.


    The Emperor was in a bad mood in the past few days. A low-level master didn¡¯t offer him what he wanted of his own ord to please the Emperor but dared to ask for grant. He must be sick of living.


    **


    Time rushed by like water. It had been a week since she came back from the imperial pce.


    It was May. The temperature was on the rise and she felt a little warm.


    Mo Qianxue came to the training field early in the morning to practice what Su Qi had taught her. Now she had a person to practice with. When she was ready, Yuxuan exchanged blows with her.


    Yuxuan really appreciated this set of swordsmanship.


    She was clever and practiced first-ss internal strength, while Yuxuan was a good couch-mate who was strict in that as long as they started, she no longer treated Mo Qianxue as her superior. Hence, after a few days, Mo Qianxue could react times quicker and made rapid progress.


    Every time the practice finished, nanny Mo immediately walked to her, took over the sword from her, handed her the handkerchief she prepared, and then presented her with a te of refreshment from Chuyi, saying lovingly, ¡°You must be hungry after an hour¡¯s practice. Eat a cake first. We¡¯ll have breakfast after getting back and washing...¡±


    Before the morning training, Mo Qianxue only asked them to boil eggs, ate a few egg white and drank a little honey water.


    ¡°Nanny, I told you many times. Don¡¯t just let me eat after I finish...¡± Mo Qianxue was speechless.


    Eating too much before and after exercise was bad for the stomach. Mo Qianxue knew it well.


    The morning and night is the best time to absorb protein. When waking up in the morning, the body¡¯s energy is consumed after a night¡¯s sleep, so it is easier for the body to absorb and digest protein, and a few eggs are enough to timely supplement nutrients for exercise.


    But unfortunately, nanny Mo didn¡¯t understand this.


    She only felt that herdy ate too little in the morning and feared she might be hungry. Therefore, whenever there was a break in the practice, she came up with various snacks, no matter how many times Mo Qianxue had refused to eat.


    Her gaze was so eager that Mo Qianxue feared that she would simply tuck a cake into her mouth.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue only wiped the sweat without taking a nce at the refreshment, nanny Mo worried and pretended to care about Yuxuan, ¡°I guess Yuxuan is tired too. Why not go to take a rest? Chiyi, Shiwu and I will be here and servedy.¡±


    She said so because she feared after Mo Qianxue wiped her sweat, Yuxuan would, in her cold face, encouragedy to practice more.


    Lady was a nobility and had guards to protect her. She didn¡¯t need to be a martial artist. Why to practice that much?


    Seeing Yuxuan stood still, nanny Mo couldn¡¯t do anything with it. Although she was her nanny, she could onlymand over the servant girls in the mansion. Yuxuan wasn¡¯t a servant, and even butler Mo respected her and called her guard Yu.


    Yuxuan only listened to the order ofdy and was indifferent to others, pulling a cold face exactly the same as Ghost.


    Yuxuan ignored nanny Mo¡¯s words. Mo Qianxue was making progress every day and right at a critical stage. She wiped out the sweat, took over the sword from nanny Mo, gave a look to Yuxuan and then jumped onto the field in the middle.


    Nanny Mo hurriedly tried to stop her, advised earnestly, ¡°Lady, it¡¯s best not to practice more today. After breakfast, you¡¯ll need to visit Mrs. Jia... It¡¯s arranged days ago and the letter was sent alright. It¡¯s not proper to bete...¡±


    Reminded by nanny Mo, Mo Qianxue realized that today she had an appointment with Mrs. Jia. In a hurry, she threw the sword to nanny Mo and walked to her room, ¡°Skip breakfast. Help me dress after bathing. I¡¯ll go to the Jia mansion directly.¡±


    She should have visited Mrs. Jia after she got out of the imperial pce. But the ancients had more etiquettes, and it was improper to visit others after just getting out of the jail. Hence, she made an appointment with Mrs. Jia and set the date on seven dayster.


    Mo Qianxue walked fast in the front, while nanny Mo followed and nagged, ¡°I think,dy, you¡¯d better not to practice sword recently. Today, you have to visit Mrs. Jia. Tomorrow afternoon, you will hang out with Junzhu Susu...¡±


    ¡°A few dayster, it¡¯ll be Dragon Boat Festival. You¡¯ve promised the Landy to hang out and appreciate flowers in her garden...¡±


    ¡°We need to make more clothes. You can¡¯t always wear those light-blue in ones. Even if you can¡¯t wear in colors as bright as red, it¡¯d be better to be a little grander...¡±


    ¡°Right, Mr. Jia invited you to make a lecture on poetry in the Academy...¡±


    In the Jia mansion.


    The Jia mansion attached great importance to Mo Qianxue¡¯s visit today, not just because she was the acquired daughter, but only due to her new identity as the fianc¨¦ of a master of a super family.


    The Emperor had given his consent on the marriage. As soon as Mo Qianxue held her fifteen-year-old ritual in the middle of this month, the Ning family would send the official letter, and then the marriage waspletely settled.


    Mo Qianxue bathed, changed clothes and set off. When her carriage arrived at the gate of the Jia mansion and Awu went to knock the gate, it was already at noon.


    Mo Qianxue dressed up luxuriously today. The inky hair wasbed and stacked into a butterfly shape, in which were many gold-and-jade hairpins in the shape of begonia. The dress was still blue, but the exquisiteke blue.


    Before going out, Chuyi and nanny Mo helped make her hair together. Shiwu, Zhizhu, Zhihe helped her get changed, putting in much more effort than when she went to the peach blossom party.


    ording to nanny Mo, she was different now. She was no longer merely ady of the Founder mansion, she was also the fianc¨¦ of a super master.


    Besides, the first seven-day-mourning period had passed. Even though she still couldn¡¯t dressed up in ostentatious colors, she couldn¡¯t be too in either so that some would look down upon her.


    In addition, this was her first visit to her acquired mother. Wearing in clothes would impress people as disrespectful...


    Mo Qianxue thought about it and agreed.


    Surely, she shouldn¡¯t be too in in her first visit as a daughter.


    Moreover, even if unwilling, she had to consider about Ning Shaoqing¡¯s face. Last time, it was exactly because of her in look that Wengzhu Aiyuan came up to disgust her.


    The tailor makes the man. Sometimes, luxurious clothes would ward off a lot of troubles.


    Looking in the mirror, she saw an extravagantly-dressed girl that she almost couldn¡¯t recognize. She was reminded of a poem describing how meticulously a girl could be dressed up, ¡°She wears a long skirt with wide sleeves, silky clouds-shaped hair with best jade essories. Gold flower bracelets are on her snowy wrists, and her feet are in pearl shoes...¡±


    She had never been so dressed up and asked tentatively, ¡°I guess it¡¯s enough...¡±


    Nanny Mo looked around and pointed at her ears, as if having found some huge mistake, ¡°No. The earrings don¡¯t go with the entire look.¡±


    Before Mo Qianxue understood, Chuyi and Shiwu took off her earrings on both ears.


    Nanny Mo flipped through the jewelry box for a while, took out a pair of heavy jade earbobs, and put on for her. Mo Qianxue sighed at once and continued the poem, ¡°Jade on her ears...¡±


    After Awu knocked the gate and let known their arrival, there Mrs. Jia, taking her daughter-inw and three daughters of concubines who had been waiting long, came out to wee her.


    Meeting Mrs. Jia, Mo Qianxue smiled joyfully and curtsied, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s good to see you.¡±


    In the eye of Mrs. Jia, Mo Qianxue looked both ceremonious and graceful, matching her identiy well. At once, there was satisfaction in her eyes. She stepped forward and naturally held her hands, leading her to get in.


    The other women behind Mrs. Jia were firstly amazed by Mo Qianxue¡¯s beauty and then disyed respect. Mo Qianxue saw all of their expressions and smiled. Nanny Mo was right. Outer appearance represented something in its own right.


    Getting the news of Mo Qianxue¡¯s visit, the whole family showed up. In this age, the rule on the separation between men and women wasn¡¯t that strict.


    The garden in the mansion wasn¡¯t dwelled with all sorts of flowers, and there were desks and couches ced randomly in the pavilions and towers. But all disyed certain aesthetic principle.


    At a nce, it gave out the an austere but exquisite air of a schr¡¯s family.


    By the time when she got to the main hall, Mrs. Jia had introduced to her everyone behind her.


    The Jia mansion didn¡¯t have much people. There were only two legal sons. The eldest lord Jia was also an academician in the Academy like his father.


    The academicians in the Academy were also officials, ranking from the ninth to the third level.


    The second lord Jia was a sixth-level vice minister in the Ministry of Rites.


    Behind him, in an apricot color dress was Jiang, the eldestdy Jia, behind whom was Yao, the seconddy Jia.


    Mr. Jia had two concubines, aunt Zhang and aunt Li, who, altogether, gave birth to three children of Mr. Jia.


    Judging from the look and countenance of the concubines and their daughters, Mo Qianxue could tell that Mrs. Jia treated them nicely.

 Chapter 202: The Heartless Master

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Heartless Master</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    In the Ning mansion.


    Xie was trimming her flowers in her courtyard, in a good mood.


    Originally, she had been worried that Ning Shaoqing woulde at her after he became the new master. However, many days passed, Ning Shaoqing even didn¡¯t show up.


    As for poisoning the old master, she never did it personally, although the poison was from her.


    She didn¡¯t have the ess to the food in the mansion, so she had only transferred the poison to the eight elder, who now was dead. Without evidence, she didn¡¯t need to fear at all!


    Besides, the old master had moved out of her courtyard and been stayed in another concubine¡¯s ce. In the seven-day buffet in celebration of the master alternation, the old master also asked her to give a hand to the old madam, without showing any displeasure to her. Therefore, she was all relieved about her deed of having poisoned the old master.


    Today was the first day of this month. Anyway, the old master had retired from the position, so after leaving the meeting room, he woulde to her ce at night, ording to the rule.


    By then, she could test out a little again. As long as that matter was over, she was still the second noblest woman to that old woman and would figure a way out in the future, even if the current master was now Ning Shaoqing, to whom she was a stepmother after all.


    Besides, his seat as the master wasn¡¯t necessarily stable.


    Came from outside a cough and the sound of footsteps. Concubine Xie made a smile.


    It wasn¡¯t until noon and he came already. She bet he wasn¡¯t mad at her about that matter anymore and nned to have lunch and take a rest here. Luckily, she had prepared everything.


    Putting aside the scissors, Xie lookedcent and asked the nanny beside her, ¡°Is the meal prepared for master ready?¡±


    The nanny replied, ¡°Yes, madam. It¡¯s ready.¡±


    She was a close nanny to madam, so of course she knew everything about her. Although she distained what madam had done, she would be the first one to suffer if something happened to herdy. Hence, this nanny was most meticulous about her work.


    ¡°Well, wait for master and serve the meal when I give you a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Meanwhile, old master Ning already stepped into this courtyard.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Shaoyu, or if it hadn¡¯t been the fact that he didn¡¯t wish the brothers hurting each other, he would have long sealed up this ce and never entered again.


    Concubine Xie hurriedly stepped up and greeted, ¡°Master, you¡¯re here.¡±


    The nanny and other servants in the courtyard kneeled on the ground, ¡°d to see you, master.¡±


    Old master Ning ignored Xie and others, walking to the main room without stopping. Xie didn¡¯t think too much, because he was always this indifferent and arrogant. His ignoring them was normal.


    Entering the room, Xie approached him and was about to help him get changed, ¡°Master, let¡¯s change a casual clothes. It¡¯ll be more rxing when we have lunch and rest.¡±


    Old master Ning took a step back, impassive, as if he wanted to keep a thousand miles away from her. The pair of sharp eyes fixed on Xie, he snorted coldly.


    Xie¡¯s hearted sank, her face turning from warm spring to bitter winter, and forced a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for a morning. I guess you must be hungry. Let¡¯s have lunch first...¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Old master Ning raised his hand and stopped her.


    The nanny was a master in reading air. Seeing this, she quickly asked the other servant girls to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, master? Did I do something wrong? ...¡±


    Old master Ning¡¯s eyes were pratingly sharp. With roaring rage in his heart, he only ridiculed in a calm tone, ¡°I¡¯m not that lucky to enjoy the meal you prepared. I¡¯m here only to remind you.¡±


    Xie was the current wife of old master Ning and Ning Shaoqing¡¯s stepmother. Shaoqing would be considered as intolerant and narrow-minded if he disposed of his stepmother as soon as he became the master, out of whatever reason.


    The sharp gaze pushed Xie¡¯s heart into the bottom. Saying that he wasn¡¯t lucky to enjoy the meal she prepared meant he knew what she had done. He neither spelled it out or questioned her, but this made her even sadder.


    Xie was indignant inwardly, but she felt she shouldn¡¯t look directly into that gaze, so she bowing down, ¡°I¡¯d like to listen to your reminding.¡±


    Old master Ning pulled a frosty face, satirizing, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can do nothing to you since the eighth elder is dead. If I wanted to, I have a million ways to deal with you. To put to frankly, even though you were able to do that thing, I find it too disgusting to say. Neither do I want to.¡±


    These words were enough to convict her, either she admitted it or not. There was no point for her to argue back. Xie was speechless in terror, while old master Ning was smiling coldly.


    After a while, old master Ning broke the silence.


    ¡°Shaoqing didn¡¯t make an action against you only for the sake of me. But don¡¯t you feel at least a little ashamed or sorry?¡± Old master Ning gave her a deep look.


    For so many years, he had never trusted her or even liked her. He married her only to fulfill his promise on the deathbed to her elder brother who had saved old master Ning¡¯s life.


    Despite the possible secret plot, he had really saved his life, and she had really given birth to a son for the family. If she was appreciative, then he would spare her for today as a reward.


    Since he already knew, he wouldn¡¯t spare her this time. At this point, Xie calmed down and smiled bitterly, ¡°Did you ever care about me?¡±


    When she first moved to this mansion, she had really loved him. But the years long silence incubated in her heart hatred and resentment which finally turned into poison.


    Since she couldn¡¯t get his affection, then she chose to help her son to gain power...


    He didn¡¯t expect such a question from Xie and stunned for a moment, unwilling to answer it. But at the sight of Xie¡¯s face, he felt extremely disgusted and said seriously, ¡°In this life, I only have one wife. She gave birth to the eldest son for the family. She¡¯s the only recognized wife that I married with official rituals.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a direction answer, but the meaning was obvious.


    After saying it, old master Ning changed his focus. He wasn¡¯t here for romance.


    ¡°Shaoyu is also my son. But you, you were a concubine and former madam Ning. Anyway, you¡¯re Shaoyu¡¯s mother. Just for him and for the face of the Ning n...if you do care about it, if you do want Shaoyu to live a peaceful life, then you know what you should do...¡±


    Finishing the very suggestive words, old master Ning stormed out.


    Xie¡¯s heart plunged to the bottom and suddenly filled with hatred.


    After all these years, what did she get from the family? Merely a title of a madam, but was a superficial one. She was still a concubine in real terms.


    No wonder Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t give her any punishment after he became the new master. It turned out the father and son did know what she had done. They didn¡¯t forgive her and did obtain evidence.


    They didn¡¯t need evidence to punish her, but they justcked a justifiable excuse for the public.


    They didn¡¯t dispose of her, because they still needed her to create a fake harmonious scene during the seven-day celebration buffet.


    In fact, she should have known it before. She had married the old master for a dozen years. Since when was he nice to her? He was a ruthless man in nature, and at this point, he wouldn¡¯t give her a good time either.


    ¡°You were a concubine! The former madam Ning!¡±


    The dirtyundry shouldn¡¯t be known to the public!


    It would also be a shame on the Ning n if her was convicted of poisoning her own husband and sentenced to death.


    She wondered why she hadn¡¯t given up and asked that question which was nothing but a humiliation on herself.


    She was afraid those women who were once favored by him, who were once climbed onto her head were equal to zero in his eyes.


    The concubine Zhang, Xian and that world-renown artist-prostitute were, in his eyes, merely flowers in the garden that he might take a look when he was happy. But the only person he cared and believed to be his proper match was that woman!


    The most ironic was that this woman loved by the heartless man was Ning Shaoqing¡¯s mother, the unfortunate short-lived woman.


    But the reason he imed was: She gave birth to their son. She was married officially.


    This was the love of a master of a super family. Cold! Cruel! Ruthless!


    When old master Ning stepped out of the room, Xie had thought it through and hurriedly stepped forward, ¡°I¡¯m willing to move to our temple and pray for the Ning n and you. I only wish century peace for the n and wish you health.¡±


    Old master Ning didn¡¯t look back, pausing for a while, and said in a low vice, ¡°It¡¯s good you realize your wrong-doing. Meet Shaoyu before you go. It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t meet him much in the future.¡±

 Chapter 203: A Startling Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 203: A Startling Conspiracy</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    It meant that in the future she should just keep herself in the domestic temple and nevere out to see her son again.


    Xie wasn¡¯t surprised. He wouldn¡¯t be Ning Botao if he didn¡¯t make it so ruthless. Making up her mind, she didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Since you can be so sensible, what you did is written off. When you see Shaoyu, tell him that there is bloodtie between him and Shaoyu. Let him not worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old master heard her reply and didn¡¯t look back, pausing for a second before he stepped out again, ordering coldly, ¡°Put nanny Li to death!¡±


    There were servantsing up and twisting nanny Li¡¯s neck. Before she could yell for help, she already copsed to the ground, dead.


    Xie just clenched his fists, gritted her teeth, without saying anything. Only the death of nanny Li would make Ning Botao restful even after she moved to the domestic temple.


    It seemed that she going to the temple was a right option. She was afraid that if she hadn¡¯t made the proposition earlier, not only the nanny died, she herself would also die a sudden death.


    Old master Ning just left, and Xie had Ning Shaoyu summoned over.


    She didn¡¯t exin much about her moving to the temple, and Ning Shaoyu was clever to know the reason. To this matter, he could do nothing. Certainly, he didn¡¯t ask much either.


    Xie beat around the bush and said many things, telling him what old Ning had said and asking him to take care of himself and so on.


    But her real purpose was to give him a token and then wrote in front of Ning Shaoyu a note. After he read it, she swallowed the paper and drove him away.


    Ning Shaoyu understood that at the critical moment, she feared there were ears in the wall.


    Stepping out of the courtyard, Ning Shaoyu felt his mind burdened. The words on the notepelled him to think.


    He was down not because Xie was moving to the temple, but because his daydreaming was broken. His long-worked n finally couldn¡¯t surpass his a few days. So hateful...


    Why? Why? Just because he was born first, he was the most loved son of father? Just because of it, he had been the future master and the focus of attention in the minds of the elders?


    It had been so since childhood and was still so right now when they both grown-ups.


    Hearing the footsteps from the front, he looked up and saw a person strolling over here. Behind him was the rising morning sun, the millions rays of which fell on his shoulders like gold threads, brilliant and dazzling.


    The totem on the cuffs and neckband made him iparable noble. The natural air from between his brows of overriding the world produced am oppression that forced people to submit to him.


    Roaring jealousy rose in Ning Shaoyu¡¯s heart, which was hard to hold it down.


    All this should have been his.


    The person was exactly his half-brother, the most beloved son of father, the new master to the Ning n, a talented young man in Tianqi.


    He was also his elder brighter and the biggest enemy.


    Yes, an enemy.


    A legal son, excellent, noble, bright as a suning out of the mountains, radiant over the whole Ning family. Under such light, everyone was dwarfed.


    Father treated him as a treasure and loved him so much that he had been cultivated him at the very beginning as a future master. Whatever he had was the best.


    Learnings, martial arts, etiquettes, military tactics, yin and yang. He had received all kinds of education and started to work for the family at a young age and gain an authentic fame for himself...


    However, what about him?


    No matter how hard he tried, father never looked at him squarely. Neither did father praise him or smile at him.


    Before Ning Shaoqing got near, Ning Shaoyu put on an eager smile, and the gloomy face was reced by a smile with surprise.


    He stopped and waited for Ning Shaoqing to walk close, stepping aside to greet him, ¡°How are you, brother?¡±


    The Ning family was a super family controlling the country¡¯s finance. Although the big courtyard wasn¡¯t as magnificent as the imperial pces, the houses were in a great number.


    And Ning Shaoqing, as the master, had moved to the courtyard exclusive to the master. He kept a low profile and had many things to deal with. Basically he didn¡¯t stay in the courtyard, so the two had few chance to meet.


    If it had been a year ago and the brothers happened to meet, Ning Shaoqing would hug him with a grin, pat on his shoulder and invite him to have lunch together and drink a little.


    But today, after everything changed, there was only sorrow and indifference in his heart, without any trace of love.


    Ning Shaoqing took a brief nce at Ning Shaoyu, not joyful or surprised, stopped and looked up, his hands behind the back, jaws raising up slightly, face grim and chilly. The manners of a master spread over, ¡°Call me master in the future. Our brotherhood was already cut off by your knife.¡±


    The master of a super family was distinguished, but after all, they weren¡¯t imperial family with that many rules. The brothers would usually continue to call each other brother to show their intimacy.


    However, a son of a concubine wasn¡¯t allowed to call the master brother anymore.


    Ning Shaoyu was choked by the words, his smile frozen on the face. It was nothing but a p in his face and ssifying him as an illegal son. Although his mother was originally a concubine, why couldn¡¯t he call him brother?


    Wasn¡¯t he so drunk on that day? How could he remember the stabbing so well? Ning Shaoyu regretted that he hadn¡¯t stabbed deeper.


    In the fast, Ning Shaoqing only smiled at him and never med him even if he did something wrong. He even had never said anything harsh to him.


    On that day, after he got rid of the knife by internal strength, he clutched his neck in rage, looking murderous, but he still stopped when he called him brother.


    In retrospect, Ning Shaoyu believed that even with the stabbing and all the other vicious acts, as long as he didn¡¯t mention a word, Ning Shaoqing would still be the pushover and forgive him anyway like a fool.


    Besides, when he was driven away by hitmen, he had said: Just take it if you want the wealth and identity so much. From now on, we¡¯re strangers!


    Dishonest and unfaithful man!


    He had said that he wouldn¡¯te back, but now he dide back, take away all that belonged to him and be so pretentious. Now, he even wanted to make him a joke among the nobilities.


    The more he thought about it, the more indignant he was. Ning Shaoyu couldn¡¯t help pointing at Ning Shaoqing, ¡°Brother, you...¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    From somewhere a ck shadow sprang out and dashed over at the fastest speed, pinching his finger and twisting upward. With a crispy sound in the knuckles, the finger was broken.


    The followed immediately was a raging scold, ¡°How dare you to point at distinguished master...¡±


    ¡°Retreat, Knife!¡± Ning Shaoqing¡¯s voice rang, and the ck-suited guard called Knife released Ning Shaoyu¡¯s finger and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Then he respectfully retreated to behind Ning Shaoqing.


    As he withdrew the painful finger, resentment flickered in Ning Shaoyu¡¯s eyes. Since when could a ve ride on his head and scold him?


    During the blow, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t escape, but he didn¡¯t want to.


    The ce was open and spacious. If he had really escaped and fought against Knife, then the thing changed in nature. Even if Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t punish him, the elders would definitely use him as an example in order to set authority for the new master.


    His not escaping was also a test-out.


    When his finger was broken, his good brother didn¡¯t even blink. It turned out that he really no longer treated him as a brother, and the bloodite was no more a weapon to fight against him.


    Certainly the shing resentment in his eyes couldn¡¯t escape the eyes of Ning Shaoqing.


    Ning Shaoqing squinted and remained the calm tone, ¡°Since this the first time, I choose to forgive you. If there is a second time, you¡¯ll suffer ording to the n rules.¡±


    Ning Shaoyu held his broken finger, fought back the pain, bowing and saying with extreme politeness, ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Since he no longer treated him as a brother, there was no need to pretend either.


    With a flicker of distain, Ning Shaoqing stepped forward and stood right before Ning Shaoqing, giving a subtle smile and staring straight ahead, not going forward nor looking at Ning Shaoyu.


    He just stared at the glorious sun, saying in a voice that could only be heard by them, ¡°Have you thought of this day when you sent the first batch of people to kill me, when you sent people to the Wang vige, when you made an ambush in Yunqi town, when you tried to assassinate me on the outskirt of the city?¡±


    These words stabbed into Ning Shaoyu¡¯s heat again, ¡°Why are you back?¡± He nearly growled it out.


    He gave him a slight chuckle, ¡°It was you who forced me toe back step by step.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s notte to regret now.¡±


    Hearing the words, Ning Shaoyu didn¡¯t make a reply. The words reminded him that he couldn¡¯t be careless anymore. All thoughtsing to his mind, his words didn¡¯t show a bit of his resentment, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m too stupid to understand master¡¯s words.¡±


    A smirk crawled onto Ning Shaoqing¡¯s lips. Someone was setting up a startling conspiracy, and Ning Shaoyu was merely a stupid chess piece in it.


    That person behind him had a shocking ambition. The series of the actions weren¡¯t simply targeted at the Ning n, but the entire Tianqi Dynasty.


    He had tried to leverage on the imperial family and set therge families up against one another, in order to seduce the Ningling to send troops, to fight against which the Zhennan Prince would borrow troops from the central government... Every step seemed aimless, but in fact purposive and ruthless.


    To pull one hair and shake the whole situation!


    The person had provoked the Zhennan Prince to take control of the imperial family¡¯s military power, killed the Founder by scheme and then shifted the me to the Emperor. He utilized the Emperor¡¯s ambition of eliminatingrge families and bing the only hegemony to set the Emperor up against the Emperor and the families, so that after the bnce of Tianqi was broken, he would end up to be the final winner.


    How bold the person was! To leverage on the Emperor and the Zhennan Prince and to use the Ning family as an anchor point to mess up the whole Tianqi Dynasty. Did he aim to destroy Tianqi?!


    How was this person?!


    He would find it out.


    Coming back from his thought, Ning Shaoqing warned, ¡°Don¡¯t act as others¡¯ gun and becent. Remember, you¡¯re a Ning.¡±


    Saying that, Ning Shaoqing strode forward without looking back, leaving Ning Shaoyu there with a frosty face.


    After quite a while, the pain in the finger woke him up, and he also left determinedly.

 Chapter 204: Ning Shaoqing’s Former Fiancé

    <h4>Chapter 204: Ning Shaoqing¡¯s Former Fianc¨¦</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    In a small house somewhere remote in the capital.


    There was a man with a straight back in dark-blue brocade clothes, hair tied up with a brocade band in the same dark-blue color with a top-quality jade. The strands of hair hung naturally downwards from his temples. The back looked resolute but gloomy with chill.


    In the shadow of the man, there was an old man with grey hair and beard.


    ¡°The eighth elder died wrongly...¡± The man turned around, wearing a delicate silver mask.


    Someone in the shadow replied, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry too much. A great achiever doesn¡¯t stick to trifles. At that time, only old eighth could be pushed out...¡±


    The replier looked up, and it was the first elder of the Ning n.


    ¡°Has his families been arranged?¡±


    ¡°They were all expelled from the Ning family. But it¡¯s a good thing. They weren¡¯t Nings originally. Now I¡¯ll send them back to their original ns.¡±


    ¡°Inappropriate!¡±


    The first elder was shocked! This was indeed inappropriate. If the Ning people didn¡¯t give up and sent people to follow them, the identity of master would be exposed. He sighed, ¡°It¡¯s mycking of consideration. Then I¡¯ll just appease them with some money.¡±


    He had promised the eighth elder to help amodate his families so that the eighth elder agreed to kill himself. Now...he broke his promise and had to make another arrangement afterwards.


    The man in the silver mask sighed, seemingly with sorrow, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. You be careful too. Ning Shaoqing had a meticulous mind. Make sure not to leave any trace and do note to meet me when it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    The first elder pulled a serious face, ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°The Founder is dead, and the bastard Emperor promised Zhennan Prince something so that they even didn¡¯t tear up faces. The Zhennan Prince still went back to guard the south borders... It seems that I have to go personally. The century n of our n can¡¯t be ruined overnight.¡±


    ¡°Master, be careful. I¡¯ll take care in the Ning n. There are also spies in the Xie n. Peace is impossible. But as for the Su family...¡±


    ¡°The Su family is indeed an iron bucket...yet, if the Ning n copse, the bastard Emperor will easily destroy the Xie family, and then his sword will be pointing at the Su n. By then, the Su n has no choice but to rebel... You¡¯ll just be responsible...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a great n, master. The Ning n is indeed the best point to breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    **


    In the Falling Moon Courtyard in the Ning Mansion.


    The afternoon scorching sun shone over the zed tiles on the roof, reflecting dazzling light. On the four corners of the roof squatted sculptures of divine monsters. In the yard, various sorts of flowers were ced in an eye-pleasingyout and blooming beautifully.


    The beautiful scenery made the room more suffocating.


    Gui Xiaoxi, the seconddy Ning, wife of Ning Shaoyu wasshing a girl who had climbed onto the bed of her lord. And then she lectured rules to the two concubines for hours and didn¡¯t let them leave until she herself was also exhausted.


    As soon as the two concubines left, the room became unbearably silent.


    A group of servant girls and nannies, cautious and nervous, stared at their own toes, not daring to breath too loud, fearing that someone the seconddy in rage would take it out on them.


    Even since the eldest lord, no, master came back, the seconddy changedpletely.


    The seconddy was originally a famous beauty and talent in the city. Over the past year since she married and moved in, although not everything was perfect, she was quite mild. However, recently, her temper soared, and her delicate face distorted after days of constant rage.


    Seeing that everyone was freaked out and silent, Gui found it hard to make a fuss. With a snort, she imed that she was going to take a nap and waved the others out.


    The servants all took a long breath of relief, hurriedly finished their work and left. However, she, lying in bed, couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    He was back.


    Yet, she became his sister-inw.


    He became the new master, and she should have stood by his side and sat firmly on the throne of the eldestdy. But now, she was merely ady.


    The poles difference made her sense of loss and indignation just couldn¡¯t subside.


    If it hadn¡¯t been theke tour day when she fell into theke and picked up by Ning Shaoyu, she, soaking wet and dizzy, wouldn¡¯t have lost her virginity to Ning Shaoyu.


    If she hadn¡¯t lost her virginity to Ning Shaoyu, the man couldn¡¯t use it to ckmail her.


    If she hadn¡¯t been ckmailed and lost her sanity by his deception, she wouldn¡¯t have offered the poisonous wine or persuaded her brother and father to drink with him...


    The more she thought about these things, the more regretful she became.


    On the day of the ceremony, she just took a distant nce at him during the new-master worship.


    He, stood there, handsome and elegant and noble and majestic. He didn¡¯t need to say anything, just stood there quietly, and he gave people a feeling of excellence and invible nobility.


    Only such a man was a real man!


    However, he was so high above that he even didn¡¯t cast the corner of his eyes on her. The position next to him should have been hers. She should have been the noblest woman in the Ning family, the woman sleeping next to him.


    Her father and brother only required her to be the eldestdy of a super family, regardless of whom she liked. Either of the brothers was okay. Therefore, when they knew she had lost virginity and Ning Shaoqing happened to encounter misfortune, they immediately turned to ckmail old master Ning and forced him to change the bridal letter.


    An affair between the elder brother¡¯s fianc¨¦ and the younger brother was ridiculous in every way... When one of his legal son¡¯s life or death was unknown, old master Ning certainly didn¡¯t want such a scandal to haunt over the other legal son or the Ning n.


    Besides, at the beginning an agreement was made that the exchange of official bridal letters would be held three days after Ning Shaoqing¡¯s puberty rite.


    Therefore, three dayster, the name on the bridal letter turned to Ning Shaoyu.


    However, as a woman, she could only give in to fate. After such a scandal, she had no choice but to marry Ning Shaoyu.


    Because she was pregnant, soon after their wedding, Ning Shaoyu took other girls, and from rage, she miscarried.


    The old witch Xie was even more irritated in that she gave her son two concubines in the excuse that she needed rest after the miscarrying and her husband needed people to take care of him.


    They thought before she gave birth to a son, she would allow those two bitches to have children and override her? No way!


    When Ning Shaoyu entered the room, Gui Xiaoxi was lying in bed and being angry. Hearing the sound of the door, she even didn¡¯t move her fingers.


    She hated it. Why wasn¡¯t Ning Shaoqing the one who had passed by theke on that day?


    She hated it, because it was this man before her that had made her lost everything.


    She squinted sideway. Compared with the noble majestic Ning Shaoqing, Ning Shaoyu seemed so thin and short. She wondered she must have been insane or drugged that she somehow made love with him...


    Naturally, Ning Shaoyu was dissatisfied at the contempt in Gui¡¯s eyes. He was in a bad mood.


    Sitting down on the bed, he scolded with a long face, ¡°To whom are you disying the face? Get up and serve water!¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been the n mother had written, he wouldn¡¯te to see this disgusting woman. No matter how beautiful she was, it was useless if she didn¡¯t know how to serve men.


    He didn¡¯t only have a wife. The two concubines pleased him so well in bed. But for her family that could help him, he didn¡¯t want to see this woman at all.


    Of course, the top reason why he married her was because she had been the fianc¨¦ of Ning Shaoqing.


    Gui cursed inwardly: Without you, I¡¯m now the new madam. To serve you?


    Anyway, she still got up and unwillingly poured a cup of water for Ning Shaoyu.


    Ning Shaoyu took over the cup and satirized, ¡°Are you still thinking of him?¡±

 Chapter 205: A Visit to Mother (2)

    <h4>Chapter 205: A Visit to Mother (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Gui rolled eyes at him, seeing his bandaged hand, didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    ¡°What happened? It was broken by the man you¡¯re thinking in every second. I just had it splinted.¡± Ning Shaoyu was angry.


    Hearing that his hand was broken by Ning Shaoqing, somehow she felt delighted by his injury.


    However, the look was caught by Ning Shaoyu. His previously suppressed fury could no longer be held in. At this moment, he saw the shadow of Ning Shaoqing from the eyes of Gui.


    He pounced over like a tiger, knocking Gui down to the ground, rode on her and began to tear her clothes.


    He did it in an extreme violence. Gui was a little frightened but most of all, irritated!


    To do something scious in daytime and with violence?


    She was a nobledy and his legal wife, not those cheap prostitutes. He couldn¡¯t do that to her.


    Gui somehow collected some strength and immediately push Ning Shaoyu off her, ¡°Are you crazy, Ning Shaoyu?¡±


    Ning Shaoyu, unwittingly pushed off because his one hand was powerless from the bandage, hit the ceiling, ripped off the bandage, and pped Gui right in the face, ¡°Yes, I am crazy now!¡±


    Gui was shocked by the pping, and Ning Shaoyu got on her again.


    Noises rang in the room, firstly of things thrown all over andter of ripping clothes, in the midst of the second lord¡¯s roar and the seconddy¡¯s cry for help...


    But the servant girls and nannies waiting outside, blushed, could do nothing but look at each other. None of them dared to break in and ruin the second lord¡¯s mood.


    ¡°You...you¡¯re not a man.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know whether I¡¯m a man or not?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Then, the sound of heavy breathing covered up everything else.


    After a while, the room gotpletely quiet.


    Gui, face swollen, hair messy,y naked on the ground like a dead fish, motionless. She could never imagine she would one day be raped by her husband like a humble cheap woman.


    Yet, Ning Shaoyu didn¡¯t stop the insult. While she putting on clothes, he took a hard grip at her hair, growling fiercely at her, ¡°I tell you, Gui Xiaoxi. Don¡¯t think of it for your life. He will never give you a nce anymore.


    Besides, behave yourself and give birth to a son for me. Maybe, you still have the chance to be a madam. Or...¡±


    **


    After lunch, Mrs. Jia held Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand and chatted in the thermal pavilion, while concubine aunt Zhang and aunt Li served around carefully.


    Mrs. Jia invited Mo Qianxue to sit on the couch, while the eldest sister-inw Jiang, the second sister-inw Yao and the three daughters of concubines naturally sat politely and respectfully in the chairs.


    The inner courtyard was the ce for females, so after lunch when Mr. Jia and Mo Qianxue decided the date for her to give lectures in the Academy, Mr. Jia had left with content.


    The two young lords also left for their own business after saying hi to this suddenly-appearing sister.


    The females of the whole mansion were gather in Mrs. Jia¡¯s thermal pavilion to apany with guest. Certainly, the servants here were also on the go, shuttling nonstop.


    Seeing tea was served, Mo Qianxue remembered that she hadn¡¯t offered the refreshment that she brought from the Founder mansion yet. She hurried summoned over nanny Mo who was waiting at the door and ordered, ¡°Nanny, please take over the cakes I made for mother.¡±


    The cakes were said to be made by her, but in fact by Chuyi and Shiwu under her instruction. Mo Qianxue just watched the time when they were ready to take out of the oven.


    However, to ady like her, this could be called making on her own.


    Of course, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t only bring such a simple gift on this visit. Other valuable presents had already been offered by the four servants Zhizhu, Zhihe, Zhiling and Zhiqiao, when they just entered the door.


    After a while, each of the four servants carried an exquisite cake and showed up.


    The four cakes, in four colors and vors, were coated with ayer of jam made by fresh fruit.


    To make the cakes, Mo Qianxue had racked her brains. Here, there was no stic, but luckily there was ze although the porcin technique wasn¡¯t well developed.


    The cakes were beautifully packed and carried in the four t ze bowls.


    These bowls were among the dowry of Feng Qingyu. It was said that across the whole Tianqi, there were few bowls alike, something for appreciation instead of having meals with.


    This gift shocked everyone in the Jia mansion. Thedy of the Founder mansion and future madam of a super family was indeed extraordinary. Even cakes could be made so beautiful...


    After gazing long at the cakes with appreciation, Mrs. Jia picked one of the bowl, scooped a little with a prepared gold spoon and put into her mouth.


    She closed her eyes to taste it, and suddenly her brows leaped. After she swallowed it, she was still feeling the aftertaste, ¡°Emm...nice! It¡¯s fine and soft, fragrant and sweet. A strong vor but not greasy.¡±


    The appreciative look and praise of Mrs. Jia made everyone else almost drool.


    Mrs. Jia wasn¡¯t the kind of tasteless person who was mean on food. After tasting, she put down the spoon and took a nce over the four cakes, smilling at Mo Qianxue, ¡°Thank you so much for the effort. Yet, I¡¯m too old to have too much sweet food.¡± Then, she turned to Jiang, ¡°Later, you take back one. When Chi goes back from school, let him have some together with Yan and Hui.¡±


    Jiang replied, ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    Mrs. Jia nodded and turned to Yao, ¡°You take back one. When Ruies back from work, let him and Qi have some too.¡±


    Yao replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll serve our second lord and Qi to eat it.¡±


    Mrs. Jia nodded again and shifted her gaze back at the cake, as if talking to herself, ¡°Save one for master. He doesn¡¯t have a good appetite recently. I guess he¡¯ll like such a soft and sweet cake.¡±


    Just in a moment, Mrs. Jia had arranged the future of the cakes. She was doing Mo Qianxue a favor in pleasing everyone. Of course Mo Qianxue understood it and was quite grateful, saying with worry, ¡°A good arrangement mother has made. It¡¯s my bad that I didn¡¯t make too many...¡±


    Mrs. Jia smiled and pointed at the aunts serving around, ¡°Aunt Zhang, let the girls take over tes and share this cake. I hope everyone can have a taste of my daughter¡¯s delicious cake.¡±


    When mentioning daughter, Mrs. Jia looked very proud, which make Mo Qianxue feel closer to her.


    ¡°Madam is sharp-eyed. The daughter you recognize can¡¯t be bad.¡± Aunt Zhang echoed with a smile and then left, passing down the order.


    Mrs. Jia stroked Mo Qianxue¡¯s hand and joked, ¡°Qianxue, my taste is going to be picky by your cakes. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t like other refreshments in the future...¡±


    Mo Qianxue held back and yed cute, ¡°Then mom, don¡¯t dislike me if I visit you more oftenter!¡±


    Such intimate movement and sweet words turned Mrs. Jia¡¯s smiling eyes into curves, ¡°I¡¯ll be more than happy...¡±


    Jiang smiled and chimed with, ¡°Yes. Mother has been looking forward to seeing Qianxue for years. Please visit us more often.¡±


    Yao also added, ¡°Yes, Qianxue, I also hopes you can visit us more often.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The scene was instantly full of joy, and smiles rippled in the thermal pavilion.


    Mo Qianxue was a little touched because they really made her feel at home. She cherished Mrs. Jia¡¯s caring. In Jiang and Yao, there was not the mean manner that disyed by other women. They treated her nicely, with neither ttery nor jealousy nor satire.


    The three daughters of them sat there quietly with smiles. There weren¡¯t any wrinkles on their clothes, which must be new that they wore specially for today.


    The eldest of them was Jia Wanhua, seventeen years old and just got engaged. In a few days, the wedding would be held. The man was a humble schr in the Academy.


    It was said that the man had a good character and learnings. She would marry him as his legal wife.


    He was humble, only rtive to a huge noble family. The schrs that could be employed by the Academy mostly came from a well-off family.


    The other two girls, Wanruo and Wanru, were of simr age to Mo Qianxue. One just turned fifteen years old, and the other would turn fifteen in six months.


    Both of them were quite pretty.


    Jia Wanruo turned fifteen at the end ofst year. Although she was a daughter of Mr. Jia, she hadn¡¯t found a suitable man due to her identity as the daughter of a concubine.


    Her dark hair tucked up behind her head, leaving some short strands around her ears. The pair of watery eyes were as fresh as lotus flowers that just came out of water.


    Jia Wanru, younger than Mo Qianxue, was a little chubby. When she smiled, there was a sweetness that instantly captured the eye.


    Both of them looked meek and behaved themselves before Mrs. Jia. They were of good temperaments and daughters of aunt Li.


    After sharing the cake, the crowd of people were generous to praise again and again and chatted more with intimacy.

 Chapter 206: A Visit to Mother (3)

    <h4>Chapter 206: A Visit to Mother (3)</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    After the tableware was taken away, aunt Li pointed at the two shy girls, Wanruo and Wanru, teasing, ¡°Madam, looked at the second and thirddy. They are so bashful that they dare not to look up when there is a guest. They are far worse thandy Qianxue.¡±


    Hearing thisparison, Mrs. Jia instantly pulled her face and scolded, ¡°Unruly! How could youpare concubine¡¯s daughters with a legaldy? Besides, in the future, Qianxue will be a madam of a super family. You¡¯re so bold topare her with your own useless daughters!¡±


    Jiang stood up, indignant, ¡°Although the second and thirddies are your daughters, they aredies after all. How could you, a concubine, to discuss things aboutdies? What do you have in mind?¡±


    She was the eldest daughter-inw of the Jia mansion and naturally talked with authority.


    Aunt Li was scared and kneeled down, saying hurriedly, ¡°I just admire so Miss. Mo¡¯s beauty and elegance much that I said something offensive without thinking. Please do forgive me, Miss. Mo.¡±


    The atmospherics in the room instantly became tense. Everyone¡¯s eyes unconsciously turned to Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue picked up the teacup, blew away the tea leaves floating on the water, took a sip, and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t say so, aunt.¡± At this time, it would be her fault whether she forgave her or not.


    If she med her, then she would be used of putting on airs. If not, she was belittling herself.


    Seeing that Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t show irritation, Mrs. Jia found it improper for a concubine aunt to kneel to her daughter and reprimanded, ¡°What are you doing? Just get up and thank Miss. Mo for her lenience.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss. Mo.¡± Aunt Li stood up, but her mouth wasn¡¯t shut.


    Instead, she smiled, ¡°I was thinking, Miss. Mo is distinguished and needs considerate people to take care of you. Although the servants are capable, they may overlook something anyway.


    Why not let Wanruo and Wanru go to serve you at the Founder mansion? They are not clever but they can do domestic chores. At least they have softer hands than the servants. I hope they could follow you early so that they could learn how to be ady like you. What do you think?


    The words sounded very nice on the surface.


    Yet, when thought upon carefully, the words were disgusting.


    As soon as aunt Li finished, the two girls flushed.


    At this point, if Mo Qianxue still didn¡¯t understand what she meant, those novels and TV series were merely a waste of time.


    Around fifteen was a proper age for marriage.


    She imed to let them learn from her, but in fact, it would be taking them back to the Founder mansion first. Then, when she got married and moved to the Ning mansion, they would follow her as dowry girls.


    A convention of bringing concubines for the husband among ancient big and noble families.


    A nobledy marrying to a high-ranked family, if having too many sisters, would always bring with her a few sisters who were daughters of concubines to help her.


    Based on her identity as a legal wife, as long as she moved in, they became her husband¡¯s concubines, and respected concubines.


    The respected concubines of a super-family master were no lesser than ordinary imperial concubines.


    Certainly, Mo Qianxue was unhappy because they were already trying to tuck people to her before she got married. She looked to Mrs. Jia, wanting to know whether it was Mrs. Jia¡¯s n or aunt Li¡¯s own willful proposition.


    Mrs. Jia also looked shocked. Obviously, she didn¡¯t know it beforehand. Yet, she didn¡¯t seem to object to it and pondered.


    Mo Qianxue indifferently picked the teacup and sipped tea. As long as it wasn¡¯t Mrs. Jia¡¯s n and calction, she didn¡¯t care what others thought.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything, while Mrs. Jia was in contemtion. The scene became colder.


    Jiang and Yao bowed their heads and held the teacups at the same time, all ears.


    Aunt Zhang looked a little jealous. This aunt Li always had some means to make madam very happy and had managed to give birth to two children in a row. Yet, two daughters.


    After the wave of jealousy, she began toment for her back luck.


    No matter how good a schr was in character or learning, he was of humble origin, with merely a few houses, acres ofnd and some servants. How could he beparable with nobilities? If her daughter hadn¡¯t been engaged, now she would be the best candidate.


    Aunt Li was quite nervous and looked at Mrs. Jia expectantly. As long as Mrs. Jia agreed, certainly Miss. Mo wouldn¡¯t have an opinion.


    Wanhua sat there, calm and motionless, as if she had heard nothing.


    Wanruo and Wanru subconsciously took a grip on nervously twisted their handkerchiefs. After a while of pondering, Mrs. Jia looked serious, supposedly having made up her mind, ¡°Actually, aunt Li¡¯s words make some sense.¡± Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t agree but knew that she was of good intention. For a time, she just didn¡¯t find proper words to turn her down.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue was silent, Mrs. Jia understood. She herself was a wife. Since ancient times, no wives liked concubines.


    Wives and concubines, and their daughters were born to be opponents. No one liked each other.


    However, even if they didn¡¯t like each other, it didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t live together. It was never heard of that a master didn¡¯t take concubines, let alone a super-family master.


    Qianxue didn¡¯t have mother, and the Founder mansion knew little about this kind of things because the Founder was a loyal man. Hence, Mrs. Jia felt dutiful to remind her daughter in this regard.


    Thinking of this, she tried best to soften her tone and persuaded, ¡°Qianxue, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m not tucking people onto you. It¡¯s just you¡¯re a only child and stands at odds against the Mo n. In the future, when you move into the Ning mansion, you¡¯ll have no sisters to help you, even if you¡¯ve saved the life of master Ning. How long could his gratitudest?


    These two girls were brought up under my watch. Even though they couldn¡¯t achieve great things, they have a mild temperament, and I know them well...¡± It meant that they were easy to handle.


    A third person couldn¡¯t understand a couple¡¯s rtionship. From Mrs. Jia¡¯s viewpoint, this arrangement was a way to maintain her status and his affection. She was totally thinking for Mo Qianxue¡¯s sake. Every nobledy got married, taking with her either her sisters or pretty servant girls as dowry girls.


    However, it was impossible for her to understand that Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t need it, and Ning Shaoqing wouldn¡¯t allow either.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t reply yet, and nanny Mo¡¯s expression changed, obviously persuaded by Mrs. Jia¡¯s words. She gently pushed Mo Qianxue in secrecy, ¡°Mrs. Jia¡¯s kindness...¡±


    In addition, although nanny Mo heard Chuyi told her that Mr. Ning had said that he would only marry theirdy.


    However, in fact, she didn¡¯t believe that, at least not entirely.


    Men like Mo Tianfang had long been extinct in this world.


    Besides, they were two different cases. When Mo Tianfang married Feng Qingyu, everyone believed that he was out of her league. But when it came to Mo Qianxue marrying Ning Shaoqing, everyone believed she was out of his league.


    It was the other way round.


    Ning Shaoqing was a super-family master. How would it be possible that he would only have one woman?


    Even if he himself didn¡¯t want to, the elders of the Ning n wouldn¡¯t let him.


    Sometimes, taking concubines was a means of pulling in, a way to gain more supporters to the Ning n. Nanny Mo wasn¡¯t very knowledgeable, but she understood this, she believed.


    Yet on the flip side, there weren¡¯t seniors in the Founder mansion and back then, madam was in charge of everything. Who dared to climb onto the bed of Founder? Outside the mansion, master Mo of the Mo n couldn¡¯t control over the Founder. When he himself refused to take concubines, nobody dared to say anything. If concubines were forced onto him, the Founder would definitely split them into parts.


    Being pushed by nanny Mo, Mo Qianxue shook her head. Sometimes the ancients couldn¡¯t be talked through.


    Before nanny Mo finished, Mo Qianxue put down the cup and replied, ¡°I appreciate mother¡¯s kindness, but...¡±


    Nanny Mo was stunned.


    Mrs. Jia was a little surprised too.


    ¡°Sensible people will know that you¡¯re thinking for me and my future, but those unreasonable people will say you¡¯re sending concubine¡¯s daughters to the Founder mansion as servants. If this rumor is spread out, I¡¯m afraid it would affect Mr. Jia¡¯s reputation.¡±


    At this point, she could only pretend that she didn¡¯t understand.


    Daughters, even of concubines, from the Jia mansion would never be given to others as servants.


    Mo Qianxue just pretended that she misunderstood their words. Yet, others understood what she meant.


    Aunt Li looked embarrassed, her smile frozen a little from indignation, and didn¡¯t give up, ¡°It¡¯s not good if Miss. Mo don¡¯t have intimate servants around.¡±


    Mo Qianxue frowned, unable to understood why this woman, who had been a concubine for her whole life, wanted to send her own daughters away as concubines. So ridiculous. She continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There are hundreds of servants in the Founder mansion at mymand. They are already more than enough... Aunt Li thinks too much.¡±


    She and Ning Shaoqing loved each other and only wanted to spend the rest of their lives together exclusively. These people¡¯s suggestion annoyed her. That being said, she still needed to get prepared, because this sort of things would be more in the future. This probably was only an appetizer.

 Chapter 207: Make it Clear

    <h4>Chapter 207: Make it Clear</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Here, she could turn down Mrs. Jia with a smile. However, after she got married, in the face of her parents-inw, how could she say no to their suggestions of concubines for Ning Shaoqing? Certainly, she didn¡¯t count the old witch Xie, who wasn¡¯t a person in her eyes.


    There was an old saying that one shouldn¡¯t turn down seniors.


    It seemed that she really had to work out a way.


    Mo Qianxue was right. At this moment, Ning Shaoqing was walking in the inner courtyard of the Ning mansion because old madam Ning, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s grandma, asked him to have lunch together, in the excuse that she missed him.


    At the lunch, there wasn¡¯t only old madam, but also a young girl¡ªYuwen Hanlei, a granddaughter of old madam from her original family.


    During the lunch, old madam kept praising that the girl was a talent in writing both proses and poems, excellent in embroidery, of a mild temperament... She was nearly listing all virtues in the world and directly advised Ning Shaoqing to take her back to the master¡¯s courtyard as a concubine. Yet, Ning Shaoqing refused in the pretext that his legal wife didn¡¯t move in yet.


    Then, unhurriedly, he finished his meal and ran away, iming he had business to do.


    Running into a soft brisk wall and in view that Mrs. Jia didn¡¯t support her, aunt Li, face grey, fell into low spirits, but aunt Zhang looked very cheerful.


    Jiang and Yao exchanged a nce. They were of schr families and wives, disdaining to hang out with concubines, so now they quite understood Mo Qianxue¡¯s attitude and kindly dissuaded Mrs. Jia.


    In fact, Mrs. Jia didn¡¯t have bad intentions. She just felt a little anxious about Mo Qianxue because there would be no one taking her side after she moved into the Ning mansion.


    They sat for another while, exchanged intimate words, and Mrs. Jia looked tired, so Mo Qianxue got up and said goodbye.


    Mrs. Jia and the two sister-inws sincerely asked her to stay longer, and the concubine aunts and sisters followed suit.


    Mo Qianxue smiled and said that she woulde again in the future and that in a few days, she would turn fifteen years old and invited them to visit her in the Founder mansion. Then, Mrs. Jia was relived and asked Jiang and Yao to walk Mo Qianxue to the door.


    Aunt Zhang and Li stayed to serve Mrs. Jia and didn¡¯t see her at the door.


    Walking through corridors and pavements, Jiang and Yao walked Mo Qianxue out of the Jia mansion in joyful chat andugh.


    As soon as they got out and into the carriage, nanny Mo began to nag again.


    ¡°Actually, I can tell that Mrs. Jia was of good intentions and treatsdy as her own daughter. The two concubine daughters also look nice. They aren¡¯t very pretty but have delicate features.


    Moreover, with their moms controlled by Mrs. Jia, they won¡¯t betray you. Why not agree to...?¡±


    Mo Qianxue was irritated. She could ignore such remarks from others, but how could nanny Mo say the same thing?


    She must give these curiosities closely serving her a good brainwash.


    To fight outside, she must settle the insiders first! Their mindset must be shifted first.


    **


    Aunt Li, after leaving from Mrs. Jia¡¯s palce, hurriedly arrived at Jia Wanruo¡¯s courtyard.


    The three had agreed earlier that after Mo Qianxue left, whether their n worked out or not, they met again in Jia Wanruo¡¯s courtyard.


    Before aunt Li entered the room, Jia Wanru¡¯s voice rang inside.


    ¡°Mo Qianxue is merely lucky. She was saved in the same vige where master Ning also stayed when he was injured and got Ning Shaoqing¡¯s promise...¡±


    ¡°So what? Having served master Ning for almost a year, and he still didn¡¯t fall in love with her so that he didn¡¯te back with her together. It means he doesn¡¯t agree with the marriage. But for that incident, I¡¯m afraid, master Ning wouldn¡¯t have stood up for her at all...¡±


    ¡°The people behind the plot is really stupid, lifting a stone only to smash their own feet. They didn¡¯t harm Mo Qianxue at all and did her a favor instead...¡±


    ¡°All in all, master Ning is kind and righteous. Just because she was ndered and in order to defend her reputation, he promised before the Emperor to marry her...¡±


    ¡°This is why I said she was lucky. I heard that master Ning is a handsome man and an excellent martial artist...¡±


    The more aunt Li heard, the grimmer she looked. The two girls were too bold. How dared them to talk about a super-family master behind his back?


    Immediately, she scolded at the several servant girls at the door, ¡°Go and guard the gate.¡±


    ncing around, she was a little relived only after she found there weren¡¯t others besides her daughters¡¯ intimate servants.


    Confirming no outsiders were around, aunt Li stepped into the room and warned seriously upon seeing them, ¡°Never talk about such things again.¡±


    The Jia family was one of schr. Although Jia Wanruo and Jia Wanru were daughters of a concubine, they received good education. On a brief thought, they knew they shouldn¡¯t have said these things.


    However, with that in mind, they weren¡¯t happy being scolded by their concubine mother and replied impatiently, ¡°We know.¡±


    Aunt Li didn¡¯t me them for being rude. She herself was merely a concubine, but her daughters were realdies. She had no stance to ask them to be all respectful towards her.


    Seeing their gloomy faces, sheforted at once, ¡°Even though Miss. Mo didn¡¯t let you follow her, she didn¡¯t refuse either. It¡¯s still hopeful.


    In a few days, she will turn fifteen. Without parents, she will naturally invite Mrs. Jia as the host of the ceremony. By then, madam will take you there. Be sure to behave well and talk more with her. Don¡¯t be like today, sitting there like wooden posts... Probably, master Ning will be there too...¡±


    **


    When leaving the Jia mansion, Mo Qianxue was tired after this day, so she let Awu drive right back to the Founder mansion.


    A group of people surrounded Mo Qianxue and walked her from the gate to her courtyard.


    Reaching the gate of Snow, Ghost stopped, eyes half-closed, holding his sword, at a tree ten meters away from the gate of the courtyard.


    Mo Yan and Mo Xing, with their two squads of guards, also stopped, seeing Mo Qianxue entered the courtyard. They exchanged a look, nodded, and led each squad to patrol in different directions.


    The two sisters who had followed Mo Qianxue out also went to mind their own work after returning.


    Nanny Mo and Mo Qianxue entered the room, while Chuyi, Shiwu, and the four servant girls quickly followed inside.


    Mo Qianxue paced lightly and sat down on the couch in the main room. Nanny Mo ordered others, ¡°Lady is tired. You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chuyi, Shiwu, and the four girls curtsied and were about to leave, when Mo Qianxue suddenly sat straight, eyes gleaming, ordering loudly, ¡°Wait.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say that in the carriage, but now in her room, it¡¯d be better to make it clear.


    Nanny Mo was confused, ¡°What do you need,dy?¡±


    She had been nagging in the carriage, but Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t respond. She had thought she was just tired and stopped it.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°Nanny, do you think father and mother love each other?¡±


    The question came all of a sudden. Nanny Mo was a little stunned, and the other girls flushed a bit.


    Then, nanny Mo looked quite proud, ¡°Lady. It¡¯s needless to say. Everyone in the capital knows that Founder and madam make the most loving couple in the world.¡±


    Mo Qianxue asked further, ¡°Did father have any concubines?¡±


    Nanny Mo was bewildered at such a question and shook her head nkly, ¡°No.¡±


    Even nanny Mo didn¡¯t understand Mo Qianxue¡¯s intention, let alone Chuyi, Shiwu and the four girls. Yet, they weren¡¯t asked questions or let leave, so they could only stood there respectful and listened obediently.


    Mo Qianxue raised an eyebrow, a sh of anger fleeting in her eyes, ¡°So, nanny, do you want me to be happy?¡±


    Nanny Mo didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. On a brief thinking, she knew why Mo Qianxue had been upset. Momentarily, she felt a little aggrieved.


    ¡°Of course I do. I thought for the sake ofdy¡¯s future life. I¡¯m the one who wants you to be happy and safe most.¡±


    In view that she was truly loyal, Mo Qianxue guided with patience, ¡°If father had concubines, and the Founder mansion was crowded with irrelevant women, could their love be ever solid? Could mother be happy like ever? ...¡±


    Nanny Mo seemed to understand something, bowing her head without replying.


    If Founder hadn¡¯t resolutely refused and taken concubines as madam had suggested, then it would have been impossible for Founder stay in madam¡¯s room everyday. Then, madam would have been really sad, and the Founder mansion couldn¡¯t have been in peace.


    Moreover, when madam only had one daughter, she would face unthinkable consequences if any of those concubines gave birth to a son.


    Nanny Mo was ashamed. She found she had put the cart before the horse.


    She hoped thatdy could stand steady in the Ning n and that she could gain the recognition from them after she moved in. Yet, she had ignored the thing that she wanted most¡ªlove and happiness.


    Mo Qianxue finally felt calmer when she saw the regret on nanny Mo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Shaoqing said that he would only have me in his life. Although he said it when we were in the Wang vige, I believe a true man keeps his words!¡±


    As the words were said, even nanny Mo, Chuyi and Shiwu, who knew it before, were a little shocked, let alone the four servant girls.


    Mo Qianxue continued, ¡°Certainly I know things change now. At his position, he will face hardship with my support alone, but I deeply believe that he will give me a satisfied result even if one day he is forced to take concubines.¡±

 Chapter 208: A New Chess Piece

    <h4>Chapter 208: A New Chess Piece</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    ¡°The reputation of a virtuous woman is merely a thing to disy to others. What does it have to do with me? What can I do with it? As for status, I¡¯ll have it as long as Shaoqing cares about me and stands by my side. If he doesn¡¯t, what can I do with the status in the Ning n? Utilizing other women to gain his affection? Ridiculous! Can such affection be true love?¡±


    Those hypocritical men talked about love and respect towards their love but went to other women¡¯s bed to work hard at night...


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t even bear the thought of it. Her face was full of mockery. If there was such one day when Ning Shaoqing stayed in another woman¡¯s room, she would rather give up on him and live a life she liked than put up with a life like that.


    On thinking of such a day when she had to live the rest of her life alone, a bitter sadness loomed behind her mocking expression.


    This damned world! It wouldn¡¯t let people to live or love.


    Tears rimmed up in Mo Qianxue¡¯s eyes. The sadness spread inexplicably and infected everyone present. Nanny Mo came to the realization but didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    Mo Qianxue struggled to swallow her tears, ¡°What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t propose to take concubines today. Why should I do that to bother him and myself while giving bad people an opportunity? ...


    No matter who it is, she¡¯ll be my enemy as long as she wants to share my husband with me. What I wish for my life is the loyal love like that of my parents.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Saying that, nanny Mo kneeled down, face stern, like making an oath, ¡°For my whole life, I only wishdy happiness. I won¡¯t care about others¡¯ opinion anymore or repeat this mistake. If anyone dares to have such a n again, I won¡¯t let him/her have a good time.¡±


    Standing up and turning to the several shocked servants, nanny Mo scolded, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Chuyi and Shiwu immediately kneeled down to show their determination, ¡°Lady, we understand.¡± They never had such a n anyway since birth. They could even die fordy if that was what she needed, let alone disying their determination.


    In view of this, Zhizhu, Zhihe, Zhiling, and Zhiqiao had no other choice but kneeling on the floor to demonstrate their loyalty.


    The meaning of Mo Qianxue¡¯s words was clear. Whatever the future was, she wouldn¡¯t allow these girls to climb onto the bed of Mr. Ning, or to promote them to concubines to gain his affection.


    None of them ever met Ning Shaoqing, but when they were selected as close servants of Mo Qianxue, they were quite enviable.


    It was known to all that close servants of ady marrying to a huge mansion were candidates for her husband¡¯s concubines. When thedy wasn¡¯t well to serve the master or felt the need to boost her power, she would send her servant girls to her husband as a way to obtain his satisfaction.


    The four girls had been overjoyed when they heard the marriage granted by the Emperor between theirdy and the future master of the Ning family. Every super-family master was a one-in-a-million exceptional man, a fact everyone in Tianqi knew.


    Not only they had been rejoiced, but also their families. For this reason, they had also been somewhat respected by other servants in this mansion.


    Zhizhu and Zhihe was a little disappointed but quickly thought it through, face m and rxed. Yet, Zhiling and Zhiqiao grudged like their parents passed away and vowed reluctantly.


    Mo Qianxue said these words in front of them for two purposes, one to warn them, and the other to test them out.


    It would be good if they were loyal. If they were spies, the message would be sent out through their mouths, which was also nice.


    Otherwise, she wasn¡¯t sure she wouldn¡¯t be driven crazy if someone send over a beauty today or give her two sisters or servants tomorrow, who then made out with Ning Shaoqing, and this became an endless cycle.


    She never feared of being called a jealous or relentless woman!


    The servants had sworn loyalty, and nanny Mo nodded, in an expression more serious than ever, ¡°Do not spread out the words you heard, or you¡¯ll beat up to death and your families be sold out as ves.¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t fear of a bad reputation, but nanny Mo did.


    There were things that could be done but couldn¡¯t be spelled out, at least not on the table.


    The six servants nodded and said yes nervously.


    The thing done, Mo Qianxue felt tired andy back on the couth, motioning to let them leave. Nanny Mo put a nket over her and left the room first. The six girls then followed her out.


    Nanny Mo repeatedly enjoined and warned them. However, these words still got out of the Founder mansion as if they had wings. They reached the ear of the Emperor, Ning Shaoqing as well as others with vicious intention.


    Ning Shaoqing only arched his lips, eyes yful¡ª No matter who it is, she¡¯ll be my enemy as long as she wants to share my husband with me.


    He never knew that she cared about him so much. Although the threat was rebellious, it was courage as well. Only she could and had the guts to say something like this.


    The Emperor also smiled at it. Want to be a jealous woman? Try to be his wife first!


    **


    The summer was approaching. Early in the morning, the sun shone up high.


    Junzhu Susu came in her carriage to pick up Mo Qianxue and go shopping.


    She wore a red gold-woven skirt, a rose crystal-and-gold hairpin in her hair, a turquoise jade pendant around her neck, gold-thread-twisted-jade eardrops on her ears and a matching bracelet around her wrist. Everything was overbearingly luxurious.


    Mo Qianxue was still inly dressed in theke-green skirt embroidered with lotus flowers, several hairpins in the clouds bun, which was neither mboyant or humble. The grandeur as thedy of the Founder mansion wasn¡¯t a bit eclipsed.


    Wherever they were, the two pretty girls were the focus of eyes.


    Fortunately, they were in the carriage, and Junzhu Susu was familiar with the capital. The shops they went to were exclusives to nobilities. Otherwise, these two outstandingly pretty girls hanging around on the streets and followed by myriad servants would definitely cause a traffic jam.


    The two visited a few satin shops, the most famous jewelry stores, art galleries and special boutiques.


    At noon, they were starving. At the invitation of Mo Qianxue, the two, with loads of purchases, went to have lunch in Yuji Restaurant owned by Mo Qianxue.


    Prior to their arrival, the restaurant was noticed. As their carriage stopped at the door, the manager went out to usher them into a VIP room.


    Mo Qianxue just asked Junzhu Susu to take a seat, and Yunyao came over to greet them.


    Yunyao had been picked up from Yunqi town a few days ago by Shiwu.


    Coming along with her were Wang Tianrui and his wife, a couple of apprentices of root sculpture, and several vigers from the Wang vige.


    Later, Yunyao was arranged by Mo Qianxue to be the ountant of this restaurant, and Wang Tianlei and others were taken to the shops.


    Yunyao greeted and carefully said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Ning and his friends are here too, right in the next room. Should I pass a word...?¡±


    **


    In the imperial pce.


    Over these days, the imperial study was in a sullen air. The eunuchs and imperial maids mmed up in terror, not daring to be a slightest careless.


    The chief eunuch returned from errands and waved to let the servants out.


    The Emperor was holding a chess book in one hand, pinching a chess piece between his fingers of the other hand, fixing his eyes down, seemingly baffled by the game, ¡°Any progress in investigating the background of Lu Zhengyang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty. I¡¯ll reporting it to you.¡± The chief eunuch bent his body, tossing the duster back and replied in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Lu Zhengyang was born to an ordinary family of merchants in Pei county. He got to know Ning Shaoqing in the deserted fief belonging to the Ning n. In those days, the two called each other brother, and Ning Shaoqing treats him more intimately than his real brother...¡±


    The chief eunuch narrated orderly and made clear the birth of Lu Zhengyang and how he became an acquaintance of Ning Shaoqing.


    Finishing the report, he bowed his head, not daring to take credit.


    The Emperor pondered for a second and seemed to remember something, eyes shining sharp at the chief eunuch, ¡°Is this Lu rted to the Lu family in the capital that was extirpated a century ago?¡±


    The chief eunuch shook bodily, bent even lower, ¡°I¡¯ve had his ancestors checked carefully. The result shows that his family lives in the Pei county for every generation and isn¡¯t rted to the Lu family in the capital at all.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t seem to believe the result. How could a merchant son build up such a sphere of influence in the capital within years and be a friend of a super-family lord? That was more than a coincidence.


    Despite his suspicion, the Emperor chose to believe it first. This confidant eunuch had served him for decades. He had always been careful in his work and never made any mistake.


    Hence, his expression eased, ¡°Pass down the words. I¡¯m going to meet this Lu Zhengyang.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The chief eunuch left, and the Emperor ced the chess piece on the board, a smile surfacing onto his face. He seemed to be satisfied with where the chess piece went.


    My favorite drama is brothers stabbing each other. I just don¡¯t believe a humble son of a merchant can resist the authority of an emperor and temptation of power...

 Chapter 209: The First Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 209: The First Encounter</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Since the reorganization by Mo Qianxue, in a dozen days, Yuji Restaurant had be a popr one in the capital city from an obscure ordinary restaurant.


    One of the reasons was naturally because Wang Tianrui brought over, as Mo Qianxue requested, several jars of vinegar produced by the factory, which contributed to many new appetizing dishes for the restaurant.


    Another reason was the employment of a new manager, who acted meticulously on Mo Qianxue¡¯smand.


    The restaurant originally had three floors. The first floor had been the lobby, the second floor a few VIP rooms, and the third floor, due to the narrow staircase, a storeroom considering the guests might not want to take the trouble to go upstairs and it was inconvenient to serve dishes too.


    Yet, a higher altitude granted a farther-reaching vision! The third floor had a spectacr vista of the whole capital, something precious to tasteful people. Shame it was idle as a storeroom.


    After Mo Qianxue took over the restaurant, she had the idled staff moved out of the third floor and had it decorated into two luxurious VIP rooms¡ªCoziness and Dream.


    She also had another independent staircase built which didn¡¯t connect to the one bridging the lobby and the second floor. Both of the two VIP rooms had hallways in order to ensure safety and privacy.


    Because of the change ofyout, new dishes and promotions, the restaurant was now very busy and full of guests all the day.


    At this moment, Mo Qianxue and Junzhu Susu was in Dream on the third floor.


    This luxurious VIP room had just been open to guests, and it was preserved for many times. Quite hot. If Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t sent the news three days ago, she was afraid even she couldn¡¯t get this room if she showed up this noon without preservation.


    However, exquisite and tasteful as it was now, it wasn¡¯t that good to receive a super-family master to entertain his friends. She bet it was because Ning Shaoqing had known that she was the owner of this restaurant and was trying to level it up for her.


    Ning Shaoqing was no longer the eldest young lord of the Ning n or the school teacher in the Wang vige. Therefore, there couldn¡¯t be many people that he called friends. Probably, he was discussing important matters, so it would be impolite if she suddenly took Susu over there.


    After a moment of contemtion, Mo Qianxue refused and ordered Yunyao to just serve dishes for her and Junzhu Susu and not to disturb Ning Shaoqing.


    Yunyao took the order, without asking why, curtsied, stepped back, and opened the door behind her.


    On the moment the door was open, she saw a cold-faced man in ck was standing at the door.


    She was alerted because the man¡¯s sight had passed her to dwell on Mo Qianxue. He bowed to her from afar and said loudly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Mo. I¡¯m Saber, inviting you and Junzhu Susu over as my master requested.¡±


    His voice was like himself, indifferent without a ghost of emotion.


    Although Mo Qianxue had never seen him, she knew he must be a close guard to Ning Shaoqing, because the air he carried with him was exactly the same with that of Ghost and Shadow.


    Her life was tangled with him. Certainly she should meet his friends. Clear of the man¡¯s identity, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t intent to be hypocritical, ¡°Okay. Tell your mater, Junzhu Susu and I will be there soon.¡±


    She would blend into his life, ept his friends and everything he was facing.


    Getting the words, Saber turned away and left. Yunyao, hand stiff on the door, at a lost, looked back.


    Mo Qianxue said, ¡°Later, you serve the food personally.¡± She believed Ning Shaoqing wouldn¡¯t want others to know that he was here.


    Afterwards, Mo Qianxue motioned to Yunyao, who turned away and closed the door behind her.


    As soon as Yunyao left, Susu began to tease her, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that today I¡¯m so lucky to be meeting the most mysterious and honorable man in the capital.¡±


    Mo Qianxue smiled, ¡°Stopughing at me. I¡¯d like to see what kind of man will gain your heart...¡±


    Mo Qianxue was joking, but on the words, Junzhu Susu¡¯s face darkened a little, some sorrow surfacing in her eyes.


    The sorrow fleeted by but was captured by Mo Qianxue¡¯s keen sight. Mo Qianxue was shocked and almost believed she had an illusion. She used to believe that Junzhu Susu was a wayward carefree girl whoughed or cried whenever she wanted to and never had regrets...


    However, on a second thought, even though the nobledies in the capital usually got married and stayed in the original family until eighteen years old, most of them were engaged at around sixteen. Now, Junzhu Susu was over seventeen but still not engaged. Even if she never mentioned it, she must be sorry for herself.


    Prince Jing, the uncle of the Emperor, was the most powerful prince in the capital, so Junzhu Susu, his only daughter, was ranked only second to princesses. There must be few men that Prince Jing deemed worthy of her.


    All the thoughts went by in a sh. Then, Mo Qianxue subtly shifted to another topic, ¡°Susu, do I look proper? ...¡±


    Dressing was always the best topic among women. Junzhu Susu held her hands and looked up and down, ¡°You look simple but elegant... There is charm in every of your lithe steps... I bet master Ning will fall for your immediately!¡±


    ¡°Susu, you¡¯re making fun of me again...¡±


    Their nannies knowingly came up to help broom their clothes and hair after getting the news that theirdies were invited by the distinguished men to have meal together, while the two girls were still joking andughing.


    Afterwards, the nannies moved to follow behind, and Mo Qianxue and Junzhu Susu walked out of Dream hand in hand, passing the hallway, and headed for the other room, Coziness.


    At the door of Coziness stood a few guards. Seeing Mo Qianxue and Junzhu Susuing over, they didn¡¯t talk but bowed as greeting. Saber pulled open the door and gestured them the way.


    Mo Qianxue and Junzhu Susu paced in, and the nannies also followed inside in view of the presence of men. The four got in, but Yuxuan, Chuyi, Shiwu and Junzhu Susu¡¯s servants were blocked outside. They could only join the guards and wait outside at the door.


    Once she walked in, she nced around and saw four men, Ning Shaoqing, Su Qi, a man looking familiar, and a man she never met.


    Since when did Su Qi and Ning Shaoiqng be friends? Mo Qianxue was slightly stunned, but her smiling face and the steady pace didn¡¯t give anything away.


    However, she felt that Junzhu Susu¡¯s hand holding hers was tighter and trembled a little.


    To her surprise, Junzhu Susu, a seemingly careless girl, should be so nervous when meeting with men. Mo Qianxue smirked and slightly turned to her.


    Her face flushed reddish, eyes zing like being lit by me, knuckles clenching harder from agitation.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t understand but held her harder as well, as a way tofort her.


    Seeing here in, Ning Shaoqing smiled but then frowned at the sight of their holding hands.


    Due to distinguished identity Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t need to stand up to wee them, but somehow he still involuntarily got to his feet and held out his arm to Mo Qianxue.


    Once he stood up, everybody else couldn¡¯t be impolite to sit down, all standing up in a weing posture.


    Yet, Su Qi¡¯s smile was made of efforts. Seeing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s hands on her, Su Qi repeated warned himself that this girl belonged to Ning Shaoqing instead of himself. Nevertheless, his eyes still paled into grey.


    He held Mo Qianxue to the table and introduced one by one, ¡°This is Su Jinyu, eldest young lord of the Su n. This is Mr. Su Qi. And this is Mr. Lu Zhengyang.¡±


    Although Mo Qianxue and Su Qi were familiar, Ning Shaoqing found it improper to miss him out during the introduction.


    Then, he turned to Mo Qianxue and continued, ¡°This is Mo Qianxue,dy of the Founder mansion. And this is Junzhu Susu.¡±


    Mo Qianxue greeted everyone with a curtsy, ¡°Nice to meet you all, eldest young lord Su, lord Su Qi, and Mr. Lu.¡± Despite her private rtionship with Su Qi, she still had to be courteous.


    Junzhu Susu didn¡¯t need to curtsy to them because of her high rank and only nodded when Mo Qianxue did.


    The three slightly bowed to greet Mo Qianxue back.


    Then, they turned to greet in a more formal way to Junzhu Susu, who still nodded to greet back.


    Afterwards, the two nannies pulled the chair and served theirdies to take a seat.


    Su Jinyu raised his ss, ¡°I was lucky to have met Miss. Mo twice at the court. Your eloquent speech and selfposure in refuting against the impeachment and ndering of the whole house of officials still rang vivid in my mind. You¡¯re indeed an excellent woman. I admire you very much.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t for him or his younger brother but became the wife of Ning Shaoqing, who was both a friend and foe. Yet, he was still willing to wish her the best and happiness.


    Su Jinyu praised and bottomed up.


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, lord Su! I¡¯ve heard of your fame as a gentleman of great learning and exceptional martial arts long time ago. You¡¯re a role model of males. The honor is mine to have met you today.¡±


    Then, Mo Qianxue also drank all the wine in her ss. The wine Yunyao had prepared for her and Junzhu Susu were low-alcohol fruit wine, and Ning Shaoqing was here, so it was okay for her to drink a little.


    Lu Zhengyang raised his ss, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re known as the most talented woman in Tianqi. I¡¯ve heard master Ning mentioned you several times. Miss. Mo really deserves such a fame.¡±


    Mo Qianxue replied politely, ¡°I¡¯m really ttered!¡±


    Su Qi didn¡¯t say much and had already hidden the shade of grey in his eyes, toasting to her out of nowhere, ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t visited Mo Qianxue in the Founder mansion for many days, because he was recently upied with various affairs. When he left work, it was toote to visit her.


    For many times, he had stood at the gate of the Founder mansion and stared silently.


    No matter who she belonged, she said they were friends... No matter what, he must visit her tomorrow and teach her sword... Nothing would stop him...


    In the future, once she moved to the Ning mansion, it was difficult to meet her again.


    Clever as he was, he certainly understood that many things were actually arranged by Ning Shaoqing.

 Chapter 210: All is Worthwhile

    <h4>Chapter 210: All is Worthwhile</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    After the exchange of courteous words, they shifted the topic to the two new poems of Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue modestly answered a few questions and brought their attention to the Book of Songs to further discuss the aesthetics of poems and the like.


    Meanwhile, Yunyao had served all the dishes and stayed in the room to wait the table.


    Somehow, Mo Qianxue felt that Yunyao was absent-minded... The way she looked at Lu Zhengyang was a little weird...like...


    It seemed that having stayed in this mind-blowing ce for too long, she became as sensitive as others. Mo Qianxue shook her head to rid of the thought, raising up her cup with a grin.


    Mo Qianxue was a veteran in business dinners. Today, Ning Shaoqing was the host, while she was the owner of the restaurant as well as his fianc¨¦. Certainly, she took the initiative to entertain others. The air was subtle but quite lively.


    Ning Shaoqing, Lu Zhengyang, Su Jinyu were all well-informed and knowledgeable people with in-depth understanding in literature. Su Qi, however, ever since Mo Qianxue and Junzhu Susu entered the room, never talked after making a toast and leaned on the broad chair back, eyelids slightly drooping down, making him look unruly and careless.


    Ning Shaoqing, Lu Zhengyang and Su Jinyu didn¡¯t said serious stuff anymore and lingered on discussing poems and literature to kill the time.


    Mo Qianxue analyzed to herself that Su Jinyu must be the default future master of the Su family since he was the eldest young lord.


    Su Jinhan was his brother, while Lu Zhengyang and Ning Shaoqing were friends. Both sides were equally powerful. They didn¡¯t seem to have gathered merely to spend some leisure time together in sharing views on literature. Probably they had already reached certain agreement before she came in. Now they were talking about the Book of Changes.


    Mo Qianxue was bored to hear their conversations and felt improper to interrupt them. She turned to look at Susu, only to find that Susu, who had always been a carefree girl, should now be bowing her head, silent as a cat missing its tongue, and smiling shyly like a realdy.


    Mo Qianxue finally came to the realization that there had been already something wrong with Junzhu Susu when they walked in. By more careful reminiscence, she found Junzhu Susu mostly became unusual when her eyes met Su Qi.


    Mo Qianxue nced at Su Qi, who now looked at ease. Yet, as much as Mo Qianxue knew him, he must be bearing some bitterness right now.


    Two carefree people, once meeting each other, became like this. Mo Qianxue dared to bet her life on an inside story.


    The idea suddenly urred to her. Why not make a match of them?


    All the people present were on a busy schedule. After another moment of chatting, Su Jinyu stood up and said goodbye.


    As he was leaving, Su Qi should go with him too. Seeing this, Lu Zhengyang also found it appropriate to say goodbye.


    They didn¡¯t get up immediately because a Junzhu was still here. Certainly they should wait until Susu left first.


    Mo Qianxue pulled the hand of Susu, who was still in a daze, and also intended to say goodbye, when Ning Shaoqing smiled and said, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Of course Ning Shaoqing didn¡¯t want Mo Qianxue to sit in the same carriage with Susu hand in hand.


    Nevertheless, he would never tell her the reason, adding, ¡°Junzhu Susu must be tired after you hung around for a day. Don¡¯t bother Junzhu anymore, or Princess Jing won¡¯t forgive you...¡±


    Mo Qianxue was exactly waiting for this excuse, but here, under so many watchful eyes, it¡¯d be better for her to be reserved, so she stayed bashful silent for a while before replying, ¡°That¡¯d be nice. Then, please, master Ning, arranges someone to escort Junzhu Susu back.¡±


    To escort Susu back home, Ning Shaoqing would either pick a few of his own guards or choose one from the three guests. Hopefully, Ning Shaoqing wouldn¡¯t do it rigidly ording to rules.


    His lips curling up, he smiled like a fox and said spoiling, ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    As the twodies were well arranged, the men turned around to go.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Ning Shaoqing stopped Su Qi who was walking behind Su Jinyu, ¡°Lord Jinhan, would you please escort Junzhu Susu back home?¡±


    Among the three men, the eldest lord Su, with a sensitive identity, already married and had just mentioned that he had important things to mind. Lu Zhengyang was a son of a merchant, so his profession and status made him too humble for the task. Only Su Qi was suitable to do it.


    Mo Qianxueughed shrewdly in secrecy. Ning Shaoqing did know her mind.


    Su Qi and Susu, how would you guys thank me for such a good opportunity?


    Although there weren¡¯t deadly strict rules to forbid contact between men and women, it was indeed improper for unmarried men and women to stay together without a justifiable reason. People would gossip in a disapproving way.


    Hearing Ning Shaoqing¡¯s request, Su Qi stilled momentarily and was about to refuse when Su Jinyu nonchntly looked back and said, ¡°Brother, you send Junzhu Susu back to her mansion, and I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    With these words, Su Qi had no other options.


    The refusal at the tip of his tongue turned to a yes, and he said to Junzhu Susu and bowed thirty degrees, a standard posture of a gentleman, ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Seeing everyone leave, Ning Shaoqing and Mo Qianxue brought their eyes onto each other, affection oozing outward. Ning Shaoqing gently hugged Mo Qianxue, his chin softly rubbing against Mo Qianxue¡¯s head.


    The warmth around her infinitely magnified Mo Qianxue¡¯s feelings. Her usual toughness already melted out and vanished.


    Mo Qianxue reached out to hug back. Once the softest part of her heart was touched, she suddenly felt very exhausted, only wanting to put aside everything and to hug Ning Shaoqing like this. She hoped that time could halt for the moment and that there were only them in the world embracing each other tight and never releasing their hands or going back to the conspiracies.


    With no words said, no more movements made, the whole room was filled with love and affection.


    The guards at the door, nanny Mo, Chuyi and Shiwu all bowed to look at their own feet.


    After a while of silence, Ning Shaoqing released Mo Qianxue and took her hand to go downstairs.


    Getting inside the carriage, Mo Qianxue leaned on Ning Shaoqing again, while he brushed her hair with his fingers.


    Feeling her exhaustion and attachment towards him, Ning Shaoqing asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The ear-pleasant sound was as soothing as cello. Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help speaking her mind, ¡°I¡¯m just too tired! I want to stay in your arms, quietly like this, as if there were only the two of us in this world.¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s light tone sounded somewhat lonely, ¡°To be honest, in this month after I¡¯m here, I¡¯ve been more tired than thest decade. There are rules and plots in every step. I should think again and again before taking any action. This isn¡¯t at all a life I want.


    Sometimes, I really wanted to leave this ce, this messy bustling capital city, and take you back to the Wang vige, to our little house there, where I can smile or cry whenever I want to. And when I¡¯m not happy, I can point at you and scold you like a crazy woman before other vigers or to stay in your arms at any time...¡±


    Mo Qianxue said sadly, and Ning Shaoqing felt very sorry. He wanted to tell her that they could stay together everyday after their wedding in a few months.


    However, before he said it, Mo Qianxue covered his lips with her hand.


    She stared at him and said lightly, ¡°Moving to the Ning mansion now seems merely to transfer from a small cage to a bigger one... The plots between women in the inner courtyards are sometimes filthier, more disgusting and invisibly ruthless. I fear our love may be grinded out by the cage...¡±


    The Ning family, as a super family, certainly hadplicated inter-personal rtions in the mansion. His seniors included a grandmother, a father and the favored concubines even if Xie had moved to the domestic temple. There were also loads of others such as his elder and younger sister-inw, aunts and so on...


    Mo Qianxue had spent thest night pitying on herself whileining the social customs, because there were already people trying to give concubines to Ning Shaoqing. What she didn¡¯t spell out was what should she do if he had concubines in the future? Although she had expressed her attitude in a resolute way, she didn¡¯t want to leave Ning Shaoqing after all.


    Ning Shaoqing grabbed her hand and kissed it deep for a long while. After the silence, he said seriously in an irrefutable tone, ordering the driver, ¡°Go out of city.¡±


    Even though the driver didn¡¯t understand why Ning Shaoqing changed his mind after just ordering to send Miss. Mo back to the Founder mansion, he didn¡¯t ask and immediately turned around to drive in the direction of the city gate.


    Getting one mile away from the city gate, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Ning Shaoqing suddenly flew out of the carriage, holding Mo Qianxue in his arms, and galloped the best horse that Saber had prepared in advance to dash into the forest.


    Gust came in the face...


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s worries were also his. When he was a child, he was never allowed to show his emotions, and his only way to vent it out was riding a horse and shouting everything out in a forest.


    The wind was blowing in her ears, and Ning Shaoqing¡¯s words were also floating.


    ¡°The hardships we¡¯re going through are for a best future for us and our children.


    There are many things forced on us in life. You may feel better after the wild galloping and violent wind.


    As long as I, Ning Shaoqing, am here for one day, I¡¯ll protect you and love you for one day...


    No matter if there will be other women in the mansion, I swear that except Mo Qianxue I won¡¯t sleep with any other women or even get near to them...


    Ning Shaoqing only loves Mo Qianxue...¡±


    Mo Qianxue had never expected the gentle Ning Shaoqing could be zealous and crazy like this and couldn¡¯t help responding, ¡°Mo Qianxue also loves Ning Shaoqing only...¡±


    She suddenly felt that all the exhaustion and sufferings were worthwhile.

 Chapter 211: Her Life-Savior

    <h4>Chapter 211: Her Life-Savior</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Su Qi rode on horse and followed next to the carriage of Junzhu Susu.


    He nned to send her back as soon as possible, but the driver ran the carriage so slow.


    He was back! But he never went to her after he hade back for so long. She was afraid he had forgotten everything. Junzhu Susu sat in the carriage and felt the sense of security the slim strong man outside had brought her, her mind flying back to seven years ago.


    On a day seven years ago, Su Qi had run into a huge trouble and left the capital.


    On that year, she had just turned ten, while Su Qi was ten years old too.


    That day was her ten-year-old birthday party, and Prince Jing mansion was full of people.


    It was boring. A bunch of guests came to talk with Princess Jing. Nanny Zhang and other servant girls were busy epting gifts and receiving guests. She wanted to have some fun and sneaked out of the inner courtyard when nobody noticed.


    It was a snowy day when the adults were staying indoors for warmth. There were few people outside, and she tried to avoided it, so no one found her.


    She yed with snow and went all the way to the lotus pond in the outer courtyard. She heard boys quarreling and traced over along the voice out of curiosity.


    Approaching them, she hid herself behind a tree by the pond and peeped.


    She saw the young lord of the Qiguogong Mansion and five or six of his followers, surrounded a boy in purple.


    The boy was surrounded by them but wasn¡¯t a little intimidated, his lips curling up in the corners with a touch of disdain.


    She had met the young lord who was a mere douchebag, but she had never met the boy in purple.


    But she didn¡¯t think that he would be on the lower hand and believed the young lord of the Qiguogong Mansion would be sorry...


    It seemed that the disdain in the eyes of the boy in purple irritated the young lord, so thetter pointed at him and yelled to his followers, ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s Su Qi. He beat himst year. Come on and beat him...¡±


    At this time, she learned that this boy in purple was the famous little bully in the capital.


    She had heard a lot of his feats and always wanted to see him in person. While watching the fight, she thought to herself: The little bully didn¡¯t have three heads or six arms or look hideous. He was very handsome in fact, much better-looking than the young lord. But why was he a ¡®bully¡¯?


    The several followers, much taller than Su Qi, seemed bewitched by the young lord and all rushed to Su Qi. Yet, Su Qi effortlessly knocked them down and stepped on the young lord.


    Staring at the person under his foot with a grin, Su Qi put his hands on the knee to trample harder, teasing, ¡°Today I can still beat you so hard that even your parents couldn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    The voice was arrogant and yful, as if beating the young lord Qi wasn¡¯t a big deal. The yful tone and the careless loudugh impressed her a lot, so that she could still recall it vividly now.


    The young lord Qi was terrified, trembling, ¡°How...dare you...¡±


    ¡°Guess what?¡± Before Su Qi finished, fists sshed on the face of young lord Qi.


    Seeing it, the followers exchanged a look and rushed towards Su Qi again. These boys¡¯ fathers were generals under Qiguogong. Su Qi had heard his father and brother talked about it.


    They dashed over, and young lord Qi took the opportunity to rise to his feet but unexpectedly was hit by Su Qi¡¯s powerful kicking, flying onto the tree where she was hiding behind.


    Young lord Qi bumped on the trunk, and she didn¡¯t manage to escape. She slipped and fell into the lotus pond.


    The beaten-up followers and young lord Qi all saw a person falling into water. Certainly, they knew Junzhu Susu.


    Young lord Qi was stunned for a second and pointed at Su Qi, ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you who scared Junzhu and made her fall in water. Everyone saw it. You pushed me, and I just hit on the tree. So this has nothing to do with me.¡±


    She struggled in the water and cried for help. That young lord Qi was merely one step away from the pond. However, he didn¡¯t try to save her but ran away with the followers after making the speech. Water flew over her head, freezing bone-piercingly cold...


    She thought she was going to die. Just in this moment, she saw a touch of purple dashing over and plunging into the pond.


    Then she was overwhelmed by the coldness and passed out. When she woke up again, she saw a magnified anxious face.


    The person¡¯s lips seemed to be on hers, blowing air into her mouth.


    Dizzy and staying too close to him, for a time she forgot that she had fallen in water and thought: Who was this dandy? How dared him to take advantage of her! Without thinking, she pped him in the face.


    The boy let go of her lips, covered his face in palm, stared at her, aggrieved. Only then did she find that it was Su Qi, who had just saved her life.


    But...why, afterwards, did he take advantage of her?


    She was going to ask him, but then coincidently, her father arrived, led by young lord Qi and the followers, and saw everything. Because of his bad fame as a little bully who had burned the hair of his fathers¡¯ concubines at the age of three...beat the young lord Qi at nine...and everything else that was horrifying, and because young lord Qiined first, a misunderstanding preupied Prince Jing¡¯s mind.


    Therefore, he presumed that Su Qi was so bold that he did such an evil and obscene thing at such a young age. The boy had not only pushed her in water but also tried to do that to her.


    Immediately, Prince Jing raise his palm to him. Her heart almost leaping out of her throat, she reached out to stop his father. Though he wasn¡¯t a master in martial arts, she was afraid Su Qi would either die or at least be disabled by the furious palm.


    However, after soaking in the icy water for long, exhausted and cold and nervous by what was going to happen, she saw only darkness before her eyes and passed out again.


    Since then, she fell ill, lying in bed in a fever, and didn¡¯t wake up until three dayster. Only after the whole winter passed and the next spring came did she finallypletely recover.


    As to what happenedter on that day, she only heard it from others.


    Back then, her father hit the boy, but Su Qi also raised his arms to catch it. He didn¡¯t die or became disable and merely stepped back by the blow. Nevertheless, he swallowed the anger, with blood stain on his lips, and never begged for mercy or pleaded guilty. He just stubbornly stood in confrontation against her father.


    Su Qi was a legal son of the Su family with a special identity. No one could rid of the me if he died under father¡¯s attack if the Su family sent a punitive expedition.


    Therefore, everyone present stood out to mediate. Prince Jing worried about her daughter, snorted, and carried her to the room, for a time busy sending for an imperial doctor and punishing her servants.


    Her mother was also on the go, bathing and changing clothes for her. The party almost ended up a funeral.


    When she woke up and became sober, Su Qi was already sent out of the capital, because when she was critically ill, Prince Jing, in a rage, carried his sword and went to the Su mansion, demanding the life of Su Qi topensate for his lose of a daughter.


    Even though the Su family didn¡¯t fear the Prince Jing mansion, they felt guilty after all and could only yield, secretly sending Su Qi away.


    In fact,ter she told father the truth, but he refused to believe her words and only repeated that no matter what, it was because of Su Qi that she fell in water. Sending him away didn¡¯t do him wrong.


    As for the kiss, Prince Jing had suppressed the news from spreading on the spot. It was said that even the Su family didn¡¯t know it. Later, she heard an imperial doctor mentioned that it was a way to give her breath...


    Nheless, she didn¡¯t want to listen. As long as he toughed her, he should be responsible to her. Therefore, over so many years, whoever the suitor was, she asked mother to turn the man down. She was waiting for him toe back. In thest year, Su Qi came back. She had believed that he would remember the ¡®kiss¡¯ ande to her to give her an exnation.


    However, she only heard that he molesteddies and remained the samewless carefree bully as before.


    Yet, even so, she never believed what others said about him. Only based on the fact that on that moment, everyone else ran away but Su Qi, regardless of the cold, dived into the pond and saved her, she couldn¡¯t believe that he was a bad man.


    She guessed that he only pretended to be a bad guy. In fact, she also looked down upon those hypocritical people and didn¡¯t want to talk to them.


    She was nning that if he didn¡¯te to her, she would go to visit him. She was never a reserved girl who only waited for happiness toe to her.


    However, he stayed in the capital for less than a month before she found a chance to visit him, and he was then sent by the Su family to a town.


    Right now, Su Qi¡¯s horse was right next to her carriage, slowly going forward. Junzhu Susu recalled everything in her mind and decided that if she didn¡¯t say anything now, there might not be a chance for them to meet or talk again.


    Making up her mind, she lifted the window curtain and tried to make her voice sound soft, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you exin to my father?¡±

 Chapter 212: Caught by Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 212: Caught by Surprise</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Su Qi was a little confused, ¡°To exin what?¡±


    Junzhu Susu found her heart sinking and couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat annoyed. She was never a reserved person and instantly reminded him with anger, ¡°About how I fell in water...¡±


    Only then did Su Qi know what she was talking about and remember that this was indeed such an incident seven years old, because of which he had been punished to kneel in the ancestral hall for a whole night andter sent out of the capital. However, he didn¡¯t regret. If time went back, he would still beat the crap out of that young lord Qi, still dive into water to save people, still catch Prince Jing¡¯s attack head-on, still don¡¯t exin for himself...


    With a mock, he replied indifferently, ¡°No need to exin. It¡¯s none of my business how he views me. I¡¯m happy with an innocent conscience and never care about how others think of me.¡±


    Junzhu Susu was saddened by his words and at the same time liked him more.


    She was delighted, because his words ¡®I¡¯m happy with an innocent conscience and never care about how others think of me¡¯ were exactly what she liked about a man. She was also the same kind of person who hated most those superficial hypocritical faces.


    This must be the man heaven arranged for her.


    How nice!


    Junzhu Susu was talked back by Su Qi, and she wasn¡¯t angry but smiling. Nanny Zhang, also sitting in the carriage, was at a loss.


    She had been serving Junzhu for seven years and had never seen her showing a pleasant face to or cared about any man like this.


    Junzhu Susu¡¯s lips curled up in the corners, and she asked in a pleasantly cute way, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me, after all these years?¡±


    Ady would only talk in this way in front of two men, her beloved father and the man with whom she was deeply in love.


    Su Qi nced at her and saw Susu¡¯s flushing face and shy eyes, aware something was not right.


    If any other woman looked like this, he would certainly take it as a stupid pretentious trick to gain his affection and despise it inwardly.


    However, Junzhu Susu was known for her waywardness and cruel frankness towards men.


    She was gorgeous and with an admirable identity. There were countless of her suitors. It was said the young lord Qi had proposed but was beaten up by her.


    Su Qi was in love with someone, so he knew the suffering of unrequited love. Seeing Junzhu Susu¡¯s familiarity towards him, he was afraid the love was already deeply rooted. Probably it was because of the transfer of breath to save her. Su Qi felt a little guilty.


    His heart had given to that her, and he was afraid that he would never fall in love with any other woman, so why should he bother to break the heart another girl?


    He had made a perfect n for himself. If the family requested him to get married, he would just marry someone, anyone, because no matter who the woman would be, he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to her, since nearly every woman wanted to marry him for the power and wealth of the Su family. He didn¡¯t need to pay much attention, and the family would take great care of her anyway. As for himself, he would go wherever he liked and be alone forever.


    With her pictures and hairpin, he was content for this life!


    Thinking of Mo Qianxue, Su Qi quickly put on a mask of a flirtingscivious dandy, ¡°To say what? You mean...the kiss of transferring breath?¡±


    Junzhu Susu flushed more.


    Su Qi changed his tone, pressing one arm against the carriage, ¡°What a pity that I didn¡¯t know much back then and didn¡¯t taste it well! I only thought about making you alive so that I would be less punished. What? You find it sweet and want to have another try? Great, I¡¯d like to take a fresh try too...¡±


    The lecherous look made him a perfect dandy trying to flirt with a virtuous woman. It couldn¡¯t be more hateful, and none of his words meant any respect to Junzhu Susu.


    He put it as if she was a prostitute from a brothel, who was avable to any man and woulde over as long as he waved his hand.


    Anydy couldn¡¯t bear such a frivolous manner. Junzhu Susu¡¯s face turned from shining to stormy. Usually, any other man behaving like this in front of her would be pped right in the face and be pulled off the tongue by her brothers and father.


    Her hand lifting the window curtain stiffened, but she didn¡¯t fly into a fury, gritting hard on her teeth. She didn¡¯t put the curtain down, but she clenched the fist so hard that the curtain almost pulled off by her anger.


    Nanny Zhang didn¡¯t understand what happened to Junzhu that she chose to bear with it. However, nanny Zhang couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t care who the man was and shouted, ¡°How dare...¡±


    Yet, before she finished, the other hand of herdy patted out the words.


    Even if to curse him, it could only be her, not even her father, let alone a nanny.


    She loosened the gritting teeth and made a broad gorgeous grin, ¡°Yes, exactly. I want to try again, as long as you don¡¯t mind these audience...¡± If he really dared to kiss her now, she would ask brothers and father to visit the Su Mansion and force him to marry her! Right to her wish!


    Su Qi stunned and didn¡¯t reply.


    On the street, he didn¡¯tck the courage but just couldn¡¯t do that. There was only one woman that he wanted to get close to. He could pretend to be a frivolous dandy but deep inside he was a very conservative person.


    And also a rare gentleman.


    Other women, with any rank, whatever shameless social climbers they might really be, on hearing such words, would have at least pretended to be pissed off, for the sake of their ranks. He had seeded numerous times with this trick to get rid of annoyance.


    Therefore, hearing Junzhu Susu¡¯s words, he was dumbfounded. Nanny Zhang was even more so.


    Did herdy say that? She wasn¡¯t angry or hit the ceiling, but patted her nanny and let her shut up and...and shamelessly agreed to that...


    Was she bewitched or something?!


    Nanny Zhang, all confused, regarded Junzhu Susu again and again, restlessly.


    However, Junzhu Susu was suddenly in a good mood.


    She was right. That was only his mask, a way to scare her away.


    Su Qi¡¯s face turned frosty dark at the failure of his trick.


    Usually, he would say more embarrassing humiliating words to make the woman hate him.


    But today, he didn¡¯t have the mood.


    Not at all.


    He didn¡¯t hate her, but he didn¡¯t want to waste time on her either.


    **


    The mountain forests in May were breathtakingly beautiful. On the surface of the green ocean, ripples of leaves spread again and again as breeze blew gently. Flowers and blossoms were dotted on the ocean, like fine embroidery when they were peaceful and dancing creek when they swayed.


    Ning Shaoqing got off the horse, gently lovingly carried Mo Qianxue off.


    The couple were hand in hand and wandering between the blue sky and green grasnd, not saying a word but quietly walking. When tired, they sat down for a rest and watch the sun setting, shoulder by shoulder.


    The sunrays were gradually gathered back to the west while the sun was hiding itself behind the clothes, casting out red color to render the clouds into melting gold. Half of the sky was turned into an ocean of golden mes.


    Looked from here, the imperial city was a rolling hill of zed tiles, which reflected myriad dazzling highlights. The usually majestic capital was now covered in warm brilliance which made it a heavenly ce with unparalleled beauty.


    In the silence, Mo Qianxue remembered Yunyao who had been a little abnormal earlier today, ¡°Somehow, I find Yunyao was weird in the way she looked at Lu Zheng. She seems to know him.¡±

 Chapter 213: Making Invitations

    <h4>Chapter 213: Making Invitations</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Leaving Yuji Restaurant, Su Jinyu directly returned home and entered the study of Master Su.


    Hearing the news brought back by Su Jinyu, Master Su sneered, ¡°There is indeed someone behind the scene! How bold this man is to set the Ning family against the imperial n and try to get us Su family involved! ...¡±


    In rage, he sighed, ¡°... Mo Tianfang the great hero should die under such a serial schemes. What a shame!¡±


    Then, Master Su changed the subject, ¡°That Lu Zhengyang is merely a son of a businessman. Even if he makes sesses over these years, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s worth mentioning, but why did Ning Shaoqing let him be a part of such an important matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a little confused, but Lu Zhengyang does look exceptional judging from his manners. He doesn¡¯t appear to be an ordinary businessman, anything but an ordinary folk.¡±


    ¡°Well, surely he has something different to gain Ning Shaoqing¡¯s trust. Just send people to pay attention to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where is Qi? He didn¡¯te back with you? ...¡±


    *


    Ning Shaoqing was taking Mo Qianxue on an exciting horse ride, while Saber ordered the driver to send nanny Mo and the several servant girls back to the Founder mansion and he himself drove Ning Shaoqing¡¯s carriage directly back to the Ning mansion.


    In this way, it appeared that Ning Shaoqing only hung around out of the city and soon sentdy Mo back to the Founder mansion before he returning to the Ning mansion.


    After all, even if they had already been engaged, it was proper for them to spend time too long alone with each other. Besides, if the news was known by others, it wasn¡¯t safe for them to hang out alone.


    After nanny Mo arrived home, she had been waiting restlessly in the yard for Mo Qianxue.


    The sky was already dark. No matter how reluctant the couple was, they had to go back to the city.


    He hugged her harder and carried her onto the horseback.


    Waving the whip, he urged the horse to gallop towards the city. Once they entered the city, Ning Shaoqing¡¯s soft expression was reced by cold vignce. He still held Mo Qianxue, not entering the Founder mansion through the main gate but using lightness kungfu to take Mo Qianxue directly to her Snow courtyard, not alerting anyone. Then, he left without looking back, because he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave her on one more nce...


    Upon seeing Mo Qianxue, nanny Mo hurriedly came up to report that since they came back in the afternoon, the three young lords had requested to see her to discuss something important. They hade twice and been refused in the excuse thatdy was too tired and still asleep.


    Mo Qianxue frowned. There were things that couldn¡¯t be avoid. If so, just deal with them quick.


    Ordering Chuyi to carry water for wash, Mo Qianxue asked nanny Mo to notice the three men that she was up and let them wait in the main hall.


    In less than a quarter, Mo Qianxue, refreshed up, walked out and appeared in the main hall in the outer courtyard.


    In fact, the inner courtyard of the Founder mansion was huge with many courtyards, but most of them were not upied. There were also flower halls to receive male guests, but Mo Qianxue just didn¡¯t want them to get in.


    Even though Mo Zitang, Mo Zihua and Mo Ziye were her elder cousins, Mo Qianxue was ady while they had no titles. Of course, they should stand up and bow to her.


    Mo Qianxue nodded to greet back and sat down in the main chair. Mo Zitang went to the point directly in a clear voice, ¡°In a dozen days, it¡¯ll be your Puberty Rite. Considering your current identity, the Rite should certainly be grand. We¡¯re wondering what female guests you¡¯re going to invite so that we could help with sending invitations and other stuff.¡±


    Mo Qianxue despised them, but Mo Zitang was the nicest one among them three. Besides, he wasn¡¯t wrong. This matter should be put on the agenda.


    Usually, mainly female guests would be invited to ady¡¯s Puberty Rite, but now her identity was already raised, so it was impossible to only invite some of her friends. Those prestigious important madams should also be invited over.


    Certainly, some male guests woulde along with the female ones. It was necessary to make a name list for the preparation.


    How troublesome! It was just a birthday party.


    She had a soul that had received modern education, so the Puberty Rite didn¡¯t mean much to her. Mo Qianxue contemted for a moment and tried to cancel it, ¡°My mourning period for father hadn¡¯t been a year yet, so it shouldn¡¯t be held too grand. Just invite some rtives to watch the ceremony. There is no need to make it huge.¡±


    Mo Zihua and Mo Ziye were anxious on hearing her reply, one saying, ¡°That¡¯s not right¡±, and the other saying, ¡°You should be so sloppy, sister.¡±


    The impolite words they used made Mo Qianxue¡¯s face colder. Mo Zitang hurriedly exined, ¡°Zihua and Ziye doesn¡¯t mean that. Please don¡¯t take them wrong, sister.


    They mean the rtionships in the capital areplicated. If the Zhang family is invited, then we must also invite the Li family; and if the Li family is invited, then the Wang family can¡¯t be ignored... Even if sister doesn¡¯t want to make it huge, the Rite can¡¯t be canceled. No matter how many people we invite, as long as we don¡¯t make anything red on that day, it wouldn¡¯t be improper.¡±


    Mo Qianxue picked up the teacup and leisurely blew the tea leaves, taking a sip.


    Mo Zitang was right. Inviting people was an art. She understood that. In the future, she would be standing next to Ning Shaoqing and the wife diplomacy would begin from then on.


    However, she believed, the Mo family had its own targets to build connections with through this ceremony.


    Thinking it through, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°You¡¯re right, then, eleventh young lord, please help me handle this matter and think up whom we should invite. Just make a name list for me. Then, I¡¯ll decide and let the butler send out the invitations.¡±


    No matter how she disliked them, they were in name her cousins who were standing in mourning for her father.


    No matter how she disliked them, to outsiders, they were the only men in the Founder mansion. When male guests were here, they were the ones to receive and entertain them.


    Moreover, it was merely a formality to let the Mo family work out the name list. In fact, Mo Qianxue wanted to figure out from the name list the Mo family¡¯s intentions, including whom it was closed to and whom it most wanted to cuddle up with. The name list would definitely tell something.


    She didn¡¯t know much yet about theplicated rtions between nobilities in the capital, but she would refer to Ning Shaoqing and her acquired mother as to whom she should invite and whom not.


    As she called eleventh young lord, Mo Zitang¡¯s eyes darkened. Ever since she came back, she never called him brother Tang again like before.


    After they got her approval, Mo Zihua and Mo Ziye¡¯s eyes were instantly lit up.


    *


    The first thing Ning Shaoqing did after returning home was to let hidden guards send a message to Shadow, ordering him to investigate on Yunyao from the very root.


    Qianxue wasn¡¯t a random talker. On the contrary, she had keen observation and a rigorous mind. When she suspected, there must be something wrong.


    Even if she just thought too much, he was willing to make the effort for her so that she could rest assured.


    Then, he handled with some office affairs untilte at night.


    Ning Shaoqing wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. He remembered the scene where they cuddled together to watch the sunset, chanting alternately poems about beautiful sunset...


    Thinking of it, Ning Shaoqing showed a smile and was suddenly in the mood. Curling up his lips, he paved the paper and picked up the pen, writing down: If you entered my deep mood of longing/ You would understand my suffering for yearning / Long yearning recalls long memories/ Short yearning has no end.


    *


    The drums showed it had past midnight, and the capital city was in sheer dark.


    However, the imperial study in the pce was still bright. The Emperor was pulling an all-nighter to review the memorials, when the chief eunuch led a man in blue to walk in.


    The man greeted by kneeling down, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Zhengyang, nice to meet you, Your Majesty.¡±


    His straight back and firm eyes made him nothing like an ordinary folk who would tremble in fear when meeting with the Emperor.


    ncing up and down the kneeling man, the Emperor was a little surprised, put down the memorial in his hand and motioned with a smile, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Lu Zhengyang thanked the Emperor and stood up, ¡°May I ask why do Your Majesty summon me over here because I¡¯m just a folk?¡±


    Most people would be too restless to know where to put their hands in front of the Emperor. They would wait for the Emperor to talk first and didn¡¯t dare to pop the question first.


    The chief eunuch was about to scold but swallowed it at the Emperor¡¯s raising hand stopping him.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite forward.¡± The Emperor smiled, not angry, and stood up to walk in a circle around him with interest, ¡°Great. You do have some courage to deal with big events.¡±


    The words were praising, but the Emperor became more vignt.


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Your Majesty. I¡¯m not worthy of your praise.¡± Lu Zhengyang bowed to show his respect, ¡°I¡¯m just a folk knowing little rules, so that I appear to be bold. Just now I only thought Your Majesty is a wise emperor that appears in the world once in a million years, so it must be something serious for Your Majesty to summon me over during the night. Hence, I was forward to ask the question. Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±


    After checking the man, the Emperor went back to sit on his dragon chair, ¡°Since you¡¯re so forward, I won¡¯t beat around the bush either.¡±


    Lu Zhengyang lowered his head, not interrupting and waiting to hear the following.


    The Emperor asked tentatively, ¡°I heard you and master Ning are friends?¡± It was a question but contained obvious dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 214: Daunt Away Master Mo

    <h4>Chapter 214: Daunt Away Master Mo</h4>


    Lu Zhengyang bowed his head lower in a humbler attitude, ¡°I daren¡¯t.¡± However, notwithstanding his lowering head, his back was straight. It was easy to tell that there wasn¡¯t humidity in his bones. However, the Emperor sitting up high in this throne couldn¡¯t possibly see the man below that clearly.


    Hearing the world daren¡¯t, the Emperor subtly snorted. He had expected a much more extraordinary man, but now the person disyed no difference from the rest of others. The Emperor lifted his vignce a little.


    Lu Zhengyang raised his chin, a smirk shing upon taking form on his lips, and cautiously replied, ¡°Master Ning is too noble for I, amon folk, to be friend with. It¡¯s just we happened to know each other when we were youths. At that time, I was too stupid and knew little about rules and courtesies, so I called him brother. Now, things have changed, Master Ning is way beyond my reach. Even if I lend some courage, I won¡¯t dare to call him brother anymore.¡±


    This answer was cunningly clever, expressing the fact that he was on intimate terms with Ning Shaoqing and showing his current stance by iming he no longer dared to call him brother.


    Besides, as the word daren¡¯t came out of his mouth, his facial expression showed none of that.


    All these details were captured by the Emperor, who indulged himself in schemes and consipiracies all the time, surely understood his overtones.


    He smiled. This man was much more appreciative than that arrogant master.


    ¡°As they say, a man changing ording to actual situations is wise. I appreciate your straightforward loyalty and patriotism.¡±


    This was obviously a praise to Lu Zhengyang.


    Lu Zhengyang was ttered and moved, ¡°An upright man dies for the one who truly understand him. I¡¯ll do whatever Your Majesty needs me to do, because it¡¯s the honor and pleasure of the Lu family to serve Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed easier to talk to a smart person like you. Tell me, what do you what?¡± The Emperor said words of praise but held contempt in his heart. There¡¯s no free lunch in the world, something the Emperor knew better than anyone.


    As he was in a self-satisfaction, Lu Zhengyang blurted out, ¡°I hope the Lu family could be entitled by Your Majesty...¡± Greediness shimmered when he said the words, but when he lowered his head again, the greediness all turned into slyness and indifference.


    Before he finished, the chief eunuch shouted, ¡°How dare you!¡± What the Emperor doing was to abolish the super or noble families, and now this person dared to ask for an entitlement? How dared him!


    The Eight Families had gained their entitlement through military achievement and contribution in upholding the Emperor to take the throne. Lu Zhengyang was merely a merchant. Why should his family get entitled?!


    Was him a descendent of the Lu family in the capital a century ago? The Emperor¡¯s face was cold and showing murderousness.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me, Your Majesty. I...I just...want to stand out and win glory for my family...¡±


    Lu Zhengyang got on his four limbs on hearing the scolding, totally different from the gesture of straight back he had disyed when he just came in. The Emperor¡¯s let down his guard again and praised him, ¡°You¡¯re an ambitious man!¡±


    A real descendant of the Lu family wouldn¡¯t have exposed his final intention like this. The Emperor quickly calmed down, ¡°If youplete this matter well, I certainly will reward well you and your family. Entitlement is impossible...but when everything is done, I¡¯ll reward you with money and treasures and honor ording to your contribution.¡±


    The Emperor was an old fox. His promise meant nothing. There weren¡¯t rewards in real terms at all.


    Lu Zhengyang kowtowed, overjoyed, ¡°Thanks. Your Majesty.¡± But the bowing eyes were nothing but gloom. They weren¡¯t frightened or ttered at all, the fakecency gone as well.


    ¡°I heard you have a great sword that helps you go to wherever you want, enough to resist against the Chill of Master Ning?¡±


    ¡°After all, Master Ning and I were friends. I feel in a dilemma.¡±


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not asking you to fight against him.¡± Because you are not eligible!


    ¡°Then Your Majesty want me to?¡±


    ¡°I just want you to...¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahah...¡± The Emperorughed heartily seeing Lu Zhengyang agreed without hesitation, ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    Lu Zhengyang thanked the Emperor and left, under the lead of pce servants. Upon walking out of the gate, his back was straight again and his face full of satirizing sneer.


    In the imperial study, seeing the Emperor was in a good mood, the chief eunuch stepped forward to give him a massage on the shoulders and asked with both ttery and confusion, ¡°Your Majesty, is this man reliable?¡±


    The Emperor closed his eyes, quite at ease over being able to control the situation, ¡°As long as he does what I told him to, he will immediately be an enemy of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s. By then, he will have no choice but to rely on me.¡±


    The eunuch was all smiles and continued to analyze, ¡°He as amon folk has no one to rely on, so he has to be loyal to Your Majesty in exchange for the chance to survive. Then, he¡¯ll be merely a loyal dog to Your Majesty. Congrattions Your Majesty for obtaining one more sharp de...¡±


    *


    Soon, it was summer as May came. The sun came out early. When Mo Qianxue opened her eyes, sunlight nted in through the windows in the east, leaving on the floor stretched square shapes.


    Mo Qianxue never formed the habit of sleepingte, and there were so many people serving her, so in a while, she got up and got dressed up.


    When she was going to have breakfast, Ghost came in, silently saluted and handed a small bamboo tube before noiselessly leaving.


    No one had ever heard Ghost say a word since he had worked in the mansion. Was his tongue cut?


    Mo Qianxue, in a good mood, made a face at his back and then looked at the bamboo tube in her hand. Needless to say, this must be from Ning Shaoqing. They had just met yesterday, and why bother to write a letter?


    Despite her inwardining, she felt it so sweet. She opened the lid of the tube, poured out a small note, and unfolded it. There weren¡¯t much words without any names.


    She read carefully the wordsing into her view: If you entered my deep mood of longing/ You would understand my suffering for yearning / Long yearning recalls long memories/ Short yearning has no end.


    Was this...a love letter?!


    Mo Qianxue flushed immediately. She had never expected to receive a real love letter in this world.


    She remembered yesterday, when they walked quietly hand in hand on the grasnd...


    She remembered he treated her to galloping on the horse, and they were so close...


    She remembered the kiss before she returned to the mansion, the heated domineering kiss, so fervent and passionate...


    It seemed... a lifetime of lovesickness broke out in that single kiss, which still created heat in her heart when she thought of it now... The sudden stop was the sanity that if they continued to stick together, they would be burned into ashes by the heat.


    ¡°Prepare paper and pen...¡± Mo Qianxue sprang up and trotted to the desk.


    Chuyi was cleaning the desk, and hearing herdy¡¯s haste tone, believed something serious happened, so she began to ground ink right away.


    Shiwu helped paved the paper. Mo Qianxue picked up a pen, and cute tiny characters like plum blossoms appeared on the paper.


    ¡°I wish your heart be but like mine/ Then not in vain for you I pine.¡±


    Finishing writing that, she smiled sweet like honey, eyes soft as water.


    Chuyi and Shiwu took a peep at what she had written down and instantly blushed.


    Lady and Master Ning were too sticky together. However, their deep love was enviable.


    Mo Qianxue blew to dry the ink, folded the paper, put it into the bamboo tube, and handed to Shiwu.


    With love flowing in her eyes and heart, now Mo Qianxue¡¯s voice sounded affectionate, ¡°Go and give this to Ghost, and let him pass it to his master.¡±


    Shiwu, flushing from shyness, walked out with the tube, but looked frustrated when she came back.


    Chuyi was surprised, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Ghost isn¡¯t willing to send the letter?¡± How could that be possible? His master must be waiting with longing for theirdy to write back.


    Hearing the question, Shiwu looked up with shock and then quickly shook her head.


    Nanny Mo scolded, ¡°Then why are you pulling the face? What on earth happened?¡±


    Shiwu was unhappy, ¡°Lady, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t practice today.¡± During these days, Shiwu had been following Mo Qianxue to practice martial arts. She imitated the movements on the side, which was much funnier than staying quietly indoors.


    Mo Qianxue paced over, still holding a sword, and heard Shiwu¡¯s words. Judging from Shiwu¡¯s unpleasant look, she knew there must be some unweed visitors that she had to deal with.


    The blush on her face vanishing, Mo Qianxue frowned, ¡°Tell me that.¡±


    Shiwu stepped forward, ¡°Just now at the gate, a person sent by the butler told me Master Mo and a few Elders showed up early in the morning and are now waiting for you in the parlor...¡±


    Shiwu didn¡¯t finish yet, and Mo Qianxue frowned tighter. Couldn¡¯t these people stop making troubles? She had already allowed them to make the name list of guests invited to her Puberty Ritual. What else did they want?


    She threw the sword to Yuxuan and walked out at once.


    Mo Qianxue was wearing the clothes for practice, which was not proper to be in to meet Master Mo, who although wasn¡¯t of a noble identity, was a senior and guest after all.


    Nanny Mo caught up in a hurry, ¡°Lady, let¡¯s change your clothes first.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was in anger and asked irritably, ¡°Why should I? The old things don¡¯t deserve that effort!¡±


    Now the whole mansion was under hermand after rounds of rectification. The servants even didn¡¯t dare to pass words randomly, not even Zhiling and Zhiqiao...


    She paced all the way to the parlor and paused at the door.


    Standing there, Mo Qianxue took a deep breath and said to herself: this time she would definitely humiliate Master Mo to the extent that he wouldn¡¯t dare to visit putting on airs ever again!

 Chapter 215: Mo Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 215: Mo Sisters</h4>


    Her eyes swept across the hall. Besides Master Mo and a few Elders, there were only two pretty girls, who were received by Butler Mo.


    What surprised Mo Qianxue somewhat were the three Mo Lords who, might either still be in their sleeps or distracted, were actually not here to wee their holly master.


    The two girls looked fourteen or fifteen years old, one older than the other.


    Judging from their dresses, expressions and manners, Mo Qianxue could tell that they couldn¡¯t be one of those servant girls.


    Master Mo¡¯s ambitious intention was obvious by bringing over on his visit unmarried women who had just turned adults at this timing! Mo Qianxue sneered inwardly. There we go.


    Giving them a smile, Mo Qianxue paced over to the main seat taken by Master Mo, saying seriously, ¡°Visitors are guests, so master Mo and elders, please take the seats where you should be seated.¡±


    Putting on airs in the Founder Mansion? Check how much you get first.


    The first time, she had allowed him to take the main seat out of courtesies and also because everything was unclear upon her recent arrival in the capital.


    On the surface, her identity was thedy of the Founder Mansion, but she was still a daughter of the Mo family. Tianqi Dynasty attached great significance to rituals and filial piety. Once she was in the capital, she had been supposed to follow the rules to visit the elders and greet them. Therefore, it was reasonable the elders had taken the main seats when she didn¡¯t and the elders came to me her.


    However, things were different now.


    Moreover, the thing was she had greeted with grand etiquettest time they met. Hence, now, not on a special asion like festivals or ceremonies, it wasn¡¯t necessary for her, given her current identity, to show excessive politeness to them every time she saw them.


    Her words turned Master Mo¡¯s face dark in sullenness.


    The First Elder patted on the table and shouted, ¡°How dare you! ... How dare you, a Mo daughter, to be so rude to our master! Kneel down!¡±


    The Second Elder dropped the teacup in his hand heavily on the table, ¡°Mo Qianxue! This is sinful disrespect!¡±


    Hearing the reprimand and noises made by the teacup, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t even blink, ¡°Here is the Founder Mansion instead of Mo Mansion. We¡¯ve had the rules since ancient times: The national rulese before family rules. Everyone should take his own position without crossing the lines...¡±


    Just on the ount of this rule that Mo Tianfang, the Founder, though a member of the Mo family, had dared to never respect Master Mo. As this rule pointed out by Mo Qianxue, Master Mo¡¯s face was darker.


    However, even if Mo Qianxue was disrespectful towards him, he was after all the Founder entitled by the Emperor, a generalmander with great military power. But why should he put up with a girl who was going to marry?


    ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Ha! He was worthy of that?! How absurd that it was them who came to ask something from her that they should be putting on airs! Were they too arrogant to forget their surname? But for the fear of bringing unnecessary troubles to Ning Shaoqing, Mo Qianxue would kick them out right now.


    Ignoring the senseless people, she smirked with contempt, ¡°If this is the case, I¡¯ve nothing to talk with you. Butler Mo, walk the guests out.¡± Master Mo¡¯s face changed again.


    He could do nothing to her if this girl just didn¡¯t respect him, because of her identity as a confirmed Madam Ning as well as the Lady of Founder Mansion. As long as she didn¡¯t yield, there was no way for him to punish her.


    The Ning family wasn¡¯t to be messed up with! Until this day, he still had to bear with it.


    Finally, Master Mo made some words, ¡°Stop that! Take your seat and let¡¯s talk.¡±


    The first sentenced was said to either the elders or Mo Qianxue, but surely the second sentence was said to Mo Qianxue.


    She was the only one in the hall standing. The two girls were also standing but not in the center but behind the First Elder.


    She couldn¡¯t let the old things develop such bad habit! Otherwise, he would put on airs again and again. The habit must be cured once and for all!


    Mo Qianxue nced at him, eyes sharp like de with self-evident warning. Without a word, she turned away to leave again.


    The elders, dumbfounded, wanted to do that again but didn¡¯t dare to. Just now the warning nce from the girl in training suit carried the same killing and overbearing manner as Mo Tianfang.


    The elders exchanged a look and all shifted their eyes to Master Mo.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Master Mo gave in and retreated from the main seat.


    His eyes lingering on the seat, he turned, in silent anger, to walk to the second seat which had been taken by the First Elder.


    In fact, before, when Mo Tianfang was still in the Mansion, Master Mo had never sit on the main chair.


    Needless to be given orders, nanny Mo already took out a cloth and wiped the chair and table inside and out.


    Chuyi was also clever and took away the teacup used by Master Mo and served a new one.


    Butler Mo stroked his beard and smiled, gratified.


    This was sheer insult! Master Mo almost flew into a fury but couldn¡¯t find any words to retort.


    The table and chair were gleaming with refreshment. Mo Qianxue gracefully paced over and sat down, resting her arms on the handles, ¡°What can I help you, Master Mo?¡±


    Master Mo¡¯s intention of beating around the bush was ground out, and he coughed a little, ¡°The Emperor has arranged you a marriage. After the anniversary of your parents¡¯ decease, it¡¯ll be the wedding. Once you move out, the Founder Mansion will be empty. And without people, your parents¡¯ souls will feel lonely. Therefore, the n believes you should acquire a son for your father so as to fulfill your duty of a filial daughter.¡±


    The First Elder Mo smiled hypocritically, ¡°We used to think that you were nning to marry a man in the Mansion and have children surnamed Mo. Therefore, the n didn¡¯t say anything, but now...¡±


    The Second Elder echoed, ¡°They are right. The Ning n is the biggest n in the world. You, as the madam, will have children born with ranks. The dukedom to you is already insignificant...¡±


    Insignificant? What a tone! The dukedom was the first rank, while the legal children born in a super family merely ranked fifth if they didn¡¯t make special contribution to the country.


    After all, these were meaningless things that she and Ning Shaoqing never cared. However, even if they didn¡¯t care, they never wanted to give the dukedom to these disgusting people.


    Mo Qianxue said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t let this matter bother you. At regr intervals, I¡¯ll go back to the Mansion and offer incense to father and mother. There will certainly be people managing everything well in the mansion.¡±


    Her reply didn¡¯t surprise Master Mo and the Elders. They never expected her to agree easily.


    Master Mo forced augh, ¡°It¡¯s good to see Qianxue is so filial...¡±


    The three Mo brothers were here. Obviously, they didn¡¯t aim at it and only used it as a prelude. Mo Qianxue looked down, took up the teacup, wiping away tea leaves with the lid, and asked directly, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    The First Elder smiled and pointed at the two girls behind him, as if the previous embarrassment had never appeared, ¡°You two,e to greet Lady Mo Qianxue.¡±


    The two girls walked forward and curtsied, ¡°I¡¯m Bingrui/ Bingrong. Nice to meet you, sister Qianxue.¡±


    Master Mo looked very satisfied, ¡°Both of them were legal daughters of the Mo family and excel at both appearance and characters. You¡¯re turning an adult and getting married. It will be inappropriate for you to have no sisters around to assist you.¡±


    There we go. Mo Qianxue wiped the tea leaves to the side and took a sip.


    ¡°Mother only gave birth to me. I didn¡¯t have sisters before and will never have in the future.¡±


    Elder Mo made a pun, and so did Mo Qianxue. Sisters also meant concubines.


    Master Mo hit the ceiling again, more furious than giving out the seat, ¡°How dare you! How quick you¡¯ve learned your mother¡¯s unvirtuous unsparing behaviors! I don¡¯t care how the Feng family teaches its daughters, but the Mo daughters can¡¯t beughed at and pointed fingers by others.¡±


    He had known that this girl wouldn¡¯t yield easily and didn¡¯t prepare to let her agree at once. After the scolding, Master Mo looked to the Elders.


    The First Elder said, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, master. Let¡¯s not talk about future too soon. Just let them live in the mansion and then consider the future after Qianxue get married. Otherwise, the Mo family will be distained.¡±


    The Second Elder added, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, master. Mo Qianxue is still young and doesn¡¯t know how things work in a big mansion. Later, just let the auntse over and teach her.¡±


    The Third Elder said, ¡°Your Puberty Ritual isn¡¯t a trifle. There will be loads of peopleing. You¡¯ll at least need a few sisters to help you receive the guests...¡±


    Let them help receive the guests? She was afraid they would only gave eyes to Ning Shaoqing and seek for an opportunity to be taken as concubines.


    Clearly the elders were ying carrots and sticks. Mo Qianxue snorted.


    However, she was very bored recently. It would be fun to watch the girls making a scene of themselves. If they dared to do anything unruly, she could just set them up as bad examples.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if they want to live here. Anyway, there are plenty of empty courtyards staying idle in the Mansion.¡±

 Chapter 216: Stay Here

    <h4>Chapter 216: Stay Here</h4>


    Mo Birui and Mo Birong¡¯s pale faces at Mo Qianxue¡¯s resolute refusal to Master Mo¡¯s proposition now turned joyful and all smiles when she said they could stay.


    As long as they could stay, there would be chances to approach Mo Qianxue. Maybe with time and proper service, Mo Qianxue would begin to like them and might decide to take them to the Ning Mansion of her own ord.


    However, they were too optimistic.


    Mo Qianxue changed her tone dramatically, her eyes indisputable, ¡°However, they can only stay until my Puberty Ritual.¡±


    She could see from Master Mo¡¯s attitude that this old man wouldn¡¯t give up his harassment until she allowed the two girls to stay. Besides, even if she shut them out, they would show up at her Puberty Ritual anyway.


    Therefore, the best policy was to agree and just leverage on the two bitches to p the old thing in the face and let him know the feeling of the inability tough or cry.


    It was also a warning to those who still sought to stuff concubines to Ning Shaoqing: No through road! Don¡¯te to disgust her again.


    Alright if you want to send over a bed-warming woman, but you would be on the wrong side of her forever.


    Master Mo didn¡¯t say anything to that, and the three Elders replied hurriedly, ¡°Of course.¡± Their readiness showed the fear that Mo Qianxue would regret at any second.


    After the ship was sailed, it was up to them whether the girls could stay or not.


    Mo Birui and Mo Birong weren¡¯t stupid and thanked her in a hurry.


    Not having expected the n worked out so smoothly, the Elders began to have a small smile.


    Obviously, Mo Qianxue was exactly the same as her stubborn father who wouldn¡¯t think for the good of the Mo family. What they could count on were these two Mo daughters who were promising in winning Ning Shaoqing¡¯s affection.


    As long as they seeded, there was no doubt Ning Shaoqing would give a good turn to the Mo family. By then, it would be finally cuddled up with the Ning family.


    Master Mo said with a cunning expression, ¡°Butler, hurry and pass the words to clean up courtyards for the twodies.¡±


    The Elders echoed, ¡°Right! Arrange them in the courtyards nearest to Snow.¡±


    It was easy to let them stay but difficult to drive them away!


    Butler Mo was shocked. Lady was simply asking for troubles! This Master Mo was anything but a grateful person. It would be nearly impossible to send them away if the two girls stayed.


    Nanny Mo was quite at easy. She was confidence in herdy, who had refused to ept the two daughters of Mrs. Jia. How could it be likely that she would let these two girls climb up?


    Nanny Mo was afraiddy had figured a good way to humiliate the two Mo girls.


    Butler Mo ignored Master Mo¡¯s order and said, ¡°There is only onedy in the Founder Mansion, and that¡¯s Lady Qianxue. As for other Mo daughters, even if they move in, they could only be called miss.¡±


    Master Mo, retorted and irritated by Butler Mo, was about to reprimand, when Mo Qianxue interrupted, ¡°I agree with Butler Mo. Please deal the rest of the matter as you deem right.¡±


    Butler Mo was displeased, but he was too loyal to express his own opinion and bowed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m arranging two courtyards for two the two Miss. Mo.¡±


    The butler left afterwards, leaving Master Mo¡¯s anger stuck in his throat with nowhere to vent out. Thetter had to drink more tea to ease his rage.


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t in a hurry and causally sorted her hair around the temples.


    There was silence again in the hall. Master Mo took some tea, became less angry, and seemed to remember something after receiving the look from the Elders, ¡°Right, Qianxue my niece, your Puberty Ritual is around the corner. I¡¯ll let your aunte to preside the Ritual for you...¡±


    Before he finished, Mo Qianxue cut in, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to bother aunt with it. I¡¯ve an acquired mother whom I¡¯ve noticed in advance and will be hosting my Puberty Ritual.¡±


    Mo Qinaxue bing Mrs. Jia¡¯s acquired daughter was already known to everyone in the city.


    Many said Mrs. Jia was so lucky to randomly acquire a daughter who then turned out to be the madam of the first family. Certainly, the Mos knew it too.


    Master Mo was upset again, ¡°Nonsense! Mrs. Jia isn¡¯t a member of our family. How could she be presiding a Mody¡¯s Puberty Ritual.¡± He had counted on this grand Ritual to bring his wife in contact with more prestigious madams.


    Mo Qianxue sneered with sarcasm, ¡°Do you think Mrs. Jia is lower-ranked than Madam Mo? Or do you think Mrs. Jia isn¡¯t eligible to preside my Ritual?¡±


    Don¡¯t me her for being bitter-tongued and harsh. Speaking of rank, Mrs. Jia is first-level, while Madam Mo was merely a nameless folk. It was self-evident who was not eligible.


    Master Mo cleared his throat in embarrassment.


    He never dared to say that Mrs. Jia wasn¡¯t eligible. Otherwise, he was afraid, once he walked out of here, none of the Mo children would be admitted to study in the Imperial Academy. By cutting off the means of Mo children¡¯s education, he would be a sinner never to be forgiven by the Mo family.


    Luckily, the First Elder thought fast and exined with a smile, ¡°Master Mo means Mrs. Jia is too busy that we shouldn¡¯t bother her for our domestic business...¡±


    Master Mo thought it through and agreed, smiling, ¡°Right, right. That¡¯s what I mean. Qianxue, it¡¯s better you don¡¯t bother Mrs. Jia. It¡¯s not appropriate to ask a outsider...¡±


    Outsider?!


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s sarcastic face became cold, ¡°I would like to ask, Master Mo, when I was suffering in the court, when Mrs. Jia, a so-called outsider, could back my back, where is my dear aunt who¡¯s imed to be a family?


    When I just returned, criticized by everyone and almost sentenced to death at court, who was the one arranged the beggars and stabbed me behind my back?


    And who was the person calcting to seize my dukedom?¡±


    Mo Qianxue got up and marched on step by step, ¡°Don¡¯t think that your dirty tricks are perfect when I don¡¯t care to mention.¡±


    Master Mo and the several Elders were dumb.


    Mo Qianxue were engaged to Ning Shaoqing and would take control of half of the Ning family in the future, which was renown for its seamlessworks of intelligence. Such things couldn¡¯t be hid in the dark forever.


    Taking away her wrath and waving the sleeves, she sat back, the overwhelming pressure naturally vanished.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s tone was still cold, ¡°To me, Mrs. Jia is also my mother, the only family I recognize. The so-called Madam Mo is the outsider.¡±


    Master Mo suddenly remembered that many years ago, Mo Tianfang had said simr things, but his exact words were, ¡°You are worthy of being my family? Now, in this world, I only have one family, and that¡¯s Feng Qingyu.¡±


    By then, he and Feng Qingyu hadn¡¯t married yet, and Master Mo tried to give concubines to Mo Tianfang first to polish the apple.


    In this life, what he regretted most was that he hadn¡¯t taken Mo Tianfang and his mother back after his father¡¯s decease.


    ¡°You...¡± His reason came back after the first word. He couldn¡¯te to an open break with Mo Qianxue yet.


    The rolling blood in his heart calmed down, and Master Mo warned, ¡°Mo Qianxue, remember, no matter what your identity is, you¡¯re still surnamed Mo...¡±


    Surnamed Mo? Since when did they treat her as a family? When her father was alive, they had only set themselves to gain benefit from her father. Now, when her father passed away, what they had in mind was to ruin the Founder Mansion.


    Her father was scornful towards the surname. She was even more.


    Mo Qianxue was about to sting the clueless Master Mo with more sarcasm, when Butler Mo came in, ¡°Lady, Junzhu Susues to visit you.¡±


    Mo Qianxue was a little surprised.


    Yesterday, she had just hung out with her for an entire day, but Susu had picked her up at the gate and hadn¡¯te in the mansion.


    Therefore, when they parted, Mo Qianxue had said out of friendliness that she weed her to visit at any time. It surprised her that Junzhu Susu was in such a hurry and showed up the next morning.


    Though surprised, Mo Qianxue was happy to see Junzhu Susu and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ve an honored guest here. Sorry, I can¡¯t be here with you, Master Mo.¡± Mo Qianxue specially emphasized honored guest.


    It meant that they didn¡¯t belong in this category.


    Finishing her words, Mo Qianxue turned away at once, and Mo Birui followed up cleverly, ¡°Sister, I should apany you.¡±


    Seeing it, Mo Birong also caught up and said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Junzhu Susu was the most distinguished woman in Tianqi next to the Princess. They rarely had a chance to see her. How could they miss out this opportunity to know her?


    Sister? They still didn¡¯t give up?!


    Mo Qianxue paused for a second and stared at them, ordering word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t have sisters. Call Me Lady.¡±


    Then, she turned without looking back.

 Chapter 217: Junzhu Susu’s Wish

    <h4>Chapter 217: Junzhu Susu¡¯s Wish</h4>


    The smile on Birui and Birong¡¯s face began to vanish. They were sisters of the same generation, but now she demanded they call herdy. She was deliberately holding them at a distance and also belittling them.


    The two girls didn¡¯t have time to hesitate and, receiving the elders¡¯ eyes, answered, ¡°Yes,dy Qianxxue. We see.¡± And then they followed up.


    In a moment, Mo Qianxue and others all left the living room with Butler Mo. There were only Master Mo, the several elders in there. Even the servants were secretly taken away.


    Master Mo seemed radiating ice and frost, with resentment on his face, ordering, ¡°Stick to the previous n.¡±


    The elders weren¡¯t happy either but, confused, didn¡¯t understand what Master Mo was referring to. Master Mo had to grit his teeth and add, ¡°Mo Qianxue is that same as her father, an ungrateful thing. We don¡¯t need to offend the higher power because of her...¡±


    The several elders seemed to understand something, ¡°On your order, Master.¡±


    ¡°Let Birui and Birong be smart and seize this opportunity to know more nobledies. It¡¯ll be nice if they could befriend with Junzhu Susu. Also, let them be loveable when they meet Master Ning...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having the words passed down...¡±


    *


    This was the first time Junzhu Susu visited the Founder Mansion, certainly the front gate was fully open to wee her.


    Junzhu Susu had behaved in so abnormal a fashion. Of course, nanny Zhang, who had served her for many years, noticed it and could tell something was wrong.


    In order to fulfill her wish, she must persuade the people around her. Therefore, before nanny Zhang asked, Junzhu Susus confided in nanny Zhang what had happened before and her wish now.


    Nanny Zhang hadn¡¯t known it until this moment after having served her over the years and sighed.


    She found herself in a small dilemma, but as she had been with Junzhu Susu since she was a young girl, she must help her.


    To be honest, nanny Zhang didn¡¯t quite like Lord Su Qi given his infamous reputation, but she knew Junzhu Susu wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Yet, she heard that thedy of the Founder Mansion was in contact with Su Qi.


    Therefore, she suggested at once, ¡°I heard that ever since Lord Su Qi returned to the capital, except the Su Mansion, there is only one ce that he visits, that is the Founder Mansion. The Founder and the Su family are all in charge of military powers, so I guess there is certain rtionship between them. You may ask Lady Mo as to what kind of person Lord Su Qi is...¡±


    The Emperor had arranged a marriage for Master Ning and Lady Mo, and on this circumstances, Su Qi still visited her with congrattions, so they seemed on a close term.


    No one would associate them with a personal rtionship.


    What nanny Zhang hoped was Mo Qianxue talking Junzhu Susu out of it. She could see that her Junzhu thought quite highly of this Mody, and very likely she would listen to her words.


    Junzhu Susu wanted to learn more about Su Qi and had the expectation that she might meet Su Qi in the Founder Mansion. Hence, she was more than anxious to be there and set off early in the morning.


    Taking Junzhu Susu into the Mansion, Mo Qianxue led Susu, arm in arm, to hang around.


    Junzhu Susu wanted to ask something, but Birui and Birong followed them all the time and interpreted with ttering speech every now and then. Junzhu Susu had no notion of the inside stories of the Mo family and took the two girls as humble distant rtives, seeing that they were surnamed Mo and that Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t reproach them even though she didn¡¯t seem close to them either.


    For the sake of Mo Qianxue, she had to hold it in and couldn¡¯t ask about Su Qi.


    Finally, they went to Mo Qianxue¡¯s Snow courtyard to chat after a small tour in the mansion, but the two stupid girls still followed behind.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t say anything, but Junzhu Susu couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, her tone no longer friendly, scolding to Mo Birui and Mo Birong in a way treating to servants, ¡°You must be tired following around. You may leave and take a rest.¡±


    The two girls were ridiculed by Junzhu Susu for several times during the walk and were very much daunted already. They never met many nobledies before, and now, being scolded, they had lost their heart long ago.


    Mo Qianxue then turned to look at nanny Mo and smiled meaningfully, ¡°Nanny, are their courtyards cleaned up?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because she could bear with them. Since these two Mo girls wished to stay, she must present the reality to the two social climbers in the face and let them suffer a little embarrassment as a return.


    Nanny Mo replied, ¡°Courtyards Jade and Amber are already cleaned.¡±


    Mo Qianxue gave a light smile and ordered, ¡°Well, then take them there.¡±


    Butler Mo was a great manager of the mansion. Those two courtyards were farthest from Snow and the most remote and shabby ones in the Founder Mansion.


    Hearing nanny Mo¡¯s reply, Mo Qianxue smirked inwardly but looked indifferent as usual, taking a contemptuous nce at Mo Birui and Mo Birong, ¡°You may go to your own courtyards.¡± The tone sounded like she was trying to get rid of the humblest servants.


    Yet, the two girls couldn¡¯t pick any fault in that and, exchanging a look, had to leave, discouraged, with a nanny and their own servant girls that nanny Mo summoned over after a curtsy.


    Now even Junzhu Susu saw something wrong in it and asked with confusion, ¡°Who on earth are they?¡±


    Mo Qianxue answered lightly, ¡°Unimportant people.¡±


    Since Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Junzhu Susu didn¡¯t linger on this subject.


    It wasmon to see this kind of annoyance in a big mansion. Junzhu Susu replied with a knowing ¡®okay¡¯ and thought to herself that they were probably two unweed distant rtives of the Mo family who showed up to gain some good and that she didn¡¯t need to pay attention to them or do them any good turn. Then, she left them behind.


    After all, she was a unmarried girl, and no matter how open-minded she was, she felt somewhat shy to ask about Su Qi in a straightforward manner.


    Once they were in Snow, nanny Mo naturally ordered to serve handkerchiefs for Mo Qianxue and Junzhu Susu to clean their faces, as well as tea and refreshment.


    Junzhu Susu was a distinguished guest, so the servants daren¡¯t to be sloppy and kept themselves on the go.


    When everything was settled, Mo Qianxue remembered the several times that Junzhu Susu had tried to say something today. After a little pondering, she waved her hand and let all the others go.


    Only the two nannies were left in the room to serve tea.


    Junzhu Susu, with loads of questions and concerns on her mind, had the tea and looked from left to right. Her room was consisted of three parts. On the left a gigantic thousand-treasure shelf separated the room into two parts, and behind the shelf was the bedroom. On the right, there was a screen with a wash painting of multi-peaked mountains, and behind the screen was a small study.


    What was particrly tasty was the screen, on which painted mountains, sea of clouds, green pine trees and a red sun. The objects reflected brilliance on one another, creating a elegant refreshing effect to the mind and to the room.


    Junzhu Susu was ustomed to treasures and yet couldn¡¯t help taking more nces at the screen, praising, ¡°Theyout of your room is so very tasty.¡±


    Mo Qianxue smiled. The former screen was nice too, but less meaningful as this one, which she had discovered a few days ago when she had checked her mother¡¯s dowry. She also liked it very much.


    She, a little proud, still gave a modest smile, ¡°Susu, are youughing at me? If I¡¯m so lucky, I¡¯d like to take a tour in your room too and have a taste of what is real elegance and luxury...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Qianxue...¡±


    They chatted on some other subjects before Junzhu Susu finally shifted the subject to Su Qi and tested out, ¡°I¡¯d like thank you and Master Ning for having me walked back by him...¡±


    However, she hadn¡¯t finished yet, and the nanny guarding the courtyard came over, taking a nce at inside, whispered to Chuyi who guarded the door and then left.


    After the nanny left, Chuyi stood still at the door for a moment and then turned to bow in silence towards Mo Qianxue. It was very rude to interrupt with words whendy was chatting with Junzhu Susu.


    Mo Qianxue saw her hesitation, nodded to Junzhu Susu as an apology and said toward the door, ¡°Come in to report if you must.¡±


    Chuyi entered and curtsied to them, ¡°Lady, Lord Su Qies. Now, he¡¯s waiting for you in the training field...¡±


    Su Qi was already a frequent visitor to the Mansion, and Butler Mo knew that he was teachingdy to y sword. Therefore, whenever he came, he was taken directly to the training field. Today was no exception.


    Regarding the swordsmanship,dy had many questions to ask Su Qi. Recently,dy had made much progress in swordsmanship. Even Guard Yu praised her for how well she yed what Su Qi had taught.


    Even though that set of swordsmanship didn¡¯t contain many moves, as Mo Qianxue practiced more, she found it increasingly intricate and flexible in changes, which made Mo Qianxue both amazed and puzzled. She had been expecting Su Qi toe to answer her question and give her more instructions, yet Su Qi had been very busy and seldom came recently. Otherwise, Chuyi wouldn¡¯t have interrupted at this point.


    Replying, Chuyi took a nce at Junzhu Susu and added tentatively, ¡°Sincedy has a distinguished guest and isn¡¯t convenient to practice sword today, should I go and tell Lord Su Qi toe some other time when he¡¯s free?¡±


    Hearing that Su Qi was here, Junzhu Susu¡¯s hand holding the teacup shook momentarily.

 Chapter 218: A Battle for the Box

    <h4>Chapter 218: A Battle for the Box</h4>


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t look to Junzhu Susu but gave a direct reply, ¡°Not necessary. Junzhu Susu is my close friend. Go and tell Su Qi that I¡¯ll be there at once. Don¡¯t let him be impatient and go.¡± The training suit she was wearing did all to the good and saved her from getting changed.


    After giving Chuyi the order, she turned to look at Junzhu Susu, ¡°Susu, if you feel tired, you could take a rest in my room first. You don¡¯t know that Su Qi has a really tight schedule and seldom has time to teach me. I happen to have a lot of questions to ask him, so would you please excuse me?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯d like to see how you y the sword. How can I miss this opportunity?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Yuxuan, take the sword. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Mo Qianxue intended to take Susu to the training field but had found it improper to mention with the presence of nanny Zhang. Therefore, it was best when Susu proposed herself.


    Mo Qianxue was curious whether there were stories happening during the trip when Su Qi had escorted Junzhu Susu back home. Yet, if Susu didn¡¯t raise the subject, she shouldn¡¯t be too gossipy.


    At the moment, Mo Qianxue, without excessive courtesy, took Junzhu Susu out straightforwardly.


    When they just walked out of the door, she on a sudden remembered that the pictures she had promised to give Su Qi were already finished and, her step pausing, turned over to nanny Mo, following close to them, and ordered her to fetch the box on the shelf and take it to the training field.


    Nanny Mo, showing no change in her expression, lowered her voice and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Then she turned back to the room.


    The earlier the box was sent out, the earlier she would be relieved.


    Nanny Mo remembered vividly what had happenedst time. Althoughdy managed to get out of it safe and sound, such things shouldn¡¯t take ce again. If there was a second time, she wouldn¡¯t know the things turning into pieces would be the pictures or the house or...them maidservants or..dy.


    Mr. Ning¡¯s wrath was no joke! The scum of pieces all over the floor had been cleaned by nanny Mo personally and she knew how finely they had been crushed.


    Maybe others wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to these words, but Ghost, who guarded outside Snow, had a gleam of light in his eyes on hearing them.


    When nobody noticed, he flicked a finger to the dark.


    When the signal was received, the trees in the distance stirred, and there were already hidden guards sneaking out of the bamboo grove.


    Su Qi had a little sulky look when he saw Junzhu Susu following behind Mo Qianxue, and there were imprable things in his eyes.


    However, as soon as Mo Qianxue met Su Qi, she pulled Susu toe forward, ¡°Su Qi. It¡¯s great youe today. Later when you leave, do me a favor and walk Susu home.¡±


    There was a small change in Su Qi¡¯s expression, but he was still smiling, ¡°Later after the lesson, I¡¯ll need to go straight back to my office. Why don¡¯t you let the guards escort Junzhu Susu back?¡±


    Saying that, Su Qi gave Mo Qianxue a challenging look, his eyes shouting: This woman had a carriage and guards. Why should I always be her escort?


    At this time, nanny Mo arrived with the box. Mo Qianxue reached out, and nanny Mo got it and handed her the box.


    She held the box and gave Su Qi a you-know-what look, and her mouth moved silently, saying: do you still want this?


    In the box were naturally the cute pictures of Su Qi in eighteen martial gestures.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Su Qi helplessly conceded, but there was all joy in his eyes.


    Junzhu Susu stood behind Mo Qianxue and couldn¡¯t see her expression, but she had seen clearly Su Qi of face from being unwilling to walk her home to thepromise because of the box.


    She was curious what kind of priceless paintings were in the box, but she was more curious about the rtionship between Mo Qianxue and Su Qi. Nevertheless, she made up her mind that after going home, she would coax some prestigious paintings out of father and give to Su Qi.


    Without further ado, Su Qi began to teach Mo Qianxue. He taught in details with patience while Mo Qianxue learned carefully, altogether making a harmonious scene and giving others no room to interrupt.


    There wouldn¡¯t many verbalmunications between Mo Qianxue and Su Qi, but Junzhu Susu caught the familiar way of their subtle interaction. Judging from the casual and easy way they interacted, they wouldn¡¯t have just known each other recently.


    As expected, the Su family and the Founder Mansion were old friends. They must have known each other since childhood. However, she had never heard before the ties between the Founder Mansion and the Su family... Anyway, next time she would ask Qianxue what kind of woman Su Qi liked.


    Junzhu Susu admired the way how they interacted and even felt a little jealous. Luckily, Qianxue had engaged. Otherwise, she would really believe there was something between them.


    On the other side, Mo Birui and Mo Birong were taken to courtyard Jade and Amber. When they arrived there, their mouth almost turned sideways from anger. These were the courtyards they prepared for them?


    Not to mention they were far from Snow, the courtyards were broken and shabby, looking having been unrepaired so many years. Standing at the gate, they smelled the bad odor...


    The usher nanny left immediately after taking them here and only gave them a casual curtsy before she went.


    Right away, Mo Birong pulled a long face, not wanting to get into the yard at all. Yet, the servant girl following her couldn¡¯t read the air and showed disgust, ¡°Is this a ce for people to live? Lady, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Sixth sister, this is an obvious bully. Why don¡¯t we go to find ninth brother, eleventh brother and fifteenth brother and let them do us justice? They¡¯ve been living here for a long time. I don¡¯t believe a butler could ride on their heads.¡±


    Mo Birui was one year elder and calmer at the situation. She pulled Mo Birong back. In fact, they didn¡¯t get along back in the Mo family, but they both understood that they could only count on each other now, ¡°Eighth sister, are you silly? All this is on Mo Qianxue¡¯s order. Just now the nanny mentioned the names of the courtyards, but Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t show any objection. Doesn¡¯t she know which courtyards are bad in the Founder Mansion?¡±


    Mo Birong remained sullen but silent.


    Mo Birui persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we stand for each other and gain the affection of Master Ning, there wouldn¡¯t be a position for her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll listen to you, sixth sister.¡± Mo Birong thought it through. As long as they were able to stay here, there would be opportunities for them to climb up and give Mo Qianxue a good lesson.


    **


    When they finished the lesson, it was quitete.


    Su Qi escorted Junzhu Susu to her mansion and turned his horse around to head for the Su Mansion and his own study. Now he only wanted to stay in a quiet ce, not disturbed, and carefully appreciated the pictures that Mo Qianxue had drawn for him.


    The horse entered an alley, when stones flew over, startling the horse to rise up and neigh. Su Qi became on his defense, raising himself up to the air.


    People came out to attack from the sideway, one aiming at his face, the other man turning his palm into w seeking to seize the box in his pocket.


    The goal was the box! His guess was right.


    These people trying to take away his pictures must have been sent over by Ning Shaoqing.


    However, Su Qi hadn¡¯t opened the box to see the pictures. How could him let Ning Shaoqing take them away and have them destroyed?


    A fan shot out from his sleeve. Different from the jade fan he always held to y cute, it was a murderous iron fan.


    With a sh, the fan was unfolded to block the palming at his face and then flicked around to hit at the attack¡¯s head. The man fell and died immediately.


    Taking the fan back, its edge cut off the w reaching to the box.


    The enemies were taken down in one single sharp and ruthless move.


    Su Qi gently shook the fan and smiled to the dark, ¡°Come out.¡± The leisurely manner suggested nothing of a moment of life and death but a mere game.


    Two men walked out of the darkness, one of them wearing dark blue clothes with bamboo-like vines embroidery on his cor. He had a gentle face and a smile at the corners of his eyes which took a glimpse at the dead body on the ground. When his nce swept over, the man in ck losing one hand bowed and left. The other man held the saber in his arms and pulled a grim cold face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a mere box is worthy of Master Ning showing up in person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m determined to get it. Keep that in mind.¡±


    Saber took a step forward, but Ning Shaoqing raised a hand to stop him. This was a matter between him and Su Qi.


    It would be a battle between two men.


    Both of them sprang to the air, their hands shing against each other. Then, Ning Shaoqing pulled out Sword Chill.


    After the exchange of a few moves, Ning Shaoqing took the upper hand, yet Su Qi maintained his yful manner, which slightly shocked Ning Shaoqing.


    He had never thought that Su Qi actually turned his fame-making exclusive moves into swordsmanship, simplified it and taught Mo Qianxue. This required mental strength, wisdom and more importantly time. It shall never be done over a moment.


    It seemed that he had decided to teach Mo Qianxue on an borate n instead of a whim.


    Ning Shaoqing¡¯s inexplicable rage was fueled further!


    If he hadn¡¯t seen Mo Qianxue yed several times, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the upper hand so soon, or at least so easily.


    Su Qi¡¯s iron fan was very powerful, yet Ning Shaoqing took advantage of the timing and picked the box out with his sword. The box rose in the air. Su Qi intended to grip it back, when Ning Shaoqing stuck out his sword. Despite the probability of getting injured, Su Qi tried to protect the box with his body.


    Sword Chill pierced inches into Su Qi¡¯s body. He was injured. Although the iron fan pped the sword away, it was toote. The box was already in the firm clutch of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s hand.


    Ning Shaoqing exerted internal strength, and the box was undoubtedly shattered into pieces which slowly floated down.


    Su Qi¡¯s eyes turned red and couldn¡¯t stop his saddened smile.


    A curve touched Ning Shaoqing¡¯s lips, and he left. He wouldn¡¯t never be soft-hearted against a man who tried to take away Qianxue.


    In that night, Ning Shaoqing was in an especially good mood, wrote down many poems of love and had them sent to Mo Qianxue. Of course, this was another story.


    However, no one knew that at the same time, Su Qi was appreciating the cute pictures that Mo Qianxue had drawn for him by light. There was a slight curve on his lips and a melting look on his face which contained not the smallest trace of the anguish of being wounded or the disappointment of losing his pictures.

 Chapter 219: Lan Ruomeng’s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 219: Lan Ruomeng¡¯s Invitation</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    The pictures were on the desk, but the box wasn¡¯t empty. The in silver hairpin was lying quietly in it.


    He only had these to be hispany!


    In the bamboo groove, he had heard the flicking-fingers of Ghost and the noises created by hidden guards. When Mo Qianxue presented him the box, he had already anticipated everything.


    Ning Shaoqing had always been narrow-minded and would definitelye to ruin the pictures.


    It was also a coincident that someone from the Su Army had sent him a military map which he had nned to have a good study when he went back and to give his father and brother. And in the Founder Mansion, Mo Qianxue gave him the box of cute pictures.


    Therefore, on the way walking Junzhu Susu back home, he had a shing of wit and exchanged the pictures with the map.


    Ning Shaoqing wouldn¡¯t give up until he saw with his own eyes the pictures were destroyed.


    If he didn¡¯t give up, Su Qi wouldn¡¯t have a good time either. Hence, he had taken the risk of getting injured, of the destruction of a military map, of being punished by his brother and father...only to make Ning Shaoqing believe and only to protect thest thing he had about her.


    Every of the pictures was vivid and lively.


    It must require full attention to make such pictures. Su Qi looked at the pictures and imagined how Mo Qianxue had drawn them. The thought that Mo Qianxue also stared at the man in the pictures with her full attention gave a current of warmth in Su Qi¡¯s heart.


    It was enough for him to ever get her attention.


    **


    Time fleeted. In a blink it was May and the Dragon Boat Festival. Lady Lan Ruomeng of the Lan family had an invitation sent to Mo Qianxue, inviting her to appreciate flowers in her garden.


    At dawn when the sky was edged red by the rising sun, Mo Qianxue got dressed up by nanny Mo, Chuyi and Shiwu, and set off for the Garden of Hundred Flowers in the Lan Mansion.


    Mo Qianxue really had no interest in the activities among thedies like appreciating flowers! Yet, it was an important part of the upper ss society in every age and ce of the world!


    As long as she built good connections with thedies, got in touch with more nobilities, obtain the approval of the madams, she would get more inside news and the inclination of each party in the court...


    In this way, she, while winning herself a good reputation, could be a great help to her husband and make everything easy for the future.


    If she failed to do so, being calcted, trapped, mocked or made fun of was also amon case, and her husband would be a joke too.


    The madams in the inner courtyards were masters at all sorts of means, even extreme means. There was an invisible battlefield without sword or spears, but it was moreplicated and crueler.


    Now that Mo Qianxue had already decided to marry Ning Shaoqing to be the madam of the first super family, then all these were what she must set herself to!


    To gain the recognition and approval of the future madams, the currentdies, she had to take the first step and try to build friendship with them.


    Today, Mo Qianxue wore a moonlight-white skirt and a apricot-yellow jacket, a graceful princess bun with the priceless hairpin that Ning Shaoqing had given her when she first came to the capital.


    There was a low-key luxury in her which made her special and refreshing like a lily in full bloom, pure, elegant, and forbidding.


    With afortable mat underneath, Mo Qianxue leanednguidly in the carriage. It wobbled his way on the street, giving her a daze of mixed ages.


    Ever since she came to this world, or to the capital, she had only gone to parties for once and incurred such a huge trouble for herself.


    This time, on Lan Ruomeng¡¯s invitation, was her second party. She wondered what kind of storm was awaiting her over there.


    Thinking of this, Mo Qianxue¡¯s lips had a disdainful curve. She hadn¡¯t been intimated in the Jinluan Hall by the Emperor. Why should she fear the games between women?!


    She only feared that the troubles weren¡¯t enough to make her name known in a more shocking way. She was ready to take any opportunity to put down those with malicious intentions so that they wouldn¡¯t dare to fabricate plots behind her back ever again.


    Today, Mo Qianxue took with her Chiyi and Shiwu. None of thedies would take a nanny to a party, so nanny Mo stayed at home.


    Chuyi and Shiwu sat on both sides, their back erect, ready to take orders from her at any time.


    No wonder they were like this. Every time they went out, there must be troubles thrusted upon them.


    However, even if they wanted to bring nanny Mo, nanny Mo wouldn¡¯t like toe either!


    The two ¡®sisters¡¯ were living in the Founder Mansion! And over these days, the two sisters had made many attempts to please her.


    Every day before dawn, they waited at the door to serve her.


    If they weren¡¯t allowed toe in, they became tearful like wounded bunnies, and in their in clothes, they twisted their handkerchiefs at the door, like two frightened flowers, but wouldn¡¯t go.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t mind and only took it as a drama, but nanny Mo pissed off, cursing them sluts, and was afraid that they were only trying to imitate Mo Qianxue so that Master Ning would take more nces at them when he was here.


    With these two greedy-eyed sister in the Mansion, nanny Mo wouldn¡¯t rest assured to go out! She would only have a peaceful mind when she kept her eyes on her.


    For this, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know either to cry orugh. Even though she didn¡¯t care what kind of drama the two sisters would make, she never worried because she wasn¡¯t a wax in their hands, and she only took interest in whether these two hypocritical Mo girls had clever tricks or not.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t turn down nanny Mo¡¯s good intention.


    Returning from her thought, Mo Qianxue took a nce and saw Chiyi and Shiwu sitting upright like a pole! Mo Qianxue found it a little amusing.


    Her current identity was already the madam-to-be of the first super family. Who would dare to stand at odds against her on the surface?


    On a second thought, she found the two girls very loyal and would be trusted with important missions after more training. After all, although they had served Xue for many years, Xue was cowardly and seldom went to parties, let alone to take them to.


    Making up her mind, Mo Qianxue spoke leisurely, ¡°Do you know what are the appreciating parties, like those appreciating flowers or snow? What¡¯s the purpose of them?¡±


    Hearing the questions, Chuyi and Shiwu exchanged a look, both looking confused. Shiwu was straightforward, and when she didn¡¯t understand, she wouldn¡¯t think too much but take the things as her rough brain guessed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they for the appreciation of flowers? To make some poems and draw some paintings?¡±


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t answer and took a look at Chuyi.

 Chapter 220: The Power of Love

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Power of Love</h4>


    Chuiyi had a clear mind, yet it only worked when it came to Mo Qianxue¡¯s safety and dailyfort. She had heard nanny mention the flower-appreciating party, but hadn¡¯t really attended one.


    In her eyes,dy was not only getting better-looking, but also had more of what it took to be a nobledy. In addition, she was also very wise.


    Cautious, Chuyi never tried to show off anything, and she bowed, replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Please do educate me about it,dy.¡±


    Her answer was direct. When she didn¡¯t know, she just admitted it.


    Mo Qianxue smiled, which put the two girls in confusion. In fact, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯tughing at them. Instead, she thought of the reality shows that she had watched on TV in modern time, like If You Are the One and the sorts!


    After flicking through the invitation that Lan Ruomeng sent her, she hadughed mutely...


    This was obviously an ancient-time blind date party!


    Appreciating and enjoying flowers was a thing women would do, but they also invited the young lords to write poems and draw pictures. The intention was self-evident!


    In modern time, there had been a trend of blind date. Mo Qianxue had thought that even in this ancient age, although there weren¡¯t strict boundaries between men and women, she hadn¡¯t expect to take part in something like a blind date party.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just be careful all the time. Observe more, and talk less. Set your brain to think over everything. Even though it won¡¯t be a tiger den, it can¡¯t be a peaceful one.¡± Saying that, Mo Qianxue motioned and shut her eyes to take a rest.


    The flower-appreciating party today was also another start of her socializing in the ancient time.


    She naturally wouldn¡¯t tell the two servant girls that on the way to the party which held only once a year, Ghost was following behind their carriage.


    It was enough that she knew it and better not to say it out loud.


    With a ten-thousand-year-old vinegar tank ced over there, she wouldn¡¯t want to knock it over and got herself too much sour vinegar to taste!


    Nevertheless, even if she was well aware of the purpose of the party, Mo Qianxue still wanted to attend as if she knew nothing, for no other reason but to befriend with the nobledies so that she could learn news from their chatting or pretend to identally reveal something... This was her main task!


    And it was also not bad to take a tour in the celebrated garden of Tianqi and at the same time to treat her eyes with pretty faces of the ancient young lords.


    If Ning Shaoqing chanced to know what was in Mo Qianxue¡¯s mind, he would definitely have a ghostly scary look on his darkened face.


    He was the great master of a super family, but his fianc¨¦ went to a stupid garden to see other pretty men? Would that be a ttering thing for him?


    In her daydreaming, Mo Qianxue obviously thought of that too, and at the sight of Ning Shaoqing¡¯s impossibly gorgeous face turning dark, she couldn¡¯t help feeling amused!


    The two girls Chuyi and Shiwu exchanged a look and both saw helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Theirdy¡¯s temperament had changedpletely! In the past when they were still in the Feng family,dy either didn¡¯t go out or went out in a pose like walking in a solemn military parade.


    She would sit there gracefully with a straight back and never say a word. Even if there was something she had to order them to do, she talked in cautious whispers.


    There had never been once when sheughed wildly like this.


    The previousdy was graceful and dignified, but she had strained the string of her mind too tightly so that the slightest noise would startle her! She had appeared to be gentle, but in fact too fragile!


    But now, having almost died once,dy had a bigger heart. She believed in mutual respect and tit-for-tat! If someone dared to offend her for no reason, she would at least skin the person!


    Therefore, rtively speaking, they liked the currentdy more.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s easy andcent smile like a cat managing to steal fish, Chuyi and Chuyi exchanged a look and smiled too. The carriage marched on unsteadily and finally arrived at the garden entrance.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s carriage just parked, and a carriageing from the opposite direction also stopped.


    In Tianqi, there was a clear-cut hierarchical system, and ady¡¯s rank could be figured by her carriage or chair.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s carriage was moderate among the top ones, neither too luxurious to outshine the otherdies nor too humble to beughed at.


    Yet, this carriage next to hers waspletely different.


    If hers was a low-key luxury, then that one was a high-profile showing off.


    The gilt light red carriage disyed not only the rank but also the honor of the imperial family.


    The curtain was lifted, and Mo Qianxue smiled when the carriage came into her sight!


    She was just considering to find somepany and the person was right here, just like when you were going to sleep and someone timely tucked a pillow to under your head.


    Chuyi and Shiwu jumped off the carriage, reaching out their arms, and Mo Qianxue rested her hands on them to get off the carriage and then paced slowly to the gilt carriage.


    ¡°Susu?¡±


    Right. That carriage obviously belonged to Junzhu Susu. After all, the imperial family had to own something symbolic to show their supremacy.


    Susu was sitting in thepartment and sorting out her dress. Hearing the voice from outside, she hurriedly lifted the curtain and saw Mo Qianxue standing there in a moonlight dress and apricot coat and smiling at her.


    ¡°I thought...¡±


    ¡°I thought...¡±


    They started at the same time, and when the voices collided, they both showed a look of surprise and then burst intoughter!


    Undoubtedly, when staying with Susu, Mo Qianxue was all rxed, needless to pull her nerves tight and pay attention to whether there were watchful eyes or possible traps around.


    When she was with Susu, she didn¡¯t need to think about the schemes at all!


    Susu was easygoing and straightforward. But for her ancient education and the habits that must have been developed over years, Mo Qianxue would believe that Susu was also a time traveler!


    Susu had the heartiness and straightforwardness of a modern woman in her way of receiving people, which, however, would be called unruly and ill-bred in ancient times.


    Luckily, Susu was born in a good family. Even if the outsiders didn¡¯t like her behaviors, her father was a prince and she had three brothers to protect her. An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t have the guts or power to offend Junzhu Susu!


    Susu looked at Mo Qianxue standing out there and gave her a smile of connivance.


    It was enough to have one confidant in her life!


    Susu quickly groomed her dress and wasted no time in jumping off the carriage. Her maid behind didn¡¯t show the slightest surprise. Mo Qianxue knew that this maid must have cultivated her calmness through years of torturing shock.


    She stepped forward and took Susu¡¯s hand, smiling, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te today and felt really bored, when I spotted your carriageing over.¡±


    ¡°Me too, but I heard...¡± Speaking of this, Junzhu Susu, the direct girl, obviously flushed with shyness. She lowered her reddish face and bashfully looked at the tips of her feet, saying no more.


    Seeing her behaving like this, Mo Qianxue certainly understood what she meant.


    This flower-appreciating party was actually a blind date party. With beautifuldies, the party must have also invited many handsome young lords to apany them.


    People like Feng Yuchen and Su Qi would surely also attend the party!


    Of course, what she didn¡¯t know was that in fact the Lan family had also sent an invitation to the Ning family, but shame that Master Ning seemed too busy toe.


    One was her male bestie and the other her female bestie. Thisbination... Mo Qianxue suddenly became a little gossipy.


    Then, Mo Qianxue chaffed, ¡°But...you heard that Lord Su Qi woulde, so you decided toe, right?¡±


    Yesterday, Susu had acted that obviously and her eyes looking at Su Qi so passionate. Even if Susu hadn¡¯t told her yet, she could easily figure that.


    Just now, when the carriage just stopped, Susu must be grooming her dress in thepartment so that she didn¡¯te out immediately!


    Nothing was more important than meeting the man you admired! It was understandable, because a girl¡¯s feeling in her first maidhood was always poetic! Mo Qianxue chaffed and gave her a knowing smile.


    ¡°Qianxue!¡± Susu stamped her feet bashfully and red at Mo Qianxue.


    It was okay to have a small joke because of her shyness! But she had to watch the scale, because it wouldn¡¯t be nice if Susu, thin-skinned, was too shy to go inside!


    Therefore, Mo Qianxue hurriedly and generously appeased her, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I won¡¯t say more! Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Susu still flushed, and the color, going well with the pink dress she was wearing, made her face cuter than a flower.


    Her usual carefree manner was also constrained to be much more elegant.


    Mo Qianxue thought to herself, how great the power of love was!

 Chapter 221: The Flower-Appreciating Party

    <h4>Chapter 221: The Flower-Appreciating Party</h4>


    Yet, that way she felt, she wouldn¡¯t chaff Susu again. Courtesy was what kept an intimate friendship longsting. The two girls, hand in hand, chatted a little and entered the garden directly.


    This party was held in the garden of the Lan Mansion, so the host was surely a Landy.


    Lan Ruomeng, as the eldest daughter of the Lan family, a pure-blooddy, though with an indifferent character, received the guests with modesty and manners.


    She didn¡¯t act like Princess Yuhe to make her appearance only after everyone showed up, but waited in the lobby to greet every guest.


    All thedies or young lords invited to the party were co-selected by several big families. Mo Qianxue was the only one who had been invited personally by Lan Ruomeng on the Peach-Blossom Party the other day.


    Therefore, when Mo Qianxue came to the lobby, Lan Ruomeng hurried over and weed her with a sincere smile on her face and in her eyes.


    Lan Ruomeng wasn¡¯t one of those snobbishdies, and she acted in this way only because she admired Mo Qianxue¡¯s talent which had been disyed at the Peach-Blossom Party through the two poems Mo Qianxueposed, which to Lan Ruomeng were masterpieces from heaven!


    Admiration and snobbery were twopletely different things.


    Mo Qianxue certainly could discern it, and on ount of Lan Ruomeng¡¯s sincerity, she began to take her as a friend.


    More people showed up in this party than in the Peach-Blossom Party.


    The previous one was held by the imperial family with imaginably strict rules! In addition, there had been a threshold to that party. Therefore, although that one sounded more beautiful, the air was different because this party hosted by the Lan family was open to the public!


    Themoners were also permitted toe in as long as they were brought by the lords.


    Of course, the situation was the same for a woman of humble origin, and she had to be able to bear with the mocking and ridicule of thedies!


    Nevertheless, the humble origins referred to here were only rtive to the great families. They couldn¡¯t be too humble since they could befriend with or were rted to those nobledies or lords. The families just had a less profound history or influence.


    The two Mo girls had been thinking over this recently and brought it up several times to ask Mo Qianxue to take them in. However, their manner disgusted nanny Mo and she turned them down with a snap.


    When Mo Qianxue arrived, she became the most honorable guest to Lan Ruomeng.


    She asked her sisters to entertain the rest of the guests, and she herself apany Mo Qianxue and Junzhu Susu to take a tour in the garden, watching the flowers and chatting.


    This Hundred-Flower Party, though invited unmarrieddies in principle, some married women with a high status also came to join in the fun.


    The three girls were enjoying the flowers and the beautiful scenery and talking about poems, when a splendid team ofdies and madams passed by them.


    The jewelries they wore all over them shone dazzlingly and tinkled and jingled as they marched on in a grand manner leaving a breeze of fragrance.


    The look and demeanor were truly impressive, no lesser than Princess Yuhe! Mo Qianxue wondered and asked randomly, ¡°Who are thesedies? What a grand team of them!¡±


    Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s confusion between her brows, Lan Ruomeng exined gently, ¡°Those are Ning people. Don¡¯t you know them, Qianxue?¡±


    Should she?


    Mo Qianxue looked at Lan Ruomeng still with confusion.


    She had just arrived in the capitaltely, and the life no more than a month here had already given her a hard time, fighting againt this one today and plotting against that one tomorrow. How could she have the time to visit the Ning or Zhang family?


    Wait...the Ning family?


    Mo Qianxue frowned slightly.


    She took nce at her two friends, asking in a uncertain voice,


    ¡°Which Ning family?¡± Were they Ning Shaoqing¡¯s families?


    ¡°Look at you! How many Ning families do you think there are in the capital?¡± The confused dumb look of Mo Qianxue instantly gave Susu a good mood!


    This girl always chaffed her cleverly, and now she finally caught her in this cutely foolish look. How could she not be delighted?!


    ¡°Yes, right, in the capital, only the super family Ning dares to parade their splendor like this. Even the Su family had intentionally kept a low profile in the past few years. How...¡± Certainly, Lan Ruomeng knew better than the two.


    Junzhu Susu was quite ady bully in the capital and was spoiled by her parents who raised her to an unruly girl. There was no reason why she should bother to care those things. Mo Qianxue was even more so. She had arrived in the capital less than a month and even if she wanted to inquire more information, she didn¡¯t have the means.


    But actually, without Lan Ruomeng¡¯s exnation, Mo Qianxue understood the implication of it.


    Now the Emperor was collecting proofs against the great families and ready to give a disciplinary stab.


    The great families were an existence beyond the imperial power, a reason enough to keep the Emperor to stand on his defenses!


    But at this point of time, the Ning females not only refused to be low-keyed but remained a high profile, something, if seen by people of malicious intentions and spread with colored details, that would lead to a marvelous result!


    Mo Qianxue understood it, but she didn¡¯t choose to step in.


    Ning Shaoqing wouldn¡¯t have the interest in the business of the females living in the inner yards...


    ¡°People have their own preferences in acting.¡± Mo Qianxue made this nonchntment and turned away first.


    Anyway, the inner yards of the Ning Mansion weren¡¯t her business yet.


    Nheless, that being said, she couldn¡¯t help thinking over it. Supposedly, Ning Shaoqing should have a rough idea of the ostentatious manner of the Ning females.


    Ning Shaoqing was capable of preventing them, but he didn¡¯t and just allowed the situation to worsen and watched it with a cold eye,pletely hands-off. She was afraid there must be a reason.


    She...better also stayed out of it.


    Everyone was chatting around with their friends or other guests of simr status, and the time passed fast. After the tour around the garden, the party officially started.


    Since ancient time, flower-appreciating parties came with poems in praise of flowers.


    Since the main guests were unmarrieddies and young lords, the host was naturally the most honorable eldest unmarried daughter of the Lan family.


    Looking at Lan Ruomeng who was making an organized clear speech with a graceful smile, Mo Qianxue had to acknowledge the ancients¡¯ wisdom and excellent cultivation, which was far beyond theter generations.


    Lan Ruomeng was quite young, even younger than Mo Qianxue, but wasn¡¯t a bit intimidated making a speech on the stage.


    This made Mo Qianxue think about what the modern girls in their early teens did. Probably in primary or middle school?


    While in this age, the girls of the same age were capable of share some burden for the family. That was really respectable.


    The party proceeded following the conceivable pattern with poems and songs chanted and sung in turns. A good performer would make his/her make, while the ill performers were remembered by others and crossed off the list of further contact.


    The stage was lively, but Mo Qianxue and Susu enjoyed each other¡¯spany independently, sitting at a table far from the stage and chatting.


    Mo Qianxue wanted to know what was going on between Junzhu Susu and Su Qi.


    The chaffing she had made when Susu got off the carriage was merely a feel-out.


    If they imed thatst time in the restaurant was their first encounter and Susu fell in love with him at first sight, she wouldn¡¯t believe it at all events!


    That would be too absurd. Junzhu Susu wasn¡¯t the kind of girl who fell in love with a man at first sight without having a word with him.


    Therefore, Mo Qianxue was quite sure that there must be something unknown between Susu and Su Qi. Her guess was that the two had known each other before or a marriage had been made by the two families when they were still children?


    Don¡¯t me her for thinking in a melodramatic way. Wasn¡¯t this a popr plot in a novel?


    She fell in love with him at fist sight when she was little and couldn¡¯t ever since get him out of her mind. Or they were born to be a quarrelsome couple who hated each other when they were little children but when they turned adult and had the first taste of crush, they put each other in the heart.


    How beautiful!


    It was nothing like what had happened between she and Ning Shaoqing in that she traveled time to be his luck wife and suffered all kinds of grievances and hardships...


    Although it wasn¡¯t unfair to say that she wasn¡¯t enjoying everything, there was certain regret in the end!


    However, if she hadn¡¯t traveled time to take Mo Qianxue¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t have met Ning Shaoqing and started the love journey ofmon thick and thin...


    Right. When she thought it through, she found it merely another kind of melodrama.


    The melodramatic beginning, the melodramatic meeting and falling for each other, and the melodramaticmitment.


    Her thought of train at once traveled to the sky when came into her mind Ning Shaoqing¡¯s dark deep eyes staring lovingly at her and the passionate letters and poems he had written her!


    Time-travelling wasn¡¯t terrifying. Nor were the all sorts of hardships. The most terrifying thing was walking down the path of life but never meeting a beloved one who also loved you in return. That would be the biggest regret in life!


    She was happy because there was a man called Ning Shaoqing appearing in her life and staying with her ever since, and standing by her side regardless of wind or rain until the sun and rainbow came out again.

 Chapter 222: Yuwen Hanlei

    <h4>Chapter 222: Yuwen Hanlei</h4>


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t afraid but didn¡¯t want to ask for troubles. She had believed that in this party, at least in terms of making poems, there wouldn¡¯t be much for her to take part in.


    She wasn¡¯t a person who enjoyed making a ssh of herself with her wit.


    At the Peach-Blossom party held by Princess Yuhe, she had already had enough attention, so she thought at this party, nobody would be so stupid as topete with her on making poems, which would be mere asking for humiliation.


    Even at thest party, the high profile hadn¡¯t been prepared! It was Princess Yuhe who had pushed her to that.


    By Princess Yuhe¡¯s repeated setting up of traps, even the most mild-tempered person would have been irritated, let alone her, so things had turned out that way.


    To her surprise, there were always one or two people who hated you and picked faults on you for no reason.


    ¡°I heard that Mo Qianxue,dy of the Founder Mansion is proficient and talented at all genres of poems and songs. I¡¯m wondering if we¡¯ll have the honor of inviting her to make one?¡±


    Mo Qianxue, having avoided all the others, was having a great chat with Susu, when on a sudden came this fragile female voice. Mo Qianxue was a little surprised, yet her face showing nothing, and turned to look at the speaker.


    She heard it clearly. Although the person said in a soft meek voice, the shouting irony and despise in it was discernable as long as she wasn¡¯t a fool.


    When she could discern it, of course the others could also.


    On this request, everyone at the banquet at once stopped talking and brought their eyes over.


    Some looked at Mo Qianxue with inquiring eyes, and others looked at the speaker with curiosity, and still others took up their teacups, ready to enjoy the uing drama.


    Mo Qianxue looked over and saw a girl standing beside the peony flowers in front of her.


    She wore a long brocade dress in a rtively austere style with patterns of branches, in an artisticyout, embroidered with dark brown threads and blooming plum blossoms with pink threads, which expanded from the hem all the way up to the waist, the outline of which was given to distinction by a broad purple belt in a graceful and showy way.


    Then she looked up at her face. There were thin and long bangs cut out neatly, narrow brows borately painted that made her skin fairer, the charming and slightly nting eyes against the pinkish skin and the rosy lips.


    Mo Qianxue was stunned...


    To be frank, she had never seen such an attractive woman before. She was prettier than Susu, than Lan Ruomeng, and even than Jian Qingyou!


    However, by further examination, she found notwithstanding her beauty, therecked a character in the woman.


    But who was she? Why was she being hostile only to her?


    There were also gasps of exmation, as though they had just spotted this heavenly beautiful woman.


    The woman was instantly morecent hearing the praises for her beauty!


    Even though she still bore those gentle eyes, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t blind and certainly saw the conceit andcency in her eyes.


    She shook her head in secrecy. What a waste of Heaven¡¯s blessing for the beautiful face to have such ame brain!


    Then, without stirring, she looked at the woman indifferently and said in a light note, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll not be given the honor!¡±


    Compared with the woman¡¯s pretentious fragility, what Mo Qianxue disyed was elegant dignity.


    The woman was gorgeous, but Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t a paid actor who must do as shemanded.


    The woman wasn¡¯t entitled to that!


    Her reply threw the whole banquet into a mor!


    The whole Tianqi knew that Mo Qianxue,dy of the Founder Mansion was bold and daring so that she had the pluck to kill, was able to eloquently defend herself in the court, and talented.


    If these weren¡¯t amazing enough, then there was her identity as the future madam-to-be of the first super family¡ªthe Ning family. For a time, there was glory all over her!


    She did have a reason to be arrogant, but they hadn¡¯t expected her to bring it to this extent!


    The female guests were gloating. They had already been madly jealous of this gorgeous woman who made her appearance all of a sudden!


    At this moment, they only wished that she could start a fight against Mo Qianxue and thetter could tear up the foxy face for justice so that the woman wouldn¡¯t dare to make waves anymore!


    Of course, it would be best that Mo Qianxue was atst sentenced to death by the Emperor! That would be a more satisfying ending!


    After the destruction of the gorgeous woman and the death of a powerful one, certainly the good would fall to the rest of them!


    Some even dreamed that after Mo Qianxue¡¯s death, the position of the madam of the super family would be theirs. What an ecstasy that would be!


    While the women thought in this way, the young lords did in another!


    Men weren¡¯t as gossipy as women. Mo Qianxue hadn¡¯t held the wedding yet, and they only vaguely heard she had been called Miss. Mo. How was it possible that the men could associate her, dressed in a in low-keyed style, with the fianc¨¦ of Master Ning Shaoqing?


    Besides, even though the Emperor had given his consent, the Ning family hadn¡¯t presented an official engagement letter yet, so few men knew it, especially those dandies who didn¡¯t care about political affairs.


    Therefore, the lords who had no idea of Mo Qianxue¡¯s identity, spoke, ¡°Miss. Mo, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve said something outrageously rude?¡±


    Some dandies who were fascinated by the woman¡¯s beauty added, ¡°Right! Thedy just invited you to make a poem, something that is very ttering, but how unappreciative you are!¡±


    There were still some clueless men added, ¡°How could such a woman be entitled to be here? It¡¯s a sheer insult to the purend! Insult!¡±


    The flock of priggish stupid young schrs had long been captured by the woman after seeing her face! Of course now they all followed her lead!


    How could they tolerate Mo Qianxue¡¯s unappreciative act of bluntly refusing their goddess?


    Therefore, for an instant, the whole party was in an uproar of nothing but the men¡¯s criticism against Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t care in the least.


    She would have long died if she had cared about what everyone said!


    Junzhu Susu nced around and secretly gave Mo Qianxue a thumbs up.


    Brave and imposing for not having been moved at all!


    Mo Qianxue smiled back at Susu and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She always knew the propriety of things, and the reason why she had hurt the woman¡¯s face was only because she was too self-conceited. In this case, Mo Qianxue had no reason to swallow the anger, because now her demeanor not only represented herself but also Ning Shaoqing.


    Ally load on the willing horse!


    She didn¡¯t aim to climb to the top of the tree or maintain an arrogant bearing, but there were things that must be measured to a proper extent!


    Coping with such a woman, she had already treated her with courtesy by only hurting her vanity.


    Yuwen Hanlei¡¯s original n was to make a fool of Mo Qianxue!


    ording to the news she had obtained, Mo Qianxue was weak in nature. Even if she had done several shocking things after her returning to the capital city, Yuwen Hanlei didn¡¯t take them a bit seriously.


    She believed that these monstrous things had just been conducted by the people around her.


    And more likely, it was brother Shaoqing who had arranged everything for her from behind.


    She just couldn¡¯t be persuaded that an originally weak woman should turn into a totally different person when she showed up again after a period of disappearance from the public sight.


    The people here were all supporting her, and this made Yuwen Hanlei more than smug!


    Brother Shaoqing must have been bewitched by this whore who was just lucky to run into the chance of saving him so that he had requested in the court to marry her.


    She must let the whore have a taste of humiliation and discourage her to quit!


    She would let her know that she wasn¡¯t qualified to be the madam of the Ning family.


    She would let her know that only she, Yuwen Hanlei, was the woman that suited most to stand shoulder by shoulder with brother Shaoqing!

 Chapter 223: Teach Her a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 223: Teach Her a Lesson</h4>


    ¡°Miss. Mo, are you saying that Hanlei is not entitled to inviting you?¡±


    What a way to put it!


    It was Mo Qianxue¡¯s business to either agree or not, but if this woman called Hanlei spoke of ¡®entitle¡¯, then things would easily turn ugly!


    That being said, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t spell it out.


    Sensible people would figure that this was a trap that Yuwen Hanlei dug for her, but others would believe that Mo Qianxue was a self-conceited person who bullied others just because she was the future madam of the Ning family...


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s sharp eyes took a nce at Yuwen Hanlei. Would this woman not stop it unless a trouble was made?


    ¡°An interesting opinion. I never like topete over poems and the sort, but what does it have to do with entitle?¡±


    If you wished to dwell on this topic, then let¡¯s fight to the end!


    The words gave a sh of light in Yuwen Hanleis¡¯s eyes, as if she was surprised at how aggressive Mo Qianxue was.


    She had thought that at this moment, Mo Qianxue should answer her question and then agreed topete with her!


    She considered herself as one of the best in terms of poems and songs.


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t form a threat against her at all!


    In this way, Mo Qianxue¡¯s arrogance would be a hard fact, and then she was defeated by her... She had read about the two poems that Mo Qianxue hadposed at thest party, which were too good to be made by a woman. Probably it was brother Shaoqing¡¯s works written ording to his own mood and then given to her.


    If Mo Qianxue could make a fool of herself in public, then brother Shaoqing wouldn¡¯t keep rejecting Old Madam¡¯s will and turning her down!


    However, now everything was beyond her expectations!


    ¡°How dare you! Who gives you the courage to talk to ourdy like this? Do you know that ourdy is a cousin to Master Ning?! A woman like you should hurry and kowtow and apologize to her!¡±


    Things weren¡¯t sorted out yet, and a servant of Yuwen Hanlei suddenly jumped out and spurted out the seemingly righteous words to attack Mo Qianxue.


    The Ning family? The super family?


    Everyone was stunned at it!


    They were just wondering which family this gorgeousdy belonged to. It turned out that she was of such a great background! The cousindy of the Ning family!


    On a sudden, those who were watching and knew inside stories started to chat and discuss with one another. For a time, there was quite a mor!


    In their opinion, although the identity as the future madam of the Ning family sounded intimidating, it was after all a temporary thing. Who could tell what would happen in the future?


    Who could foretell what kind of incidents there would be in the future?


    In the past, the second madam Ning had been originally arranged for Ning Shaoqing, but what had happenedter? When she got married, she became the second madam Ning. Not only so, it was heard that she wasn¡¯t in the least liked by the second master Ning.


    Each and every one here had a crystal-clear mind, and of course things at the court had been told them by their husbands or mothers.


    Thebination of Mo Qianxue and Ning Shaoqing was a threat to the Emperor.


    After the official exchange of letters following her Puberty Ritual, the wedding would be held after the Mid-Autumn Festival? Who could guarantee that Mo Qian wouldn¡¯t one day suddenly die of no reason?


    Therefore, though Mo Qianxue¡¯s current identity was enviable, there was no one taking her side! And instead, this cousin of Ning Shaoqing was regarded as the real phoenix!


    A member of the Ning family would always have the blood-tie even after she got married, so even if it didn¡¯t mean visible wealth, it was always good to befriend with a Ning!


    Besides, as the says goes, cousins are born to make a couple.


    What if immediately after Mo Qianxue moved to the Ning family, this cousin became another wife of Ning Shaoqing or a beloved concubine... Nothing was settled yet!


    Although the wedding wasn¡¯t held yet, Mo Qianxue was the official fianc¨¦. What position would she take in the Ning n if she apologizes now? ...


    Everyone had different thoughts in their minds, some chatting, others polishing the apple. All kinds of voices hit the ear nonstop, as if they had forgotten what the girl servant had said, but in fact, the attentive ears and eyes were actually resting over here.


    Susu took a nce at the noisy crowd over there and frowned.


    ¡°What a showy manner! What to be bragged about as merely his cousin? If a sister of his showed up, wouldn¡¯t these people kneel down to please her?¡±


    The indignant look of Junzhu Susu gave a warmth in Mo Qianxue¡¯s heart!


    This was a true best friend who, whenever and whatever, would have your back!


    ¡°Look at you. It¡¯s their business to say or do what they like. Could we stop them? Besides, Ning Shaoqing doesn¡¯t have sisters.¡±


    Junzhu Susu pissed off seeing Mo Qianxue could stillugh! She reached out and gave a pinch at Mo Qianxue¡¯s waist and still kept lecturing her.


    ¡°You can stillugh? It¡¯s true that Ning Shaoqing doesn¡¯t have a sister, but don¡¯t you fear that he might have a bunch of cousins? Just take this one for example, probably one day she would greet you as his concubine!¡±


    The pinch was hurtful, and Mo Qianxue covered her waist to avoid it and hearing Junzhu Susu¡¯s words, sheughed again.


    ¡°I trust Ning Shaoqing! He won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Howe? It¡¯s normal for men to have a few concubines, especially a man with an identity like Ning Shaoqing. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have dozens of concubines!¡±


    Junzhu Susu¡¯s words weren¡¯t fake, because the men were indeed as she described! It couldn¡¯t be more normal for men to have concubines!


    On the contrary, a monogamist man would be a joke! A sign of fearing his wife! And the wife wouldn¡¯t benefit from it at all.


    This made Mo Qianxue a little sad, not for herself, but for the wives who must bear with their own sadness and seek concubines for their husbands.


    ¡°Even if every man is like that, I trust Ning Shaoqing. He just won¡¯t!¡±


    If one day, he took a concubine or had another woman, however Mo Qianxue loved him and was willing to do anything for him, she would choose to leave!


    Her love was also dignified.


    Susu wanted to say more stopped seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s look of firm confidence in Ning Shaoqing.


    Of course she also desired a man who loved her exclusively and whom she could spend the rest of her life with. But, was it possible?


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t mind what was happening at all or what the woman was saying to her girl servant. She just took everything as a drama. Yet, Chuyi and Shiwu couldn¡¯t bear with the women daring to provoke theirdy like this!


    What theirdy was? The dignifieddy of the Founder Mansion, the future madam of the Ning family. How could a Ning cousin and a servant girl dare to lecture theirdy?


    Shiwu was an impulsive girl and immediately wanted to draw out the sword and beat them up. It would be best if she could cut them into pieces so that the anger could be vented!


    But she was about to dash out at Yuwen Hanlei, Mo Qianxue turned around stopped her with the light calm eyes.


    ¡°Lady! They went too far!¡±


    With a while¡¯s thinking, Mo Qianxue smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, they did.¡±


    Hearing that, Shiwu was more thrilled! ¡°Then,dy, let me give them a lesson and beat the crap out of them!¡±


    After saying it, she ran right to Yuwen Hanlei.


    This time, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t stop her but wear anguid smile and watched Shiwu rushing over with the deep eyes.


    Chuyi was equally angry, but she wasn¡¯t as short-tempered as Shiwu and knew the propriety of things! She understood that it wouldn¡¯t look nice to start a row, so she remained still behind Mo Qianxue!


    Seeing Shiwu¡¯s behavior and fearing she might cause a big trouble, Chuyi leaned down in a hurry, ¡°Lady, we can¡¯t let Shiwu do that! Now there are so many people watching. It won¡¯t be good to make a scene.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Just let Shiwu add a different excitement to the party, so that no strange people will dare to bark at me anymore in the future!¡±


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t a bit concerned and still watched with a smile Shiwu leaving with her sword.


    Chuyi wanted to try again but on a second thought, over all these days living together, she understood thatdy wasn¡¯t a reckless trouble-maker. Now there must be a reason behind her permission to Shiwu!


    Thinking of this, Chuyi shut up.


    She believed indy! Just like whatdy had said, these evil women must be given a lesson or it would be too annoying, even if not irritating, to see this or that oneing to provoke!


    Now with so many people, it was right to give them a lesson right here.


    Without the concerns like those of Chuyi, Junzhu Susu was more straightforward!


    ¡°We should have done this long ago. I hate most those hypocritical pretentious people! Let Shiwu teach her a good lesson!¡±


    Shiwu¡¯s pretty face was cold, and holding a sword, she walked to the crowd, without saying anything, directly raised both of her hands and pushed away all those standing in her way.

 Chapter 224: Two On-Looking Men

    <h4>Chapter 224: Two On-Looking Men</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Then, in the midst of yelling and cursing, Shiwu directly walked up right in front of Yuwen Hanlei and her arrogant disrespectful servant girl.


    ¡°How dare you! Who are you?! How dare you to stand in front of mydy? Get away!¡±


    The speaker was still the bullying servant girl whose voice was so loud that Mo Qianxue, a dozen meters away, heard it clearly.


    The chilly little face now became even colder, and there seemed to be a shadow of flowing darkness!


    Shiwu looked up at the servant girl, holding her in the sharp murderous full gaze, which put out the servant¡¯s imposing bearing and scared her to only trembling in fear!


    ¡°What...What do you want? I¡¯m...I¡¯m telling you, ourdy is Miss. Ning, if...if you dare to offend her, I¡¯ll let Master Ning cut you into pieces!¡±


    This stupid servant should not forget to threaten people by someone¡¯s power when she was about to die! What a disgusting person!


    Though Shiwu was short-tempered, she wasn¡¯t foolish.


    Even though thedy and servant¡¯s abusive duet irritated her very much, Shiwu knew that she couldn¡¯t touch this woman now! At least not publicly in the presence of so many people!


    She couldn¡¯t touch thedy, but she could tough a servant girl!


    ¡°Shut up, you evil servant! What makes you think you¡¯re entitled inmenting on ourdy? You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Shiwu scolded loudly and immediately raised her palm to give a p.


    A snap, which was so surprisingly loud that even the on-lookers couldn¡¯t help feeling the burning ache in their cheeks!


    ¡°Ah...¡± The servant cried, fell onto Yuwen Hanlei and then copsed to the ground.


    A martial practitioner was much stronger than those inner yard women, not to mention that Shiwu put in a touch of inner strength in that p.


    Even if she mustn¡¯t act rashly to cause trouble to Mo Qianxue, she would after all let this evil servant girl shed blood before she could vent out the anger!


    Yuwen Hanlei, either freaked out or indifferent to that servant girl, just stood at where she was and stared straight at Mo Qianxue in the distant, with a pair of eyes which yearned for peeling Mo Qianxue¡¯s skin and drinking her blood.


    Mo Qianxue certainly caught sight of the tant eyes! At this moment, she also stirred.


    Moving her legs, she slowly walked over and spoke in a light tone as if her servant pping a person was something insignificant,


    ¡°Shiwu, you¡¯re going too far! How could you be so rude in front of so many people? Even if you¡¯re really angry, you should bear with it. Would you bite back a mad dog that bit you? Even a mad dog has its master whom we should show some respect.¡±


    What a careless nonchnt remark! Yet, she added more meanings to the words.


    Yuwen Hanlei didn¡¯t speak, but Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t going to spare her, staring full at her with a sarcastic sneer, ¡°But if a master doesn¡¯t discipline the dog well, then let¡¯s go home and do the calction in the end.¡±


    These words gave different people different expressions!


    Some were so terrified that their faces turned pale at once!


    Do the calction in the end? They had been going all out to ingratiate this half Miss. Ning! If Mo Qianxue harbored a grudge and got back at them on the way back home, they wouldn¡¯t have many lives to die!


    This Mo Qianxue was a woman who dared to kill people on the street!


    Thedies who thought through this point subtly distanced themselves from Yuwen Hanlei in a hurry, so as to show to Mo Qianxue that they really had nothing to do with her!


    ¡°Yes,dy, I¡¯ll keep in mind what you told me.¡± Shiwu didn¡¯t retorted and stepped aside respectfully when Mo Qianxue walked over.


    Everyone heard Shiwu¡¯s apologetic reply, but was there anything in her attitude showing a little sorry?


    ¡°You...you¡¯re bully me!¡± Yuwen Hanlei already couldn¡¯t hold back her anger when Mo Qianxue came up and shouted before Mo Qianxue finished!


    She had grown up in the pampering hand of everyone around her and wouldn¡¯t get the moon if she asked for stars!


    She had never been a bit bullied by others, so how could she not be pissed off when Mo Qianxue let her suffer such a great humiliation?


    Compared with Yuwen Hanlei¡¯s raging attitude, Mo Qianxue was assuming a much lighter manner and hearing the words, just smiled at Yuwen Hanlei and decided to frighten the wits out of her, ¡°Bullying you? I¡¯d like to!¡±


    Instantly, Yuwen Hanlei threw her head back in rage!


    How could a woman be so shameless! How shameless she was!


    ¡°Brother Shaoqing must have been blind to like an evil unvirtuous woman like you!¡±


    Huh? Still calling him brother Shaoqing. It seemed necessary for Ning Shaoqing to exin to her.


    With that in mind, Mo Qianxue just gave a smile, ¡°Blind? Are you cursing Master Ning?¡±


    The single questioned choked Yuwen Hanlei.


    Her expression changed. She still wanted to move into the Ning Mansion. How dared she to curse brother Shaoqing?


    On the other hand, Mo Qianxue stood self-possessed. It gave people an impression that her face and skin were made of iron and steel, and no amount of curse or schemes would harm her a little!


    There was another advantage of being iron-skinned, and that was: Whatever you said or methods you used, they would be returned by the iron walls!


    In the exact manner and toughness!


    As they were in the confrontation, an inharmonious voice rang, ¡°Lady..dy please help me get even!¡± The servant girl mumbled.


    People followed the voice and saw the servant crawling up from the ground and knelt next to Yuwen Hanlei.


    As she beseeched, she raised her face which was stained with blood, and the front teeth in the mouth were pped off!


    Her teeth were knocked off by a single p? It seemed that Mo Qianxue was indeed as scary as they said.


    Never mess with her!


    Some cleverdies again subtly moved their steps towards Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue also looked at the servant andmented ironically at the sight of her bloody miserable face, ¡°It¡¯s not good to go mad, because your teeth will be blown off by the wind. What a shame!¡±


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    There wasughter from behind, and Mo Qianxue knew who it was without looking back.


    Except for the bold straightforward Junzhu Susu, who else could it be?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Susu?¡± Mo Qianxue turned around and looked at Junzhu Susu with a confused look as if she was seeking her answer.


    Susu tried her best to hold in theughing, nodded, and agreed like she meant it, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Haha! To her surprise, Mo Qianxue was so dark-bellyed!


    Obviously, it was Shiwu that had used internal strength to shatter off the servant¡¯s teeth, but Mo Qianxue imed that they were blown off by wind! What kind of wind that should be in the world so strong as to blow off people¡¯s teeth?!


    Haha...too hrious. Oh please. She needs a moment tough!


    At the outmost edge of the crowd, there were two men who disyed an indulgent smile when they saw Mo Qianxue seriously said about what happened to the servant¡¯s teeth.


    Feng Yuchen¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t only indulgent but also a little bitter.


    In the past, in such a case, Mo Qianxue would have hid herself in his arms and wept. How was it possible for her, when she was bullied, to relentlessly fight back with a harder blow?


    She...really grew up! She knew how to pretect herself.


    Then he could be relieved.


    Feng Yuchen¡¯s eyes were fully concentrated on Mo Qianxue and didn¡¯t notice that at the same moment, there was a woman staring lovingly at him.


    And the other man was Su Qi.


    He hadn¡¯t nned toe, but his families forced him to show up. As he nned, he should have run away without leaving a mark, but when he heard that she was also here, he somehow decided to stay and superficially chatted and had fun with other young lords.


    They were sayingmonce matters, and Su Qi¡¯s eyes were directed at Mo Qianxue from time to time.


    He found that as long as she was there, his gaze wouldn¡¯t spare a small share to others!


    She still hated the tough method and was vindictive against it!


    Su Qi shook his head. He had only heard that strong wind would hurt one¡¯s tongue but never one¡¯s teeth. Her idea was always that novel and singr.


    Such a Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t repulsing to Su Qi but instead delighted him a lot.


    No matter what changes she had made, as long as that person was Mo Qianxue, he would like her, love her and find her amusing and delightful.


    As for that so-called half Miss. Ning...


    The eyes of Su Qi, when he turned to look at Yuwen Hanlei, shifted on an instant, from softness to freezing cold!

 Chapter 225: A Cheap Drama

    <h4>Chapter 225: A Cheap Drama</h4>


    If this woman dared to stir up troubles against Mo Qianxue, he certainly wouldn¡¯t mind seeing the woman make a fool of herself in front of so many people!


    Su Qi¡¯s left thumb met with the middle finger, curled and shot a beam of authentic qi towards Yuwen Hanlei. Then, he leaned on the tree trunk and watched it with a smile.


    Dare to frame Mo Qianxue? You¡¯d better be able to endure the revenge from him!


    The so-called cousindy Ning, who was standing next to Mo Qianxue, suddenly gave a startled wail.


    In the next second, she lost bnce and fell onto the ground!


    The scream instantly attracted the eyes of every guest at the banquet.


    Many young men wanted toe forward to help her get up, but what was amusing was that so many of them had the same thought that as all of them were crowding up, no one was able to fight a way out to get near Yuwen Hanyu.


    They could only¡ª


    ¡°Watch out! Miss. Ning!¡±


    ¡°Miss. Ning, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    ¡°Miss. Ning...¡±


    ¡°Ning...¡±


    What a lively scene!


    Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t help ridiculing, but she didn¡¯t be smug. A woman so self-conceited like Yuwen Hanlei would never miss out any chance to make others look stupid!


    She falling at this moment of all time, Mo Qianxue was afraid that this might be a trap. Or, someone was doing her a favor?!


    She silently nced around, and finally, happened to catch sight, at the outer edge of the crowd, of the man in purple leaning on a tree trunk.


    Su Qi was aware that Mo Qianxue had seen him, which took away an instant of his heartbeat, but managed to smile yfully and raise brows at her as he always did.


    Nothing was unclear. The falling of Yuxing Hanlei must be owing to Su Qi!


    She gave Su Qi a smile of gratitude in the distant. This male bestie was quite nice sometimes. It seemed the eighteenic pictures worth quite a lot.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s bright smile brought a spring of warmth in Su Qi¡¯s heart! Finally, he saw this smile of her once again.


    In order to make Mo Qianxue smile, not to mention let that woman fall, even if to break off all her teeth like like Shiwu, Su Qi was capable!


    However, at this moment, several people who dressed like servant girls broke in through the multitude and hurriedly supported Yuwen Hanlei up, some cleaning and others tidying her up! With the girls¡¯ service, Yuwen Hanlei yelled, her hands holding the ankles, as though she was hurt and too feeble to stand up, and only sat up against a servant girl, tears streaming up.


    Yuwen Hanlei wasn¡¯t that stupid. Falling down on the aching in the feet, she knew there must be someone that had done this to her.


    But however the person was, she decided it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to me Mo Qianxue.


    ¡°Qianxue, even if you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯m brother Shaoqing¡¯s cousin, and you shouldn¡¯t have pushed me like this. You let me lose my face like this, how should I live on? ...¡±


    Her usation and crying, the posture that she was too fragile to get up even with the servant¡¯s support, and her long exquisite gown made her look like a tiny white flower standing against the wind. At once, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh, and the way the lords anddies saw her became even more curious.


    ¡°Liar! Which one of your eyes saw ourdy push you?¡± Thest thing Shiwu could bear with was herdy being wronged!


    After returning to the capital, herdy had been treated with injustice for so many times, and now again?! She only wished to step up and p the shameless woman in the face!


    It would be best to utilize internal strength to ruin the woman¡¯s face!


    On the way to this party, Mo Qianxue had foreseen that this party couldn¡¯t be happy and smooth!


    Across the capital city, there were too many women who didn¡¯t like her, so there wouldn¡¯t be few who would set her up. She had been long ready for it!


    But this Yuwen Hanlei was too low! She only knew to pretend to be fragile to seduce men. In terms of schemes, she wasn¡¯t one hundredth of Princess Yuhe.


    With this, she wanted to fight against Mo Qianxue? Go to wash and sleep.


    Mo Qianxue walked to Yuwen Hanlei step by step and slightly lowered, looking at her in the arms of a servant girl and asking, ¡°Why should I push you?¡±


    Yuwen Hanlei looked very aggrieved, ¡°You¡¯re jealous of me!¡±


    ¡°Oh? For what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous because I¡¯m prettier than you! Because I knew brother Shaoqing earlier than you! Because brother Shaoqing liked me long ago! And old madam has announced that I¡¯m be brother Shaoqing¡¯s woman one day!¡±


    ¡°Pff...¡± Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t helpughing, amused by the daydreaming of this chick.


    ¡°You¡¯re prettier? But I believe I¡¯m prettier than you. I¡¯m so pretty that flowers bloom for me, carriages stop to give me a ride, birds twitter to sing my beauty... How am I less pretty than you?¡±


    Mo Qianxue said the words unabashed. Though she was in the ancient time, she was still a modern woman in the soul.


    Shiwu making her move and Su Qi doing her a favor in secrecy gave her a great mood, and just now she had been amused by this foolish woman¡¯s cheap acting, so somehow these words had slipped out of tongue.


    She didn¡¯t feel any embarrassed, but the otherdies flushed!


    What...what her words mean?


    They were too tant! What flowers and carriages...? How shameful!


    ¡°You...you¡¯re so shameless!¡± Yuwen Hanlei gasped in anger! Her grievance disappeared at once.


    She had a faint impression that this woman wasn¡¯t easy to deal with at all, because whatever you said, she would easily talk back with the most irritating words!


    In the past, even the so-called most beautiful woman in the capital, Gui Xiaoxi didn¡¯t dare to say she was prettier, but this Mo Qianxue, with a not-bad-face, should asserting that she was prettier...


    Seeing Yuwen Hanlei¡¯s expression change again and again and be raging, Mo Qianxue chuckled and nodded, ¡°Right. I know you¡¯re shameless!¡± Of course she was shameless to covet her man.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Also...¡± Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t give Yuwen Hanlei a chance to speak but immediately interrupted, ¡°You said your brother Shaoqing liked you? Then why didn¡¯t he decide to marry you? Not only that, he decided to marry me, an irrelevant person. Can¡¯t you see something through it? Huh?¡± Argue with her? She could make the woman angry to death!


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t believe a single word this woman had said.


    However, her repeated calling of brother Shaoqing really annoyed Mo Qianxue. Ning Shaoqing used to be the person who constantly drank vinegar, and unexpectedly, now it was her turn.


    Just wait. She would find a good opportunity to teach Ning Shaoqing a lesson, but now, let her teach this woman in front of her a lesson first.


    ¡°He likes you? If he really does, he would have long married you, or at least taken you as a concubine! But he doesn¡¯t! If he does, you would have long showed off!¡±


    Contempt was disyed on Mo Qianxue¡¯s face, and her words were also unsparing, as if Yuwen Hanlei was merely a servant girl who could be taken as a concubine at any time.


    Did she took Mo Qianxue was an ignorant ancientdy who had never walked out of the door? She would believe whatever you said and then weakly cry alone at the corner?


    Hrious.


    These words were so powerful that immediately, Yuwen Hanlei¡¯s face and neck blushed from being unable to frame a word to refute.


    A cheap drama basically had such a process.


    First to deter the enemy, and then to plot and nder, and atst the appearance of the finale!


    After the inevitable first several steps, when she heard, ¡°Hanlei, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t in the least surprised.


    Only this could make aplete cheap drama!


    In the messy situation, Mo Qianxue took a few steps back. She had to make room for them to finish the act, didn¡¯t she?


    Susu looked over following the voice and saw two women at their thirties show up arm in arm and hurry over anxiously.


    One of them wore a dark-red dress and tinkled when she walked. By the noise, you know she was wearing a good deal of jewelry on her.


    The other one wore luxurious clothes and jewels in dark-blue, no less extravagant than the previous one.


    Two unique racks of jewelry!


    As Mo Qianxue roasted inwardly, the two of them came to Yuwen Hanlei in a hurry, their voice sounding very anxious!


    ¡°Madam Jing! Hanlei feels too embarrassed to live!¡± Seeing theing people, Yuwen Hanlei became overjoyed, but the face put on a devastated look, as if she would take her own life immediately!


    ¡°Look at you! Why should you not live anymore? There there. Let aunt, are you by ident hurt anywhere?¡±

 Chapter 226: Who Are You, Madam?

    <h4>Chapter 226: Who Are You, Madam?</h4>


    The madam in dark-red hurried up and helped Yuwen Hanlei to her feet. There was indeed in her scrutinizing eyes and words care and concern.


    Another madam didn¡¯t dare to fall behind, ¡°Of course. Just tell us whatever happened, we¡¯ll have your back! I just don¡¯t believe that someone dares to bully us Nings!¡±


    Thest sentence was evidently said to everyone or Mo Qianxue specially!


    Mo Qianxue justughed at the words, not minding these people who were too na?ve to be her rivals, and looked back at Junzhu Susu, asking casually, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Junzhu Susu rolled her eyes at Mo Qianxue and tapped on her forehead with her index finger, replying with regret, ¡°Look at you! You¡¯re marrying into the Ning family and you don¡¯t know anyone in the inner courtyards of the Mansion?¡±


    Mo Qianxue now felt wrong. She was only marrying Ning Shaoqing. Why should she care about other stuff? However, after today, she would ask Ghost to tell her everything about the inner courtyards of the Ning Mansion.


    ¡°Tell me something.¡±


    ¡°Those two women are the concubines of thest Master Ning!¡±


    ¡°Ning Shaoqing¡¯s father?¡± Mo Qianxue blinked. Wasn¡¯t thest Master Ning the father of Ning Shaoqing?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Susu nodded and exined to her in details, ¡°The one in dark-red is Madam Jing; the other one is Madam Mei.¡±


    Now, Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t follow at all!


    ¡°Madam? Didn¡¯t you say that they were concubines?¡±


    In ancient times, only wives were addressed as madam, the others concubines.


    However a concubine was beloved, she would only be called madam in certain private asions, which was a big honor. How could they put up the air even more than a real Madam Ning?


    Was Susu wrong and these two were both wives? Mo Qianxue looked confused, ¡°This is the case in a super family. The concubines have ranks and are not to be called concubines but only madams. It¡¯s just the legal wife is addressed by her husband¡¯s surname, while concubines by their own given name.¡±


    Mo Qianxue nodded reflectively after hearing Susu¡¯s exnation.


    She hadn¡¯t known that in a super family, there were so many unique rules and conventions. There was this difference between the wife and the concubine! How unpleasant!


    No wonder that so many women were casting their eyes on her Ning Shaoqing. It turned out that even his concubine would be granted a rank.


    ¡°Qianxue! Look!¡± Suddenly, Junzhu Susu seemed to have seen something gossipier and hurriedly pulled Mo Qianxue¡¯s sleeve, letting her to look behind the two madams.


    She saw among the crowd, not far from the two madams, stood a young woman.


    She was wearing a pale red dress and a simple cloud hair-bun, not so many jewels as others. However, the austere gold peony was exceedingly beautiful.


    She stood there, not saying a word. Even when this cousin Ning was hurt, there hadn¡¯t been a little change in her expression. Neither did she step up like the two madams. She just stood at the side, aloof and watched with indifferent eyes.


    ¡°Who is this one?¡±


    Mo Qianxue was a bit curious. Such a woman was rarely seen. And by instinct, she was interested in her.


    ¡°Wife of the second legal lord Ning Shaoyu, the former most beautiful woman in the capital¡ªGui Xiaoxi.¡±


    Merely the profile figure of her was already so graceful and refreshing. Mo Qianxue raised her eyebrows with interest.


    She had believed that a person like Ning Shaoyu only deserved a snobbish vicious woman as wife. Bird of a feather flock together.


    What was surprising to her was that the monstrous man who hurt his own brother should actually get such a gorgeous unique woman. What...a shame!


    Sure enough, the good cabbage was taken by a pig snout.


    She was also a poor cabbage that was taken by Ning Shaoqing¡¯s pig snout... No, no, no. If there was a pig so gentle and illegally good-looking as Ning Shaoqing, she was afraid all women in the world would wish to turn into cabbages.


    When Mo Qianxue stared at Gui Xiaoxi with appraising eyes, Gui Xiaoxi seemed felt her gaze and looked back!


    In an instant, Mo Qianxue decisively denied everything that had been in her mind!


    A pig could only take a rot cabbage, while this woman was definitely not a good one!


    The way the woman looked at her was like a sharp knife trying to peel her. On that moment, Mo Qianxue felt that she must be blind to have thought Gui Xiaoxi was a kind woman!


    Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t enjoy being a target of knives and quickly looked away.


    To this jealous and hateful gaze, Mo Qianxue¡¯s attitude was always to turn a blind eye. If she really red back at every woman like this, wouldn¡¯t she, given the number of suitors of her popr Master Ning, be cross-eyes?


    Mo Qianxue not only didn¡¯t look back but also gave a careless chuckle.


    However, Junzhu Susu was anxious and rolled eyes at Mo Qianxue, ¡°Look at you! How could youugh at this intense moment? Just wait and see. These women won¡¯t let you go easily. They¡¯ll surely stir up more troubles against you!¡±


    When she looked at Junzhu Susu again, the smile on her face already disappeared, and she looked a little grave, ¡°Which families do the two madamse from? Great ones?¡± Only when she knew the enemies well could she win the battle.


    Though Junzhu Susu hadn¡¯t paid much special attention to these women, since she knew them, she certainly knew something.


    ¡°These two madams are both nieces of Old Madam Ning in charge of the Ning n. They are both surnamed Yuwen. The Yuwen family isn¡¯t based in the capital, and I heard it had a great influence in the southeast border. It¡¯s an ancient family living in seclusion.¡±


    ¡°As for whether the women are favored or not, I¡¯m not quite sure, but I heard mother mentioned that the most beloved concubine in the Ning n is Madam Zi...¡±


    Mo Qianxue snorted. They weren¡¯t wives or beloved concubines and had no sons. Little wonder that they had to hang all over them luxurious jewels to look grand.


    The Ning family controlled the wealth of the world. She was afraid that wealth was the only thing that they could show off. How pathetic!


    Before Junzhu Susu finished her words, the two madams who had been taking care of Yuwen Hanlei suddenly turned around and red at Mo Qianxue!


    Madam Mei frowned at Mo Qianxue, ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Madam Jing on the other handmented meanly, ¡°Tut-tut. Just you with the in face dares toe out? Don¡¯t you fear of losing the face of our family? It¡¯s just our Master is kind-hearted and grateful so that he requested to the Emperor for the marriage, so that you ill-reputed woman could have a ce to rest yourself.


    But you¡¯re not only ungrateful but also being arrogant and rude to bully your future concubine sister in public. You vite the female virtues even before you move in. What a tragic for the family You, kneel down and learn this lesson from me and Madam Mei!¡±


    Mo Qianxue felt very helpless to this.


    Kneel down? Why should she kneel just because she said so? Hrious. It was just courtesy that the woman was called madam, but anyway she was a concubine in real terms. When Mo Qianxue moved in, she would be the real Madam Ning. How dared them to lecture her?!


    Although Mo Qianxue couldn¡¯t stop sneering inwardly, her mind spun fast. Since these women were nieces of an old madam of the Ning n, while Yuwen Hanlei was their niece, everything was so crystal clear.


    These two women alone would never dare to provoke her like this. It turned out that before she moved in, Old Madam Ning¡¯s hand already reached over in an attempt to deter her.


    If she was Xue, she would have been so scared and kneeling on the ground or just standing and apologizing. She was afraid, if that was the case, there would be no room for her to stand in the Ning Mansionter.


    An old madam in charge of the whole n couldn¡¯t be this imprudent or asked such people to stir up troubles against her. This was just a test-out.


    After sorting it out, Mo Qianxue opened her watery eyes and looked at the two madams with confusion. She was also a good actress. ¡°Then, who are you, madam?¡±

 Chapter 227: Slap!

    <h4>Chapter 227: p!</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    You want me to kneel down? Even why should I when you even didn¡¯t make clear who you are?


    She could only hit back when they rified their identities.


    ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re not eligible to ask the question. Just kneel down as we told you to!¡± This time, it was that madam Mei who was speaking.


    Afterwards, madam Jing spoke once again, ¡°Just kneel down and apologize to us Hanlei, serve her a cup of tea, and us Hanlei will be happy to forgive you. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get more than you bargained for!¡±


    What a way to put it! Don¡¯t you fear the wind would be so strong that it blew your teeth off?


    To this point, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t even bother to act. Since these two stupid women were so unappreciated, she might just resort to the tough method. Mo Qianxue put away her gentle tone and satirized, ¡°You, madam, even daren¡¯t to tell me who you are but asked me to kowtow to you? Who do you think you are? Zhen Huan (the heroine of a popr Chinese TV series: Empresses in the Pce)? Everyone should listen to you for no reason? Go to see a doctor if you¡¯re out of your mind!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around, not nning to pay any more attention to either this madam Jing (meaning quiet in Chinese) or madam Noise. So what if she was a concubine of the Ning family? She couldn¡¯t be Ning Shaoqing¡¯s mom. If she wasn¡¯t her mother-inw, there was no reason to bear with them.


    The bystanders wore different looks, but they were most curious about who this Zhen Huan was that Mo Qianxue was talking about.


    Madam Jing almost fainted from anger! If Mo Qianxue walked away like this, wouldn¡¯t she became aughing stock among the madams?


    ¡°You...you...you... They are right about you. You have no breeding. You disappeared for half a year. Who knew what happened during that?! Our Master is just too kind to marry you dirty woman... He even failed our chaste Hanlei that the n has prepared for him long ago. You...wait... When I go back, I¡¯ll absolutely report everything to Old Master and let him hold a meeting to cancel your marriage!¡±


    Mo Qianxue was irritated!


    But she didn¡¯t stop madam Jing from going on!


    She aimed to let this woman finish! Just finish everything insulting against her. When this crazy woman ran out of words, she would make her swallow back into her belly what she had said!


    Madam Jing finished, and madam Mei didn¡¯t fall behind and started right away.


    ¡°Yes! Such a woman isn¡¯t even worthy to step into the door of our Ning mansion! Let¡¯s go back and talk to Old Master. Just cancel this marriage so that the woman can¡¯t bring a shame on the family!¡±


    However, it could be seen that this madam Mei was much clever than madam Jing. As least, she didn¡¯t say everything for sure as if she had a say in it!


    ¡°In my view, our Hanlei is much better! She knows to respect seniors and to love juniors. Besides, our Hanlei is outstanding in poetry, music, chess, painting and calligraphy. The most important is our Hanlei is chaste. Only such a woman is worthy of our Shaoqing!¡±


    The two said that with a smug smile and pulled over Yuwen Hanlei to face everyone, trying to deter Mo Qianxue, while the brainless Yuwen Hanlei should at this time worked with them and put on a bashful face.


    Mo Qianxue found it really disgusting!


    ¡°Done?¡±


    There was nothing as the women had expected, and Mo Qianxue was neither furious or crying, but instead staring at the three withposed eyes, which even contained a ghost of mockery.


    This made the three women feel embarrassed for a while!


    The way to receive an enemy wasn¡¯t to piss off or feel sorry for oneself, but to catch them by surprise.


    Mo Qianxue had smoothened away her anger by a few deep breaths. Besides, when even Chiyi and Shiwu almost fly into a fury hearing those insults, she still had the patient to pull their sleeves and motioned to them not to stir.


    Chuyi and Shiwu were loyal and wouldn¡¯t stir when theirdy asked them not to. Shiwu red, but Chuyi had a little more reason than her and managed to remain calm, standing there, like theirdy, quietly alerted but crystal-clear of everything around them.


    Seeing the three didn¡¯t make a reliy, Mo Qianxue asked with much patience again, ¡°I¡¯m asking whether you¡¯re done or not?¡±


    It looked like that they were some clumsy actress of a lowedy while she was an honored audience who enjoyed the show with leisure.


    Madam Jing and madam Mei exchanged a look, unable to figure out what Mo Qianxue was up to. Theposure and imprable eyes gave them a chill.


    Nevertheless, having stayed in the deep mansion of the Ning n for a dozen years, they weren¡¯t easily daunted. Putting her self together, madam Mei snorted coldly, ¡°What does it matter whether we¡¯re done or not? What we are saying is truth, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since you¡¯re done, I think it¡¯s my turn, right?¡± Looking at the three, Mo Qianxue gave a smile, as if she had been a pleasant junior.


    However, this look misled the two concubines to believe that she was scared! There was once again titter and arrogance on their faces.


    They waited for Mo Qianxue to kneel down and kowtow to them.


    ¡°Chuyi and Shiwu! Go and p them!¡±


    Yuwen Hanlei shrank back in fear!


    Just now that Shiwu had pped her maid¡¯s teeth off. If Mo Qianxue took this opportunity to get back at her and knock her teeth off too, what would she have topete against her in the future?


    The two madams were stunned for a second and scolded at once, ¡°Mo Qianxue, don¡¯t you dare!¡± Before they came to the party, Old Madam had made a thorough investigation about Mo Qianxue! Except for the period when she and Ning Shaoqing had disappeared, they knew everything about her!


    They had expected Mo Qianxue, when hearing these insulting words, to cry and run away, or at least hit the ceiling ande up to fight them like a crazy woman!


    They had even prepared maids to protect them. But why did Mo Qianxue not stir as they were talking but have to ask her maids to start after they finished?


    She didn¡¯t rush over like a crazy woman but intended to p them as a way of punishment.


    ¡°Qianxue dare not to, but you should know, madams, can you throw dirt at the fame of the Ning family, Master Ning and the Emperor?¡±


    Mo Qianxue stepped forward, aggressive, ¡°I guess you know the consequences of being a dirty mouth! Dragging Old Madam and Old Master in. Although I haven¡¯t moved to the Ning Mansion yet, the Emperor has issued his imperial order. Now, I¡¯m at least half a Ning. Now, I¡¯m just, on behalf of Old Madam, to teach you the rules. Chuyi, Shiwu, p them in the face!¡±


    Chuyi and Shiwu already couldn¡¯t wait to move when they had heard these two old women nder theirdy! But fordy¡¯s prevention, they would have ripped apart the two stinky women¡¯s mouths!


    Now it was different! Theirdy had asked them to! Time for pping!


    The two girls had been holding a gust of rage for a long time and finally got this chance to take it out. Therefore, almost as soon as Mo Qianxue said that, they rushed out!


    ¡°You... Don¡¯te over! Help...¡±


    Just now that maid had knocked off a person¡¯s teeth by a single p! When they thought of this, the two madams¡¯ faces were ashy pale. They stepped back in a hurry behind a group of maids.


    On a sudden, there was mor again! Chuyi and Shiwu were martial cultivators and could certainly address a few women with ease! Not to mention these three women, even if all their servant girls and nannies came together, it would be a small piece of cake for Chuyi and Shiwu.


    Yet,dy had just asked them to p, not to fight. If they, in so many people¡¯s presence, had beaten up a group of maids publicly,dy¡¯s fame would absolutely be ruined.


    For a time, the two sides confronted each other.


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t surprised. But for a good preparison in advance, how could them have dared to provoke her like this?


    ¡°At the Jinluan Pce, Three Madams have proven my innocence, and the Emperor announced it to the world. How could things turn so ugly out of your mouths?


    Are you questioning the Emperor?! I¡¯m pping you not for myself, but for the Ning n, for Old Master and Old Madam so that you still have a chance of self-punishment before the Emperor does that! so that the Ning n could give a respond to the Emperor and all the females in the Ning Mansion!¡±


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but was enough to let everyone hear clearly!


    For a while, everyone¡¯s expressions varied and changed again and again!

 Chapter 228: Let Old Madam Take Care of It

    <h4>Chapter 228: Let Old Madam Take Care of It</h4>


    Just a moment ago!


    Everyone was considering how to tell others what the two madams had gone through as a joke so that people across the capital city wouldugh at and despise Mo Qianxue!


    However, after Mo Qianxue made the remark, everyone became nervous and at the same time breathed a sigh of relief!


    Thank heaven Mo Qianxue had made it clear, or if they gossiped with others what had happened, wouldn¡¯t it be them that would have their heads cut off?


    They had simply enjoyed the fun of watching the scene so much that for a time they forgot the incident that had happened justtely in the Jinluan Hall.


    The Three Madams had checked, and even the Emperor announced that Mo Qianxue was innocent and granted her the marriage. How daring could they be to fight against the Emperor or Master Ning...?


    They...had been so smug as to forget about it!


    After Mo Qianxue said that, she subtly nced around at the on-lookers and finally became a little relieved when she saw in their eyes a triple fear and the benefit of the doubt!


    Truly, it wasn¡¯t easy to be a Ning. She hadn¡¯td move into the Ning Mansion yet, and trouble came at her one after another.


    And these two were merely unfavored concubines, and there were favored concubines, the wives of the n elders, the aunts-inw, and the sisters-in-low. She was afraid none of them was easy-going.


    More importantly, by this incident, she must have offended the Old Madam.


    In the future, every step would be harder.


    *


    Su Qi stood under the tree, casually ying with the fan in his hand, half-smiling.


    Who would have known that just a moment ago, this gentle face had been murderous!


    Su Qi had really been irritated when the two concubine madams began to say the unbearable words! Authentic qi had been gathered in his palm and just about to send the two disgusting women to hell in the next second!


    He shouldn¡¯t be wayward to cause trouble for Mo Qianxue.


    He had been mad, sorry and ming himself.


    When all these feelings mixed together, his heart had really ached as if he was dying!


    He had been mad at Ning Shaoqing. Since she already belonged to him, the man should make her happy and protect her from any kind of suffering in every second!


    But every time Mo Qianxue was hurt or insulted, he never appeared! He simply left her to take all by herself! Ning Shaoqing...


    Sigh! Ning Shaoqing had his own difficulty. As a young lord, Su Qi understood that.


    He just felt sorry for Mo Qianxue who had taken so much unreasonable sufferings with no one protecting her! Every time, she dealt with everything on her own.


    If she could possibly give him the opportunity, he would take Mo Qianxue away from all this, and whenever there was danger, he would stand by herself and defend her...


    He would kill anyone trying to bully her and shoulder all the consequences. Anyway, he was regarded as a bully.


    But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t stand up, or Mo Qianxue¡¯s used infidelity would be proved...


    Su Qi was like this, let alone Feng Yuchen!


    On that instant, his heart had ached like crazy!


    He had begun to me him for everything again when the two women said those words.


    Everything was thinking about different things, and no one¡¯s mind was peaceful at least, except one person, Mo Qianxue.


    Mo Qianxue wore a smile on the corners of her lips all the time and stared without a blinking of her eyes at the confrontation between Chiyi, Shiwu and the group of servant girls. She saw the faces of the two madams turned from red to blue and to purle and waited to see them pped in the face.


    She believed these two women would make the right choice and let the servant girls leave.


    The cousin Miss. Ning? Concubine madams? Maybe in the eyes of others, they were people to tter, but to Mo Qianxue, they were nothing!


    Madam Jing and Madam Mei hadn¡¯t expected Mo Qianxue to be not only so thick-skinned but also so brainy that she instantly point out the Emperor and the rules of the Ning n.


    Nevertheless, would Mo Qianxue really beat them? If she did so, she would never be able to move into the Ning Mansion.


    Who would let the fight between jealous women known to Master Ning?


    Mo Qianxue was a girl without parents propping her up, while they were concubine madams of the Ning n. No one would really offend the Ning family by reporting to the Emperor what they had said.


    Thinking this throught, Madam Jing and Mei squared their shoulders.


    Feng Yuchen put his thoughts in order and walked out to support Mo Qianxue.


    If Ning Shaoqing decided to marry Xue as his wife, he had decided to dismiss his original thought.


    From that moment, he was her brother, a real brother.


    Which elder brother would stay still when his sister was bullied?


    Walking into the middle of the crowd, Feng Yuchen said in a loud voice, ¡°Mo Qianxue now doesn¡¯t have parents, but she doesn¡¯t have no one to count on or have her back.


    She still has our Feng family behind her back. My parents regard her as their own daughter, and I also take her as my sister. What you have said did offend the imperial majesty and the reputation of the Ning family. I¡¯ll tell Master Ning every detail and ask for a satisfactory result for our Feng family and the Founder Mansion. When it¡¯s necessary, I¡¯ll also report to the Emperor and let him judge it.¡±


    The authority of the young lord and future master of the first family spread out instantly.


    The scene was quiet and stuffy.


    Feng Yuchen¡¯s words was thest straw on Madam Jing and Mei. Once Feng Yuchen stood out, things became difficult for them.


    Everyone understood that now Madam Jing and May couldn¡¯t possibly end it well.


    If young lord Feng really made the matter known to Master Ning and seek justice from the Ning n, and if the Emperor and Old Master Ning really took it seriously, they would have to suffer.


    Madam Jing and Mei stood still, the colors of their faces changing again and again. Yuwen Hanlei seemed to think of something and whispered to them.


    Then, waving away the two rows of servants in front of them, Madam Jing and Mei put on a posture as if they were heading for death and waited for Mo Qianxue to p them.


    However, in their slightly lowered eyes, there was a ghost of shrewd calction.


    Seeing the servant girls stepped aside, Chiyi and Shiwu smiled and walked up step by step.


    Junzhu Susu was waiting to see the good show, when Lan Ruomeng came over with an anxious look.


    Mo Qianxue was alerted, ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Chuyi and Shiwu was a little confused but still stopped their steps.


    Mo QInaxue had cold sweats on her back and inwardly eximed the subtle trapsmon in the inner mansions. She almost fell again, but she showed nothing on her face.


    She just took a step forward, expressionless, and said seriously, ¡°I may have overacted a little from anger. After all the two madams are Old Master¡¯s concubines. Even if to do it on behalf of Old Madam, it seems beyond my right. It¡¯s better to let Old Madam handle it. I believe she will take care of it properly.¡±


    Since these two people were sent over by Old Madam, wasn¡¯t it be a triple-good to send them back to her?


    The bullying bitches was punished in public, without dirtying Mo Qianxue¡¯s own hands, and meanwhile it formed a deterrent to Old Madam.


    Besides, for the sake of face, she was afraid Old Madam wouldn¡¯t just p the bitches.


    And most importantly, she wouldn¡¯t be used of anything while dealing with the two bitches.


    Saying that, Mo Qianxue turned to face Chuyi and ordered, ¡°Chuyi, you transfer the two madams to Guard Yu, and ask her to give my words to Old Madam and make everything clear.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Now Madam Jing and Mei just wished to die, but they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    When Old Madam took care of the matter, would they have the right to say no?

 Chapter 229: Make Matches

    <h4>Chapter 229: Make Matches</h4>


    The former real Madam Ning, the Xie woman had been sent to the family temple and wouldn¡¯te out to manage the n affairs. Now there was only one Madam Ning, and the other was this unmarried Mo Qianxue.


    The two concubines really regretted it. If they had onlye up with the idea before Hanlei to disregard their face and take the pping, the n would absolutely use Mo Qianxue of various unvirtuous behaviors and cancel the marriage before the wedding.


    At this time, Lan Ruomeng stepped in and ordered her nanny, ¡°Nanny, I¡¯m afraid Miss. Mo¡¯s maids and the madams aren¡¯t familiar with the garden. Why don¡¯t you walk them out?¡±


    This Hundred Flower Garden was built by the ancestors of the Lan family, too big to get the way out without a guide. Lan Ruomeng¡¯s real intention was to help Mo Qianxue, but on a solid excuse.


    Afterwards, Lan Ruomeng seemed to remember something and added, ¡°Nanny, take with you my mother¡¯s name card. After you walk out the two madams, escort them with Miss. Mo female guard back to the Ning Mansion and exin everything clearly to Old Madam Ning.¡±


    Then, she turned to thedies and exined, ¡°Since this took ce in my garden, the Lan family is responsible to rity the fact.¡±


    Everyone had to admit that Lan Ruomeng was a master hand in an inner courtyard. In this way, the two madams couldn¡¯t find any reason to me her.


    She managed to read Mo Qianxue¡¯s intention simply judging from the nce she gave her, while Mo Qianxue herself, as a party involved in this incident, couldn¡¯t let her maids do her justice.


    If the Lan family came forward, there wouldn¡¯t be something unexpected on the way sending them back, and Old Madam Ning wouldn¡¯t suspect what a Lan said.


    Led by Chuyi and that nanny, the two madams took their group of maids and stormed out.


    Watching Chuyi and these people leaving, Mo Qianxue gave a smile. Old Madam, be prepared!


    Then, she looked back at Feng Yuchen and felt relieved.


    It seemed Feng Yuchen had really moved on. The stabbing for him was worthwhile!


    Not only did Xue¡¯s wish was fulfilled, she also obtained a sincere brother for herself.


    Twice in the Jinluan Hall, Feng Yuchen had spoken for her regardless of everything. Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t too stupid to know and was very grateful.


    Madam Jing and Mei were gone, and Yuwen Hanlei, having made a fool of herself, snorted at Mo Qianxue, caught up with them and left the garden.


    Seeing there was nothing interesting to watch, the crowd also walked away.


    Those young lords who had said disrespectful things to Mo Qianxue were probably told of her identity, tremulous, and didn¡¯t dare to leave before they came over and apologized with a bow.


    What they paid was an apology, but what they saved were their lives!


    As the people all left, the air became fresher. Mo Qianxue took a deep breath.


    She didn¡¯t have the slightest mental burden to let these strange Nings make a fool of themselves.


    She wouldn¡¯t offend others unless she was offened!


    This was always her principle. She wouldn¡¯t act humbly just because she travelled to here from another world.


    In the same way, she wouldn¡¯t leave behind her Xue¡¯s feelings and blood feuds either.


    She turned slightly and looked at Feng Yuchen, a warm current streaming in her heart.


    Now, she would never let this big brother down!


    Judging from what he had said, either he had really moved on or not, it seemed he had decided that he would have her back forever, and this was enough for her.


    Certainly, in return, as long as she was here, she would also have the back of the Feng family and never let it fall.


    As she was thinking, Lan Ruomeng paced over in light steps.


    She took a quick nce at Feng Yuchen, standing next to Mo Qianxue. Only then did Feng Yuchen remember Lan Ruomeng¡¯s protection for his sister and looked back at her with a grateful look and nodding.


    Lan Ruomeng nodded back, her face flushed a little, and when she spoke again, she suddenly stuttered, ¡°Qian...Qianxue,ter we¡¯ll have some fun and make poems. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±


    Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t a fool and couldn¡¯t fail to see this look of Lan Ruomeng like a young girl meeting her first love.


    Mo Qianxue took another nce at Feng Yuchen, tall and good-looking, and then at Lan Ruomeng, graceful and cool, and her eyes spun in thinking!


    Mo Qianxue blinked. Feng Yuchen had long reached the age of marrying a wife, while Lan Ruomeng was also at her puberty. In terms of family background, appearance, and learnings, they seemed a perfect match!


    Mo Qianxue wouldn¡¯t never admit that she enjoyed being a match-maker. It was just she believed she had an eye for person and the good girl Lan Ruomeng and her brother happened to be a great match!


    Didn¡¯t they say that the end of a rtionship was meant to be the start of another one?


    Feng Yuchen had feelings for Xue, but she was already gone. Mo Qianxue could upy her body and live her life, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to love and take care of Feng Yuchen day and night for the sake of Xue. It¡¯d be better he found a girl truly in love with him.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue immersed in her thought and speechless, Lan Ruomeng called gently, ¡°Qianxue?¡±


    Mo Qianxue still didn¡¯t reply but only stared at Feng Yuchen and then at Lan Ruomeng, her eyes shifted between them over and over again.


    Seeing that, Lan Ruomeng bowed her head, flushing.


    What is Qianxue doing?


    Did she find it out? Lan Ruomeng had hidden for many years, with no one knowing it. As soon as Feng Yuchen arrived, she, on the surface, hosted the party, but in fact her eyes secretly kept following Feng Yuchen to wherever he went.


    As the sessor of the first family, he was the target of countlessdies in the capital and had never taken a special look at her.


    This time, he only noticed her because she had helped his cousin out...


    Thinking of this, his brief nce at her suddenly became better sweet.


    How could she know that Mo Qianxue did this on purpose?


    In her view, if she hadn¡¯t made it very obvious, these reserved ancients wouldn¡¯t have missed their happiness. Her alternate staring at the two would lead any normal person in thinking that way.


    As long as they understood, there was a chance for them...


    Only after seeing Lan Ruomeng¡¯s blushing face did Mo Qianxue nodded as if she just heard her, ¡°Ah? Oh! Yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was great as long as Lan Ruomeng had feelings for him. She would certainly suggest it to Feng Yuchen.


    To be honest, she really liked Lan Ruomeng. The girl was sensible, upright, beautiful, clever and had good manners and sense of propriety... Anyway, she was perfect.


    After responding to Lan Ruomeng, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t forget Feng Yuchen, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    Feng Yuchen nced at Mo Qianxue and then at Lan Ruomeng in his sister¡¯s exaggerated expression, and gave a helpless smile to himself.


    His Xue was making a match for him.


    Alright, since there was no hope between him and her in this life, then he would just be her big brother and protect her forever. Since he wouldn¡¯t marry her, then what difference did it have to marry which girl?


    He could marry a girl who had nothing, but she should like Xue and protect her with him.


    She liked Lan Ruomeng, and Lan Ruomeng also liked her. Then he might just marry Miss. Lan!


    The two girls got along well and would be closer. In this way, there would be more asions for him to meet her. Wasn¡¯t it also good?


    Thinking it through, Feng Yuchen nodded to them and took a reflective nce at Lan Ruomeng and then at Susu, saying politely, ¡°Ladies first.¡±


    Lan Ruomeng¡¯s eyes were full of surprise.


    Mo Qianxue also inwardly gave Feng Yuchen a thumbs-up seeing he readily agreed.


    It would be a kind thing to do, as well as a perfect answer to Xue, if she could help Lan Ruomeng find a good husband and find Feng Yuchen a perfect wife to spend the rest of his life with.


    Mo Qianxue even thought with joy that after this party, she would send a pigeon message to her vinegar jar.


    Ning Shaoqing would also be d and let down his guard against Feng Yuchen, so that he wouldn¡¯t have to drink so much vinegar. That thing was nice to have some asionally, but drinking too much of it would harm the heath and the rtionship!


    Thinking of Ning Shaoqing, she was reminded again of the little love poem she had received yesterday and had a sweet heart again!


    It felt so good to be missed and loved.


    Meanwhile, Mo Qianxue didn¡¯t forget Junzhu Susu and looked up at the tree.


    Unexpectedly, there was no one on the trunk. Su Qi had long gone.

 Chapter 230: An Interesting Book

    <h4>Chapter 230: An Interesting Book</h4>


    Trantor: Antonia


    Mo Qianxue stomped her feet helplessly. The garden was very huge, worthy of its reputation as the garden built by the first family a century ago with various of flowers blossoming.


    The weather was beautiful. On the right side were peonies known as the queen of flowers, and on the left were a field of tulips, scented with intoxicating aroma.


    Most of the people at this moment went to the party stage topete in poemposing and gain for themselves a little fame. Not many people were in the garden, right for her to have fun here.


    Along the way, Mo Qianxue was in a great mood.


    Junzhu Susu also had a good time. The two of them childishly pointed this and that flowers, whereas Feng Yuchen and Lan Ruomeng followed behind and shock their heads.


    The poempetition stage was built in the center of the garden.


    On the high stage, there were constant young lords going up to make poems or paintings, showing off their talents.


    Of course, there were also manydies going up there, flushed or charmingly confident.


    Some performed alone, and others worked together, making a lively scene.


    Mo Qianxue was tired from walking around and sat still on the seat, just watching them.


    In fact, it was quite an enjoyment to watch these young lords anddies to make and chant poems. Anyway, it was much nobler than her stealing from the ancients¡¯ works, wasn¡¯t it?


    However, even though Mo Qianxue wanted to take a break, others didn¡¯t want her to.


    Just as Mo Qianxue was appreciating the party, a provocative voice of woman came over. Mo Qianxue frowned subconsciously.


    ¡°People in the capital say thedy of the Founder Mansion is natural in poems. Yuelin dares to invite Miss. Mo Qianxue topete with me today! Would you give me the grace?¡±


    Her words were civil, but the tone couldn¡¯t be more jealous. It was bare trouble-stirring!


    Following the voice, Mo Qianxue saw standing in the middle of the stage, a girl in light-green dress looking at her provocatively.


    She seemed waiting for Mo Qianxue to make a fool of herself.


    Mo Qianxue frowned slightly, unable to remember since when she had seen such a face or known this person.


    Seeing Mo Qianxue¡¯s confusion, Lan Ruomeng said, ¡°She¡¯s Xie Yuelin, the second youngdy of the super Xie family, a good friend to Princess Yuhe.¡±


    Something was evident without words.


    The rtionship between this woman and Princess Yuhe exined the reason why she was against her. The woman¡¯s aim was more to get back at Mo Qianxue for Princess Yuhe than merely to let Mo Qianxue embarrass herself!


    Figuring her purpose, Mo Qianxue nodded.


    She took a light nce at the woman, ignoring the hatred bursting out of her eyes, and just smiled, ¡°If so, I think I have to ept your challenge. After you.¡±


    Mo Qianxue acted in an adequate manner, with no fault to be picked!


    But Xie Yuelin mistook it and thought Mo Qianxue was afraid. On the instant, she sneered, nostrils facing up to the sky, in an arrogant demeanor beyond words.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re hanging out in this garden, then what about we make a poem on flowers? I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Xie Yuelin nced around, triumphant, ¡°Hundreds of flowers bloom in the city/ the peonies are pretty/ the chrysanthemum and lotus dignified/ just like the beauty.¡±


    Finishing that, she held her chin high again.


    ¡°Good. Miss. Xie is so talented!¡±


    ¡°Nice. It¡¯s quite beautiful...¡±


    Most of those singing praises were people dependent on the Xie family.


    They didn¡¯t dare not to cheer for a Miss. Xie! Even if she had made a crap, they had to sing her praises!


    Yet, the corners of Mo Qianxue¡¯s lips twitched with embarrassment!


    She had thought that since this woman dared to challenge her, she must be of something, but in fact she turned out to be third-rated.


    Was she kicked by a donkey in the head?


    What kind of poem was this?


    It wasn¡¯t even a limerick?


    Mo Qianxue quietly took a nce at the expression of the audience around and found that many couldn¡¯t bear to hear such a good poem and there was an abnormal distortion on their faces!


    And among these, some were the praise-singers!


    Mo Qianxue roasted silently. Say words against your heart, and you deserve it!


    Xie Yuelin wasn¡¯t in the least aware of that and still wore the smug face. Mo Qianxue really admired her ¡®cultivation¡¯ and the Xie family which was able to cultivate such a special daughter.


    Waiting for long without hearing Mo Qianxue speak, Xie Yuelin believed Mo Qianxue was too scared to take the challenge. She looked up and urged, ¡°Alright. I finish mine. Now it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    Her look of nostrils upturned seemed to suggest her confidence in her amazing poem! And the way she looked at Mo Qianxue was like she was garbage...


    It really disgusted Mo Qianxue.


    But Junzhu Susuughed her head off.


    Another man, not far from the stage, standing on a truck, also couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    Not getting a response, Xie Yuelin said again, ¡°I¡¯m always a kind person. If you can¡¯t make one, I won¡¯t give you a hard time. Just kneel, serve me a cup of tea and kowtow to me, then I¡¯ll let it go.¡±


    Mo Qianxue really didn¡¯t know where to start...


    If the Madam Mei and Jing were crazy, then she could now conclude that those two bitches were mildly sick, while this one was helpless!


    It seemed that it wouldn¡¯t work to reason with this helpless woman.


    Mo Qianxue would give back to her what she had offered and p her in the face in everyone¡¯s presence. The top priority was to teach her a lesson so that she would never mess with her ever again!


    ¡°Qianxue isn¡¯t talented and probably never has to chance to kowtow to you or serve tea.¡±


    Mo Qianxue slowly rose her to feet and said in a light tone, the graceful dignified manner making Xie Yuelin¡¯s shallowness more protrusive.


    The majestic demeanor already dwarfed her!


    Xie Yuelin was a little annoyed!


    The ignorant arrogance in her eyes was already ced by jealousy and hatred!


    Mo Qianxue discerned Xie Yuelin¡¯s change and just shook her head. This woman was too brainless and stupid.


    Walking up the stage, Mo Qianxue chanted unhurriedly,


    ¡°Spring is on the way out, grass and nts know/ In red in purple they strive to make the season stay/ Elms and pors, not so gifted, just let their flowers go/ Drifting, thinking they have created a vast snowy day.¡±


    Finishing, Mo Qianxue gave a small smile at the audience, ¡°Please do forgive my ignorance.¡± Then, she turned and walked down the stage.


    Mo Qianxue¡¯s manner and poem and gesture and tone were all right to the point, dignified and affable, graceful and extraordinary, proud but not arrogant.


    Nobody spoke a word!


    There was suddenly silence, a sharp contrast to the lively praises after Xie Yuelin made her poem.


    The jealousy and hatred on Xie Yuelin¡¯s face were less, and crawling on it smug again.


    She said contemptuously, ¡°Miss. Mo. I heard that you won the first prize in the Peach Blossom Party and was known as the most talenteddy in the world. Look at you now. What is it that you just made? Nonsense! Don¡¯t you see that they are dumbfounded by your stupid poem? You lose. Hurry and kowtow to me!¡±


    Xie Yuelin looked at Mo Qianxuecently, a smug smile hovering on her lips.


    Mo Qianxue calmly nced around and asked carelessly, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course...¡±


    However, at this moment, the young lords anddies, dumbfounded while ago, all returned to the earth, as if they were to answer Mo Qianxue¡¯s question!


    ¡°Great poem!¡±


    ¡°Respect!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that thedy of the Founder Mansion is a natural in poems and songs and reputed by Academician Jia as the most talenteddy. I didn¡¯t totally believe that at first, but now I¡¯m convinced! I admire you...¡±


    ¡°Yes! This poem must beposed on the heaven¡¯s will. I don¡¯t believe a human is capable of such a great poem...¡±


    Now it was Xie Yuelin¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded...


    She didn¡¯t understand what wrong was with these people? Why did they look so excited? Was...was it because Mo Qianxue¡¯s poem was really that good?


    ¡°You...you mediocre people! That¡¯s a singr poem! That¡¯s nonsense! Are you bewitched by her pretty face?¡± Xie Yuelin was exasperated! Furiously exasperated!


    There were only coughs among the audience. Some young lords even left the seats.


    They didn¡¯t dare to mess up with this Miss. Xie, but they could run away.


    The poempetition was a graceful activity.


    A person taking her failure in an ugly way would only make people despise her!


    Xie Yuelin was making a scene of herself on the stage whereas Mo Qianxue only had contempt for her.


    Couldn¡¯t this cluelessdy think with her brain a little? Even if some of the men were enchanted by her appearance, there were still women apuding for her. Were these women also enchanted by her beauty? Were they lesbians?


    What a clueless woman!


    Of course, Mo Qianxue wasn¡¯t surprised at such an oue!


    A ssic poem was certainly a blockbuster! Didn¡¯t they think that she cheated in thest party? Now, she was going to prove that they were wrong! There was no cheating!


    She hoped that there would constantly be peopleing to challenge her ever again in the future.


    Withposure, she epted all kinds of gazes from the people around, and her light smile made the most beautiful scenery.


    ¡°Spring is on the way out, grass and nts know/ In red in purple they strive to make the season stay/ Elms and pors, not so gifted, just let their flowers go/ Drifting, thinking they have created a vast snowy day.¡± Su Qi had been standing in the distance, leaningnguidly against the tree.


    It seemed that he never knew Mo Qianxue well. When he just learned a side of her, another side was disyed in front of him. This woman was like an intriguing bookpelling people to turn page after page. Interesting!


    And the next page was always more interesting!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!